《The World Is Mine For The Taking》


 Chapter 1 - 1 - Welcome To The Classroom Of Oddballs (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1: - Wee To The ssroom Of Oddballs (1)</h4>


    Greetings, I''m Leon¡ªjust as unassuming as the name suggests. Today, here I am, battling the nervous tremors as I stand before a girl. She, on the other hand, seems nonchnt, casually examining her nails. A first-year like me, she reigns from the Gold ss, holding the prestigious fifth-ce spot.


    Her name''s Zeruel, and she''s got this badass skill called the Blessed Sword. Even the name sounds cool.


    Here I am, facing her from a distance. Honestly, even a chimp would know she''s top-tier material. And let''s not kid ourselves, even that same chimp would recognize she''s way out of my league.


    So, you might wonder, why am I subjecting myself to this spectacle?


    I''m about to confess. Yes, spill my guts. It''s the kind of move a guy attempting to defy fate and infuse some unforgettable youth into his life would make.


    I scanned her from head to toe. Damn, she oozed sex appeal, and it''s mind-blowing that she''s just as young as me. ck hair, side-swept bangs, d in our Magic Knight trainee uniform¡ªhers in sultry ck, mine in innocent white. Notable distinctions, like my bronze-colored goldwork against her gleaming gold. Below, a skirt adorned with ck tights that, I must admit, shimmered enticingly. Man, I''d kill to bury my face between those legs. Let''s take the fantasy up a notch, perhaps even be those tantalizing tights...


    And let''s not forget, she''s a freaking sensation. Blessed Sword skill, drop-dead gorgeous, and wielding sword and magic skills that would put many veterans to shame, all at the tender age of 18. Summing up my impression? I''m like an ant on her radar¡ªpractically invisible.


    But here''s the kicker. I''m not the only daring soul vying for Zeruel''s attention. Just two months into the school year, and over a hundred fools have tried their luck.


    And every single one faced the same brutal reality: "Not interested." She''d casually stroll away, leaving the poor soul gazing at her retreating figure, drowned in the bitter taste of rejection.


    And now, here I am, taking my shot with her.


    "L-L-L-Lady Zeruel! I''ve been harboring these feelings for you for a while now! Please, consider going out with me!" I stuttered, my voice hitting a cringe-worthy low as I dramatically bowed my body at a painful 90-degree angle, extending my hand toward her. The stakes were high ¨C if she touched my hand, it meant the green light. If not, well, it was time to gracefully ept defeat.


    Zeruel sighed, casting an exasperated gaze my way. "I''ve given this same spiel to countless others, but for the hundredth time, I''m not interested," she dered, her tone dripping with icy finality.


    I peered up at her, feigning shock. "Eh?! But why?! Is it because of some ss distinction?"


    She shot me a cold re, crossing her arms under her bountiful chests. "No, not that. I''m simply uninterested in you altogether. I mean, why in the world would you even dare to confess your feelings to me? And right in front of the entire school body? Have you lost your mind? Or do you justck shame altogether?"


    That''s right. Here I was, in the sprawling courtyard of the school, confessing my feelings amidst the hustle and bustle. This open space, where students of all sses trained and sparred, had be the unexpected stage for my audacious move. Every eye was on me, ranging from shock to outrightughter at my gall. A voice in the crowd even chimed in, "Does he really think he stands a chance? The so-called ''very useless'' in this school sure has some guts, I''ll give him that." It was my so-called friend from the same ss, sharing augh with another bespectacled friend who remarked, "Kind of funny, honestly."


    <i>Come on, guys, a bit of support wouldn''t hurt...</i>


    Zeruel, unimpressed and clearly annoyed, interrupted my train of thought. "Ugh. I can''t believe I''m wasting my time even talking to you when I should be training. You''re not even worth the effort. I mean, you''re the lowest among all of us first-years. Actually, if I may be blunt, you might be the lowest in the entire school. I can''t fathom how the school allowed your entry here. Must be some connection, right? Well, whatever. I don''t care what kind of magic or whatever little skill you used to get in, but can you at least keep to yourself, be quiet, and not intrude on those who genuinely earned their ce here?"


    She sure had a way with words, huh? It honestly felt like a punch to the gut, the way she assumed I''d stoop low enough to use connections to get in here. Okay, I did get in through connections, but not the kind she was insinuating.


    "What''s going on here?" Our professor, a medical staff member who also taught basic swordsmanship and healing magic fundamentals, approached, seemingly sensing the brewingmotion. Draped in a ck turtleneck and a matching cks over her whiteb coat, she exuded an air of authority. Golden hair framed her face, and her emerald green eyes peered through sses, giving her a sophisticated yet alluring look. I couldn''t help but entertain some decidedly inappropriate fantasies involving those stiletto heels she wore while she red at me in apparent disgust. This seductive teacher went by the name of Gabrielle.


    "Nothing, professor," Zeruel replied, finally tearing her gaze away from me to address the professor. "Just this guy causing trouble."


    Professor Gabrielle shifted her attention to me, her prating emerald green eyes drilling into me through her sses. "You again, huh? How many times have I told you not to stir up trouble?"


    "I-I haven''t done anything," I stammered.


    Professor Gabrielle surveyed the vicinity, her emerald gaze sweeping over the onlookers. "Are you sure? Judging by everyone''s stares, it seems that what transpired tells a different story. Can you enlighten me on the situation in my office, Leon?" she inquired.


    "Y-Your office again?" I muttered.


    "Oh? Do you have an issue sharing a space with me?"


    "I-It''s not that, but I haven''t done anything. If confessing is wrong, shouldn''t others who''ve confessed face punishment too?" I reasoned.


    "Listen here, confessing isn''t typically a bad thing. But your confession is. You know your reputation, right?"


    "I know. I''m the lowest, right?"


    That''s right. In this school, I was the lowest. Not the lowest of the low, mind you¡ªsomeone else held that title. I was the lowest in terms of strength. Out of all the students here, including those above us, I held the unenviable position of being the weakest.


    "If you know, shouldn''t you be making an effort not to attract so much attention?"


    I looked down. She had a point. I should make an effort to avoid drawing attention.


    "Now that you''ve settled down, follow me to my office."


    I walked with my head low, enduring theughter and some even throwing stones. Professor Gabrielle activated her shield magic to deflect the stones aimed at me. As the students realized that the professor was protecting me, the jeers and insults escted. I guess the reputation of being useless and the lowest is truly damaging. Should I keep a low profile for the rest of my four years here?


    "It''s kind of enviable that he can go to Professor Gabrielle''s office. He might be the only one who''s been inside there, right?" my friend remarked.


    My other friend pushed up his sses, "Now that I think about it, you''re right. Ah?! Do you think they''re doing some kinky stuff in there? Like she''s wearing a leather tights bondage queen uniform sexy underwear?! And he''s on his knees, tying his hands, while she uses her stiletto to make him cum?! Oh my goodness! If that''s the case, I should''ve chosen not to be a goody-two-shoes student and started causing trouble from day one!" His sses gleamed eerily.


    As I walked behind Professor Gabrielle, my face devoid of emotion, my gaze involuntarily fixated on the sway of her butt, still noticeable even through herb gown.


    Once we were out of the courtyard and a considerable distance away, with no one around, I stopped walking. "Why did you stop me, Gabrielle?"


    My voice was now cold. The moment she heard that, she halted as well, peering over her shoulder. "Just like I said earlier, you should make a conscious effort not to stand out. What will happen if they discover who you really are?"


    "I shouldy low, huh?" I said, closing my eyes. "And what about the n? Who will ensure it works out smoothly?"


    "We will," she said, her voice a sultry promise. "Why won''t you trust us? Is ying solo really your thing? Show some faith in us once in a while."


    Closing the distance, I ced my hands on her shoulders, locking eyes with her. "Gabrielle, I trust you. But I don''t want you and Amon tackling everything alone. Remember, I''m your master."


    "You are, and that won''t change. But as the master, loosen the reins a bit. Let your subordinates handle some matters like this." She effortlessly removed my hands from her shoulders and continued walking. "Now, let''s head to my office. Speaking here risks our conversation being overheard. In my office, I can ensureplete privacy."


    She pressed forward, and I followed. Once we stood in front of the door to her office, she opened it and stepped inside. I gave her a push.


    "Waa?!"


    I leisurely unbuttoned my uniform, fixing my gaze on her. "For a subordinate, you sure enjoy giving orders to your master a lot."


    "W-What are you doing, Master?" she stammered, her voice a mix of anticipation and hesitation. The term ''master'' slipped from her lips now that we were safely inside where prying ears couldn''t interfere. "Aren''t we going to discuss our next moves?"


    "Oh, that can wait," I replied, discarding my uniform and swiftly unbuckling my belt. "We''ve got ample time for a full-fledged fucking session right now. Why waste it on mere conversation?" With a teasing flourish, I lowered my pants, unveiling my throbbing magnum opus to her gaze.


    A soft gulp escaped her as she stared in awe. The sexual tension had been building up, and now, with privacy on our side, I was ready to let loose.


    I locked eyes with her andmanded, "Turn that tempting ass around and ce your hands on that table."


    Without a moment''s hesitation, she followed my directive, presenting herself for what was about to unfold. I closed the distance, standing before her in all my naked glory.

 Chapter 2 - 1 - Welcome To The Classroom Of Oddballs (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2: Chapter 1 - Wee To The ssroom Of Oddballs (2)</h4>


    I released the seventh explosive load of my cum, a culmination of desire, onto Gabrielle''s thoroughly ravished body. Shey sprawled on the table, back arched in the aftermath of our intense encounter. Heavy breaths escaped her, her breasts, now adorned with the evidence of our fervor, rose and fell with each exhausted breath. Every inch of her being was marinated in the consequence of our passion.


    Gabrielle, an embodiment of pleasure, had reached the pinnacle 20 times, each climax intensifying the storm of ecstasy we shared. Even as she convulsed in pleasure, I relentlessly continued to fuck her, the peaks of her pleasure entuated by moments when she came while squirting. It was no wonder shey there, spent and utterly exhausted. On the contrary, having unleashed seven torrential loads of cum upon her, I stood unfazed, an insatiable hunger still lingering. s, time constraints denied us the luxury of another round.


    "M-Master... Couldn''t you have taken it easier on me?" she gasped, her voice a melodic symphony of pleasure and exhaustion. "I thought I was a goner. I literally saw my vision turn white when I came for the nth time..."


    The room was now a chaotic scene of spilled cum and love juices. I made my way to where her clothesy, using herb coat to wipe my dick and body before returning to my own clothes.


    "Don''t be ridiculous," I asserted, the air thick with post-coital tension. "There''s no way you''ll meet your end from sex, especially with the guardian skill and being considered one of the most powerful Magic Knights."


    Now, you might be curious about my connection with this enchantingdy. She''s a member of the Magic Knights, once hailed as the most beautiful among them. Beyond her stunning exterior, she possesses the guardian skill, a power allowing her to erect potent barriers and endlessly heal herself.


    This intriguingbination of beauty and prowess caught my attention. Alongside Amon, my first servant, we engaged with her, gradually weaving the threads that led her to fall deeply in love with me. It wasn''t an overnight feat; it took time and effort, but the seeds we nted eventually bore fruit. One memorable night, the culmination of our desires unfolded. I vividly recall how I fucked her relentlessly until her legs could no longer support her.


    Following that marathon of passion, I decided to unveil my true motives. To my surprise, she didn''t react with anger. Instead, having already fallen under my spell, she offered her assistance. Overflowing with affection, I seized the opportunity and fucked her again that very day.


    After our escapade, she strategically chose to work at this school, providing me with the perfect cover. I had be a person of interest, having stirred up trouble for those ustomed to the safety of their chairs. To keep a low profile, I decided to enroll in this prestigious institution.


    Milham''s Magic Knight Academy¡ªa haven crafted explicitly for honing the skills of magic knights. However, not everyone who emerged from its halls would ascend to the coveted status. Only those who carved their ce in the top 100 would automatically earn the title of a magic knight, with the top ten securing high-ranking positions.


    Why did I choose this institution? It was a melting pot of potential, a cauldron brimming with exceptional skills. It was a nest of eggs, and I, ying the role of the snake, couldn''t resist the desire to sink my fangs into them.


    In my quest to maintain a low profile, I assumed the persona of an unassuming magic knight trainee. I pretended tock any skills or talent in both magic and swordsmanship, positioning myself as the lowest ranks among them all.


    You may be curious about how I managed to infiltrate this ce despite being a wanted figure. Well, as I mentioned, I have ady here, Gabrielle, who''s been instrumental in my endeavors. She yed a pivotal role in securing my entry. I orchestrated for her to work at the institution for a year, and when the time came for me to enroll, she became the key to my seamless admission. The process unfolded so smoothly that, upon entering without arousing any suspicion, I indulged in a night of unrestrained passion, fucking Gabrielle in every hole until she was thoroughly loosened.


    "Anyway," I nonchntly remarked, the sound of my pants being yanked up punctuating the air. "I agree with the idea ofying low, but I also believe it''s beneficial for me to make calcted moves every once in a while."


    Gabrielle, finally sitting up straight, gracefully slipped off the table. Her steps were a tad unsteady on the floor, but she skillfully maintained bnce using the table for support. "I guess. It does seem like a good idea, after all. But..."


    "But what? Are you feeling a tinge of jealousy? Haven''t we already hashed this out?" I probed.


    "I-I''m not particrly jealous. Iprehend that, for your n to seed, you need more women. It''s just that I''m worried. Worried that if you encounter a younger girl, you might grow bored of me and discard me like a pebble picked up on a whim. Once you lose interest, you''ll just cast me aside," she expressed with a subtle vulnerability.


    I approached her once I finished getting dressed, enveloping her in a hug from behind. "Do you really think I''d do something like that to you?"


    "I don''t, but..."


    "But you can''t help worrying, huh?"


    "Yeah."


    Her adorable demeanor tempted me to push her down for another round, but time wasn''t on our side. For now, let''s express our love for her, not through the intense physical connection we shared, but with words.


    "I love you, Gabrielle," I dered, gently tilting her chin to meet my gaze. "And I''m not just saying that. The moment I took your first time, you became my woman. Once you''re mine, I won''t let you go, no matter what. I''ll bind you to me forever."


    She blushed from ear to ear, radiating an undeniable cuteness. My mind, however, was preupied with explicit desires, envisioning a scenario where I thoroughly ravished her until shey there, my semen coating her entire body. But for now, a simple kiss would suffice.


    Our lips met, tongues entwining in a passionate exchange. In that heated moment, a sudden whooshing sound caught my attention.


    "Huh?" I pulled away, approaching the window to investigate. Peering downward, I spotted a lone woman with dark purple hair and piercing blue eyes. She swung her sword with determination, d in the same uniform and color as mine. A ssmate, apparently, but one I hadn''t remembered. She didn''t stand out,cking any noticeable skills. In contrast to me, who feigned ipetence, she genuinely had none.


    Normally, skills awakened as you came of age. Yet, when they failed to manifest, it meant a lifetime of skilllessness. And she, unlike me, was bound to remain that way.


    "Gabrielle, who''s that?"


    Gabrielle joined me by the window. "Her name''s Shredica. She''s in the same ss as you, master. No skill, but she''s got a solid grip on her sword and some magicpetence. That''s how she ended up here."


    Interesting, but a woman without any skill held little interest for me. I left it at that and turned my attention to Gabrielle.


    "Now, how do we go about making Zeruel fall for me? Got any juicy intel?" I asked.


    "Yes. I''ve got the whole dossier on her," she replied.


    "Spill it then."


    "Very well," she said. Then, a golden panel materialized before her, and she casually wiped some lingering cum off her sses before delving into the contents. "Apparently, her mother''s health is on the decline, and she has a younger sister. To avoid burdening her mother, who''s unable to work due to her frailty, Zeruel decided to take on the responsibility. However, her mother couldn''t permit her to take a break from school. So, she worked hard to enroll here as a schrship student. To maintain that status, she needs to stay in the top 10. If she slips, she loses it all."


    I nodded, understanding the situation. It exined her earlier words to me. Now, the real challenge: how do I make her fall for me? Honestly, I had no clue.


    "I think it''s better if you choose another target, Master," Gabrielle suggested.


    "Got any better options?" I inquired.


    "The top 70th. You know, the princess who''s always so full of herself?"


    "Titania, huh?"


    I knew Titania, of course. She possessed the skill Butterfly Effect, though itsplexity left her clueless on its usage. But apparently, her swordsmanship was top-notch, a detail that I cared little about. All I needed was her skill, after all.


    "Well, you better start unraveling the secrets to make her fall, Gabrie," I asserted.


    With a subtle adjustment of her sses, she queried, "And the reward for a job well done?"


    "A mind-blowing fuck, naturally."


    "In my ass next time," she dered.


    "If that''s your desired reward, then that''s precisely what you''ll receive."


    Simultaneously, the chime of the bell reverberated, a melodic signal marking the conclusion of our courtyard sparring with other sses. It was time to venture towards my own ssroom. Before stepping out, I meticulously groomed myself¡ª smoothing out the faint wrinkles on my pants and sleeves, and ensuring no rogue cum stains adorned my uniform. Fortunately, all was pristine.


    Approaching the exit, Gabrielle beckoned me back for a parting word.


    Grinning, I nted a teasing kiss on her lips. It had to be brief; otherwise, it might escte into another steamy fucking session. After that enticing kiss, I departed from her office.

 Chapter 3 - 1 - Welcome To The Classroom Of Oddballs (3)

    <h4>Chapter 3: Chapter 1 - Wee To The ssroom Of Oddballs (3)</h4>


    The bronze ss ssroom stood before me, and I lingered just outside, observing it. I''d been around for two months now, ying the role of a student with no discernible skills in swords or magic.


    I held the prestigious title of being the lowest in the school''s ranks. It might not sound morous for someone trying to stay under the radar, but being the least impressive was precisely the cover I needed. After all, who suspects someonecking proficiency in everything and devoid of any skills?


    The answer: no one.


    Gabrielle had advised me to maintain an average profile, believing it was the best way to avoid unnecessary attention. I considered her counsel, but a part of me yearned for a tad more excitement.


    I mean, why not add some excitement to life instead of just lurking beneath the radar of those on the lookout for me? It''s way more thrilling that way, don''t you think?


    In the off chance that someone uncovered my true identity, I relished the idea of their shock, seeing me¡ªa seemingly useless, skill-less individual¡ªrevealed as someone extraordinarily powerful. That thrill led me to adopt this gimmick instead of heeding Gabrielle''s advice. In essence, I wasn''t ying the role of the main character or a viin; I embraced the role of a mere background character.


    Yet, that background character can turn out to be a badass viin in the end, just lurking in the shadows, observing those main characters while they''re oblivious to him. That''s the kind of character I crave. I''ve always been a fervent enthusiast of genres where the main character is actually a viin, but they keep it under wraps until the opportune moment.


    Enrolling here wasn''t a random decision either, and choosing Milham''s Magic Knight Academy wasn''t just a game of eeny meeny miny moe between academies. There''s a specific motive behind it; I''ve got my reasons, you know? If I wanted to crank up my strength, this was the ce to do it. Now, you might be wondering about the connection between enrolling here and getting strong. Well, it''s about time I spill the beans on my skill.


    But before we dive into that, let''s chat about skills. A skill is something that kicks in when you came of age, something unique to each person. It''s like your personal power-up that no one else can snag. Well, except for me, that is.


    I possess a skill called Goddess of Subus''s Heir, something that awakened when I hit the ripe age of 18. Not in this world, though. Yep, you got it right. This special ability of mine kicked in back when I was still an 18-year-old on good old Earth. In simpler terms, I got reincarnated here. The whole shebang started when I bit the dust saving some woman from a truck collision. I pushed her out of the way, took the hit myself, and bam, game over.


    Next thing I know, I''m reborn in this ce with a fresh new body.


    I came into this world without the luxury of a prestigious background. I still vividly recall being cradled by a nun when my parents left me at the church. Let''s skip the unnecessary details; the bottom line is that I was raised by the nuns.


    Enough with the shbacks; let''s focus on my unique skill¡ªthe Goddess of Subus''s Heir.


    This skill allows me to replicate any skill I desire. However, there''s a catch¡ªI must engage intimately with the person possessing the skill I want to copy. The effectiveness of the copied skill depends on whether I''ve dominated the person or not. If I''ve sessfully dominated a woman before copying her skill, not only do I replicate her skill, but my version surpasses hers.


    It was an absolute st, you know? This whole thing felt like diving into some eroge game. Only, instead of sitting back and watching a character on the screen pound the heroine, I got to be the one in the driver''s seat, personally fucking them senseless.


    At this very moment, I''ve got two women firmly under my control¡ªAmon and Gabrielle. Conquering Amon was a piece of cake; I swooped in and saved her from being carted off to a ve market in a carriage. When I fucked her, she was still untouched, a virgin. It seemed those ve traders were cautious about that, knowing virgins fetch a higher price. That wild encounter happened about two years ago when I was still sixteen, and Amon was the same age.


    Then came Gabrielle. She turned out to be a tougher nut to crack than I initially thought. There were more hoops to jump through to conquer her, but after some time, I finally had her under my thumb. Gabrielle, now 24, is a stunning woman with a mature, alluring body. The privilege to fuck her whenever, wherever I please is something I still savor to this very day.


    Now, I''m set on a conquest, aiming to im the women within these school walls as my own. It''s not your usual game; I''ve got to delve into some shady dealings¡ªinvestigating them, pulling them into my orbit. Once I''ve ignited their curiosity, I unlock the intricate requirements to conquer them. As of now, I haven''t managed to stir a single spark of interest among the women here; after all, I''m ying the part of the number one loser. It''s a ring truth; no woman in this dreary guise would cast a second nce my way.


    Yet, with Gabrielle by my side, I can craft a strategy to make these women start questioning who I am. Once their curiosity is piqued, conquering bes the next logical step. Still, I must remember, this is merely a side quest. My grand mission is all about dominion over this entire world. I''m gunning for societal supremacy, control over the underworld, and dominance over realms most folks don''t even fathom. Yes, I''ll rule it all, with a colossal harem at my beck and call.


    So, it''s not about mindlessly fucking women without a care, like some insatiable beast. Well, I am, but that''s not the crux of the matter. What I mean is, the women I aim to conquer have to be more than just vessels for pleasure. Take Zeruel, for instance. She possesses not only breathtaking beauty but also wields a killer skill that I desire.


    Enough about that, though. I have to head inside my ss now. Beingte to Professor Irene''s ss is out of the question, especially since she''s one of the two I''ve got my eyes on right now.


    "Alright," I muttered, clenching my hands to appear as naive as possible to the prying eyes around.


    I swaggered into the ssroom, and as expected, all eyes locked onto me. It was only natural; after my theatrics confessing my love for Zeruel, the odd looks and sneering faces were par for the course.


    Especially Hereon, the noble''s offspring whose ipetence matched his parents'' inability to establish a reputable legacy. He perched on his desk, sporting aically funny expression that practically begged for a punch in the face.


    However, being someone currentlyying low, I resisted the urge and instead lowered my head, making my way to my seat positioned just in front of him.


    As soon as I settled into my seat, a sharp kick jolted my chair forward, causing me to identally bump my head against the person in front of me.


    That person, a woman with piercing blue eyes and dark purple hair, shot me a re as she turned around. It was Shredica, the same woman I had seen swinging her sword solo.


    "I-I''m sorry," I stammered.


    Shredica nced forward and simply replied, "It''s fine. It''s not like it''s your fault, right?"


    Her forgiveness contrasted with the perpetual re etched on her face. It caught me off guard, to be honest.


    "Oh," Hereon eximed with an exaggerated air of interest. "What''s this? The two skill-less ones seem to be hitting it off, huh? How utterly amusing."


    Despite the mocking tone dripping from Hereon''s words, Shredica remained unmoved, her attention steadfastly refusing to acknowledge his presence.


    Hereon, visibly irritated by Shredica''s indifference, surged from his seat and advanced towards her. He positioned himself by her desk, his voice cutting through the air as he called out, "Hey."


    Shredica turned her gaze towards him. "What? What do you want? Keep it brief, please. I don''t want to get too involved with someone like you."


    "For a skill-less, you sure know how to move that mouth, huh?" Hereon closed the gap, drawing ufortably close. Their noses hovered mere inches apart. "Do you truly believe that the two of you belong here? Do you honestly think skill-less individuals like yourselves can be Magic Knights? If so, you''re wrong to cling to such dreams. Youck the ability and talent to achieve that. So, quit your sword practice and face the harsh reality."


    Shredica leveled a fierce re at him, a departure from the usual intensity in her gaze. This one carried a palpable undercurrent of hostility. "Why are you assuming I won''t ascend to the ranks of the Magic Knights just because I''m skill-less? Choose your words carefully, won''t you? Remember your ce. I''m 50 ranks above you. So, don''t talk to me like you''re destined for greatness when you''re beneath someone skill-less like me."


    "What the hell did you just say?" Hereon seized her cor, forcefully pulling her closer.


    Shredica remainedposed, her eyes unwavering. "You heard me right. Sure, you have a skill, but what good does that do if you''re utterly ipetent andcking in smarts? Even now, you''re showcasing your idiocy in a lecture hall meant for, well, lectures. If you''re yearning for a confrontation, why not take it to the courtyard, where we''re meant to battle it out? But I guess your brain is too feeble to figure that out."


    I came close to standing up and throwing words like, ''Do you have a response for that?'' but opted to remain seated. Despite acting as if I were trembling like a newborn deer struggling to find its footing, I couldn''t deny that I was quite enjoying the spectacle unfolding before me.

 Chapter 4 - 1 - Welcome To The Classroom Of Oddballs (4)

    <h4>Chapter 4: Chapter 1 - Wee To The ssroom Of Oddballs (4)</h4>


    "You know, how about we settle this in the courtyardter to remind you who truly is superior between us?" Hereon dered, his gaze turning into a piercing challenge, cutting through the air like a sharpened de.


    "Really?" Shredica sighed exasperatedly, her eyes narrowing. "Can''t you already tell with the ring disparity in our ranks?"


    "Rank means squat to me. I''m not sweating over all this study crap. Do you honestly believe those at the peak earned their spots with skills? Nah, it''s all about influence. If I feel like it, I could easily w my way to the summit and swipe their spots. Unlike those clowns, I''ve got the sway and power to back it up. So, if you think I''mgging in the course, how about settling it in a damn duelter?"


    Murmurs buzzed around me, a vtile energy swirling in the air. Hereon had thrown down the gauntlet, challenging Shredica to a duel. Now, it was all up to Shredica to decide whether she would ept or not. However, as she parted her lips, just before she could utter a word...


    "Alright, ss! Sit tight in your seats! We will begin the ss shortly."


    Themanding voice reverberated through the room, cutting through the tension that lingered between Hereon and Shredica. Slowly, their intense gaze on each other waned, and they retreated to their respective seats.


    In walked a striking woman in a sleek ck suit, exuding an air of authority and sensuality. Her legs, entuated by a tight miniskirt, boasted a graceful allure, leading the eye to an enviable hourss figure. But, it didn''t stop there. Her breasts were nothing short of substantial ¨C so voluminous that her suit teetered on the brink of bursting open. The provocative disy was heightened by the partially unbuttoned middle section of her suit, revealing a captivating expanse of deep cleavage.


    And then there were those tantalizing pantyhose that embraced her legs¡ªback on Earth, I held a deep appreciation for such attire, including stockings and tights. Surprisingly, my affinity for them not only persisted after reincarnating into this world but had flourished into an even more fervent passion.


    My gaze lingered on those legs, my tongue instinctively licking my lips, craving the taste of those meaty delights. The desire to explore more surged within me, envisioning scenarios where I could ravish her¡ªperhaps tearing apart her pantyhose while fucking her senseless or dressing her in a seductive fis bodysuit or even a tantalizing bunny suit. The possibilities seemed endless, all of them perfectly suited to amplify her intoxicating sexual allure.


    The craving intensified, my thoughts consumed by the primal desire to take her, to feel the warmth of her juicy ass against my throbbing meat stick, to drench her in the ecstasy of my cum. Ever since encountering this captivating woman on the first day of school, my primal instincts had been steadily awakening. Now, two months into the semester, the insatiable urge to fuck her had reached a boiling point, threatening to burst forth.


    The professor''s purple locks danced in the air, and her ample breasts bounced enticingly as she leaned forward, gripping the podium at the center of the lecture hall. This captivating figure, our history professor, bore the name Irene, a woman who effortlesslymanded attention with her maic presence.


    Behind the sses, her eyes gleamed crimson, sweeping over the entire lecture hall with amanding presence. Despite the ongoing hushed conversations typical of this ss of supposed "losers and garbages," including delinquents and the like, Professor Irene cast a deliberate gaze at them before redirecting her attention to the day''s lesson.


    "Yesterday, I delved into the heroic exploits of the party that conquered the demon lord, revealing their members, histories, and lives. Today, we turn our focus to the 100-year war that unfolded six centuries ago," she dered. Turning away, she presented us with the view of her back¡ªan aspect that proved strangely enticing. Never before had I felt such a potent desire for a woman, a craving to possess her at any cost.


    But it wasn''t just her body that held my interest. There was an allure beyond the carnal¡ªa knowledge that as a professor in this esteemed institution, Irene had graduated, likely from the silver or even gold ss. This meant she possessed valuable skills that could benefit me in the long run.


    I was already privy to her formidable skill¡ªAntis. A power allowing her to manipte water at her whim. Distinct from conventional water magic used for healing and hydration, Antis offeredbat capabilities. It was a skill that resonated with my needs as much as my craving for her body.


    As she lectured, most of the guys couldn''t help but fixate on her alluring, swaying, plump ass. Every move she made set those plump curves into motion. And even the subtle act of jotting something on the board caused her breasts to tease with a gentle sway. With each step, her hips rocked provocatively, almost as if they were daring me to reach out, grab them, and thrust my hard meat stick into her slit.


    Several dudes in the room couldn''t conceal their carnal desires, some sporting visible erections as they ogled her. She emanated a seductive aura, almost like a subus. Considering Amon''s demonic origins, the existence of subi in this world wasn''t entirely imusible.


    I wasn''t an exception. While I wasn''t sporting a boner at the moment, I found myself captivated by Professor Irene. ording to Gabrie, she was single, and gathering information about Irene wasn''t challenging given her fame. However, Gabrie possessed details that went beyond the public knowledge. Apparently, they used to be close, sharing the same school year before drifting apart due to some unspoken conflict.


    Unexpectedly, Gabrie''s acquaintance with Irene intrigued me. When I mentioned Irene might be the next target, Gabrie pouted, revealing a conflicted sentiment. I couldn''t help but wonder about the nature of the disagreement that caused them to drift apart.


    Nevertheless, it wouldn''t deter me from pursuing this. Apologies to Gabrie, but even before you shared about your past with Irene and the discord between you two, I had already indulged in thoughts of a threesome with both of you. I mean, who wouldn''t entertain such fantasies? Engaging in a threesome with two sexy professors has been a persistent desire of mine since my time back on Earth.


    As my mind wandered into the realm of fantasies, I found myself lost in vivid daydreams, to the point where I was practically drooling.


    ***


    Our ssroom had earned itself a rather unique moniker¡ªssroom of the Oddballs. A hundred studentsposed this peculiar group, each one a walking oddity in their own right.


    Various oddities adorned the space, including a woman who exuded a gal-like aura. Her presence was distinctly gal-esque as she lounged back in her chair, hands folded behind her head, causing it to tilt under her weight. Nonchntly, her feet found a ce atop the desk. She wasn''t your typical gal, reminiscent of those you''d find in Earth''s school corridors¡ªblonde hair, half-unbuttoned uniform, and skirts short enough to reveal their panties. No, she surpassed that. While sharing simrities, what set her apart was a pair of unmistakable cat ears. She was a beastfolk.


    Among the peculiar characters present, one woman also stood out with her rather distinctive attire. Her eyes showcased a blend of blue and red hues, yet it didn''t take much scrutiny to discern that they were just the result of colored contacts. Most of the time, she concealed one eye¡ªthe red eye¡ªwith an eyepatch, and today happened to be one of those instances when it was off. Bandages adorned one of her arms as she sat at her seat, elbow propped on the desk, and hand positioned near her red eye.


    In a theatrical promation, she dered, "Kufufu. You mortals should consider yourselves fortunate to witness the eye of the demon god today, as I''ve momentarily lost the seal covering it. But exercise caution, for looking directly into it will devour your soul. However, for your sakes, I shall keep it hidden and perpetually closed. Show gratitude to an heir of the demon lord, and kneel at her feet."


    It was rather amusing to witness a woman indulging in Ch¨±niby¨­ in this world. I suppose people here share some simrities with those from my previous world. After all, I, too, had grandiose delusions back then. Fortunately, they''ve subsided. Well, not entirely.


    There was another woman just sprawled out, snoozing with a trail of drool escaping her mouth. Silver ash-colored hair framed her face, and her blue eyes were shut tight. It was impressive how she could sleep through all themotion surrounding us.


    While the ssroom was filled with numerous students, my attention was drawn to three specific women, the ones I had my sights set on. Though perhaps not as seasoned as Professor Irene, these women exuded their own allure. Upon entering the ssroom, I had already decided to make these three mine.


    Gabrielle had dutifully supplied me with detailed information about all the women in this school, spanning from first to fourth years, highlighting their skills. In this particr ss, my focus zeroed in on these three. In the silver ss, I had identified four targets, and in the gold ss, three had caught my eye.


    These women held a certain significance in the grand scheme I was brewing against the kingdom''s reigning king.


    As I sat there, my mind silently wove scenarios of how I would execute my ns, envisioning the skills I would acquire and the roles these women would y. My eyes, however, was more fixated on Professor Irene''s substantial assets than on the lecture she was delivering.


    ***


    The ss zipped by while I was in a trance, and it was time to head home. I got up, slung my bag over my shoulder, and strolled towards the exit. Shredica walked beside me, but when I stole a nce at her, she maintained a determined gaze ahead, refusing to acknowledge my presence.


    As we exited the lecture hall, an ominous and hostile gaze pierced through the air, not directed at me but at the woman walking beside me. I didn''t bother turning to confirm what I already knew¡ªwho was behind that intense stare.


    <i>''This looks interesting,''</i> I mused.


    I subtly slowed my pace, creating a gap between Shredica and me. The footsteps behind us multiplied, a chorus of many, indicating a sizable group tailing us, or more precisely, tailing Shredica. Understanding that I was about to get entangled in this, I diverted from my usual path to the dorms and followed Shredica instead.

 Chapter 5 - 1 - Welcome To The Classroom Of Oddballs (5)

    <h4>Chapter 5: Chapter 1 - Wee To The ssroom Of Oddballs (5)</h4>


    We strolled through the hallway, drawing surprised nces from everyone we passed. The multitude trailing us was enough to catch anyone''s eye. However, the onlookers, well-acquainted with our supposedck of skill, didn''t offer pity; instead, their expressions spoke of sheer disdain.


    Being deemed skill-less earned us thebel of a nuisance among many students. Even though there were no explicit rules against skill-less individuals enrolling, it didn''t automatically trante to a warm wee. In fact, this academic year marked the only instance in the academy''s history where not just one but two skill-less individuals had enrolled.


    I suppose it''s only natural. If someone held this school in high regard for shaping future magic knights, the revtion of admitting a skill-less individual would undoubtedly shatter their pristine image of the institution. Imagine diligently working for recognition based on your skill, only to be eclipsed by someone devoid of any skill; it would be enough to drive anyone berserk.


    I lowered my head, hoping someone would y the ssic move of identally bumping into me and muttering, "Oops, didn''t see you there," or some variation. Stirring up a scene like this would only add to my infamy, reinforcing the notion that I was weak andcked any skill. On the flip side, Shredica continued her march, unfazed, her gaze unwaveringly forward. It seemed that even under the scrutinizing eyes of many, she wasn''t one to waver¡ªan odd woman indeed.


    We continued navigating the hallway until we finally reached the exit of the first years'' building. Outside, the sun was painting the sky with hues of sunset, and students who had wrapped up their sses were leisurely heading back to the dorms. Just as we distanced ourselves considerably from the building''s premises, the goons trailing us swiftly closed in, encircling us in a tight formation.


    "What''s the meaning of this?" Shredica demanded, her gaze piercing through the encircling tension.


    A figure, none other than Hereon, boldly entered the tightly woven circle. His eyes locked onto Shredica, and a silent standoffmenced. "What do you think?"


    "Oh? Is this some cryptic message only decipherable to thickheads like you? If that''s the case, I''ll ask again because unlike you, blessed with a head as dense as a brick, my intellect might struggle with your profound wisdom. Or perhaps you''re conversing in anguage beyond my humbleprehension?"


    Hereon ground his teeth together, a low growl escaping as he balled his fists. "That mouth of yours is just begging for a good pounding..."


    "nning to engage in fisticuffs with me? Here? Seriously?"


    "Do I look like I''m joking?"


    "With that buffoonish expression, it''s hard to tell if you''re serious or just clowning around."


    Suppressing a sudden burst ofughter, I marveled at her spot-on observation. The uncanny resemnce between this guy and the clown from a certain Earthly fast-food joint was something I thought only I noticed. Apparently, she saw it too.


    "You really want to get killed, huh?"


    "I''m not so sure about that. I do still love my life, after all. But do you genuinely think you have what it takes?"


    "With you surrounded like this, do you really believe you stand much of a chance?"


    "You im superiority over me, yet you''re resorting to an ambush? Is that truly your definition of superiority?"


    Hereon leisurely stretched, a malevolent grin spreading across his face. "Don''t fret. These guys are just my insurance."


    "Insurance that if I overpower you, they''ll swoop in to lend a hand?"


    Hereon cracked his neck, an unsettling sound echoing in the air. "Insurance that you won''t make a dash for freedom." After loosening up his legs, he finally shifted his gaze to me. "And hey, that useless, skill-less nerd back there isn''t exempt. He''s in for a beating too."


    Shredica briefly nced over her shoulder in my direction, then refocused on Hereon. "He''s inconsequential. Whatever you decide to do with him is your prerogative. I genuinely don''t care."


    What a ruthless woman, callously tossing someone to the wolves like that. Yet, there was an intriguing quality about her, in an unconventional way. If she possessed a skill, I''d likely go all out to conquer her. Unfortunately, even if she did, dominating her would likely be more challenging. This girl appeared to be a formidable challenge, just at first nce.


    "Oh~ Then don''t mind me if I do!" eximed Hereon, a streak of movement so swift that it blurred into a whirlwind, beyond the perception of ordinary people. If I were just a mundane nerd, I would have been blind to his rapid assault. Thankfully, I was anything but ordinary.


    <i>''He''s unleashing his skill right from the get-go, huh?''</i> I mused.


    Now, how would Shredica counter this? I had half-expected her to either dodge his attack or be knocked out by it, but those assumptions were proven wrong in an instant.


    In the span of a blink, Hereon found himself crashing down, a thunderous thud echoing against the ground.


    "Huh?" Hereon muttered, his gaze fixed skyward, a perplexed expression etched on his face.


    The circle of goons surrounding me mirrored his confusion. They were utterly clueless about the lightning-fast events.


    But not me. I witnessed the entire spectacle. It unfolded with such rapidity that a mere blink could have rendered me oblivious. Luckily, my eyes remained wide open. What Shredica did was leverage the momentum of his speed, using a deft throwing technique that sent him hurtling to the ground with the same elerated pace.


    <i>''Holy shit. Her adaptability is fucking impressive,''</i> I mused. Even without a skill, she possessed a high battle IQ and a remarkable knack for adaptation.


    Shredica gazed down at Hereon, her eyes void of emotion. "Now, have we settled the superiority debate? If so, then I''m done here." With a detached air, she released him and elegantly turned around. Yet, in an unexpected turn, Hereon surged to his feet with breathtaking speed, his fist primed for a punch. He unleashed a punch imbued with his skill, and with Shredica merely turning around, she had no means of blocking it.


    I had no real reason for this, but a strange thought crossed my mind. If this were a light novel, Shredica might be the protagonist. Would I let this chance slip away to get a little closer to the main character? Certainly not.


    Without a second thought, I charged forward, positioning myself between the two and taking Hereon''s fist squarely on my face. In an instant, my skull felt like it had been jolted, the impact intensified by the breakneck speed, sending me several feet away.


    ***


    I, Shredica, nced at the boy who had just been sent flying after catching a punch meant for me. His intention remained a mystery to me, but as the assant, having just punched the boy away, stood there, I seized his hand and executed another throwing technique. This time, I harnessed all the force I could muster, intending to bring him to the ground with maximum impact for added pain.


    "Urgh!" The moment he collided with the ground, the air escaped his lungs in a pained groan.


    Seizing the opportunity, I descended and grabbed his cor, unleashing a barrage of punches on his nose and face. He groaned in agony as blood coated my fist. The goons apanying him, terrorized by the unfolding spectacle, scattered like frightened rabbits with their tails between their legs. Those who had been watching as mere bystanders stared at me in shock as I continued to rain punches upon the fallen adversary.


    The clown on the receiving end of my blows mumbled incoherent apologies through bloodied lips, pleading for me to stop. Ignoring his futile attempts to beg for reprieve, I persisted in my assault. The air was thick with the metallic scent of blood, and the ground beneath us gradually transformed into a grim canvas painted in red. I continued the assault until the onlookers, now bored, dispersed and went on their way.


    I didn''t know why I was doing this, but witnessing the boy get punched ignited a rage within me.


    Was it because we were both skill-less?


    No, it wasn''t that.


    I wasn''t angry for him; I was angry at myself for letting my guard down. I felt weak, incredibly weak. Why was I this feeble? I continued to berate myself until my arm grew stiff from the relentless punching.


    By the time I finished, it was already night. The clowny sprawled on the ground, unconscious. I had no idea when he lost consciousness, and I didn''t care to find out. I gazed at him with emotionless eyes, then shifted my attention to my bloodied fist.


    "Weak," I muttered to myself. A hundred punches to his face had left it battered and bloodied, but it was a superficial injury easily healed with basic magic. His wounds were the kind that simple healing magic could mend. That''s why I called myself weak¡ªweak and useless.


    "Tsk. And here I hoped I could turn his face into something only hard healing magic could fix," I muttered as I turned around.


    Approaching the boy who had taken the punch meant for me, I red down at him with icy eyes, grabbing him by the cor. My intention was to mete out the same punishment I''d delivered to the clown. Gratefulness was a sentiment I had no intention of offering him. I felt no gratitude toward him, only disdain. Would a hundred punches transform his face into something irreparable, or would it still be mendable with a simple healing spell? I harbored a wish for the former.


    However, as I prepared to unleash my fury, I noticed that his face, though bloodied to some extent, didn''t bear the severe injuries one would expect from the clown''s punch. A blow like that should have left him with missing teeth and a disfigured visage. Yet, he seemed rtively unscathed, teeth intact.


    What was going on?


    I examined his face closely, nearly nose to nose with him, when a voice called out, "What''s happening there?" It was the voice of a woman. I turned around to see Professor Gabrie, d in ab coat and rimless sses, approaching.

 Chapter 6 - 1 - Welcome To The Classroom Of Oddballs (6)

    <h4>Chapter 6: Chapter 1 - Wee To The ssroom Of Oddballs (6)</h4>


    Damn, that was a close call. I thought I was a goner. If Gabrielle hadn''t shown up, I''d be in the same boat as that clown over there.


    "Oh goodness, what on earth transpired here?!" Gabrie eximed, a hand sped over her mouth, a fa?ade of horror adorning her features as she surveyed the gruesome spectacle of Hereon''s battered and bloodied form sprawled out like a macabre masterpiece. I knew she was ying a role; her interest never ventured beyond the orbit of yours truly. "Shredica! What are you doing?!" She caught Shredica gearing up for an encore performance on some other poor soul.


    "Nothing, Professor," Shredica retorted, releasing her vice-like grip on my cor. "Just to set the record straight, I wasn''t the architect of this particr masterpiece." She gestured toward me.


    "Mas-?! Um, I mean, Mr. Leon? Did he wander into trouble again? This pint-sized troublemaker has a knack for turning me into a ve to toil." Gabrie sighed, pressing her palm to her forehead, releasing a breath of exasperation.


    Apparently, I''ve been branded as the troublemaker now. Well, it looks like I''ll have to fuck her into oblivion until she taps out for flinging that tag my way. And I''ll sweeten the pot for nearly letting slip a "master" in public.


    "Is he alright?" Gabrie inquired.


    "Can''t say for certain. He took a brutal hit from that guy''s skill."


    "Speed boost, huh?" Gabrie mumbled, casting a meaningful gaze in my direction. Despite my closed eyes, her scrutiny was palpable, courtesy of my heightened stats. "And you? Holding up well?"


    "As you can see, I''m holding my own."


    "You''re bleeding from your fist. You sure you''re alright?"


    "I... I''m fine, yes. Don''t worry about me. More importantly, shouldn''t we transport them to the infirmary?"


    "Ah, right. Yes, I suppose we should," Gabrie conceded. She hoisted me up, intertwining my arm around her shoulder. The aroma emanating from her was reminiscent of the intoxicating scent I encountered when I thoroughly fucked her earlier.


    Suddenly, my urge to fuck her surged, intensifying the desire to make her scent uniquely mine again. As my arm settled into ce, my hand boldly explored the territory where her breasty, taking firm possession. Beneath theyers of herb coat and clothing, I could feel her nipple responding eagerly. No conventional bra hindered its prominence¡ªthis was something more provocative, an exposed nipple bra. Clever.


    She had evidently gathered intelligence on how to ensnare Titania, the 70th-ranked first-year, and one of the three women I had set my sights on in the gold ss. Now, she anticipated the well-deserved reward for a job executed with precision.


    Internally grinning, I yed with her taut nipple, eliciting a seductive moan.


    "Hn~"


    "What was that, Professor?"


    "N-Nothing. Anyway, assist me in carrying him. I''m not exactly endowed with the strength to lift a young man on my own, you know?"


    "Well, I suppose I can extend a helping hand," Shredica reluctantly offered. She guided my other arm to rest on her shoulder, and together, they embarked on their journey. Upon reaching Hereon''s battered figure, Shredica inquired, "What about him?"


    "Just let him be. I''m pretty sure he won''t meet his maker even if we ditch him here."


    "Are you absolutely sure? His injuries appear graver than this one."


    "This guy herecks any skills, making him more vulnerable."


    Internally, I couldn''t help but savor a silent chuckle at Gabrie''s attempt to rationalize evading the responsibility of carrying Hereon. It was rather amusing how she could artfully conjure reasons to sidestep the burden of carrying anyone other than me. Well, I wasn''t about to permit her touch another man¡ªI had already asserted my im over her. No way in hell was I going to allow that, even if it seemed inevitable.


    Funny how I''m turning out to be so possessive. Seems like I learn something new every day.


    ***


    After settling me into the infirmary, Shredica gracefully bowed to Gabrie and stated, "Well then, I shall make my way back to my dorm now."


    "You should," Gabrie responded, her tone firm.


    With that, Shredica pivoted on her heels, her silhouette disappearing into the distance as she headed back to the dorms. I maintained the facade of unconsciousness until the echo of Shredica''s footsteps and her presence dissipated entirely.


    Once the atmosphere was clear, Gabrie released a weary sigh, "How long do you n on ying possum?"


    Gradually, I eased myself upright. "I don''t know. Perhaps for a little while. Today has left me utterly drained," I confessed.


    "Drained? From what?"


    "Attending sses. My intellect is gradually dposing under the weight of these monotonous lectures."


    "Oh, please. It''s not like you''re absorbing any of it, right?"


    "You''ve hit the nail on the head," I responded, arching my back and releasing a slow, deliberate yawn. "Anyway, what brings you to me this time?"


    I knew the answer, of course¡ªthat she had some information for me and was now anticipating her well-deserved reward for a job well done, which, in this case, was an anal fuck. Still, I figured I should ask her anyway. In case she didn''t deliver a job well done and the information was unsatisfactory, then she wouldn''t earn her reward.


    "I''ve acquired information about Titania," she announced. A luminous, golden panel materialized in the air before her, reminiscent of the interface found in those web novels featuring intricate systems. Adjusting her rimless sses, which sparkled in the moonlight, she continued, "Titania is gearing up to vie for the position of student council president in the uing third semester. However, her somewhat overbearing pride and egotism have left her with no followers. Despite her attempts to assemble a support base and find apanion to serve as her assistant, her approach leaves much to be desired. She phrases her requests more like orders, asserting things such as ''You should be grateful to work alongside me, to walk beside me, and even breathe the same air as me.'' When faced with rejection, her retort is, ''What? You''re unwilling to toil alongside me on the path to bing the ruler of this school? What''s wrong with you? You''re ungrateful for declining my offer when I graciously provided you this opportunity.'' Predictably, no one is willing to assist her. Topound her troubles, she''s up against the top student in the second year. Her odds of prevailing against such formidablepetition? Slim, at best."


    Well, this was news to me. Titania aiming for the position of student council president was a revtion. It almost brought a sly smile to my face, contemting how foolish she was for pursuing such a goal, fully aware that victory was beyond her grasp. That overbearing personality of hers seemed like a considerable obstacle in her path, rendering her incapable of achieving anything with such an approach.


    "Slim, huh? More like nonexistent," I remarked.


    "I was attempting to phrase it delicately, but leave it to you to just voice that out. Well, you''re correct, though. She stands no chance against Francesca of the second year''s gold ss," Gabrie replied. She gracefully shed herb coat, letting it cascade from her body, and then proceeded to peel off her turtleneck clothes.


    As I observed her, my thoughts drifted to the woman Titania intended to challenge for the presidency.


    Francesca happened to be one of the women currently captivating my attention, but being a second-year student posed a challenge in terms of dominance. If I wanted to assert my control over her, I needed to find a way to get closer.


    If that''s the case, supporting Titania could prove to be a shrewd move. Her bid for the presidency might pave the way for me to engage with Francesca. In this scenario, the prospect of interacting with both women I sought to conquer seemed like a tantalizing opportunity. Who would pass up a chance to dispatch two birds with one stone?


    "Nice job, Gabrie. You''ve done well," Iplimented, my gaze lingering on her. She stood before me, adorned in nothing but alluring lingerie. Her thigh-high ck stockings, held up by acy floral garter belt cinched high on her waist, oozed an undeniable allure. The bra, featuring slits to expose her nipples, revealed meticulous preparation for this encounter.


    "Can I have my reward now?"


    "That can wait. We have plenty of time. How about you get on all fours ande to me here."


    "O-Okay."


    She adopted the posture of a submissive pet, gracefully moving on all fours towards me. A captivating blush adorned her face, and warm, steamy breath escaped her parted lips, casting a seductive aura as she looked at me with eyes brimming with unbridled lust. My gaze, initially an observer, gradually sumbed to the same fiery desire. It felt surreal¡ªthis captivating professor was mine. Who would believe that a loner like me in my past life could im a woman as sexy as her? The thought was inconceivable.


    Sliding off the bed, I towered over her, eventually seating myself on her back while she remained on all fours. My hand boldly ventured to her shapely ass, securing a firm grasp on one cheek.


    "Now, then," I uttered, cing the entirety of my weight on her back. Her arms trembled under the strain, shaking unsteadily as they endeavored to bear my imposing load. Yet, she exhibited remarkable resilience, holding on without faltering. "I suppose it''s time for me to conquer Titania."


    I raised my hand, the one firmly gripping one of her ass cheeks, and delivered a resounding smack onto the supple curve of her backside. The distinctive sound of flesh meeting flesh reverberated through the air, a testament to the intensity of the impact.

 Chapter 7 - 2 - The Woman Named Shredica (1)

    <h4>Chapter 7: Chapter 2 - The Woman Named Shredica (1)</h4>


    The capital city of Milham''s Kingdom housed the majestic castle of Milham, the residence of the royal family.


    Concealed beneath my hood and enveloped in a dark cloak that shrouded my entire form, a sinister smile adorned my face, illuminated only by the moonlight.


    I inhaled deeply, arms outstretched, taking in the familiar air of a ce I hadn''t seen in two months. Nostalgia enveloped me as I gazed upon the city once more.


    Once, I called this ce home, dwelling here for a year alongside Amon. Half our time was spent scheming to conquer the world, and the other half indulging in carnal pleasures. Vivid in my memory is the image of Amon walking the streets like a submissive dog, a leash around her neck. I also recall the location where I had her urinate like a docile pet. Ah, those were the days.


    I leaped off the rooftop where I had been perched and activated Levitation¡ªa magic spell born from the skill Magic Spell Creation, a power I gained from dominating Amon.


    This particr magicbined elements of wind and gravity, allowing me to float in the air. Draped in a cloak that billowed like a cape in the wind, I hung in the air momentarily before deactivating Levitation. As I began my descent, my cloak trailed behind, creating an imposing silhouette against the night sky until my feet gently met the pavement.


    Swiftly, I cast illusion magic, concealing my presence as I moved. I couldn''t afford to attract attention; someone adorned in this peculiar attire strolling the streets at night would surely prompt a call to the magic knights. While navigating the shadows, I noticed someone in an alley just across the street.


    "Give everything you have to me," I overheard, thanks to my heightened senses. It seemed a mugging was unfolding.


    Back in my world, such urrences were relegated to dramas and mangas, spectacles I''d only witnessed on screens. If I were still on Earth and stumbled upon such a scene, I''d likely scamper away with my tail between my legs. However, in this new realm, armed with magic and skills for self-defense, I approached without hesitation.


    Closing in for an intervention, I was poised to strike the mugger when, unexpectedly, the assant''s head soared through the air. It created a gruesome arch before it thudded onto the concrete.


    I came to an abrupt halt. That was exceptionally macabre. Witnessing a decapitation unfold in such a cathartic manner was a first for me.


    I endeavored to identify the perpetrator of the beheading and soonid eyes on a woman, precisely my age. She brandished a de, stained with lingering traces of blood, the crimson droplets descending onto the concrete. Her icy gaze fixed on the head at her feet as she picked it up by the hair. The decapitated man''s eyes were wide with wickedness, his lips twisted in a sinister smirk. It was evident that the man had no inkling of his demise or what had brought it about.


    The woman maintained her cold stare at the gruesome spectacle before turning her attention to a paper affixed to the nearby wall. The poster depicted the same man, mirroring the expression he wore in death¡ªwide-eyed with a malevolent smirk. What were the chances of being dispatched by a bounty hunter with the exact facial expression featured on your wanted poster?


    However, my focus wasn''t fixated on that peculiar coincidence. Instead, my attention honed in on the woman herself. I recognized her, someone I had been with just earlier. She was a ssmate, a formidable presence atop the bronze ss hierarchy¡ªShredica.


    What was Shredica doing here, engaging in such shady activities like bounty hunting?


    Students of Milham''s Magic Knight Academy were explicitly prohibited from engaging in bounty hunting, given the notorious reputation attached to that profession. Although not all bounty hunters were inherently malevolent, the Milham Kingdom ssified them as vigntes, or in other cases, ouws. If Shredica were to be caught partaking in these illicit activities, the consequences could range from expulsion from the Academy to banishment from the country. In the worst-case scenario, she might even face execution.


    Lost in contemtion, I observed as she gracefully navigated the dark alleyway, her silhouette discernible even in the subdued light. She maintained her grip on the severed head, blood dripping and staining the concrete a deep crimson.


    Abruptly, she stopped and turned around, as if sensing something. Could she see or feel me? I had illusion magic active, but it seemed as if her gaze pierced straight through it.


    "Must be my imagination," she muttered before resuming her journey.


    I followed her more cautiously this time, growing increasingly intrigued by the woman who held the top position in our ss¡ªa woman devoid of any skill, relying solely on her sword and magic. Why was she drawn to bounty hunting under the cloak of midnight? What secrets was she harboring?


    Honestly, this marked my first time feeling intrigued by her. Initially disinterested due to herck of a skill that I could replicate, despite her standing at the top of our ss, the events of this night piqued my curiosity.


    As the alleyway reached its conclusion, she halted at a dead end. Then, she muttered something under her breath. Despite my heightened senses, the words eluded me. What could it be?


    As I pondered this, a door camouged as a wall suddenly swung open, and she swiftly entered. In that moment, I attempted to dash towards it at top speed, but before I could make my move, the door mmed shut. Damn.


    ***


    I gleaned no information about Shredica during that encounter. Subsequently, I didn''t make any further attempts to enter through that entrance. It likely had a secret code for ess. I supposed it was best to stick to our original agenda.


    Moving from rooftop to rooftop, I leaped effortlessly from one to the next. This was something I had always desired to do, but as a non-superhuman on Earth, attempting it had resulted in a broken leg. It wasn''t worth the risk, so I abandoned that aspiration. However, in this world of swords and magic, sustaining injuries like a broken leg seemed trivial. If I were to slip as I traversed the roofs, I could easily heal it with magic.


    After indulging in rooftop acrobatics for a while, I entered a house through an open second-floor window. Uponnding, a person promptly greeted me.


    "Wee back, Master."


    She was adorned in a maid outfit¡ªVictorian-style. Despite the outfit concealing most of her body, her allure was undeniably present. While everyone in my previous world seemed to have a soft spot for maids, I wasn''t captivated solely by the outfit; rather, it was this woman embodying its elegance.


    With long brown hair, warm brown eyes, and a charming smile, she looked at me warmly. Being met with those gentle eyes after enduring two months of judgment felt incredibly reassuring.


    <i>Ah, how nostalgic.</i>


    Even her scent triggered a surge of sentimentality. I had truly missed her.


    "Yeah. I''m back Amon."


    Approaching her, she immediately discerned the purpose behind my advance, and her smile widened as she spread her arms wide in anticipation.


    As I drew near, I allowed myself to descend onto her, my head making a satisfying thump against her ample bosom. Her arms encircled my head, pressing me further into the embrace of those voluptuous breasts. The urge to fuck her right there and then surged within me. It had been a while since I''d indulged in Amon, and the desire to ravish her was strong. However, there were pressing matters I needed to address first.


    "How''s the situation here, Amon?" I inquired, my voice muffled by my face buried between her cleavage.


    "The magic knights are scouring and investigating the entire city, Master. They''re on high alert, anticipating your next move. Furthermore, the king has dispatched his executioner to oversee the magic knights'' investigation and hunt for you, effectively serving as theirmander. Regarding the king himself, his health is deteriorating with each passing day. I estimate it won''t be long before he draws hisst breath. I''ve confirmed that the first prince will seed him. His coronation will coincide with his wedding to the duke''s daughter, who is set to be the future queen of the kingdom."


    "I see."


    "Also, there''s additional intel that might pique your interest."


    "Go on."


    "There''s a palpable movement in this city."


    "Movement, you say?" I looked up at her, with half of my face still ensconced in her bosom.


    "Yes," she gazed down at me with warm eyes, "A revolutionary force is gathering and fortifying its presence here. Though currently outmatched by the magic knights, their numbers are burgeoning. While their exact motives remain unclear, it appears to be a concerted effort to topple the monarchs. Hence, the magic knights are not just keeping an eye on you; they''re also vignt about the growing revolutionary threat."


    "Interesting."


    I had sensed a palpable tension in the air upon my return, and now it made sense. A revolutionary army was taking shape here.


    "Also," Amon divulged. Was there more? If it wasn''t something that would captivate my interest, then I supposed I should initiate my "own movement" now. My hands found their ce on her voluptuous buttocks. Her ass, now notably fuller, evoked a sense of nostalgia as my fingers traced its contours. While I indulged in the tactile sensation, she continued speaking, "Our business is umting more and more wealth. At this juncture, we''ll have the capacity to establish branches across this kingdom."


    "Huh?" I abruptly ceased the motion of my hands. "B-Business? Amon, what do you mean by business?"


    "Smartphone business."


    What the heck happened while I was gone?!

 Chapter 8 - 2 - The Woman Named Shredica (2)

    <h4>Chapter 8: Chapter 2 - The Woman Named Shredica (2)</h4>


    Amon exined to me that night that after I enrolled in the academy, she embarked on a project titled the <i>"Create a Smartphone for Master"</i> project.


    Two years ago, I casually remarked to myself, <i>''Damn, I want a smartphone.''</i> Amon overheard me and inquired, <i>''What is that?''.</i>


    I exined what it was and mentioned that it didn''t exist in this world since technological development heregged behind Earth.


    Intrigued, she then asked me about how it was made. Since I wasn''t actually aware of the specifics, I improvised by concocting a mishmash of ideas and incorporating elements I at least knew existed in a smartphone. Amon diligently took note of everything I said, her expression earnest throughout the process.


    After that, it seemed she immersed herself in a quest for items resembling the ones I had mentioned. For those that eluded her or perhaps didn''t yet exist in this world, she skillfully fashioned them herself. This undertakingmenced immediately after my departure for the academy.


    After collecting an array of materials and crafting numerous prototypes, she seeded in creating the first-ever smartphone in this world. And this aplishment unfolded just a month after my departure for the academy.


    I couldn''t help but stand in awe of Amon''s brilliance. The original creator of the cellphone likely toiled for years in its development, and for the device to metamorphose into a smartphone, it undoubtedly underwent a prolonged evolution. Yet, she achieved this milestone in a mere month.


    Overwhelmed with pride in her achievement, that night, I engaged in passionate, intense lovemaking with her until she was so utterly drained she fainted. Following that, I allowed myself to luxuriate in rest, drifting into slumber alongside her in bed.


    ***


    The early morning hours were upon us, and although Icked the visual cue of a clock, I estimated it to be around 4 A.M.


    ncing to my left, I beheld a brown-haired beauty still immersed in slumber, her naked form serenely resting on her side. Memories of the previous night flooded back, recalling how I thoroughly pleasured her in every conceivable way. From intense exploration of her every orifice to engaging in kinky roleys and indulging in elements of S&M, it had been an exhrating and memorable night. One might even go as far as to call it a fantastic night.


    I couldn''t entirely fault myself for pushing Amon to her limits, especially considering the significant effort she had exerted on my behalf. Desiring a smartphone and yearning for herpany, I might have gone a tad too farst night. Well, perhaps more than a tad.


    "Hm~"


    The voluptuous woman stirred, rousing from her deep slumber. The scant sheet that had barely clung to her feet slipped away entirely, descending from the bed. Gradually, she opened her eyes, fixing her gaze upon me. Her stare lingered, the flush of her cheeks deepening to a vivid crimson that extended up to her ears. Eventually, she graced me with the warmest morning smile.


    "Good morning, Master," she greeted. "How was it? My body, that is."


    "It''s as intoxicatingly incredible as ever."


    "Really? That''s a relief."


    "Why?"


    "Because I thought you might be weary of my body now that you have a new girl by your side."


    She referred to Gabrielle. Both of my women were undeniably the jealous type. I wasn''tining, as a hint of jealousy was cute in its own right. Yet, did they truly believe I would abandon them just because I was adding more women to my collection? Did theyck that much trust in me?


    "Nonsense. Why would I ever grow tired of a body as astonishing as yours?"


    "T-Thanks," she said with a blushing smile as she sat upright on the bed. When she realized I wasn''t getting up and just staring at her, confusion flickered in her eyes. "Aren''t you going back to the academy? You''ll bete if you don''t move soon, you know."


    "Don''t worry about me beingte," I replied. "I want to stick around a bit longer."


    Amon blushed. "Um, Master, I don''t think I''ll be able to work efficiently if you''re nning on doing it again with me."


    She must have thought I was up for another round, ready to go until she copsed. As tempting as it was, I had to hold back; otherwise, I''d be seriouslyte.


    "When I said I want to stick around, I meant I want to be close to you," I exined.


    "Oh. I-Is that so?" she responded, a hint of curiosity in her eyes.


    "That''s why I need you to move over here for a sec. Let''s indulge in some pillow talk or something."


    "A-Are you sure nothing... unusual is going to happen?"


    "It''s just cuddling. Don''t worry."


    "O-Okay," she replied hesitantly, sinking down next to me. My gaze lingered on her, and I reached out to caress her cheeks. They gradually warmed under my palm, and it felt incredibly rxing. I wanted to stay in this moment for a while.


    "It''s strange," Amon suddenly confessed.


    "What''s strange?" I probed.


    "Being with a man," she admitted, a vulnerable look in her eyes.


    "What''s so unusual about that?" I questioned.


    "I never thought I''d find happiness like this. When those bandits had me, I believed it was all over. I resigned myself to the idea that I''d never experience something like this with a man. I was teetering on the edge of being sold as a sex ve, you know? I genuinely gave up on the notion of sharing an intimate connection like this with a man. Just epted my grim fate as it was."


    She extended her hand, delicately intertwining her fingers with mine as I continued to caress her flushed cheeks.


    "That''s why I''m grateful you saved me that day. Without you, I''d probably be trapped in some hellhole, my body used by people without a shred of decency."


    "Do you resent our life together now? Since I practicallymand you in a sexual manner, treating you like my ything?"


    "Resent it? No way," she responded without hesitation. "Even if you treat me like your ything, I don''t really mind. I''ve dedicated myself to giving you my body, my soul, everything I have to offer. That''s why I won''t despise the life I''m in. This life, entwined with the man of my dreams, is pure bliss."


    "Amon..."


    "I love you intensely, master. It feels like I wouldn''t survive if you were to abandon me."


    "Abandon you? Ridiculous. I won''t leave you. You''re my woman."


    Amon giggled, a yful melody that echoed in the room. "Hehe, that''s right. I''m yours. As your possession, I''ll willingly follow you to the very end of time."


    Amon was so incredibly sweet and cute that my morning wood turned into a raging beast.


    "Sorry, Amon. But you''re to me for this," I said, lunging at her like a hungry animal. It took three rounds of intense pleasure and filling her up with my cum before I finally relented.


    Afterwards, we headed to the bathroom where I couldn''t resist fucking her once more. Then, with a promise to meet again next month, I bid her farewell.


    By now, it was 9 A.M., and I was seriouslyte. Deciding to skip ss altogether, I nned to instruct Gabrie toe up with an excuse for my absence.


    ***


    I eyed the smartphone Amon had gifted me.


    <i>Well, damn. What the hell? It legitimately resembled a smartphone. Sure, no inte, but it operated like the real deal.</i>


    Clock, calendar, calctor, music, and even a camera ¨C it boasted all the features you''d expect from a smartphone in my world.


    Opting to explore the camera first, I opened it, and a spark of surprise lit up my eyes. Ah, so she infused it with some magic to make it work. Crafty move, Amon. I decided to capture a selfie, my grin etched in a frozen moment. Upon reviewing the photo, I was astounded by its quality. It outshone the camera on my Earthly smartphone.


    "Sheesh, now I can capture moments with the women I fuck using this, huh? Looking forward to documenting my conquests," I mumbled, casually swiping the photo to the left. Another image emerged ¨C this time, a snapshot of Amon straddling me. I had taken it earlier, intending to relish the memory of how divine she looked as I fucked her.


    Turning my attention to the calendar, I delved into the intricacies of this alternate time system. A year here aligned with Earth''s, but the months danced to a different tune. One spanned a mere 25 days, while another stretched out luxuriously to 35. My birthday, the 24th day of the 11th month, earned the prestigiousbel of ''Master''s Day,'' as per this realm''s calendar. ssic Amon, sculpting a holiday in my honor.


    "Well, next up is the clock," I muttered, delving into its workings. Mirroring Earth''s, the clock ticked away 24 hours a day, a touch of gravity magic thrown in for good measure. How Amon stumbled upon these principles was a mystery. Was she the ndestine descendant of Einstein, unraveling the secrets of time dtion in a fantasy realm? Intriguing.


    Enough musings on that. Time to dive into the realm of music. Expecting emptiness, I was met with a delightful surprise ¨C a song titled in thenguage of this world. The track, <i>''I Love You, Master,''</i> adorned the screen, the vocalist none other than Amon herself. I stared at it with a wry smile. She was undoubtedly devoted.


    Eager to fill the musical void that had persisted for 18 years in this music-less world, I yed the song. To my surprise, it was genuinely good.


    <i>"My master is a good man who always tends to my needs ?. Sure, he''s a bit naughty, but that''s precisely why I adore him so much ?. My master is the love of my life, an affection so deep that living without him is unfathomable. I''d willinglyy down my life for his sake ?. Oh~ Master, my love for you knows no bounds..."</i>


    Despite the sincerity embedded in the lyrics, a wry smile refused to vacate my face. The sweetness of it all was bing almost overwhelming. Seriously, now anyone with a smartphone could tune into this sentimentality? Ugh, I just wanted to bury myself in a hole and hide.

 Chapter 9 - 2 - The Woman Named Shredica (3)

    <h4>Chapter 9: Chapter 2 - The Woman Named Shredica (3)</h4>


    Leonamon''s Smartphone. That was the name of the device currently in my hand. This gadget was a sensation in the kingdom, selling like hotcakes the moment it hit the shelves. And it wasn''t exactly budget-friendly either ¨C a whopping 99 gold coins. I couldn''t fathom why they didn''t just round it up to 100, but expensive nheless.


    As I, Titania, strolled along the path towards the dormitory, my gaze remained fixed on the device. I already had images, or as they called them, pictures on the smartphone screen, all showcasing smiles. One, in particr, was used to spearhead my campaign for the student council presidency. The incumbent president was about to step down, now being in her fourth year, and I aimed to take her ce.


    "Why start the nning now, in the first semester?" one might question. Well, I believed it was better to begin preparations early rather than scrambling in the final semester.


    What I didn''t expect was that the top student from the second year was also gearing up for the race this early. She had amassed quite a following, while I... still had none.


    A sigh escaped my lips. Why wasn''t anyone rallying behind me? Wasn''t it enticing enough to have the princess as their leader? Why weren''t they choosing to follow me?


    Well, deep down, I knew the reason. It was my overbearing personality. I had to admit that I could be a bit much, and while I tried to change, self-transformation wasn''t as simple as taking candy from a baby. I couldn''t just be a different person overnight.


    Engrossed in my phone while strolling, a flicker of movement caught my attention. Lifting my gaze, I spotted a man engrossed in studying my poster on the bulletin board, situated in the heart of the academy, near the fountain. His eyes glittered with intrigue as he absorbed the image.


    Seeing him like that, an unintentional smile yed on my lips. I swiftly dashed towards him and eximed, "Hello~ Interested in joining forces to rule this school with me?"


    "Huh?! Uh, ah... Well..."


    Finally getting a good look at the young man, I observed his ck hair and red eyes, his face bordering on handsome and cute. A rather slender build. Oh, I knew this guy.


    "Huh? Aren''t you the one who confessed his love to Zeruel yesterday?"


    "Ah. Y-Yeah, that was me."


    Of course, that wasn''t the only reason I recognized him. He was famous at the academy, though not for the best reasons.


    "I have to hand it to you, confessing to Zeruel when you''re practically standing in different gxies. Can''t decide if you''re brave or just shameless. It''s a pity that Zeruel has her sights set solely on strength. But," I shed him a wide smile while yfully patting his back, "who knows, maybe someday you''ll work some magic on her!"


    The young man winced, as if an unseen force had grazed him. My gestures weren''t exactly a powerhouse, so it couldn''t have been my doing. He should be grateful, if anything.


    "I think it''s impossible," he said, sporting a troubled smile. He looked rather cute... when he smiled like that. Cute? Why was my heart suddenly doing somersaults at the sight of him smiling? He continued, "I mean, as you said, we''re gxies apart. No one would date the lowest-ranking student in the school, right? So, I decided to give up and just admire her from afar."


    "Aw~ You''re sweet," I cooed with a smile. "Oh well, if you''re free, how about we conquer this school together?"


    "Conquer? You mean take over this ss? Through war?"


    "No, silly~ Not through war. We''re going to conquer by winning the race for the presidency of the student council."


    The young man wore a troubled smile, his fingers absentmindedly tracing patterns on his cheek. "Are you saying that you''re going to make me your follower?"


    I recognized the subtle gesture ¨C a prelude to rejection. It was a familiar dance, one I''d seen countless times. I needed to alter his perception, but how? Perhaps soften my approach, steer clear of being overbearing? Alright, let''s give it a shot.


    "Yes," I stated firmly. "I want you to be my follower."


    In response, he dipped his head, a cascade of ck hair veiling his eyes. "I don''t think it''s possible," he mumbled. "Bing your follower might lead to losing without even getting a chance to fight, you know. I''m sorry." He bowed, the apology evident in his gesture.


    Ahh... Is that so...


    "You should feel remorseful for not aligning with my desires," I shot back, my inherent personality surfacing. "I''ve graciously extended an invitation for you to follow me, even taking the initiative, despite your status at the bottom. How ungrateful can you get?"


    I should cease talking, but thepulsion held me captive. Why couldn''t I just stop? Why was I gued by this incessant need? All I yearned for was some genuinepanionship.


    That''s the truth. My motivation for running for presidentcked the noble goal of enhancing the school experience and fostering camaraderie among students. Those were just hollow justifications.


    The position itself didn''t truly interest me. Not until Iid eyes on her.


    Artemis, the reigning top student of the fourth year and the current president of the student council, shared the same royal status as me.


    Observing her strolling through the campus with a throng of followers, treating her with camaraderie, sparked envy within me.


    Ah, I yearned to be like her, I thought. I yearned for thepanionship of many friends, to be someone whomands such loyalty.


    She was constantly surrounded by a crowd of people, while I, in contrast, had none. Even in our kingdom, I had no friends, always existing in solitude. Witnessing others form connections fueled my bitterness, contributing to the development of my resentful personality.


    <i>"You should be grateful that you''re even allowed to breathe the same air as I do." "You should be grateful that all of you are in the same ss as the magnificent me." "You should be grateful that all of you have been permitted to share the room with me." "You should be grateful...."</i> The words echoed relentlessly, a phrase I detested. Why couldn''t I cease uttering it for once?


    "You should be grateful that I even took my time to talk to you, and yet, here you are, being ungrateful and rejecting me!" I dered to the young man.


    "W-Wait, I''m not rejecting you!"


    "...Say what?"


    I abruptly stopped my verbal barrage. He wasn''t rejecting me? But I thought...


    "In fact, I want to join you in your faction, but I think it will be impossible to win with me at your side!"


    "Why?"


    "Because I am the lowest-ranking student here!"


    Oh, I see. He was right. Despite his fame and recognition, everyone in the school knew him, but that wouldn''t help us amass votes once the election started.


    "T-Then, why are you apologizing?"


    "I''m apologizing in advance that you might lose because of me."


    So, he wasn''t apologizing because he didn''t want to be with me. Instead, he was saying sorry because he feared I might face defeat with him by my side. My heart pounded like a drum in my chest, the rhythm echoing through my veins, and I felt a surge of emotions, like a tumultuous sea crashing against my insides. It was a strange mix, almost bringing tears to my eyes. However, I managed to summon the strength to hold back those tears, recing vulnerability with a defiant, ear-to-ear grin that masked the internal whirlwind.


    T-Then, you''re gonna be my follower?!"


    "I already said I think it''s impossible for you to win because of me. Are you really sure you still want me as your follower?"


    "Of course! I don''t care even if we lose. We can always try again next year, right?"


    The reason I gave for not caring about losing was a lie. The truth was... I didn''t mind losing because I finally had a follower by my side. For now, having a follower was enough. I hoped that in the future, we could be more than that¡ªmaybe even friends.


    "Yeah, we can always give it another shot next year," he grinned, his eyes reflecting a shared determination.


    I wanted to hug him, but I knew it wasn''t eptable. Being a princess, if someone caught me embracing a guy, my guards would probably flip out. I didn''t want anything bad to happen to him, so I resisted the urge.


    "Oh? You got a smartphone on you?" he remarked, his gaze fixated on the device in my hand.


    "Yeah. Wait, you have one too?"


    "Of course. Just got it today," he dered, proudly showcasing the sleek device. His possession of such a luxury surprised me. Where did he find the funds for this, I wondered briefly. But I swiftly banished that thought. "Here. Let''s swap numbers so we can hit each other up through this."


    "Huh? It can do that?"


    He beamed at me with a daring grin, exuding an air of pride as if he held the key to a forbidden treasure. "The mastermind behind this device is nothing short of a genius, you know. They managed to cram a petite voice crystal in there and even tossed in a messaging crystal. With this, we can have our calls and trade messages without relying on some mailman. It''s a marvel."


    "Yeah, it really is," I responded, feeling a surge of excitement matching his own. "So, where''s this mystical number you''re talking about?"


    "Oh, it''s right around here."


    As we exchanged numbers, I couldn''t help but feel a flutter of anticipation. ncing at my phone, a new entry stood out boldly, disying his name like a promation. His name was Leon, and it felt like the beginning of something new.

 Chapter 10 - 2 - The Woman Named Shredica (4)

    <h4>Chapter 10: Chapter 2 - The Woman Named Shredica (4)</h4>


    I watched as Titania waved at me, her hand held high in the air, a big smile lighting up her face as she ran away from me.


    "Y-You''re gonna trip if you don''t watch where you''re going!" I faux-stuttered.


    "I know~" she shouted back, finally turning around. Then, like a clumsy ballet, she tripped on her own¡ªno obstacle in sight. "Oops," she said, lifting herself up and dusting off. "Oh, well. That was embarrassing. I''ll be more careful now. Consider yourself lucky to witness my graceful stumble."


    Lucky indeed. I also got a sneak peek at her panties, a pristine shade of white.


    I watched her vanish into the distance, and then I heard a metallic chime.


    --


    You''ve captured the interest of Titania Betn. You can now proceed to dominate her.


    Name: Titania Betn


    Race: Human


    Requirements to dominate Titania:


    1. Expand her circle to 5 people


    2. Unlock


    3. Unlock


    4. Unlock


    ....


    --


    A holographic window appeared before me, suspended in mid-air. To dominate Titania, I needed to fulfill the requirements listed here. Every woman had 10 criteria for domination. Interestingly, I could engage in sexual activities with her even before domination, and I had the option to copy her skill now orter. If I chose to copy her ability before domination, it would be weaker than the original. Waiting until after domination would result in a copy stronger than the original.


    Regarding the unlocked requirements, I still had to fulfill the first to unlock the second, thenplete the second to unlock the third, and so on.


    How the hell am I supposed to expand Titania''s circle when I''ve got about as many friends as a hermit crab? Oh, wait. Those two guys. But I''m not thrilled about other dudes crowding around the woman I n to conquer... This is turning into a goddamn maze. Maybe I should have just followed Gabrie''s advice to blend in as just your average Joe? Well, no point shedding tears over spilled milk. Besides, dominating Titania wasn''t the main event right now.


    Since I stepped out of the dormitory en route to the academy to sweet-talk Gabrielle into vouching for my absence from ss, I''ve felt a set of eyes glued to me. I could practically taste the familiarity of those eyes¡ªthey belonged to none other than Shredica.


    Why the hell was she tailing me? Shredica had been skulking around, doing her best ghost impression for a while now. While I could just let it slide, it would be a pain if rumors started swirling about me and Gabrielle since I had ns to meet her. Even though Shredica seemed like a lone wolf who wouldn''t spill the beans to others, I didn''t want her sniffing around my connection with one of our professors. It could turn into a real headache if she kept shadowing me like this.


    How the fuck was I going to put a stop to this? No clue. For now, I just needed to keep walking and head towards where the crowd was thickest. It was only 4 P.M., and students were still buzzing around campus. The library was a viable option too. Plenty of people there.


    She''s got quite the knack for disappearing, huh? Is this some natural battle instinct of hers? It seemed likely. Shredica mightck specific skills, but that didn''t mean she was a pushover in a fight. If rankings were based solely onbat prowess, she could easily secure a spot in the top ten.


    Taking a deep breath, I veered into the path leading to the library. Let''s see if we can slip away from her watchful eyes.


    ***


    The young man I was tailing made a sharp turn toward the library. He appeared clueless about his surroundings, but a nagging feeling persisted that he knew I, Shredica, was on his tail. Logically, it was impossible, given that I was currently masking my presence. Yet, I couldn''t shake off the sensation that he was somehow aware of my existence.


    I tailed him with even more discretion this time.


    Eventually, he reached the library and slipped inside. Figuring out how to follow him without alerting him posed a challenge, given the audible chime at the entrance. Screw it. I needed to delve deeper into this young man''s background. There''s something about him that just doesn''t sit right with me.


    When did this suspicion start creeping in? Right, it was just yesterday. When he took a hit from that clown''s enhanced fist, I couldn''t help but notice he wasn''t as banged up as one would expect from such a blow. I think I know why. I''ve pulled that move myself multiple times. The instant the punch was about tond, he jumped backward, ensuring he didn''t take the full force. Only individuals with finely tuned battle senses, instincts, and reflexes could pull off such a maneuver. To possess those, you either need to have trained your entire body or been steeped inbat your entire life.


    If that''s the case, then it''s possible this man was cut from the same cloth as me.


    As I entered, I did my best to move inconspicuously, blending in like a whisper passing through. It was then that I noticed the library bustling with people... yet the young man I sought was nowhere in sight.


    <i>Huh? Where the hell did he vanish to?</i>


    As soon as I stepped into the library, I turned on my heels and exited immediately.


    <i>Where did he go? Did he just slip out of my sight? No way. I''ve never failed at tailing someone before.</i>


    Frustration clenched my fist as I scanned the surroundings. It was then that I realized he''d outsmarted me. So, he did catch on to me following him.


    ***


    I peered down as Shredica scanned the surroundings. It was then that a metallic chime echoed in my head.


    --


    You''ve captured the interest of Shredica Princifilia. You can now proceed to dominate her.


    Name: Shredica Princifilia


    Race: Human


    Requirements to dominate Shredica:


    1. Agree to work together to boost her rank all the way up to gold


    2. Unlock


    3. Unlock


    4. Unlock


    ....


    --


    "Seriously...?" I muttered to myself. I couldn''t believe I could conquer this girl, especially since she had no skills for me to copy.


    Undoubtedly, she was a stunning woman. Despite her cold-hearted, apathetic demeanor and perpetually grumpy expression, her ample bust made her undeniably attractive. I wasn''tining about the prospect of conquering her.


    Yet, was it really necessary? She had no skills to offer, and attempting to conquer her would be a futile waste of time.


    "She''s intriguing, but that''s all there is to it."


    In this world, skills were what mattered, and if youcked one, you were deemed useless. Having spent 18 years in this realm, I grasped this fact early on.


    Gazing into the cold eyes of a woman perpetually sporting a frosty expression, I decided to dismiss the information disyed on the panel. I wouldn''t bother dominating Shredica. She held no value for me.


    After that, I faded away from where I stood, vanishing like a ghost.


    ***


    I made my way to Gabrielle''s office without bothering to knock. The door swung open at my whim, and I didn''t waste any time.


    "Gabrielle, I want to fuck you right now. Put on the usual attire you wear when we fuck."


    "W-What?! What are you saying?!" she eximed. She had been casually perusing documents and sipping tea when I barged in. My bluntmand caught her off guard, causing her to spit out her tea, and she shot me a disbelieving look that screamed, ''I can''t believe you!''


    "Just kidding," I said with a devilish grin, enjoying the shock on her face.


    "Jeez, you''re so bad..."


    "But you like me that way, don''t you?"


    A subtle blush tinted her cheeks. "W-Well, I guess I do, but don''t just do that. You''re going to get me all excited, you know. Anyway, what''s your agenda here?"


    I cleared my throat, leaning in slightly as I replied, "Make an excuse for why I didn''t attend ss today. I got so carried away with Amon that I lost track of time. Can''t me me for indulging; it''s been months since Ist did it with her."


    "You really are incorrigible... Well, okay. I''ll do it. Anything else you want?"


    Reaching into my bag, I retrieved something and handed it to her. "Here," I said, revealing another phone.


    "What''s this?"


    "Amon made it for me. It''s incredibly useful. With this, we can n more discreetly."


    A spark of curiosity flickered in her eyes. "Oh, is this the device you''ve been wanting?"


    "That''s right."


    She eyed the device with a mix of curiosity and surprise, intrigued by its functions. Patiently, I guided her through its usage, and it took a good hour for all the nuances of the phone to imprint on her mind.


    Now, the scene transformed into a passionate encounter. My lips locked with hers, hands exploring beneath theyers of her attire, teasing and fondling her breasts. Simultaneously, she reciprocated by rubbing my eager dick beneath the fabric of my pants. Our backs leaned against her desk for support as we engaged in these activities.


    After a heated exchange, I released her lips, and as I observed her, the blush on her face was unmistakable, illuminated only by the soft moonlight seeping through the windows.


    "...Jeez, I haven''t even showered yet. Can you at least wait until I am clean?"


    "You haven''t yet? Really? But you smell so tempting right now. Besides, what''s the use of cleansing when you''re inevitably going to be coated in my cum? Let''s save the shower for after."


    "Oh, Master, you truly are incorrigible."


    With that, I lifted one of her legs and began to passionately kiss her again.

 Chapter 11 - 2 - The Woman Named Shredica (5)

    <h4>Chapter 11: Chapter 2 - The Woman Named Shredica (5)</h4>


    I lifted her, cing her voluptuous butt on top of the desk. My hands traced along her meaty thighs, still d in pantyhose, delivering a sensual massage.


    Gabrielle typically avoided pantyhose, favoring cks to deter lecherous gazes from other men. When working as a professor, she shielded herself with cks, reserving the miniskirt and pantyhosebo for moments alone in her office. It was evident she was tailoring her appearance to my liking.


    As our lips parted, I gazed into her eyes, where desire emanated in misty waves. Though her yearning was palpable, my own insatiable arousal took precedence. My hands ventured boldly between her legs, and with a deliberate descent, I explored the secrets concealed beneath the tight fabric of her miniskirt.


    "You smell intoxicating down here, Gabrielle," I provocatively remarked, savoring the alluring essence emanating from her pussy, tantalizingly cloaked by the delicate veil of pantyhose.


    "D-Don''t. The scent might be overwhelming right now."


    "I just said it''s smell intoxicating, didn''t I?"


    "But I haven''t showered yet."


    Without hesitation, I forcefully ripped a portion of her pantyhose, exposing the crotch of her panties. I moved the fabric to the side, unveiling her feminine treasure¡ªa glistening pussy adorned with a delicate golden bush and alluringly spread lips. "Oh, that''s why it smells so damn good. You''repletely soaked here."


    "Uuuh. Just do whatever you want. Don''tin if it smells."


    "Is that so? Well then, thank you for the meal." I whispered, my breath hot against her exposed pussy as I buried my face between her thighs, unleashing my tongue on a relentless exploration.


    "Fwaahh! Ah...ahhh!"


    Each meticulous stroke of my tongue along the delicate edges of her pussy sent shockwaves through her thighs, constrained within the silky embrace of pantyhose. Her upper body arched and convulsed in pleasure.


    "Ahhh... Ahhh!"


    I assailed her pussy, my hands clenching her thighs in a vice grip to ensure she couldn''t escape my relentless onught. Purposefully orchestrating a symphony of explicit sounds, I skillfully traced every inch around the entrance to her pussy. The intoxicating blend of sweet and sour aromas from her pussy enveloped my senses, and I reveled in the sensory feast.


    Her love juices surged from her pussy like a dam giving way, forming an obscene, glistening pool on the floor of her office.


    "Nnah... nn... ahh...!"


    Her moans reverberated throughout the office. Each time my tongue flicked her clitoris, she shivered intensely. Her legs mped around my head, and one hand found its way to the back of my head, while the other rested on the desk for support as she arched her back in pleasure.


    At a certain point, I sensed the tightening of her insides around my tongue. She was on the brink of climax. Determined to intensify her pleasure, I increased the fervor of my licking.


    "Nn, M-Master...! M-Master, I''m about to... Nnnnnnnnn!"


    To muffle her impending scream, she bit her finger. However, her other mouth released something.


    I skillfully caught her juices in my mouth, rising to my feet afterward. When she witnessed my cheeks puffed out from holding her essence, she leaned in, capturing my lips in a hungry kiss.


    Transferring the intimate elixir from my mouth to hers, she eagerly gulped it down.


    I released my lip lock on hers, taking a moment to admire her. She held her hand gracefully to her lips, savoring the taste. This woman was undeniably kinky, and I reveled in it.


    "You really enjoy drinking your own cum, huh?"


    "Not as much as I enjoy drinking yours," she replied with a grin. "But right now, I want it inside me. C-Can you fuck me now, Master?"


    Her body mored for immediate satisfaction, and I wasn''t about to deny her. My own arousal had reached its peak.


    "I...I can''t wait any longer..." she begged with impatience. As she pleaded to be prated, sheid herself down on the desk, spread her legs, and lifted her butt slightly, making her pussy easily essible with me standing like this.


    "Since you''re a very demanding pet, I suppose you need to be punished. With my cock," I dered, pulling my erect cock from my pants and pressing the tip against her eager pussy.


    "H-Here it is! It''s going inside me!" she eximed.


    I prated her slowly, the tight opening gradually yielding to the intrusion of my erect penis.


    "...Knnnh!"


    Simultaneously, Gabrielle emitted a seductive cry, her body seeming to almost convulse. The inner folds of flesh eagerly wrapped around my shaft, as if they had been anticipating this moment.


    Countless beads of flesh seemed to stroke across my entire shaft, creating a sensation that threatened to ensnare me entirely. Damn, this woman had an exceptional pussy. If I wasn''t careful, I might just be enved by it.


    I thrust my entire length inside her, and the tip of my dick made contact, lightly stretching the somewhat resistant ring of flesh that eagerly opened and closed around me.


    "Nhaaahh... ahhh..."


    Below me, Gabrielle''s ample tits bounced with each breath, a chorus to the damp moans escaping her lips.


    I gazed down at her, observing the rhythmic rise and fall of her breath. Her intimate folds had thoroughly adapted to my shape, the tightness of her vaginal walls, the intricate folds, and the inviting entrance all perfectly stimting my shaft. Even the entrance to her womb seemed to open wide, as if eager to swallow the tip.


    "I''m going to move."


    "Nn," she nodded.


    Seizing her hips, I began to thrust. As I did, Gabrielle''s expression melted into pure pleasure, the light of reason vanishing from her eyes.


    "Nnn, Haaa, Ahn, it feels so good... Master..."


    I continued to drive my dick into her wet pussy, fixating on her face. There was an undeniable allure to the way she looked when we fucked ¨C an ahegao expression. How did she know how to make such a face? Simple ¨C I taught her. There was a memorable instance when I fucked her senseless, and she fell unconscious while still sporting that ahegao visage. I yearned to capture that moment with a camera, but unfortunately, such technology didn''t exist in this world. Fortunately, smartphones were now avable. With this, I could immortalize her unconscious ahegao expression, making it even more memorable than thest time.


    "Ahhh, amazing, amazingg!! Moree, please fuck me more, Master!"


    I imed her lips as I gyrated my waist in a circr motion. Simultaneously, I pinched her clit, drenched in love juices, and tugged on it.


    "Ahhhhhhh! That, that feels good, it''s so goodd! I... I''m cumm...ingg!"


    Just then, Gabrielle''s voice soared to a higher octave.


    "That''s right, Gabrielle. Cum before my dick. Cum as your master fucks you."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhh!!"


    Gabrielle''s body arched backward as waves of pleasure coursed through her, causing her to quiver and vibrate in ecstasy.


    Even as she climaxed, I persisted in driving my dick into her, my own release still pending. With a forceful maneuver, I turned her around and took her from behind.


    "Haah! Nn! ...Master... AH! Haaah¡ªFuahhhhhh!"


    Gabrielle responded with heightened sensitivity, her waist-length golden hair cascading loosely as she released a womanly cry of pleasure. Eager for more of those seductive sounds, I thrust forward, creating ripples on her pantyhose-d buttocks, intensifying the wild encounter.


    "Yahh! Aahhh... Master... It feels good."


    Her enchanting moanspelled me to nce ahead, catching a glimpse of our reflection in the window. The imagery portrayed two figures engaged in a steamy, passionate act atop the desk, my vigorous movements causing her ample breasts to sway with each impactful grind.


    In the fervor of our carnal dance, I continued to relentlessly pound her ass, savoring the way her every movement mirrored my own. This woman, in every detail, held me captivated. Taking a moment to intensify the experience, I indulged in the taste of her arousal, licking my thumb before tearing through the already-shredded pantyhose, revealing the delicate pink of her anal opening. cing my thumb on the small hole, an electric jolt ran through her, causing her vaginal walls to clench tighter around me.


    "Ya¡ªFuaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!"


    Gabrielle''s body convulsed violently, a primal scream escaping her lips and resonating throughout the room. In that climactic moment, a torrent of her warm essence cascaded over her pussy, a visceral manifestation of her ecstasy. Cumming explosively from the intrusion of my thumb on her anal, Gabrielle''s climax was a symphony of pleasure and release.


    Her body, now flushed with the aftermath of intense pleasure, took on a vivid cherry-pink hue. The climax left her moaning incessantly, saliva trickling from the corners of her mouth, and her limbs devoid of energy as she copsed, resting her head on the desk.


    Undeterred, I continued to fuck her with renewed vigor. Soon after, I released my cloudy fluids deep inside her. As my essence flooded her eager pussy, Gabrielle arched her body backward, shivering in the aftermath.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!"


    Her pussy tightened around me like a vice-grip, milking me as I filled her to the brink.


    Yet, the climax didn''t mark the end. My dick, relentless in its hardness, showed no signs of surrender. I withdrew and thrust my cock back into her.


    "Ahh, ahh, ahhh... Nnnhhaaa, ahhh... Nhhu!"


    I fucked her relentlessly, reveling in the gasps for air that escaped her trembling lips.

 Chapter 12 - 2 - The Woman Named Shredica (6)

    <h4>Chapter 12: Chapter 2 - The Woman Named Shredica (6)</h4>


    I pounded Gabrie in the missionary position with an intensity that sent shivers through the room, causing her body to pitch forward perilously close to the edge of the desk we were entangled on.


    The room echoed with the rhythmic ps of our bodies colliding. I had already released my seed inside her five times, and the top of her crotch swelled with the pooled semen, my throbbing member still lodged within.


    In a fervor, I stripped away all of her upper garments and discarded her miniskirt, leaving only the seductive sheen of pantyhose that entuated every curve.


    "Ahhhh! Ah, Ah! Master, please, no more! Have mercy!"


    Ignoring her pleas, I persisted, driving her to a state of ecstasy that surpassed my own climaxes by threefold. With each forceful thrust, Gabrie''s breath came in ragged gasps. As I continued my assault, I seized one of her exposed nipples between my lips, alternating between sucking and nibbling.


    "Nhhiii?! D-Don''t suck on my breast now!"


    Her body writhed in the throes of our carnal embrace, and as I skillfully licked and rolled her engorged nipple with my tongue, she screamed in a desperate blend of pleasure and surrender.


    "M-Master, I''m cumm...ingg!!"


    "That''s it, surrender to the pleasure. Let it consume you. Cum as hard as you can!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Gabrielle''s body contorted beneath me, a symphony of quivers and vibrations echoing the intensity of her impending climax. In response, my throbbing meat rod convulsed with an uncontroble rhythm, sending electrifying pulses through my urethra as if my very essence sought liberation. A scalding torrent of cloudy fluids erupted, painting the canvas of her womb with the culmination of our fervent union.


    "Fuahhhhh¡ªcumming, I''m cummmmmmmming!"


    With her back arched and in a rhythmic spasm, Gabrielle''s velvety walls tightened around my pulsating object, greedily attempting to draw everyst drop of my essence into her depths.


    Still, even after the torrential release, I persisted, my unyielding dick still throbbing with unrelenting hardness.


    "Eh?! Again?!"


    "Why are you so shocked, Gabrielle? It''s not as if you''re still not ustomed to it, right?"


    I resumed pounding her once again. With each forceful thrust, the previously lodged semen deep within her pussy oozed out, as if I were scraping it off of her.


    Looking down at her, I noticed her eyes rolled back, only the whites visible. It seemed like she was approaching her limit. I felt a twinge of guilt for pushing her to this point, but who could me me? A sexy professor like her, with a top-notch pussy¡ªthere was no way I''d settle for just one round.


    ***


    Gabrielley there, copsed on top of the desk, resembling a cat luxuriously basking in the sun during a nap. My cloudy fluids spilled from her filled pussy, creating a sensual spectacle.


    Rubbing my dick up and down, I admired her sweaty, sexy face. As I felt the familiar sensation of cumming, pleasure caused me to tiptoe, and I released my thick and abundant white fluid onto her face first, then her breasts, and finally her stomach. Even though this was the seventh time now, my semen showed no signs of diminishing in volume.


    I grabbed my phone and snapped a photo of her in that post-climax state. Checking out the picture, damn, she looked amazing covered in my cum, her sweaty body, sexy face, and golden hair messy and slicked on her face¡ªit was a masterpiece.


    "Haa... That felt good," I said, making my way to her chair and taking a seat.


    Gabrielle shot me a pout. "M-Master, you meanie."


    "Didn''t you enjoy it?" I teased with a smile.


    "Of course, I liked it, but can you please give me a break when I say so? I thought I was a goner there for a second."


    "If you enjoyed it, then it''s all good, right?" I grinned. Standing up, I presented my semi-hard dick to her, still impressive in sizepared to her face.


    Gabrielle knew the routine and willingly opened her mouth. I guided my dick inside, letting her suck off the remaining semen lingering on my urethra. Her skilled tongue worked wonders, leaving me in awe. This woman''s talents knew no bounds, both top and bottom.


    The temptation to plunge deeper, to explore the depths of her throat, was strong, but time pressed on. It was already 10 P.M., and the dormitory loomed with potential inquiries if my return was dyed. Suspicion would be inevitable. Rumors of Gabrielle and me not returning to our designated rooms¡ªthe dormitory for me and the professors'' dormitory for her¡ªwould stir curiosity and judgment.


    After granting her a moment of blissful attention to my dick, I collected my scattered clothes. "I''m heading back to the dormitory now," I dered. "Clean yourself up before returning to the professors'' dorm." Fully dressed, I approached the door, swung it open, and, before stepping out, added, "And don''t forget to cover for me."


    "Yes, yes. I know," she replied. Sitting up, she scooped off the semen from her face with her fingers, sensually bringing them to her mouth.


    As enticing as the scene was, time was of the essence. I left her there, closing the door behind me.


    On my journey back to the dormitory, amidst the academy''s grandeur, a fountain served as a centerpiece. Unexpectedly, near the bulletin board, I spotted someone whose silhouette leaned against it. As my presence registered, they turned, revealing a pair of icy eyes scrutinizing me.


    "What took you so long?" They spat, disdaincing their words. "I''ve been waiting for you, what, five hours already? What kind of marathon did you partake in Professor Gabrielle''s office that it stretched for five hours?"


    The woman with purple hair, the one who had been following me earlier, was none other than Shredica.


    "W-What do you mean? I didn''t go to the professor''s office," I stammered. It wasn''t a feigned stutter; it was genuine nervousness.


    How hadn''t I noticed? Perhaps, my overwhelming horniness had blinded me to my surroundings. It made sense. Suppressing my nervousness, I steadied myself.


    "Don''t lie to me." Shredica materialized in front of me so swiftly it felt as though she were the very wind. "I saw you walk into her office. What did you do?"


    Her face hovered dangerously close, our noses mere inches apart. Her piercing, cold blue eyes bore into my soul.


    "I-I don''t know what you''re talking about," I stammered.


    "You really have no idea?"


    "If I did, I would know exactly what you''re talking about."


    Sparks seemed to fly from her eyes as our gazes locked. After a tense moment, I decided to break the standoff. I pushed her aside and began to distance myself. In that very instant, a sense of impending danger gripped me. It seemed aimed at my head, prompting me to instinctively tilt it to the side to avoid a direct hit, although some strands of hair still got caught in the turmoil.


    I spun around, locking eyes with her. "You..."


    In her hand, she held a silenced pistol, smoke wafting from its muzzle. She had tried to shoot me. No, it was more than that. She was testing me.


    "How did you dodge that?" she asked, a smirk gracing her face. It marked the first time I''d seen her smile, and though it was strikingly beautiful, I harbored an impulse to wipe it away. "You''re not... really a loser and a weakling, are you, Mr. Leon?"


    Silently, I gazed back at her, choosing not to utter a word.


    "It''s weird, you know," she remarked, the same smile lingering on her face, the gun still leveled at me. "Even though you''re tagged as weak, I couldn''t sense that from you. But, I chose to overlook it since I didn''t care about what you were hiding at the time. As long as you didn''t get in my way, I had no interest in you. However, what you did yesterday? That piqued my curiosity. How did you escape serious injury from that clown''s punch, a punch that could''ve been lethal? The answer struck me immediately. You jumped backward to lessen the impact, didn''t you? Why was I so sure? Because I''ve done that multiple times myself. You see, I''ve always been in wars. Even at a young age, I became amander, winning battles. Constantly facing threats to my life, I honed my reflexes to the point where my body instinctively reacts to danger. Just like what you did just now, dodging that iing bullet by a hair''s breadth."


    ". . . . . ."


    "Seeing you pull that off just now, I became convinced. You''re just like me. However, you must understand, Mr. Leon, that our simrities don''t mean we''re on the same side," Shredica continued, her eyes still piercing through me. "I have my goals, and I won''t let anyone stand in my way. So, answer me truthfully: What is your agenda, and what were you doing in Professor Gabrielle''s office for so long?"


    I remained silent for a moment, weighing my words carefully. "I don''t have any agenda against you or anyone else. As for Professor Gabrielle''s office, I was just talking with her. Nothing more, nothing less."


    Shredica''s smile faded, reced by a stern expression. "Talking? For five hours? You expect me to believe that?"


    "It''s the truth. We were just talking."


    She eased the gun down slightly but retained her grip. "Fine. I''ll give you the benefit of the doubt for now, Mr. Leon," she said, her smile returning with a hint of skepticism, "Let me ask you then. Are you an agent?"


    The unexpected question left me puzzled. "Agent?"


    "An agent of a country attempting to gather information here, posing as a student. I mean, there''s no way someone with that fighting capability could be just a random, normal student, right?"


    "I''m not. I''m just a regr guy with no special skills. As for what you''re thinking about me, you''re wrong. I was raised by nuns and trained my whole life because I wanted to get stronger. If you doubt me, go ahead and investigate, for all I care."


    It''s not like you''ll find anything beyond the fact that I was raised by nuns anyway.

 Chapter 13 - 2 - The Woman Named Shredica (7)

    <h4>Chapter 13: Chapter 2 - The Woman Named Shredica (7)</h4>


    "Trained your whole life, huh? Is that why you came to this school? You aiming to be a magic knight?" Shredica questioned. "If that''s the case, why hide what you''re really capable of? Revealing your true skills might put you at the top."


    "What, in the bronze ss?" I scoffed. Did she not grasp it yet? No matter how hard she struggled, she''d be eternally stuck in the bronze ss. Those without a special skill couldn''t ascend. They simply didn''t belong to the chosen few. That''s the brutal reality of this world. "Why waste my time on that crap?"


    "Don''t dismiss it as a waste of time," she said angrily. Then she sighed, "So, why did youe here then?"


    "Simple. Curiosity. I want to witness firsthand the true capabilities of those so-called chosen ones."


    Every word I spoke was a lie, of course. I wasn''t about to spill the real motives foring here.


    "What ame reason," Shredica sneered, raising her gun and aiming it at me again.


    "You''re one hell of a scary woman."


    "Scary? That''s the first time I''ve heard that. All my peers always call me a beauty."


    "Put that gun down, and maybe we can have a civilized conversation."


    "If I don''t have something to hold over you, you''re gonna reject me."


    "Reject you for what?"


    "I''ve got a little request."


    "It''s not exactly the best way to request a favor while pointing a gun at someone. What you''re doing right now is threatening," I said, my tone steady despite the heightened tension.


    Shredica''s smirk deepened, the gun still unwavering. "Sometimes a little threat is necessary to get what you want."


    I sighed, maintaining eye contact. "Fine, state your request. But remember, waving a gun around doesn''t guaranteepliance."


    I waited for her to break the silence, locking eyes with her. Suddenly, a blush adorned her face, a pink hue spreading across her cheeks. What the hell? Is she about to confess to me? No way, that couldn''t be possible. But that''s the vibe she''s giving off right now. How the hell did our conversation, where she threatened me with a gun and almost killed me, turn into a confession?


    "I-It''s really hard to say this since this is going to be my first time doing it, and it''s kind of embarrassing, but..."


    This was getting awkward. Seeing that cold woman squirming like this as she held her gun aimed at me was a unique experience, one no other guy would likely ever have, except for me. She was kinda cute, if not for the fact that she was pointing a gun at me.


    She closed her eyes. "Will you go out with me?"


    She peered at me with one eye after saying that. But from my perspective, it seemed like she was aiming her gun at me with one eye open. It felt as though if I were to decline, she might just shoot me.


    "Go out... Wait, where the hell are we going? You''re not hinting at us bing lovers, are you? I mean, you''re definitely easy on the eyes, but..."


    I sensed the impending danger, so I smoothly dodged the bullet by contorting my upper body backward until my hands met the ground. With practiced ease, I bounced back on my feet, executing a move that resembled a slick backward tumbling act.


    "The notion of you and me bing lovers isn''t something I''d resort to pointing a gun at you for you to agree to," she retorted.


    Okay... So she wasn''t some crazy yandere or something. Good to know. I wasn''t in the market for a woman who''d pull a gun on me if I missed our anniversary. I just wished she hadn''t shot me out of nowhere, though.


    "Well... First, I''ve got a few things I''d like to rify with you," I said.


    "Very well. Let''s hear it," she replied, her eyes focused and intense, like a predator locking onto its prey.


    I took a deep breath. "First things first, what the hell do you mean by ''will you go out with me?''? I don''t want to jump to any conclusions, so I need some rification."


    "Are you really that slow on the uptake? Can''t wrap your head around a simple idea?" she snapped, frustration etched across her face. "Go out with me. Anywhere but here. Is that sinking in?"


    "Okay... So, am I correct in assuming that, in simpler terms, you''re strong-arming me into going on a date with you?"


    Shredica kept her guard up, glowering at me. But then, a blush once again painted her cheeks.


    "Are you really making me say it? Fine then. Yeah, it''s exactly as you say. So, what''s your reply?"


    I still didn''t have a clue about how to respond, even though the choices were as straightforward as yes or no.


    I crossed my arms, eying her with a mix of skepticism and bemusement. "Alright, let me get this straight. You''re threatening me with a gun, nearly turning me into a corpse, all for the sake of dragging me on a damn date? Your approach to asking someone out is... unconventional, to say the least."


    Shredica huffed, "Quit making a joke out of it and just give me a straight answer."


    "Alright, alright. But before I agree to this date, there''s one more thing I need to know," I said.


    "Spit it out."


    "Why me?" I asked. It was the million-dor question. "I''m just an ordinary guy with a knack for dodging things. I might be more than what meets the eye, but there''s no apparent reason for you to approach me., is there? What''s your deal? What''s your angle in all this?"


    Shredica locked eyes with me, her intense blue gaze holding me in ce as if by some irresistible force. After a few moments of silence, she sighed and finally holstered her gun, concealing it somewhere.


    Even so, she remained tight-lipped.


    "You''re clearly keeping something from me. There are plenty of things I''d like an exnation for."


    "I''m fed up with your relentless questioning..." she finally said. "But fine, I''ll say the details, but not in this ce."


    I cocked my head, "Where, then?"


    "Anywhere but here, moron."


    Damn, this woman had guts, calling someone she wasn''t close to a moron. But I finally realized what she meant. She was saying she''d spill the beans on my questions, but not in the academy. Trantion: she''d answer my inquiries on our date somewhere. That''s why she mentioned earlier that she wanted to go out with me anywhere but here.


    What could be the reason she couldn''t spill the tea in this ce? I was getting intrigued, wanting to uncover the mystery.


    "So, what will it be?"


    "...I''m in." I replied.


    If I wanted to know, then going on a date with her was the y.


    "Great," she said, then pulled something out of her pocket.


    It was a sleek smartphone, a high-tech marvel that momentarily left me wide-eyed at how she managed to snag one, but I kept my surprise under wraps. Given her bounty hunting exploits, it wasn''t beyond the realm of possibility that she raked in enough cash to splurge on a smartphone.


    "You did something to the princess of Betn so you could message her up on this, right?" she remarked, brandishing the device. "I want the same setup with me."


    She wanted my number. It was a refreshing change to have a girl taking the initiative in the digits game.


    "Sure," I nonchntly replied.


    I handed over my number and gave her a quick rundown on how to use the messaging features. After that, she peered at her phone, checking out her new contact. My name was the sole entry¡ªno extra details.


    "Well then," she said, smoothly sliding her phone back into her pocket. "I''ll hit you up with the details about our ns tomorrow tonight. Be sure to shoot me a reply pronto when my messagends in your inbox."


    "Alright," I affirmed. "So, is that all? If it is, I''ll bounce back to the dormitory." I executed a smooth turn on my heels, but then realization struck. "Wait? We''re doing this tomorrow?"


    "But of course. When else if not tomorrow?"


    "Uh, I''ve got something lined up for tomorrow."


    "Cancel it, then."


    Wow. She wants me to cancel it?


    "Look, it''s something I can''t just casually scrap. Do you even know how crucial this is for me?"


    Tomorrow, I nned to put my schemes into action, attempting to win over one of the second-years I''ve set my sights on. She was always out shopping with her friends during breaks, and tomorrow was my chance to capture her interest and unlock the prerequisites for conquering her. This wasn''t a n I could just toss aside. I had fiercepetition with other guys, and I couldn''t afford to waste any more time. I needed to make my move before someone else beat me to it.


    "Is it more important than going on a... a d-date with me?" She said it with a straight face initially, but when she hit the word ''date,'' her face turned red. Stoic expression maintained, though.


    "It is important," I asserted with a stern face. It seemed like she might pull out her gun or unleash some other threat if I didn''t make it crystal clear. "But if you''re dead set on tomorrow, can we make it in the evening? I can carve out that time."


    She fell silent for a beat before letting out a resigned sigh. "Fine, then. I suppose evening it is. I''ll tell you the detailster ¨C the time and the spot. Just remember, no tardiness. Otherwise, I''ll unleash everything in my arsenal to make you suffer in ways you can''t even fathom. Got it?"


    Wahh, scary. "I get it," I replied.


    "Well then, I shall make my way back to the dormitory."


    "That''s probably a good call. It''s pretty damnte. I''m sure the dorm guards are already side-eyeing us for not being there. Hold up, why are you tagging along?"


    "We''re in the same dormitory, remember?"


    "Oh, right." I''dpletely spaced. This woman was from the bronze ss.


    Both Shredica and I strolled toward the dormitory, an unspoken tension between us. Luckily, we managed to slip in the dormitory without catching k for staying outte. That was a relief, at least.

 Chapter 14 - 3 - In The Dead Of The Night (1)

    <h4>Chapter 14: Chapter 3 - In The Dead Of The Night (1)</h4>


    It was exactly midnight when I, Elise, strolled down the dark alley, the sharp click of my ck stilettos echoing on the cobblestone pavement. The full moon cast its glow, revealing three figures hiding in the shadows.


    "Took you long enough, Eir," one of the men in the middle, seated in a wheelchair, remarked. He leaned in, allowing me to see one ember eye as the rest of his face remained shrouded in bandages, lit by the moonlight.


    "It looks like that man really did a number on you," I said with an amused tone.


    The man in the wheelchair scoffed, his ember eye narrowing at me, the dim moonlight casting an eerie glow on his scarred face. "This is just a temporary setback."


    I couldn''t help but chuckle, my voice a sultry symphonyced with a hint of mockery. "Temporary? From where I''m standing, it looks like a permanent downgrade."


    His grin widened, revealing a set of sharp teeth that glinted in the shadows. "You always did have a sharp tongue, Eir. But let''s get down to business. I''ve got a proposition for you."


    I crossed my arms, raising an eyebrow. "I''m listening."


    "We need your skills, your... expertise," he said, gesturing to the dimly lit surroundings. "The underworld is changing, and we need someone who can adapt."


    I smirked, knowing there was more to this than met the eye. "Adaptationes at a price. What''s in it for me?"


    The man''s ember eye gleamed with a sly glint. "Protection, power, and a taste of the pleasures this world has to offer. Join us, Eir, and you won''t regret it."


    I considered his offer, the allure of the dark side calling out to me. "Maybe, but I don''t y second fiddle to anyone. Remember that."


    He chuckled, the sound resonating through the alley, echoing like a dark hymn. "You were never meant for a supporting role. We want you at the forefront of this new era."


    To be honest, the proposition was tantalizing. If I took a leading role in this underworld transformation, the chances of finding my younger brother would skyrocket. However, caution held me back. This man, a master of betrayal, spoke with a silver-tongued persuasion. I couldn''t simply ept what spilled from his lips.


    "You seem a tad guarded," he observed.


    "Who wouldn''t be, especially when dealing with someone like you?"


    The man chuckled. "Do not worry. What I''m telling you is the unvarnished truth this time."


    I cast a furtive nce at the two men nking him, their shadows dancing in the dimly lit alley, before returning my gaze to him.


    "As of this moment, I''ve got zero interest in diving into the depths of the underground, let alone leading it. I''ve got to apologize for that."


    "I had a feeling you''d say that," he sighed. "Well, nothing much I can do about it, I suppose."


    "I half-expected you to pull a gun on me for turning you down, but I guess I was off the mark."


    "Seriously? You think I''d dare to pull a stunt like that, especially with someone as formidable as you, given my current state? Even these two here wouldn''t stand a snowball''s chance in hell against you. Am I right?"


    No argument there. Those two were nothing more thanmbs headed for ughter in my presence. Any foolish attempt at violence would only lead them to a swift and futile demise. And if this man in the wheelchair wasn''t as battered as he is now, the tables would be turned, and I would find myself at the mercy of his strength. Fortunately, he''s been so thoroughly beaten that it''s beyond the realm of possibility for him to defeat me.


    "You''re not quite the hot-headed troublemaker the rumors make you out to be, huh?"


    "I''ve been on my best behaviortely, thanks to a certain someone."


    "I don''t know the details, but that someone must be pretty powerful to have you acting like this."


    I didn''t have all the details about what had really gone down with this man, but I''d caught wind of some rumors. The moment those whispers reached my ears, I found myself oddly intrigued by the individual who had pulled off something like this against the underground''s second-inmand. I knew he wouldn''t be thrilled with me prying into his affairs, but I had to ask. There was this gut feeling, this inexplicable intuition, that delving into this might provide some insight into my brother''s whereabouts. I couldn''t quite put my finger on why I felt this way, given the slim chance of this case having any connection to my brother, but the feeling gnawed at me relentlessly.


    "Mind if I hit you with a few questions? I''ll entertain your proposal if you indulge me."


    "Really? Well then,y it on me."


    Our eyes locked, a tacit agreement forming between us. "Just how formidable is this individual?"


    He held my gaze for a moment, his lone eye locking onto mine before he let out a resigned sigh. "I knew you''d ask that..."


    He then tapped his bony finger, also swathed in bandages, onto the armrest of the wheelchair.


    The men nking him delicately adjusted his position until the moonlight fully bathed his entire body. Witnessing hisplete form, I grasped the harsh severity of his condition. It was almost inconceivable that this man clung tenaciously to life, given the state he was in.


    He held the prestigious position of the underground''s second-inmand, a role second only to the underground king. His ascendancy to this position was attributed not only to his exceptional intelligence but also to his formidable strength, a strength that even surpassed my own ¨C a fact I begrudgingly acknowledged.


    Yet now, observing him in this state, his body wrapped in bandages like a mummy, one arm severed along with a leg, it was genuinely shocking.


    "I reckon you can gauge the might of that man just from the injuries I''ve endured. But, if it''s to satisfy your curiosity, I can borate... Truth be told, I have no clue about his true strength. He toyed with me like a puppet, effortlessly controlling me even as I exerted every ounce of my skill. I pushed myself to the brink, almost to the point of self-destruction, and yet, he never went all out."


    "...He restrained himself when you were at your limits?" I queried, genuinely puzzled by this revtion.


    "That''s right. I threw everything in my arsenal at him, and still, I couldn''tnd a hit. Couldn''t even get close. His power... it felt akin to waging war against the very essence of darkness itself."


    His solitary hand, ensconced in blood-soaked bandages, clenched with such intensity that the fabric itself reddened, evidence of lingering wounds that still bled.


    "He mocked me, you know," he rasped, his voice tinged with the bitterness of that haunting encounter. "Dancing around, effortlessly evading and deflecting. All the while, that damned smile never left his face. I''ll never forget the frustration that consumed me, the sheer powerlessness. I, renowned as the underworld''s strongest, reduced to a pawn in a man''s twisted game."


    His gaze bore into mine, and the bandages seemed to drink in more and more crimson, saturated with the weight of his words.


    "But... the true helplessness engulfed me when he unleashed a magic spell beyond myprehension. It was like facing the might of a monstrous entity," he uttered, the words hanging heavy in the air.


    I listened in silence as he recounted the tale of his futile struggle against a force that seemed beyond mortalprehension.


    "He yed with me, toyed with my every move as if I were nothing more than an insect," he continued, his one visible eye reflecting a mix of anger and resignation. "No matter what I did, it was like trying to grasp smoke with my bare hands. And then, the magic... I can''t even find words to describe it. It was as if a colossal beast had awoken, and its sheer presence overwhelmed me."


    The moonlight cast an eerie glow on the scene, emphasizing the grim reality of his injuries and the torment he had endured. The air seemed thick with the echoes of his struggles.


    "Even now, as I stand before you, I can still feel the remnants of that dark magic lingering within me," he confessed, a haunted look in his eye. "I''ve been broken, physically and mentally, and I fear I may never fully recover."


    Recovery seemed an elusive specter, drifting out of reach for him both physically and, judging by the visible tremors, mentally as well. How had someone managed to bring down the supposed strongest member of the underworld? And if this enigmatic figure truly existed, what inscrutable motives fueled his actions?


    "I''ve got another question for you."


    The man in the wheelchair ceased his trembling, as if snapping back to reality. Despite this, a lingering unease still haunted his lone eye. "Go ahead. Ask away."


    I drew in a deep breath before continuing, "What did he call himself?"


    I was aware of the titles bestowed upon him by the underworld¡ªvirtuoso, ywright, showman¡ªall signifying a mastermind and performer of grand spectacles. But I sought his true name, if he had divulged it to this man. Yet, the man shook his head, indicating that no such revtion had urred.


    "...But," he added after the decisive shake, "he left me with a dire warning. The reason I still draw breath is to ry a message to the underworld. He proimed that a day woulde when only one king would reign in this world. Those donning the guise of kings should renounce their titles, lest they incur the wrath of the sole and undisputed monarch."

 Chapter 15 - 3 - In The Dead Of The Night (2)

    <h4>Chapter 15: Chapter 3 - In The Dead Of The Night (2)</h4>


    A king, huh? Was he harboring ambitions of world domination or some grandiose scheme? It sounded like a fantastical dream, but given the unsettling details this guy shared, maybe it wasn''t as imusible as I first believed.


    Yet, amidst these thoughts, I wondered if this case held any connection to my brother. There was an inexplicable sense that unraveling this mystery might reveal something linked to him.


    Yet, perhaps it was merely my imagination running rampant...


    "I''ll entertain your proposal," I said, my tone edged. "But for now, I''ve got somewhere urgent to be." I spun on my heels, ready to make my exit, but his next words froze me in ce.


    The man chuckled, "Sorry, Eir, but you''re not going anywhere."


    "What do you mean?" I shot a nce over my shoulder.


    "Just what it sounds like. You''re staying put."


    Behind me, the ominous symphony of guns being cocked reverberated, creating a chilling atmosphere. And it wasn''t confined to the rear¡ªI felt the intense gaze of a sniper fixated on me. As I scanned the surroundings, a realization dawned upon me¡ªI was encircled. Any misstep or inkling of resistance, and the ominous promise of bullets ripping through the air awaited me.


    "You talking about being on your best behavior seems like a damn joke now, huh? Real cowardly move to pull this shit when I let my guard down, thinking you were on the level."


    "You know what grinds my gears, Eir? The one thing I can''t stand in this godforsaken world is losing. Losing to someone the underworld didn''t even know existed until he decided to make a grand entrance, wreaking havoc on Milham''s capital three damn months ago. It shattered my pride into a million pieces. But make no mistake, I refuse to ept defeat. I hunger for victory at any cost. You can''t fathom the burning desire I have to im your head as my trophy right here, right now. The moment you turned down my offer, you signed your death warrant. And when you drop your guard, I''ll end you. Sure, taking your head won''t magically mend my pride, but it''s a damn fine prize, especially considering you''re only worth a measly hundred gold less than my bounty."


    "You sure know how to pull aplete 180," I remarked. "You im to loathe losing, but how the hell do you n to take on that guy in your current sorry state? Are you really going to throw down with just one arm and one leg?"


    "As I''ve said, this is just a temporary setback. I''ll bounce back, and mark my words, I''ll do whatever it takes to make that man kneel before me."


    "Men and their damn pride..."


    I kept a watchful eye on him, all the while heightening my senses to pinpoint the individuals lurking around me. Three figures concealed within the buildings, five¡ªno, six¡ªon the rooftops. Wait, scratch that. It felt like there were only five on the rooftop, but why did I sense a lingering sixth presence? Not that it truly mattered; I could handle them all, surely. Two discernible pairs of eyes trained on me¡ªlikely snipers. Then, right in front of me, two men. Simultaneously, two more lurking behind me.


    Fourteen individuals, to be precise. If there indeed was a mysterious sixth person eluding my senses, the count would climb to fifteen.


    "Well then," I dered, activating my skill. Threads of silk, stronger than any metal, materialized in my fingers. With a subtle sway of my hand, they danced in harmony with my movements. "I suppose reasoning isn''t on the table anymore, is it?"


    "Believe me, I''m a man of reason. I just... don''t appreciate when things refuse to go my way."


    As he uttered those words, a barrage of bullets came hurtling towards me from all directions. Swiftly, I pivoted to face him, and with a deft flick of my wrist, I unleashed the silken strands in my hand. The bullets split into fragments as they collided with my lethal threads, the motion of my hands and the silk so rapid that they became a blur.


    I manipted the threads with an effortless grace that seemed almost like a dance. The metallic pings of bullets meeting their swift demise resonated through the narrow alley. There I stood, an immovable force, my hands the only parts of me in motion.


    As time psed, the four figures near me, those lurking behind, and the ones nking the man emptied their guns, the ominous clicking of their now-useless firearms echoing. Seizing this brief window of advantage, I unleashed my silk threads upon them. In a masterful disy, I shed the silken strands through the air, cutting through each assant from top to bottom, right down the middle. Once severed, their bodies stood frozen for a moment, an eerie pause, before sumbing to the inevitable and splitting apart.


    In a fluid motion, my threads extended to the rooftop, snaking their way around the unsuspecting figures. Like a macabre puppeteer, I seized their ankles with my silken strands and effortlessly pulled them from their lofty perch. As they hung in the air, I deftly shed my threads, severing their heads. The moon above bore witness to this macabre ballet, illuminating the grisly disy of heads parting from bodies. Blood sprayed from the stumps, cascading down like rain in the narrow alley. The crimson shower sttered on me, turning my silhouette into a canvas of dark, gruesome art.


    My eyes, now as red as the blood that rained down, locked onto the distant tower where two snipers had been observing. With lethal precision, I attacked them, slicing their bodies into a multitude of unrecognizable pieces.


    Having dispatched all threats, I retracted my silks back into my fingers.


    The man observed me with a somewhat amused smile. "Well, I guess that didn''t work out. Seems like no one, other than myself, is capable of putting up a fight against you."


    "Too bad you''re only half the man you used to be."


    "Yeah, I suppose that''s a damn shame."


    "You''re flipping that 180 again. Is this the real you, or the prideful one?"


    "Both this and the prideful version are the real me," he said.


    "So, which one is it?" I questioned, locking eyes with him. "Are you the ruthless fighter who''ll do anything to win, or the guy nursing a wounded pride?"


    He chuckled, the sound reverberating off the alley walls. "In this unforgiving world, you''ve got to adapt, Eir. Sometimes you y the ruthless game, and sometimes you nurse your pride. It''s about survival, not tethering yourself to one version of who you are."


    My eyebrow arched in skepticism. "Survival, huh? Well, you certainly tried to y the ruthless card, and it didn''t quite pan out for you, did it?"


    He grinned, an unsettling gleam in his eyes. "Maybe not this time, but I''ll adapt. I always do. And the next time our paths intersect, you might encounter a different me standing before you."


    The prospect of our next encounter lingered in the air. I could have opted to end him right then and there, but hesitation held me back, knowing he possessed a skill that rivaled, if not surpassed, my own. Attacking him head-on would be foolhardy, and I wasn''t one to make rash moves.


    I smirked. "Looking forward to it. Just remember, adaptability works both ways. I''m not one to remain stagnant either."


    With that, I pivoted on my heels, exiting the dimly lit alley. ncing behind me, I noticed the man had vanished, leaving no trace, not even the wheelchair he upied.


    A peculiar sensation gripped me as I stepped into the open. If I were to pinpoint it, even the hairs down there seemed to be on edge. It wasn''t fear, I was certain of that. So what was this unfamiliar feeling?


    "That''s a nice skill you got there. What do you call it?" A voice, as deep and abyssal as the void, resonated from above. I looked up to find a man d in an all-epassing ck outfit, his hood obscuring his face entirely. Beneath the hood, a pair of crimson eyes, darker and bloodier than mine, pierced through. My chest resonated with a heightened heartbeat. Was this... a sense of connection?


    I responded, my voicepeting with the rhythmic thud of my heart, "Silk Threads of Death. I assume you''re aware, yet it seems there''s more to it that you haven''t grasped. Or perhaps yourck of knowledge stems from not knowing who I am."


    "That''s why I''m asking, because I have no idea who you are."


    "It''s not exactly polite to inform someone who''s supposedly famous that you''re in the dark about them, you know? Well, I guess when you''re a rising star yourself, there''s no time to acknowledge those who reached fame a while ago, Mr. ywright," I retorted, a smirk gracing my face as I looked up at him and activated my skill once again. Simultaneously, he mirrored my smirk and gathered mana around his palms, conjuring fiery orbs.


    "Then I suppose a good way for me to gauge your fame is through a battle," he proposed.


    "You might be right."


    With that, we prepared for the impending sh. However, he suddenly halted and stared at the air before him.


    "Hmm? Huh... What... What?!" he eximed.


    Curiosity led me to tilt my head, observing his reaction. In his surprised exmation, I managed to catch a fleeting glimpse of his face. To my astonishment, his visage bore a striking resemnce to mine.

 Chapter 16 - 3 - In The Dead Of The Night (3)

    <h4>Chapter 16: Chapter 3 - In The Dead Of The Night (3)</h4>


    The woman before me radiated menace, and I could feel her strength deep in my bones. Watching her effortlessly handle those guys with minimal movement confirmed my suspicion that she was incredibly powerful. And her skills... they were something I was determined to acquire, no matter what.


    It was the dead of night when I arrived in the Pleasure City, a haven of entertainment where pleasure knew no bounds. I nned to visit one of the brothels to copy the skills of the prostitutes, aiming to bolster my strength since I only possessed two copied skills at the moment. Additional skills were crucial for my growth. I harbored no intention to dominate the prostitutes; my sole focus was on acquiring their skills. Once I had fucked them and copied their skills instantly, I couldn''t care less about them. My sole focus was on the swift extraction and replication of their abilities, dismissing them from my thoughts thereafter.


    On my way to the brothel, however, I encountered a familiar face. Despite the bandages obscuring his features, the aura was unmistakable. I immediately recognized him as the man who had fought me thest time.


    I observed his interaction with the woman, catching snippets of their conversation before a sudden battle erupted. The sh unfolded swiftly, and the woman disyed impressive skills.


    If the man''s im proved urate, that she ranked just below him, then she likely held the title of the second-strongest in the underground society. After all, he had emphasized his position as the top dog in the underground when we shed three months ago.


    Fueled by a burning desire to conquer this formidable woman, I called out to her. We were on the brink of engaging in a fierce battle when a metallic chime resonated in my head.


    "Hmm?"


    A luminous blue panel materialized right before me.


    --


    You''ve captured the interest of Elise Eir. You can now proceed to dominate her.


    Name: Elise Eir


    Race: Demon-Dragon-Human Hybrid


    Requirements to dominate Elise:


    1. Make Elise realize herself that you are her long-lost brother


    2. Unlock


    3. Unlock


    4. Unlock


    ....


    --


    "Huh... What..."


    Stunned by the revtion that she embodied a rare hybrid of demon, human, and dragon race ¡ª an existence so scarce that merely a hundred of them were believed to exist (information courtesy of Amon, a demon, just for your knowledge)¡ªI found myself initially taken aback. However, as my eyes traversed the details, they widened even further, particrly upon absorbing the gravity of the first requirement.


    "What?!"


    What the hell?! A long-lost brother?! I had no inkling that I still had rtives in this world. I had assumed they were long gone, as my first memory was waking up in a church, cradled by a nun.


    The idea of having a sister, and one this attractive, caught mepletely off guard. Now that the requirements for domination were unlocked, did that mean... I could dominate her too? The prospect excited me in a way I hadn''t anticipated; the notion of engaging in incestuous activities with someone so enticing stirred a forbidden thrill within me.


    But still, how the heck am I supposed to make her realize that I''m her brother?


    "You..." she mumbled, her words audible despite the hushed tone. Then, she shut her lips, tightening them as if holding back tears. It was at that moment another metallic chime resonated.


    --


    1. Make Elise realize herself that you are her long-lost brother


    Completed!


    --


    The second requirement had been unlocked.


    2. Allow Elise to do sisterly things to you 10 times (0/10)


    --


    ''<i>So fast?!</i>'' I almost recoiled at the simplicity of it, finding it hard to believe Ipleted the first requirement so easily and quickly. If I yed my cards right, dominating her seemed within easy reach.


    As I contemted this, my newfound sister from this world looked at me, her eyes welling with tears as she dropped to her knees. However, she swiftly rose again, fixing me with a serious gaze, though tears still lingered.


    With graceful movements, she employed her silk threads to ascend the building, reaching the rooftop where I stood. Our eyes locked, and she broke the silence.


    "You seem to have let your guard down," her words hung in the air,den with both challenge and curiosity. "Are you so confident in defeating me that you''ve chosen to drop your guard? Oh, and since it seems you have no idea who I am, allow me to introduce myself. I''m Elise Eir, semi-leader of an organization primarilyprised of assassins. While my profession might have been evident from my movements, I believed it was in your best interest to be informed."


    "Is that so? Pleasure to make your acquaintance, Miss Eir."


    "Elise is fine."


    "Miss Elise, then?"


    "Drop the miss. Just Elise is fine."


    "Am I genuinely allowed to get that casual?"


    "We''re about to engage in a battle to understand each other, right? Keeping it casual might make the exchange more genuine."


    "...I suppose you''re right."


    Honestly, I had no inkling if that was a coherent line of reasoning, but I decided to ride the wave of her perspective.


    "And what''s your name?" she inquired.


    "I''m sorry. Actually, my name is shrouded in secrecy. I can''t just unveil it that easily."


    "Is that so?" Her gaze held a spark of curiosity as she studied me. In that moment, a subtle shift urred¡ªshe eased her guard, gracefully retracting her skill. The air crackled with anticipation. "I might be onto something here. Your name... is it, perhaps, Leon?"


    Approaching me with a mesmerizing grace, her stilettos created a rhythmic tac-tac-tac on the solid concrete rooftop. I made no move to defend or reposition; I stood my ground, watchful and unwavering.


    "Am I right?"


    A smile yed on my lips. "You''ve hit the bullseye. How did youe to that conclusion?"


    Her smile mirrored mine. "Are you intent on continuing this charade? By now, you must have grasped the truth, haven''t you? The reason for your rxed guard is that you''ve finally realized who I am, right?"


    "I have no idea what you''re talking about," I said with a teasing smile.


    "Come on now. I know you''ve felt it too. The electrifying sense of connection. That''s why I knew instantly it was you, you know? I''ve got this uncanny intuition, and all my guessesnd at a solid 90% uracy. The only 10% where I fail is in gambling. This might be a gamble about whether you really are the person I''m searching for, but this time, I''m absolutely certain you''re the one," she said.


    I''m sorry, but I didn''t feel this so-called sense of connection because I only discovered that you were my sister through my skill. I figured I shouldn''t say that, though.


    "You''re my brother," she dered. "You... You''re the one I left in that church." Tears shimmered in the corners of her eyes, but she valiantly held them back, determined not to let them cascade down. She disyed incredible strength to hold back her tears in this poignant reunion. While I was touched, I couldn''t summon much emotion since I had no recollection of her.


    "I see. So that''s the deal," I said. As my eyes rested on her, the striking resemnce between us became undeniable. Despite her somewhat masculine features, she exuded a captivating beauty. Her face bore a harsh expression, and she has mature body, featuring ample curves. From her pale skin to her ck hair and red eyes, we were almost identical. The only differences that stood out were her voluptuous breasts, sexy ass, and enticing hips¡ªa contrast to my own form.


    "I... I never intended to leave you at the church. But I had to, to shield and conceal you from them."


    Ohh. Wow, it seems like I might uncover some lore about my own backstory. Intriguing.


    "Hide from who, exactly?"


    "The seven princesses of hell."


    Seven princesses of hell? Did I hear that right? Those mythical demons I''ve read so much about or encountered in games (though, in games, they were typically cute females)? But hold on a second. Elise mentioned princesses, not princes, right? Does that mean they''re women, just like the fierce, captivating characters I''ve faced in those games?


    "Allow me to rify something," I said.


    "O-Okay. Ask away," she stammered.


    "You mentioned princesses, right? Are we talking about women here?"


    She took a deep breath before revealing, "Yeah, they''re women. Demonic rulers, each holding dominion over their own circle of hell. They''re insanely powerful, and I had to make a brutal choice to keep you safe."


    Intrigued, I leaned in, eager for more details. "So,y it on me. What''s the deal with these hellish princesses? Why were they gunning for me?"


    Elise hesitated, her red eyes reflecting a mix of regret and determination. "You, my dear brother, possess a unique power¡ªa power that could disrupt the delicate bnce in hell. They came after you to either control or obliterate that threat. I had to stash you away to protect you. And I had to confront the threats they sent to find you. I''m sorry for leaving you alone, but you have to understand it was all to ensure your safety."


    Well, this is getting more and more interesting. Never thought hell had princesses trying to get their hands on me. And my power¡ªthe ability to copy the skills of the women I''ve fucked. I think I know why they''re wary of my power. Because, well, they''re women.


    "So, you did all of this to keep me safe, huh?" I said, feeling a surge of emotion. I moved closer to my sister, wrapping her in a tight embrace. Through the leather of her bike suit, I could feel the warmth emanating from her. "Thanks," I whispered, the gratitude heavy in my voice.


    After a beat, Elise, my sister who had dedicated herself to tirelessly protecting me, reciprocated the embrace.


    "Y-You''re wee."

 Chapter 17 - 3 - In The Dead Of The Night (4)

    <h4>Chapter 17: Chapter 3 - In The Dead Of The Night (4)</h4>


    Elise and I talked about how I''ve been managing since I left the church to be independent. She mentioned that she had been searching for me for five years, but with no clue about my whereabouts and me not spilling the beans to the nuns, she was on a blind quest.


    Elise shared how she trained rigorously, honing her skills to be powerful enough to join one of the most formidable underground organizations¡ªa group of assassins adept at gathering information. Thanks to her strength, she became the semi-leader of the organization.


    It was touching that she went through all this for me. Currently, Elise and I found ourselves in an inn, having rented it for the entire night. Nothing lewd was happening; we were just discussing our life experiences, catching each other up on what we''ve been through. I was sitting, and she was behind me, hugging and massaging my body. It felt like she might devour me.


    Her body, warm and inviting, her big, firm breasts pressed against my back, and her enticing scent filled my senses.


    The atmosphere was so seductive and naughty that it felt almost wrong not to have an erection. Truth be told, I was sporting one right now. Although, it seemed like Elise hadn''t noticed it.


    "So, you''re attending the academy for magic knights, huh? Are you aiming to be a magic knight?"


    I chuckled, "Nah, not really. I just joined on a whim, you know, to pass the time."


    "Do you have enough money for your school life there? I can give you some, you know?"


    Initially, I was about to decline her offer, but then again, money is handy, and since she was offering it like a sister should to her sibling, epting might just speed up my conquest.


    "To be honest, I''m a bit strapped for cash. I''ll dly take you up on that offer," I replied with a sly smile. It felt a tad shady, but if it''s a necessary move in the game of winning her over, I''d y along.


    --


    2. Allow Elise to perform sisterly deeds on you 10 times (2/10)


    --


    I''ve already let her do sisterly things to me twice. Just eight more times, and this requirement will be in the bag.


    "Give me a minute."


    When I agreed to take her offer, she let go of our hug, stood up, and reached into the middle of her breasts to grab something hidden there. As she dug deeper, her breasts jiggled with every enticing movement.


    I couldn''t help but stare, my gaze ravenous. The thought of sliding my dick between her ample cleavage crossed my mind, igniting a fiery desire. I bet it would be one hell of a pleasure.


    She must have caught on to my unwavering gaze fixed on her breasts, and a yful smile yed on her lips.


    "Do you want to feel your sister''s breasts? If it''s you, I might just allow it, you know."


    "Really?" I said, genuine surprise in my voice.


    "Huh? Oh, y-yes. Of course, you can. Here, indulge yourself," she replied. What she initially threw out as a tease seemed to catch her off guard, as she hadn''t expected me to take her up on the offer. Nheless, she presented me with her breasts.


    I reached my hands to caress those luscious melons.


    "Hnn~" she moaned a little. It wasn''t a moan of pleasure; I was sure it came from surprise and embarrassment.


    As my hands explored the curves of her breasts, I couldn''t help but marvel at their texture. They weren''t just soft; they were a perfect blend of firmness and yielding warmth. It was a sensation akin to grasping huge, delectable marshmallows in the palm of my hands.


    At some point, her breathing became heavier, and mine followed suit.


    "Oh?"


    Suddenly, Elise became aware of the tent forming in my pants.


    "You''re getting hard?" she stammered, her eyes widening in surprise.


    "Who wouldn''t when you''re this damn sexy...?" I replied, a mischievous grin ying on my lips.


    "I never thought my brother could be this naughty. Did the nuns teach you all of these sinful pleasures?" she asked, a teasing glint in her eyes.


    "The nuns in that church were incredibly devoted to the Goddess of Wisdom," I exined with a wicked smirk, "so, as much as I would''ve loved to engage in some sinful activities with them, I never got the chance."


    "You thinking of doing that to those nuns is just the definition that you''ve grown into a naughty young man," she purred, her sultry voice sending shivers down my spine. I could feel her hot breath, like a forbidden promise, caressing my skin, intensifying the lewd sensations. My dick responded eagerly, swelling even more with desire.


    Seeing my heightened arousal, she took charge, gently guiding me down onto the bed. With an alluring grace, she undid the zipper of her leather suit, revealing her luscious breasts, their contours highlighted by the dim, sensual lighting.


    "Well, I can''t just leave my brother in this state now, can I?" she teased, a yful glint in her eyes. As she climbed onto the bed, her generous breasts danced provocatively, drawing my gaze.


    With a seductive smile, she knelt before me, deftly unzipping my pants and pulling them down to my thighs. Upon seeing my impressive member, she appeared momentarily shocked but quickly transformed her surprise into a captivating smile. Lowering herself toward my throbbing erection, she cradled it between her breasts. Using her hands, she pressed her breasts together, creating a delightful squeeze around my throbbing member. Ah, it felt damn good.


    "I''m going to take very good care of you," she whispered, her sultry voice sending a thrill through me. I could feel the heat of her breath teasing the tip of my dick. She had already wrapped my shaft, but even with her ample breasts, my dick wasn''t fully engulfed yet.


    With her hips provocatively arched behind her, she braced herself on elegant legs, providing an intoxicating visual spectacle that fueled the desire building within me.


    "It''s very hard..." she purred, her hot breath ying over the sensitive tip of my dick. A soft, arousing moan escaped her as she took the tip into her mouth, sending an electrifying shock of pleasure through me.


    "You''re very good, sister..." I gasped.


    She released my tip, saying, "Call me Elise. It''s not exactly fitting for you to call me sister in a situation like this, is it?" Then, with a seductive smile, she once again enveloped the tip.


    "Elise it is, then..." I exhaled. Her mouth worked wonders, the pleasure nearly as intense as the enticing sounds she made while sucking my dick, lowering her mouth to take in more and more.


    "Mmff... yes... I never thought I''d be doing this to my brother so soon after meeting him... And it''s so big... feels so good to have my mouth filled like this."


    Her words were muffled by the fullness of her mouth, sending another thrilling sensation through me. She continued to move her tongue, swirling it around the shaft as she sucked. Her breasts slid along the sensitive skin with each rhythmic movement, pressing even tighter against me.


    As the motions became more rhythmic, a wave of pleasure steadily built.


    "<i>lick</i> Are you.... mff... enjoying... mm...<i>slurp</i> this?" Her whispered question sent vibrations around my cock, and she barely paused her movements to ask.


    "Y-You''re damn good at this," my voice came out husky. She met my gaze with burning desire in hers. I wasn''t lying; she was skilled, perhaps even more so than Gabrielle. For a moment, a twinge of disappointment crossed my mind at the thought that she might not be a virgin anymore, but I pushed that concern aside. The confirmation of that probability could wait for another day.


    Seeing me reveling in the moment, she intensified the pace, emitting a muffled sigh of pleasure as she expertly bobbed her head up and down. With unrestrained enthusiasm, she licked and sucked greedily, treating my cock as a delectable feast she wanted to savor for as long as possible.


    The groans of pleasure escaping me seemed to fuel her determination, and she eagerly increased her efforts, taking me in as far as she could.


    "<i>lick</i> Ahh... The taste of my brother... <i>slurp</i> Let me take all of you, mmm..."


    The pleasure was overwhelming, beyond belief.


    "I''m close," I warned through gritted teeth. In response, she redoubled her efforts, her gaze locked onto mine, silently conveying that I could release it all in her mouth.


    The sensation of flying consumed me, and I erupted, painting her mouth with a generous load of cum that left her lips swollen, like a satisfied squirrel. Simultaneously, warm love juices sshed across my legs, evidence that pleasuring me had brought her to orgasm as well.


    "Mmm... mmmmmff! Mmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!!!... <i>gulp gulp.</i>"


    She eagerly consumed my cloudy liquid, my dick vibrating with every gulp down her throat. The way my dick remained lodged in her mouth while she drank my cum was incredibly sexy, causing my member to twitch again in her warm mouth.


    The sheer volume of my release led to some spige from her mouth, creating a visually intoxicating scene. After consuming a generous amount of my cum, she nced at me with a sultry smile.


    "Oh my," she purred, her words a low, sensuous melody that sent delicious shivers through me. "I seem to have made a mess of you," she observed, eyeing my cum-covered dick. "Allow me to take care of that for you."


    Once again, she lowered her head. Her tongue darted out, this time licking softly, gently, as she meticulously cleaned away the aftermath, swallowing it with each pass. Her gaze met mine every time, and soon, I felt myself getting hard again, prompting a sly smile from her.


    "D-Do you want more so soon?" she teased.


    It felt wrong to deny my desire, so I nodded. Seeing my response, she giggled, the sound seductive in its own right. It was almost surreal that this was really my sister.


    "Well, I wouldn''t say no to another taste myself."


    Elise positioned herself over me once more, a glint of anticipation in her eyes as she resumed her intimate ministrations. In that moment, I couldn''t help but feel grateful for finally reuniting with my sister.

 Chapter 18 - 3 - In The Dead Of The Night (5)

    <h4>Chapter 18: Chapter 3 - In The Dead Of The Night (5)</h4>


    Elise and I had been at it for about two hours now. Our activities mainly revolved around blowjobs, hand jobs, and mutual masturbations, but we hadn''t crossed the line into full-on sex yet. It just didn''t feel like the right time.


    "Mmm... Ahh... <i>lick</i> Such a strong taste... <i>slurp</i> Ahh... Mmmm... Mmm..."


    Currently, we found ourselves in a sixty-nine position, pleasuring each other. I could feel Elise''s hot breath on my still-raging boner, which hadn''t subsided even though I had ejacted four times by now. She abruptly stopped licking and slowly took it into her warm mouth, her tongue weing it.


    As she lowered her head, I felt her two melons pressed against my stomach, apanied by her two erect nipples teasingly poking me. Her swaying, sexy, and plump ass in front of me seemed to be yfully tempting me to engage with it. In response to her taking my cock in her mouth, I reciprocated. I started by spreading her pussy wide open, gazing at it in the hope of finding a barrier, but unfortunately, there was none. As I suspected, she was no longer a virgin.


    But honestly, that didn''t matter, did it?


    I decided to assert my dominance over her, making her think only about me and ensuring she wouldn''t engage in sex with anyone but me. It surprised me, realizing how possessive I could be, even with my own blood and flesh sister.


    With my determination to make her mine strengthening, I extended my tongue and gently caressed her soft pink flesh.


    "Mmmmm... Ah... Mmm."


    Elise slightly jumped in surprise as she felt my tongue on her pussy. It was sweet and lightly tangy, a delicious taste, to say the least.


    "Ahh... Y-Your tongue is so lively. That''s it... Lick me more... ahh..."


    Every time I licked her, I could feel her seductive body quiver on top of me. Elise bobbed her head up and down, using her lips to squeeze at me. The experience was truly intoxicating, and I couldn''t help but worry that I might get addicted to her. Our rhythm became more synchronized, and we used our tongues to push each other towards the peak of ecstasy. I gripped her firm and sizable ass harder, pushing my tongue deeper into her delicious slit.


    "Mmmmmmmm!! S-Something is about toe soon! Mmm! Mmmn! Mhh! Mmm!!"


    I intensified my licks, encouraging her impending climax. I wanted my sister to cum. I craved for this sensual sister of mine to reach the peak of pleasure. I wanted to im her as mine, wholly and exclusively. No other men would be allowed to touch her. She is my sister, and I would never permit anyone else to have her. I was ready to go to extreme lengths to have her.


    As I tasted more of her delicious juices, a sign that a dam was about to burst, I couldn''t contain my desire.


    I paused my licking to say, "Let''s cum together, Elise."


    Elise didn''t cease her movements. She sucked my dick even harder, as if attempting to drain me using my dick as her personal straw. Her mouth tightened, mping down firmly on my cock.


    And then, suddenly, I felt a rush of pleasure spread through my whole body. For a moment, I held it back, wanting to synchronize our climaxes and make her cum together with me. I licked her powerfully.


    "I''m cumming too~! Mmmmmmph! Mmmmmn!!"


    Elise''s body slightly quivered with my cock in her mouth, and a huge squirt shot out of her urethra. I found myself covered in her lewd smell. Simultaneously, my thick, cloudy semen erupted from my dick, filling her mouth to the brim. The overflow puffed around her lips, reaching a point where containment seemed impossible. Undeterred, she forced herself to drink it all in one voracious gulp.


    After the satisfying gulp, she released my cock, a thread of saliva still connected from the head of my dick to her glistening lips.


    "Hehehe... I made you feel good, didn''t I? You came so much that you can''t deny I made you feel good, right?"


    I took a peek and saw her erotic face covered with my white semen. Some had sttered all over her face, but she didn''t seem to mind. In fact, she appeared to love it.


    "Yeah. That really felt good," I breathed out.


    Elise began to lick my dick again, cleaning off the semen from all of it. She sucked it all into her mouth and swallowed, as if savoring a delicious white sauce found in a French cuisine.


    "I cleaned it for you. Hehehe."


    I couldn''t help but feel jealous that some random man might have seen this beautiful lewd face before. However, I forced the jealousy down. Such feelings were normal, but they weren''t important right now.


    While casting my gaze once more upon her enticing pussy, a peculiar sight caught my attention. A purple glow emanated near her crotch, forcing me to squint my eyes to shield them from the potentially blinding light. After a fleeting moment, the radiance subsided, revealing a small pink heart tattoo just above her crotch. It was a motif frequently seen in hentai, particrly when the girl in question was a subus. Could this mean Elise was a subus herself? And what about me? Did I have subus blood too?


    As I contemted these thoughts, Elise fixed her gaze on me, her pupils now shaped like hearts. She licked her lips in a lewd manner and then positioned herself so that her head was aligned with mine. Straddling me, she spoke with a bright, lewd grin on her face.


    "Ahh~ I want to fuck!" she eximed with an unapologetically lewd grin. "I want to fuck you, brother. I want to drain you dry!"


    My mind raced, trying toprehend the surreal turn of events. As she seized my throbbing dick, ready to forcefully introduce it into her awaiting pussy, my Guardian skill, copied from Gabrielle, abruptly surged to life. It acted as an unseen force, forcibly pushing Elise away from me.


    "Kyaah!"


    I had no clue why the Guardian skill had intervened, but I knew its purpose ¨C to protect me from potential harm or death. Did this mean Elise was trying to kill me?


    "You''re resisting, I see," she dered, regaining her bnce with a seductive grin on her face. "Don''t you want to fuck your sister, too, Leon? I''ve yearned for you to fuck me. Can you fathom how long I''ve awaited this moment?"


    My mind raced, struggling toprehend the bizarre situation. With caution in my eyes, I stood up from the bed, creating a slow but deliberate distance between us. The atmosphere crackled with an unpredictable tension, and I felt a surge of adrenaline.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, Elise, but for now, just calm down." My voice carried a blend of confusion and concern. I needed to tread carefully until I could make sense of this strange episode.


    "I can''t calm down. Not until you fuck me!" With a desperate leap, she lunged toward me, hand outstretched. In a nimble maneuver, I skillfully dodged her advances.


    After that, she sprung at me once more, a desperate, lustful gleam in her eyes. My nimble evasion only seemed to fuel her ardor. The air crackled with a charged tension as she exhibited a demeanor reminiscent of a wild creature in heat.


    "Why are you dodging?!"


    "You''re scaring me, you know."


    "Don''t be scared. I promise your big sister will take very, very good care of you!"


    I maintained a cautious distance, studying Elise''s unpredictable behavior. Her eyes radiated an unsettling desire, transforming the atmosphere into an intense blend of curiosity and unease.


    "I don''t know what''s gotten into you, Elise, but this isn''t normal," I said, my voiceden with genuine concern.


    She pouted, attempting an innocent facade amidst the lewd aura enveloping her. "But I just want to have some fun with my dear brother. Why are you being so mean?"


    "As much as I would love to as well, I don''t know what will happen to me if we did."


    That''s right. The Guardian skill was warning me that if I fucked Elise, I would be put in harm''s way. I had no idea what that harm entailed, so I exercised caution. Dying prematurely wasn''t part of my n; there were still things I wanted to aplish.


    If my assumptions weren''t off the mark, Elise might indeed be a subus. Engaging in intercourse with her could lead to the draining of my soul or something equally ominous. I''d seen enough hentai to recognize where this could be heading...


    I couldn''t allow that to happen.


    Swiftly, I darted behind Elise, her lewd smile still lingering, and delivered a precise hand chop to the nape of her neck. Almost instantly, she slumped into unconsciousness, and I caught her before she hit the ground.


    Lifting her in a princess carry, I noticed that the tattoo above her crotch had vanished. Could that have been the reason for her berserk behavior? For now, I decided toy her down on the bed.


    Carefully cing Elise on the bed, I observed her peaceful slumber. She looked pretty cute, lying there so peacefully. Having never had a big or little sister in my previous world, this was a new experience for me. However, I wasn''t sure how to act like a brother, especially considering I might not have been her brother all along. I was a reincarnation, just awakened in this body, and who knows if this body truly belonged to me?


    Opening my quest panel, I saw:


    --


    2. Allow Elise to perform sisterly deeds on you 10 times (4/10)


    --


    The count had increased by two. I had no idea when she performed sisterly deeds for me. Well, if we considered pleasuring me, I supposed she did. I shrugged it off and looked at her peacefully slumbering. Her bare breasts gently rose and fell with each serene breath. After a while, she stirred, opening her eyes to gaze at the ceiling momentarily. When her eyes met mine, a subtle tension filled the air, reced by a fleeting twinge of fear in her gaze.

 Chapter 19 - 3 - In The Dead Of The Night (6)

    <h4>Chapter 19: Chapter 3 - In The Dead Of The Night (6)</h4>


    She burst out with an apology, flinging herself onto the bed. Her half-naked allure, a blend of submission and remorse, sent an electrifying jolt through me. "I''m sorry! I didn''t mean to... I mean, it felt like I had zero control. My bad for making you ufortable like that."


    Honestly, watching a half-naked woman bowing like that was dangerously tempting. I was afraid another kink might just decide to join the party.


    "Don''t worry about it," I reassured, my eyes leisurely tracing the contours of her revealed skin.


    "Aren''t you freaked out, though?"


    "Nah, not really. If I knew what would go down if we crossed that line, I''d be down to explore those desires with you."


    What could possibly happen to you?" she asked, shifting herself into a seiza position.


    "I have no clue, but worst-case scenario, I might be staring death in the face."


    "Death? Seriously?"


    She sounded let down, and I shared the same feeling. I was itching to dive into the moment with her right then and there. If it weren''t for the looming specter of death, I''d have dly ravished her without a second thought.


    "Do you have any idea what triggered that?" I asked.


    She shook her head, looking up at me with tear-streaked and snotty cheeks. Strangely, the sight stirred some unusual arousal in me, but I quickly pushed those thoughts aside. "But I think," she said, pulling me away from my thoughts. "I think it was your semen that set it off."


    "My semen?"


    "Y-Yeah. When I drank it, I felt this... sudden power surging through me. And then, my body just started moving on its own. It was like I wasn''t myself anymore. Like something just woke me up. It''s a weird feeling..."


    "Power, huh? Has this ever happened before?"


    "Nope. This is my first time trying semen, so..."


    That caught me off guard. "First time?"


    "Y-yeah. Is that bad?"


    "Nah, not at all," I assured her. In fact, I couldn''t help but feel a bit proud to be her first for a semen-drinking experience.


    "That''s a relief. I was worried you might think an inexperienced woman like me would be a hassle. I''ve heard many guys prefer someone with experience since it makes things easier when ites to just having some fun in bed."


    Personally, I don''t find a woman without sexual experience bothersome. I actually prefer my women to be virgins. That doesn''t mean I''m not into women who aren''t virgins, though. I mean, I''d love to have some fun with a mother-daughter duo in the future. And you know, unsatisfied married women are like a delicious meal for me.


    But having a woman who''s a virgin is the best, you know? It means you''re the one and only person who gets to taste her. Personally, I find the excitement and pleasure of breaking a virgin''s hymen pretty thrilling. The look of pain on their face the moment it happens is just the best.


    That''s not to say I wouldn''t wee a non-virgin into my harem. As I''ve said, I''m definitely looking forward to getting with some MILFs someday too.


    As I was pondering all this, I suddenly interrupted my thoughts, "Elise, did you just say you''re inexperienced?"


    "Huh? Eh, is that bad?"


    "W-Wait, so you''re saying you''re still a virgin?"


    "Y-Yes," she blushed, feeling embarrassed. Why was she ashamed? There was nothing to be ashamed of, at least not to me.


    Suddenly, my jealousy over some random man who might have deflowered my sister disappeared. I mean, there was no random man to be jealous of. Elise was still a virgin. So then, why, you might wonder, was there no hymen in her pussy? There''s a simple exnation, honestly, one that I never even considered. Elise mentioned that she trained hard to enter an assassin organization. Rigorous workouts could lead to your hymen slowly tearing apart. That just meant her hymen wasn''t taken, but tore away due to her training. So then, why was she skilled at sucking dick? Well, why else? That must be because of her nature as a subus. They are natural-born dick suckers and cum vacuums. Or, well, that''s how my world portrayed them.


    While I remained silent here, attempting to conceal a grin spreading across my face but failing miserably as the corner of my mouth formed into a sly smile, Elise looked at me with concern. "T-Tell me, Leon. Is that bad? Do you not want someone who isn''t experienced like me?"


    I pulled her into a tight hug. "Nah, it''s not bad," I reassured her. I said it firmly, partly because I was afraid she might go off and get some experience with other guys, losing her innocence along the way. The thought pissed me off. "Actually, I''m kinda d I''ll be your one and only."


    "R-Really?" she stammered.


    "Hell yeah," I replied, squeezing even harder in our embrace. She hugged me back. "Anyway, this is a bit of a surprise. I honestly thought you were experienced, considering how amazing your tongue-work is."


    "Was... Was I really good?"


    "Yeah, and the way you talk dirty to me is pretty damn lewd too. Can''t believe you''re still a virgin."


    Blushing, she lowered her head. "W-Well, I am... saving it for you."


    I released her from the embrace and locked eyes with her. "That''s a pretty unsisterly thing to say, but hey, I''m notining. I love having a woman like you by my side, so all''s good."


    With that, I gently lifted her chin and knelt down in front of her, bringing us to eye level. Our gazes locked, and it felt like we were staring into a red abyss before our lips met in a passionate kiss.


    ***


    I stirred from a measly hour of shut-eye, my eyes fixating on the ceiling momentarily. Anguid reach brought my hand to the phone resting on the bedside table. Unlocking the device, I scrutinized the time. The rhythm of time mirrored Earth''s, offering a standard 24 hours in a day. Right then, it was 3:39 AM.


    <i>''Still had some time for a brothel detour.''</i>


    Swinging my legs off the bed, I nced to my side. Elise was there, peacefully breathing under the nket that covered most of her. Note-night gymnasticsst night, but weirdly, it still felt like a good night.


    ncing through my phone gallery, a new addition caught my eye. A snapshot of me and Elise, both looking like we just stepped out of an awkward family photo. She had this peace-sign-and-smilebo, while my grin was more of the "I don''t know what to do with my face" variety.


    "Let''s send this to Gabrielle and tell her I found my long-lost sister," I suggested, smirking.


    After hitting send, a reply popped up. All it said was "?!". I could practically picture Gabrielle, just woken up by the chime of her phone, rubbing her eyes and reading my message in a sleepy haze. I bet her face went from drowsy to pure shock as soon as she saw the picture.


    I got up from the bed, grabbing my clothes from the floor. I slid them back on, relishing the feel of fabric against my skin, and decided to stretch a bit.


    "Mm~"


    Mid-stretch, I caught the sound of Elise moaning in her sleep. Was she dreaming about us going at it? Definitely a possibility. Man, I wished I could dive into some fun right now, but my schedule had other ns.


    Noticing the nket had slipped down, exposing half of her body, I got a tempting view of her ample tits. Memories of their softness fromst night made my dick twitch involuntarily. Quickly reigning in my arousal, I approached her to cover her back with the fallen nket.


    "If only time was on our side today," I mumbled to myself, stealing onest lingering nce at those tempting curves before reluctantly tearing myself away.


    Just as I was about to turn, she stirred, catching on to my departure.


    "Leaving already?" she pouted, sitting up in bed and clutching the covers to her chest. Her eyes held a hint of sadness as she took in my dressed-up state, clearly wishing I''d linger a bit longer.


    As much as I wanted to stay, reality had other ns. "Yeah, sis, got some things to take care of," I exined, approaching her and nting a kiss on her forehead. "But I''ll see you soon."


    "Tell me where you''re headed," she demanded, a tone of curiosity and concern in her voice.


    "Why?" I replied, my gaze locking with hers.


    "Because I don''t want to search blindly likest time," she insisted, a hint of vulnerability surfacing.


    "Is that really necessary? I''m just crashing at the academy dormitory. You know where that is, right?" My words held a casual reassurance, but I sensed a deeper worry in her eyes.


    "I know, but... are you nning to set up camp there for the long haul? What about after graduation? Sticking around or joining the magic knights? If it''s thetter, where''s your post-graduation crib? Or are you eyeing the adventurer route?"


    "You''re thinking way ahead," I chuckled.


    Suspecting that my sister might turn into a bit of a sleuth without some information on my whereabouts or future ns, I decided to hand her a smartphone. I had a stash of five on me right now¡ªoriginally six, but I''d already tossed one Gabrielle''s way. Figured if I wanted to stay connected with my sister, giving her one was the way to go. Maybe I should throw in a request for some asional nude pics too.


    "What''s this?" she asked, her eyes widening as she inspected the item I handed her.


    "It''s a smartphone. You can use it to call and message me."


    "How does this thing work?"


    Just as I''d previously walked Gabrielle through the smartphone ropes, I found myself in a simr tech tutorial with Elise. Her face wore a consistent look of bewilderment, and it consumed a solid two hours to etch the workings of the device into her mind. Elise''s intellectual prowess didn''t quite match Gabrielle''s, and the slow progress was somewhat expected. However, the extended tutorial thwarted my ns to hit the brothel. Those establishments typically shut down by sunrise, and although the first light hadn''t graced the horizon yet, I doubted they''d be in the mood for anyters.


    "I''m sorry it took so much time," she apologized, her expression a tantalizing mix of guilt and sincerity. It held an allure, sparking a surge of desire in me. Regrettably, the lingering fear of her subus tendencies potentially bringing about my untimely demise kept me in check. I needed to uncover a way to fuck her without ying a high-stakes game with my life.


    "It''s fine," I reassured her. "My connection with my sister is more important than my n," I added, trying to underscore my priorities.


    Her face lit up at my words, resembling a contented dog receiving praise from its master. I kissed her on the lips before leaving our room in the inn. As I stepped out, she chimed in with a sweet <i>''Take care~''.</i> It felt oddly domestic, like we were a married couple. Despite the appearance, we were still siblings...

 Chapter 20 - 4 - Ayane, The Spirit Fox (1)

    <h4>Chapter 20: Chapter 4 - Ayane, The Spirit Fox (1)</h4>


    I strolled briskly toward the area where the brothels were supposed to be. Pleasure City, the ultimate haven of entertainment. It boasted a variety of amusements like circuses, something resembling a theme park, and, of course, the good ol'' brothels.


    The city streets were lined with establishments, each one unting promises of pleasure behind its walls. So, I went through them one by one, checking if any of them were still up for taking me in. But no luck. Every ce gave me the same spiel, <i>''Sorry, we''re not taking any more customers.''</i> It was seriously getting on my nerves. I''m throwing heaps of money, and they still reject me. Ungrateful bastards. Ugh, now I''m speaking Titania''snguage.


    In the midst of my disheartening journey, an intoxicating scent seized my senses. It beckoned from a particr building, illuminated by a neon sign that proudly proimed ''Midnight Passion.'' A brothel, no doubt.


    I swaggered into the building and stepped up to the receptionist. Initially, she shot me a puzzled look, but that confusion quickly morphed into a polished, professional smile.


    A metallic chime echoed, indicating that I''d caught her attention, but I couldn''t be bothered with conquering this one. She seemed like a waste of my time.


    "Sorry, sir, but we''re not taking customers right now. Come back at midnight," she said, lips adorned with thick red lipstick, a smile ying on her face.


    I casually dropped a small sack of gold coins on the counter. "Please, let me spend the rest of the night here with your best woman. If this money falls short, don''t hesitate to ask for more. But keep in mind, if the woman you provide me with isn''t worth the money I''m handing over, be ready to lose a finger or two. Got it?"


    Initially, she just stared at the money in shock. When I mentioned asking for more if necessary, she began to open her mouth, likely to ask for more. However, the moment my tone turned threatening, she backed away, fear etched across her face.


    She gulped, stammering, "T-This is enough!" She opened the door behind her, walking backward through it, her eyes never leaving me, before closing it shut.


    I waited, my eyes scanning the entire establishment. Suddenly, my gaze dropped to the floor beneath me. There it was¡ªthe source of that intoxicating scent. I couldn''t exin why it drew me in, like I was a firefly irresistibly drawn to amp''s glow.


    After a brief wait, the woman finally emerged, apanied by a lineup of prostitutes. d in scanty, almost transparent clothing, their nipples teased through the thin fabric. But where was the owner of that captivating scent? Not among these women.


    "Mind if I take a closer look inside there?" I asked, gesturing toward the room they had just exited.


    The receptionist appeared shocked. "Eh? Uhm."


    Without waiting for her response, I dropped another sack of gold coins on the counter.


    "I..." she stammered, reaching for the sack, but her other hand halted it. "I can''t. I''m sorry. It''s not allowed to go in there."


    "Why not?" I questioned, cing another sack beside the first.


    Her eyes glistened at the sight of two filled sacks of gold coins. The prostitutes eyed the riches with interest, but despite their intrigue, none dared to take them.


    Seeing their silence, I shrugged and dropped another sack on the counter.


    The receptionist finally spoke up, "I''m sorry, but I really can''t," she insisted.


    I added another sack, and then another.


    "I really can''t."


    "We really can''t," echoed the prostitutes in unison with the receptionist.


    Letting out a sigh, I realized my gold coin reserves were tapped out. They were stubborn about letting me through. While I could have barged in, I opted for a more civilized approach. I reached into my pocket to pull out my phone, intending to call Gabrielle and Amon for more money. The moment the women caught sight of my phone, their expressions shifted to a mix of shock and interest.


    I grinned at their reaction. "Know what this is?" I waved the device at them, their eyes following its motion.


    "T-That''s... That''s the Leonamon''s Smartphone, right? The device that costs 99 gold coins."


    "That''s right."


    So, it was priced at 99 gold coins? This was news to me, but it seemed Amon had a shrewd business mindset. She was employing what was known in my world as ''charm prices.'' It''s a strategy to make items appear cheaper than they really are. Since 100 might seem a bit steep, especially as a triple-digit figure, setting it at 99 gives the impression of affordability. Smart move. I was d to have her by my side.


    "You know, I''m friends with the owner of the business myself. If you let me through, I can call her and get each of you one."


    Gulps echoed around the room. The allure of owning a smartphone clearly intrigued them. They exchanged nces, then reluctantly opened a path for me. I smirked and entered the room, finding it to be a typical space with red couches scattered about. Seemed like a spot for the prostitutes to unwind and chat when they weren''t with clients. The scent I''d been chasing grew stronger in here. It emanated from the double doors ahead, leading seemingly to a lower level¡ªpossibly a basement. I walked towards them.


    "Hey, you''re not allowed there," someone dered. The voice was distinct from the receptionist''s. ncing back, I spotted another woman, not dressed in the typical prostitute attire. Her regal outfit hinted that she might be the owner of the brothel. "That''s as far as you can go."


    "Why? What''s in there that you won''t let me see?" I countered.


    "There''s no reason for you to know," she retorted.


    "I''m willing to pay."


    "Even your money can''t afford what''s behind those doors."


    "Are you challenging me?"


    She seemed skeptical of my wealth. I looked the part of a noble''s child, and she likely assumed I was leveraging my parents'' influence. Little did she know, I had amassed my own riches. During my childhood training, I took down bandits and robbers and even relieved corrupt nobles of their ill-gotten gains.


    "If you can cough up a thousand gold coins, then you''re wee to venture beyond. And don''t forget, that''s just the fee for ess. You still have to gift thesedies with that device."


    "Absolutely," I replied. "I''m a man of my word. Also, if I find something there that piques my interest, can I acquire it?"


    "Sorry,d. Not allowed."


    "I''ll pay you for it as well."


    The woman eyed me skeptically. It seemed she thought I was bluffing. Well, I wasn''t. I wasn''t the kind of guy to back down when something intrigued me. I''d throw as much money as needed to get what I wanted.


    Gazing into my determined eyes, she sighed and relented, "Another thousand. You can go in and grab what you want. But remember, you''re only allowed to take one. Got it?"


    "Okay," I agreed. I then opened my phone and asked Gabrielle to send me money at this location. When I sent the request, she replied with "Y?"¡ªprobably a shortcut for "why?". I simply responded with a message telling her to bring it here. Again, she asked with a "Y?". Ignoring the questioning, I told her to just bring it here. After a couple more exchanges, she replied with a "Fibe." I had no idea what that meant, but then she corrected herself with a follow-up message that simply said "Fine."


    Moving on, I messaged Amon, requesting eight smartphones. There were six prostitutes and the receptionist, and even though the woman in front of me didn''t ask for one, I thought it wouldn''t hurt to give her one. Amon responded promptly with a simple "Understood," disying her loyalty and obedience. I made a mental note to reward her with a good fuck the next time we met. As for Gabrielle, for not being as obedient, I nned to treat her to her favorite¡ªan asshole fuck. Not until I have her parading around the campus naked, with me walking her on a leash, of course. That''s a fitting punishment for a disobedient pet.


    While I was busy texting them, the chimes kept ringing in my head. It seemed unting my wealth was piquing the interest of the prostitutes around me. However, I had no interest in any of them, so I didn''t bother checking their requirements. Although, the woman right in front of me seemed different, so I took a look at her conquest requirements.


    --


    You''ve captured the interest of Martha Amarathea. You can now proceed to dominate her.


    Name: Martha Amarathea


    Race: Human


    Requirements to dominate Martha:


    1. Pay Martha''s debt


    2. Unlock


    3. Unlock


    4. Unlock


    ....


    --


    I had no clue about her skill, but since I considered that skills alone wouldn''t be my sole basis for conquering a woman, I decided to add her to my ''I''ll dominate her, not just for the skill'' list. She became my first entry, as I had spontaneouslye up with the list just now. Conquering her seemed like a good move. Even without a shy skill, I believed she would still be valuable. I needed a woman with personal skills, akin to how Amon excelled in business. Martha appeared adept at managing things, judging by the obedient behavior of the prostitutes.


    As I stared at her, I grinned and suggested, "I''ll wait for my money, so for now, how about we talk, uhm... miss?"


    "Martha," she replied. "If you want to talk, let''s go to my office."

 Chapter 21 - 4 - Ayane, The Spirit Fox (2)

    <h4>Chapter 21: Chapter 4 - Ayane, The Spirit Fox (2)</h4>


    Martha and I headed to her office, just upstairs from the establishment. It turned out to be a small office, fitting for a brothel owner. It would''ve been a shock if her office were grand and magnificent.


    I found myself settled on a plush, red couch, positioned to face her as she upied her seat behind a modest desk.


    "So... sir?" Martha queried.


    "Ah, Leon," I rified.


    "Just... Leon?"


    "Yup."


    Martha''s head tilted, an expression of confusion etched across her features. She donned rimless sses that adorned her strict face. Her short, vibrant blue hair framed an alluring visage. In what resembled a corporate office uniform, she had strategically left the upper buttons undone, granting a provocative glimpse of her cleavage. The tight miniskirt she wore boasted a seductive slit to one side, revealing stockings that intertwined with pantyhose. Martha''s attire exuded an undeniable allure, challenging the conventional image one might have of a brothel owner or manager. A closer look suggested she harbored more than met the eye. It was this realization that fueled my determination to dominate her.


    "What do you want to talk about?" she inquired.


    "Ah..." I stammered. Oh, right. That was the reason we came here, right? I had forgotten. The truth was, I had no clue what to discuss. While my mind flirted with the idea of probing into her skill or the secrets of the basement, I could sense this woman wasn''t one to spill her secrets willingly. Even now, she appeared guarded. So, let''se up with something for now. "Are you the owner of this brothel?"


    She nodded, a motion so curt it bordered on enigmatic silence.


    "That''s surprising, given your youthful appearance. How old are you, if you don''t mind me asking?"


    I recognized it might be considered rude to inquire about a woman''s age, but I wanted to keep the conversation flowing and discourage her from being so reserved. I despised one-sided conversations.


    "Isn''t it considered somewhat impertinent to inquire about a woman''s age? Others might raise an eyebrow or two if faced with such a bold interrogation. Fortunately, though, I remain ensconced in the embrace of youth, as your discerning eyes may have surmised. Perhaps our ages align more closely than one might anticipate."


    "I''m 18," I disclosed.


    "How coincidental. I find myself at the tender age of 18 as well."


    "Liar," I chuckled.


    "W-Why are youughing like that? And why did you call me a liar? How rude. I wouldn''t just fabricate my age, would I?"


    I smiled at her. The subtle y of emotions on her face fascinated me. The veneer of strictness gave way to a faint blush as she confronted myughter and the usation of falsehood. However, she was indeed concealing the truth. I wasn''t merely making baseless ims when I called her a liar.


    "You shifted your eyes ever so slightly when you imed to be 18."


    "I-I didn''t!"


    "You did. And just now, you did it again," I teased with augh. Deception seemed to be a recurring theme with her, yet her skills in the art were less than adept.


    "O-Okay. I did lie. My age is actually 19."


    "Nope."


    "20," she confessed, a flicker of uncertainty betraying herposure.


    "Your eyes persistently sidestepping the truth," I observed, my voiceced with amusement.


    "O-Okay. I''m 21! 21!"


    "Not going to convince me," I replied, my grin widening with every unsessful attempt.


    Her frustration reached a boiling point. mming her hands on the desk, she rose abruptly, sending her chair tumbling in the process. "22! I''m 22! Happy?!"


    I maintained my grin, enjoying the unraveling of her attempts at deception. "Is that so?" I remarked casually. Her gaze, now fixed on me, signaled the cessation of the charade. "But still, that''s a tender age. And you''re steering this brothel solo?"


    Martha, having regained herposure, righted her chair and reimed her seat. "My father entrusted the ownership to me after his passing. Initially perplexed, especially with a more capable brother in the picture, Iter grasped his intentions upon assuming control of this establishment," she confessed, a momentarypse in restraint. Realizing she had divulged more than intended, she shook her head. "Sorry. That''s something I shouldn''t talk about. Anyway, now you know why I''m at the helm, and as for your other question, yes, I''m navigating it independently."


    "Wow. I can''t believe you''re shouldering this responsibility at the age of 22," I teased, noting a vein pulsating on her forehead at the mention of her age. Unfazed by her reaction, I probed further. "Is your adeptness in managing it attributed to your skill?"


    The vein on her forehead disappeared as she cleared her throat. "...No."


    "What''s your skill, incidentally?" I asked casually. Since we were discussing skills, it seemed like the perfect opportunity to inquire. Whether her skill would be useful to me or not, I was still determined to dominate her.


    She appeared hesitant to divulge the information at first, but realizing there was no harm in sharing, she admitted, "It''s a useless skill called Deft Hands."


    I had no idea what that skill entailed.


    "What does it do?"


    "Why are you prying?" she responded suspiciously.


    "Can''t I express a bit of curiosity?"


    "Are you hitting on me? I''m sorry, but even with that handsome face, that''s not going to work, kiddo."


    I couldn''t fathom why she was so convinced that I was hitting on her, but I thought, why not let her believe it? Before I could utter a word, she spoke with an air of reluctance.


    "Well, since there''s no harm in telling you, I suppose I could. It''s just a useless skill anyway," she sighed. Her eyes, sharp and piercing like sapphires, locked onto mine. "It''s a skill that lets me do things with my hands, you know? I can write like a pro, craft breathtaking handwriting, whip up impressive paintings, and cook like a chef. It makes me a maestro at anything hands-on. Sounds like a load of crap, huh?"


    What the fuck? Useless? I thought that was one hell of a skill. Being a master at anything with your hands could turn life into a smooth ride. And if I could snatch that skill, it might just skyrocket my swordsmanship. I mean, swordsmanship involves hands, right? Making that skill mine became a burning ambition. Her proficiency was impressive, and she had this innate talent for hands-on tasks. My craving to conquer her only intensified. While I was lost in my thoughts, she pressed on.


    "It''s useless," she sighed, her gaze dropping to her hands. "Because this skill couldn''t save those women," she admitted bitterly. Realizing the weight of her words, she shook her head and looked back at me, her expression softer. "I''m sorry for saying something weird."


    "It''s fine," I assured her. I was starting to glimpse the face beneath that stern exterior.


    "And also..." she hesitated. "I''m sorry for extorting you."


    "...What?"


    "For demanding so much money just to let you through those doors. I''m not some money-hungry woman, just so you know. I''m doing this so that... those women there can live a better life."


    "You must be carrying more than just the burden of managing this brothel."


    "It''s nothing you need to know about."


    "Is that so." I responded.


    After our conversation, a heavy silence hung in the air. Hours crawled by until finally, the fruits of mybor, in the form of money, arrived. Gabrielle looked worn out as she wearily stepped through the entrance of the brothel.


    "Why do you always have to put me through the wringer? Being a professor at the academy is demanding enough, you know!" she said, huffing and puffing.


    "Now, now. Take a breather, Gabrielle. I''ll make sure to show my appreciation for your hard work, alright?"


    Her protests ceased, and a faint blush painted her fatigued face. She was undeniably charming. I couldn''t help but feel a deep affection for her.


    "Did you bring what I asked for?"


    "Yes. Three thousand gold coins, right?" She gestured towards three imposing boxes. I approached them and opened each one, revealing a gleaming pile of gold coins. Among them, I noticed a box containing smartphones.


    "Amon sent those to me," Gabrielle exined.


    Martha also approached the three boxes, her eyes fixed on the contents. The prostitutes and the receptionist joined in. Almost in unison, they seemed ready to copse at the knees, their eyes gleaming as they beheld the dazzling pile of gold that radiated a captivating sheen. On top of the gold sat a cluster of smartphones in one of the boxes.


    Martha regained herposure and turned to me, "Wh-Who are you?" she stammered.


    It was a question that made perfect sense under the circumstances. The sheer amount of money before them was iprehensible. Even a prince might struggle to amass such wealth. The prostitutes and the receptionist gazed at me with eyes sparkling, their unspoken question mirroring Martha''s.


    "Someone with a hell of a lot of money," I grinned at her.

 Chapter 22 - 4 - Ayane, The Spirit Fox (3)

    <h4>Chapter 22: Chapter 4 - Ayane, The Spirit Fox (3)</h4>


    With Martha by my side, I descended into the lower floor, guided by the scent that lingered in the air. As we reached what I thought was the basement, it turned out to be another floor, much like the ones above. However, what distinguished it was the multitude of women seated, all fixated on a wall at the front. An old, wrinkled woman stood before them, gesturing toward something on a ckboard affixed to one of the room''s walls.


    "Mastering the art of conducting oneself can grab anyone''s attention or ignite interest. Graceful behavior can elevate your aura, making others sit up and take notice. Remember, your poise and manners are your greatest assets. Ady should walk with the elegance of a swan gliding across a sereneke. Keep your posture upright, shoulders back, and chin level. A subtle sway of the hips adds a touch of allure, enticing those whoy eyes upon you. The way you present yourself is crucial. Imagine each step is a note in a melody, and your movement is a dance, captivating the audience. A slight smile can be a powerful tool, mysterious yet inviting, leaving asting impression. Now, let''s talk about conversation. Engage in it with intelligence and charm. Listen actively to your clients, respond with grace, and never forget the power of a well-timedugh. Laughter, my dears, is the music of joy, and joy is infectious. As for the art of dining, familiarize yourselves with the intricate dance of silverware. Each piece has its ce and purpose. Mastery of this dance not only showcases your refinement but also puts your client at ease, creating an atmosphere offort."


    Even though I wasn''t exactly tuned in during my academy sses, I recognized what this old woman was imparting. She was teaching these women how to conduct themselves as properdies and the etiquette expected of nobles. It was an elective subject for those who aspired to refine their manners. I had chosen this elective too, as every student had to pick at least one. However, these teachings were typically reserved for noble children andmoners pursuing endeavors that demanded such refinement. Judging by the women in this room, they weren''t noble daughters.


    "...Prostitutes in training," I mumbled. That''s right. These women were learning noble etiquette because they were training to be prostitutes.


    I shot a nce at Martha, who observed them with a conflicted expression. I had an inkling of why she wore such a look. For now, though, I focused my sense of smell and immediately pinpointed the source of that alluring scent. Right there, she was seated among the women, attentively listening to the old woman.


    I was immediately captivated by her beauty. It was enchanting, much like the alluring scent she emitted. Judging by her appearance, she seemed to be at least close to my age. With long snow-white hair, blood-ruby eyes, and a curvaceous figure that even the kimono couldn''t conceal, she exuded an otherworldly allure. Her kimono, a striking shade of red, was secured by an Obi, a sash around her belly. Yet, that wasn''t what shocked me. While it was surprising to see a woman donning a kimono in this world, what truly caught my attention were those... long fox ears... and those nine tails. It was a being that only existed as a legend back on Earth¡ªa ky¨±bi no kitsune, a nine-tailed fox.


    ***


    I patiently waited for the ss toe to an end. As it concluded, the women directed their attention toward me. However, my gaze remained fixed on the nine-tailed fox. It might be incorrect tobel her that way, butcking knowledge of her name, I had no other option. Suddenly, I heard metallic chimes ringing in my head. Judging by the abundance of chimes, it seemed many women had taken an interest in me. Yet, I paid them no mind. My focus was solely on the nine-tailed fox. Like the others, she had taken an interest in me, prompting me to open the panel on how to dominate her.


    --


    You''ve captured the interest of Ayane Kitsune. You can now proceed to dominate her.


    Name: Ayane Kitsune


    Race: Beastskin


    Requirements to dominate Ayane:


    1. Save Ayane From Bing A Prostitute


    2. Unlock


    3. Unlock


    4. Unlock


    ....


    --


    When I saw that, I leaned in close to Martha''s ear. "You said I can get what I want if I give you 1000 gold coins, right?"


    She shot me a disgusted look. "You''re not talking about one of them, are you?" she said.


    It was clear she assumed I was here for an item, not a woman. I nced at the corner where various items were disyed, probably gifts from clients to their prostitutes. While they were nice-looking, they wouldn''t add up to 1000 gold coins.


    "...I want her," I dered, pointing at the nine-tailed fox. She visibly flinched when I singled her out, and the other women looked at her with a mix of confusion and concern. They must have sensed that I was attempting to purchase her.


    "Sorry, but she''s not for sale," Martha asserted.


    "She''ll be soon, right? She''s in training to be someone who will sell her charms to men, after all," I countered.


    "That''s not the point. I''m telling you that you''re not allowed to take her because she''ll..." Martha hesitated, a visible struggle on her face. Gritting her teeth, she finally uttered what she had been avoiding, "She''ll be our product. You can''t just whisk her away, as she''s destined to be one of those exclusive, high-ss prostitutes fetching a premium price. Your measly 1000 gold coins, or even your entire fortune, couldn''t possibly measure up. These budding courtesans in training will... be sold for a night at the rate of 100 gold coins. Even a lifetime''s wealth won''t be enough to secure her. She''s also a beastskin, meaning she won''t age even in fifty years, preserving that captivating beauty. In fifty years or so, she''ll amass a fortune for me. So, don''t even think about trying to buy her. You can''t afford her."


    Her words seemed to flow naturally, but I could sense they didn''t reflect her true feelings.


    I began to piece together the grim reality within this brothel. While my deductions remained spective, the evidence pointed toward a harrowing reality¡ªthese women were essentially ves, thrust into the dark world of prostitution. Perhaps they had been abducted, much like what happened to Amon. Regardless of the specifics, it was evident that they were ced here against their will. How did Ie to this understanding? Martha''s words earlier provided a crucial clue. It was clear she desired a better life for these women, indicating her reluctance to see them forced into prostitution. This sentiment likely extended to the existing prostitutes as well.


    Then, why didn''t Martha simply set them free if she was independently managing the brothel? The answer was straightforward. She was lying. I observed a slight wavering in her eyes as she maintained eye contact while asserting her independent management. Recognizing her weakness in deception, she consciously avoided averting her gaze from mine.


    If Martha wasn''t the owner, then who was? She had mentioned having a brother. Despite having a capable brother, her father passed the ownership of the brothel to her. She expressed confusion about her father''s decision, wondering why he chose her over her brother. But after some time, she eventually understood the reason for her father''s choice. However, by the time she realized it, it was already toote. While unclear what led to her losing ownership, I surmised that her brother now held the reins. It seemed he was involved in the unsavory practice of buying or potentially kidnapping ves to sell as prostitutes.


    That''s why Martha was burdened with guilt. Due to her, these women were going to be forced into a life of prostitution. I could imagine she had tried everything in her power to prevent her brother from inflicting more cruelty, but he seemed highlypetent and crafty, leaving her struggling to intervene as she witnessed these women gradually being coerced into the profession.


    As for why she didn''t want me to buy Ayane, the nine-tailed fox, Martha must have assumed I''d only turn her into a sex ve. Ayane was undeniably beautiful, and Martha probably thought anyoneying eyes on her would treat her as such. However, unlike those lowly hoodlums, I had no intention of reducing Ayane to a mere sex ve. I sensed, the moment I first saw her, that she had something more to offer.


    "Don''t underestimate my wealth. I have more money than you can fathom. In fact, if you genuinely believe otherwise and dare to underestimate my fortune, how about I buy all the women here?" I dered.


    The prostitutes in training were taken aback, and Martha blinked repeatedly before regaining herposure. "Surely you jest."


    "I''m not," I asserted in a more challenging and confident tone. "Name your price," I demanded.


    I wasn''t bluffing. I possessed an item that could indeed allow me to acquire them all.


    "Hmph. Then how about one hundred million pieces of gold coins? All these women are yours if you pay me that exorbitant sum," she said with a haughty tone, convinced and confident that Icked such an amount. Little did she know.


    "Deal," I affirmed. Retrieving something from my pocket, I held it out, revealing it to her.


    "W-What?!"


    The moment her eyes fell upon it, she recoiled. Understandably so, as it was something she likely never encountered, nor expected to see in her entire life. It was an item she believed she would grow old without witnessing. Yet, the object in my hand was undeniably real.


    "A... An ancient... gold coin?" stammered the olddy, her eyes bulging as she too inspected the item in my hand.


    "T-That''s impossible," Martha gasped, her eyes narrowing as she leaned in to examine the ancient gold coin more closely. "Ancient gold coins are believed to be mere whispers of the past, hidden away in some unknown location. Countless adventurers have futilely sought their elusive existence, deeming them nothing more than legends. It''s inconceivable. How can..."


    "That''s the real thing," dered a woman, her voice cutting through the disbelief. I turned to see an elf with golden hair, a prostitute in training, stepping forward. "I''ve lived through enough centuries to discern what''s real and what isn''t. I''ve encountered many fakes, but none of them bears the authenticity of that coin. I am 100% certain it''s the genuine ancient gold coin."


    "So then..." another prostitute in training began to mumble, her voice trailing off as she started trembling.


    The elf, with a tone both solemn and confirming, finished the unfinished sentence. "That one coin is potent enough to purchase all of us, with plenty of change left over."

 Chapter 23 - 4 - Ayane, The Spirit Fox (4)

    <h4>Chapter 23: Chapter 4 - Ayane, The Spirit Fox (4)</h4>


    That was spot on. The elf woman was right. The ancient gold coin was indeed a legendary treasure hidden from the world. It was concealed by the hero who ended the 100 years war. Due to its legendary status, many had attempted to locate it but failed in their endeavors.


    So, why did I possess something like this? The coin was actually a gift from Elise. It was that something she had been reaching for between her cleavage. However, my naughty antics, driven by my fascination with her ample breasts, led us into a non-prative yet exhrating escapade. After we finished our workout and cleaned ourselves, she finally had the opportunity to give it to me.


    When Iid eyes on it, I was genuinely shocked. It turned out to be the ancient gold coin, something that had eluded discovery despite numerous attempts. I asked her where she got it, and she exined that it had been hanging around her neck like a ne since she was young. When she eventually realized its significance, she kept it hidden from others. But upon encountering me, she decided to give it to me.


    This coin was worth a staggering 500 million gold coins. So, not only did Martha underestimate my wealth, but she also erred in naming the price at a mere 100 million gold coins.


    I grinned at her and then handed over the ancient coin. "You can keep the change," I said, watching her shocked expression as she looked at the coin in her palm. I wasn''t joking; she could genuinely keep it. With this, I could also fulfill her first requirement. "With that kind of money, you can also settle your debts," I added.


    Upon hearing that, she looked at me, her voice trembling. "H-How do you know that?"


    "You don''t need to know," I replied. I shifted my gaze to the prostitutes in training, meeting each of their eyes. Some looked fearful, some shocked, some uneasy, and some met my gaze directly. Then, I turned back to Martha. "With that much money, you can improve the lives of the prostitutes, right? Transform this business into something that enhances their lives beyond working as courtesans. Turn it into a ssy establishment, maybe a fancy restaurant or something along those lines." I smiled at Martha.


    "W-Why are you doing this?" she asked, still looking at me in shock.


    "Because it''s genuinely refreshing to encounter a beautiful soul in this unforgiving world."


    She looked at me, her expression puzzled. "What?"


    "I find your dedication and your management of these women trulymendable. It takes a good soul to keep them from breaking down and sumbing to depression in this line of work. And, Martha, you possess that kind of soul."


    If it weren''t for her effective management and her role in overseeing the well-being of the prostitutes, I believe they might have already taken their own lives. This kind of work could be soul-crushing, after all. Back on Earth, I knew someone engaged in a demanding job that gradually wore away at her spirit. She started smiling all the time, attempting to hide whatever turmoil lurked behind that smile. I sensed her changing day by day, but I didn''t pry into what was wrong. Then, one day, I returned home to find her lifeless, hanging from the ceiling with a noose around her neck.


    I deeply regretted not reaching out to her at that time. If only I had known what would happen. If only I had known she was so depressed that she would take her own life. I carry many regrets from my past life, but this is the most haunting one, and it''s something I still can''t forget. Her job might not have been as demanding as being a prostitute, but it was enough to drive her to suicide. The prostitutes here might have had entertained simr thoughts and might have had been pushed to the brink of wanting to end their lives. If not for Martha, who cared for their well-being and ensured they didn''t reach that point, they managed to hold on.


    Even though it was our first meeting, I felt like I already knew so much about her. She was an open book, after all. Despite her stern face, her eyes revealed her true feelings. Whether it was the concern in her eyes as she looked at the prostitutes or the conflicted expression she wore when she was looking at the prostitutes in training, or even the hint of anger when I mentioned buying one of them ¨C she was an open book, in and simple.


    "W-What are you saying? What are you talking about?" Martha looked at me as if I were some kind of insane person. Her eyes reflected confusion.


    I surveyed the room, taking in all the women¡ªboth the prostitutes in training and the older woman. Even the ones who had descended to this floor at some point¡ªthe prostitutes and the receptionist, with Gabrielle just behind them. Then, I turned back to Martha, who still regarded me with a perplexed expression. "You''ve done well," Imended her.


    All the women in this room had eyes filled with life, not the lifeless gaze I had seen in that person back then.


    If I had been like Martha, able to guide those in need, maybe the oue for that person, my sister in my previous world would have been different. Perhaps she wouldn''t have taken her own life. But it''s toote now. Those were only the ifs of the past. All I can do is look forward in this new life and carry the burden of regret for as long as I live.


    When I was about to pat Martha for a job well done, she swatted my hand away with a forceful p.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about," she snapped, her expression twisted in disgust. "And here." She thrust the coin back at me. "I don''t need this. I don''t need your money, anyway. I don''t know where the hell you came from, but please, go back to wherever that ce is and never return here again."


    I held my ground, not reiming the money, and locked eyes with her. "Why give it back? Isn''t this payment for all these women? That coin is worth more than your amount. Keep the change. Use it to settle whatever debt you have."


    Her forehead furrowed even deeper, and her disgust only intensified.


    "I don''t know how you found out about any debt I might have, but don''t think I''ll let you buy all these women. I won''t allow it. What will you do once you own them? Treat their bodies like toys? Vite them until they lose their minds? Let other men use them too? Is that your n? That''s it, right? My brother did exactly that, after all. See those women there?" She pointed at the prostitutes. "He treated them like ythings. And then his bastard friends did unspeakable things to them too. They used their bodies without a shred of respect for their feelings. Is that what you''re after by trying to buy them?"


    Her words spilled from the depths of her heart, carrying tremors of anger and sadness within them.


    "Don''t expect me to just ept your money and hand them all over to you! I... I won''t let them suffer more! They''ve already been torn away from their families, and you''re going to subject them to more agony?! Men are heartless! As long as they get to fuck, they don''t give a damn about anything else! They don''t care about what even the woman feel, as long as they get to fuck! They''re oblivious! They treat women like mere toys for pleasure! And you! The moment Iid eyes on you, I knew you''re just like them! You''re scum! Trash! You deserve to die!" she yelled, hurling the coin at me.


    The aim was so precise that it would have hit me in the eye if I hadn''t reacted quickly. Perhaps her uracy was thanks to her skill, Deft Hands. Instead of using the Guardian skill to block it, I caught the coin with my hand.


    "Die! Just die! Get out of here!" she screamed at me. However, I remained unmoved. I stood my ground. Seeing that I wasn''t budging, she attempted to p me. But I caught her hand.


    "What?! Grrr!" she growled at me for thwarting her. Undeterred, she tried again with her other hand, but once more, I caught it.


    I gazed into her eyes, filled with simmering anger, and calmly said, "Calm down."


    "Calm down?! You expect me to calm down?!"


    "Yes, that''s right. You have to calm down," I insisted. "I''m not nning to buy them with those intentions."


    "Eh?" Her anger halted, reced by shock. "Wh-What do you mean? What are you ying at?"


    "I''m not ying at anything," I assured her, shifting my gaze to Gabrielle.


    As I locked eyes with Gabrielle, she walked over to Martha and me.


    "Mr. Leon here is seeking workers for hispany. Leonamon''spany urgently needs more hands to boost our production. Currently, we only have one worker, and we''re in desperate need of more. So, Miss Brothel Manager, there''s no need to worry about Mr. Leon having any sinister intentions with the women he''s interested in buying. After all..." She paused, grabbing me by the cor, pulling me towards her, and surprising everyone by nting a kiss on my lips. The women present were left in shock. After a moment, Gabrielle released my mouth, saying, "He already has a beautiful and sexy lover like me."

 Chapter 24 - 4 - Ayane, The Spirit Fox (5)

    <h4>Chapter 24: Chapter 4 - Ayane, The Spirit Fox (5)</h4>


    Gabrielle handled all the exnations for me. In a nutshell, mypany, Leonamon ¨C which wasn''t really mine, as Amon was the mastermind behind it ¨C was on the hunt for more workers to ramp up our production. That exined my interest in purchasing all the prostitutes in training. Martha eyed me like I was her mortal enemy, especially when I initially only wanted to buy Ayane, the spirit fox. However, Gabrielle countered by highlighting Ayane''s unique appearance, pitching her as the perfect model for our product. Gabrielle proved herself to be a master negotiator, and Martha eventually calmed down, taking in all the details.


    Now, it was already 10 A.M., and I stood before the prostitutes in training, asking them to decide whether they wanted to join or not. I assured them they wouldn''t be forced into the life of a prostitute and certainly wouldn''t be my ves. They exchanged unsure nces, grappling with the weight of their decision. This was their chance to escape the fate of bing prostitutes. I was confident they''d seize this opportunity, but it appeared they still harbored suspicions about me. I urged them to think it over for an hour before I returned to hear their decisions, hoping that by then, they''d have made up their minds.


    Afterward, I returned to Martha''s office, where Martha, Gabrielle, and the old women were gathered. Martha shot me a displeased look when she saw me entering the room. It seemed like trust wasn''t on the menu.


    "I assure you, I won''t do anything to them," I stated. "They''ll be working for someone under me, a woman, and I won''t go near them¡ªI''m always busy."


    "That''s right," chimed in Gabrielle. "You don''t have to worry about a thing. Despite his yboy appearance, Mr. Leon here is... very trustworthy."


    Gabrielle seemed to enjoy tagging me with thesebels. She''d called me a troublemaker once, and I''d punished her with a bit of neglect y. When she couldn''t take it anymore, she had prostrated herself in a dogeza posture, begging for me to fuck her. She''d alsobeled me an idiotic master once, and my response had been to fuck her without letting her cum. Honestly, Gabrielle might just be a masochist because despite the embarrassing kinks I''d used for punishment, she still persisted in tagging me with thesebels. I wondered what kind of punishment I should dish out for her calling me a yboy?


    "I don''t know. I don''t trust either of you. I just can''t... sell them. It would make me no better than those despicable vers I despise. The thought of handing them over to strangers without any clue about their fate sickens me. Do you honestly believe I''d entrust those women to you based on the mere words you both are spouting?"


    It was tough trying to convince her to sell them. Her reasoning made sense, though. I only wanted to buy one of them, not the whole bunch. I wanted to dominate that one. I only said I''d buy them all in the heat of the moment, partly to flex my wealth and ensure she didn''t underestimate it. But Gabrielle''s idea of boosting smartphone production made sense, and I was leaning more toward buying them all now. Still, how do we make this happen?


    As I pondered how to convince Martha to sell the trainee prostitutes, the old woman chimed in.


    "I think you should sell them to him, Martha."


    "Granny?!" Martha looked shocked, then her eyes turned angry. "You want me to treat them like some sort of pets?! You, of all people, shouldn''t be endorsing such ideas!"


    "I know this might not be the ideal suggestion, but... I believe these two aren''t harboring any ill intentions toward them."


    "Still, I can''t trust these two! I have no idea what twisted ns they might have for those women! What if they''re just feeding us a load of bullshit? Sure, maybe this guy isn''t nning anything bizarre, but seriously, expecting me to buy into the idea that they just want the women as workers for theirpany? No way in hell I''m falling for that. What if their real aim is to experiment on them? How the hell am I supposed to live with that hanging over my head?!"


    "Martha, are you really okay with this, though? If they stay in this godforsaken brothel, they''re headed straight for a life of degradation. It''s just a week away before your brother tarnishes them."


    "I know that!" Martha thrust herself up from her seat, her hands mming onto the table for support. "But what the fuck am I supposed to do? I''ve wracked my brain for ideas to change their fate, but I''m clueless on how to stop my brother. He''s a force, cunning. I doubt I can do anything to keep the girls from bing tools for pleasure. So, I figured I''d buy some time by telling my brother they need training on how to conduct themselves, giving me a chance to n. But in the end, I''ve got jack shit, and the damn deadline for their deflowering is staring us down! I failed to save them!"


    "That''s why I''m telling you to sell them to him. If you do that, they''ll be liberated from the clutches of bing ythings, right?" The old woman spoke with a smile on her face, presenting a glimmer of hope in an otherwise grim situation.


    "I..." Martha''s voice wavered, and she lowered herself back into her chair. Her eyes shifted, locking onto mine. "C-Can... Can I really trust you?"


    I responded with a confident smile, leaning in slightly. "You don''t have to trust me. But you can expect I won''t pull any weird shit. I swear it from the depths of my heart."


    As those words left my lips, I witnessed tears forming in the corners of her eyes, tracing a delicate path down her cheeks. It appeared that I had finally broken through the fortress guarding her emotions. A nod of gratitude towards the old woman who had yed a pivotal role in this moment. She approached Martha with a gentle smile, her hand moving to pat the back of Martha''s head, prompting more tears. "It''s okay. You can finally take a breather from this relentless battle against your brother. Entrust the girls to these folks," she said, casting a nce at us, a smile of assurance lighting up her face.


    ***


    We finally managed to convince Martha to buy them. I handed her the ancient coin and insisted she keep the rest. I told her to use it however she pleased, even though she seemed conflicted about taking it. After a brief internal struggle, she epted. Returning to the underground floor, I found the women still engrossed in discussion. I decided to head back up to the first floor and engage in some further conversation with Gabrielle.


    After what felt like an eternity, it was time for the prostitutes in training to share their decision. Returning downstairs, I discovered they were still uncertain. It appeared they hadn''t fully ced their trust in me yet. Just as I was about to suggest they take a day to think it over, and I''d return tomorrow for their answer, a hand shot up.


    It was the woman exuding that captivating scent, Ayane. "I... I want to go with you," she said, her voice carrying a hint of nervousness.


    A wave of murmurs swept through the group as all eyes focused on Ayane.


    "I... I''m afraid I''ll be stuck in this hellhole forever if I don''t make a move now, so I''ve made up my mind to choose him. If our fate is to be someone''s ythings no matter what, then I''d rather go with this man," she confessed.


    "I assure you, I won''t be treating you like mere ythings."


    "I''m sorry, but that''s hard to believe," Ayane skeptically responded.


    Was it really that hard to believe? Did I really give off some yboy vibe?


    "I can smell the scent of arousal around you. And that arousal is potent that it rivalled all the men who step into this establishment."


    What? She could actually smell arousal? Well, she is a beastkin, after all. It shouldn''t have been that surprising.


    "I have an outlet to channel all this lust, so rest assured," I calmly assured her.


    I had Amon and Gabrielle to satisfy my desires, after all.


    Ayane seemed to be assessing me with hesitation, her eyes delving into mine. After a momentary standoff, someone else in the group raised their hand.


    "I''d like to go with you," dered the elf who had identified the genuine ancient coin. "Ayane is right. If I stay here, I''ll end up being a ything for countless men. If that''s my fate, I''d rather have just one man enjoying my body. Besides, I don''t know about the rest of you, but I still harbor dreams of returning to my homnd, my family. If I remain here, I fear I''ll spend my life without ever setting eyes on them again. So, I''m seizing this chance," she announced to the other women. Then, her eyes locked onto mine again. "I''ll be your personal ything, as long as you grant me freedom and don''t strip away my right to venture outside. Does that work for you?"


    I was taken aback by her resolute decision. Well, she did mention having lived long enough to recognize an authentic ancient coin. It wasn''t far-fetched that, unlike the other women, she was more mature and could rationalize the situation, thinking about the long run instead of just the immediate consequences of epting my offer.


    Ayane and the other prostitutes looked at the elf in shock.


    As our eyes remained locked, I replied, "Okay. I''ll ept you as my ything. Devote your body and soul to me and only me."


    With that, the elf woman responded, "Yes, master."

 Chapter 25 - 4 - Ayane, The Spirit Fox (6)

    <h4>Chapter 25: Chapter 4 - Ayane, The Spirit Fox (6)</h4>


    It was somewhat surprising how this woman, who appeared to be the most mature among this group, easily called me "master." While observing her, gazing into her unwavering eyes as she willingly embraced the role of my personal ything, I couldn''t help but notice the incredible beauty radiating from this elf woman.


    She was... otherworldly, to say the least.


    Adorned in what appeared to be silk garments that covered most of her body, the attire was sleeveless and just long enough to conceal half of her legs. Unfortunately, she wasn''t wearing any legwear, leaving me a bit disappointed as I had a soft spot for them. Well, I could always make her wear whatever I desired, right? After all, she was already mine. She had devoted herself to me.


    Golden hair flowed straight down her back like a cascade of gold, and her eyes sparkled in a vivid emerald-green. As a member of the elven race, her ears were elegantly pointy and long. Her skin possessed a pearlescent, radiant whiteness, and her facial features were of extraordinary beauty.


    I activated my skill to scrutinize her domination requirements. However, much to my surprise, it yielded nothing. Ah, I see. As suspected, trying to conquer a woman right off the bat isn''t a walk in the park. No wonder her requirements remained elusive; she simply wasn''t interested in me.


    My skill followed some rules. The first one was that to dominate a woman, you had to pique her interest for the skill to reveal her domination requirements. If the woman didn''t show any interest, it meant her requirements wouldn''t be disyed, and you couldn''t dominate her.


    This woman before me showed no interest. Despite her im to devote her body to me, it was apparent her heart hadn''t fully embraced the notion.


    "What''s your name?" I asked.


    "Artemis," she replied.


    Her name suited her face incredibly well. The first time Iid eyes on her, I thought she could pass for the goddess of the hunt.


    I cast my gaze upon the assembly of trainee prostitutes and dered, "Anyone willing to be my ything, like Artemis here, can step forward. I assure you, I won''t venture into the realms of the unreasonable, and I won''t coerce you into anything you''re notfortable with. You''ll revel in the freedom to move, even visit your family or the ce you hail from, as long as you return promptly to fulfill your obligations for me. The establishment you''ll be part of won''t harbor shadows of shadiness; the person overseeing it is nothing short ofmendable. Direct supervision won''t be my role; she will handle that. Once you embark on your duties, I promise you''ll find sce in a ce to rest and relish three meals a day. All of this, if you choose to ept my offer."


    To get them to budge, I needed to dangle a carrot on a stick in front of their faces. As trainee prostitutes, the prospect of leaving this ce before facing defilement was enticing enough, but they still feared I might defile them in some other way. Now, by sweetening the deal, they might be more inclined to take a bite of that dangling carrot.


    Sure enough, some started to raise their hands, a few hesitated but eventually joined in, and soon enough, every hand in the room was raised.


    ***


    Numerous carriages awaited at the front gate of the city of Pleasure, a fleet of at least ten. All the women had chosen to ept my offer. Now, fifty-three of them, to be precise, were set to join Leonamon''spany as workers. They also expressed their intention to be my ythings, provided they were granted freedom of movement, and I refrained from issuing unnecessary or ufortable orders. As a man who always stood by his word, I had no intentions of treating them absurdly.


    All the women boarded the carriages, while I lingered outside, meeting Martha''s angry gaze.


    "If you do anything weird, I''ll surely put you down. Understand that?"


    Herck of trust was clear, and it was understandable, given that this was our first meeting. Yet, she was making an effort to trust me. Without that effort, she''d be forever burdened with worry, and I didn''t want that.


    "You''ve got the smartphone I handed you, right?"


    "Huh? Y-Yeah, I do," she answered, casting a suspicious nce my way. "You''re not thinking of snatching it back, are you?"


    "No way. I just want to share my number with you."


    "N...Number?" Martha tilted her head, confusion making her look pretty damn adorable.


    "So we can stay in touch. This device is perfect for some long-distance conversations, you know?"


    Martha''s eyes widened in amazement, "I-Is that so? W-Well then, I guess I''ll take you up on that offer. I need you to keep me in the loop regrly on their status, after all. If you don''t hit me back and show me some proof that they''re okay, I''lle charging in wherever you are with a knife in hand. Got it?"


    Wahh, scary. She''s a bit like Shredica. "I got it."


    "Well, if you get it, here''s the phone."


    Martha handed me her phone, and I quickly opened it to exchange numbers. ncing at Gabrielle, who stoodposed beside me, I noticed her scrutinizing Martha with discerning eyes. Why was she eyeing her like that? Probably assessing if she was worthy to be one of my women.


    "Gabrielle, stick around and give Martha a crash course on navigating the phone."


    "What?!" she eximed. "Why me?! I''ve got things to handle at the academy, you know?!"


    "Chill out," I said, offering reassurance. "I''ll make it worth your whileter."


    "O-Oh..." A flush of pink spread across Gabrielle''s cheeks. "O-Okay then, if you say so. But you better deliver on that promiseter!" she dered.


    "I will," I replied with a smile. I wondered what kind of reward would be fitting. Well, I was thinking of indulging in some kinky outdoor activities with her tonight at the academy, maybe put her on a leash and have her walk like a dog. That sounded like both punishment and reward.


    Alright, let''s go with some spicy outdoor fun, with her on a leash. It''s a reward fitting for her hard work. And, of course, a yful punishment for being a bit disobedient.


    As we had this conversation, Martha gave us a disgusted look, "Gross. I really hope nothing bad happens to those girls in your hands."


    Without missing a beat, I yfully spanked Gabrielle''s ass, prompting a surprised yelp, before heading to one of the carriages. Upon entering, I found two familiar faces¡ªAyane and Artemis¡ªand two unknown women already seated. The unfamiliar duo looked somewhat uneasy, so I opted not to sit next to them and instead took a seat close to Artemis. With that, we set off for the capital of Milham.


    ***


    We were cruising along the road between Santuria and the city of Pleasure when chaos erupted. I sharply pulled back the curtains to address the coachman.


    "What''s happening?" I asked.


    "Bandits, sir," he replied with a grim expression. "Seems they''ve caught wind of these numerous carriages going through the ins and want to catch a big fish. And they came...quite prepared."


    "I see."


    "Why didn''t you hire adventurer bodyguards, sir? This convoy of carriages is like a invitation for bandits. They''d happily ughter everyone on board for whatever''s in these carriages¡ªbe it women, kids, or goods. They won''t spare a thing. I wish you''d made some kind of preparation for this..."


    The coachman''s face twisted in genuine terror as he scanned the surroundings with the bandits closing in. The other coachmen were scrambling to abandon their carriages, but there was no escape; we were surrounded. The fear emanating from the women in our carriage was tangible. The only person not showing any distress in this situation was... Artemis.


    She locked eyes with me, those emerald orbs unwavering. However, she made no move to join the impending conflict. It seemed like she had no intention of fighting.


    "Well, why didn''t I hire adventurer bodyguards? That''s a good question. Why indeed?"


    "S... Sir?" the coachman asked, confusion in his voice as I pondered aloud. For a moment, I thought I saw anger in his eyes. He was getting frustrated with me for what he perceived as a mistake. Of course, I didn''t see it that way. Why would I need adventurers?


    I stepped out of the carriage. The women inside, excluding Artemis, looked shocked as I exited. The coachman''s eyes widened.


    "Sir! It''s dangerous! You can''t get out!" he eximed.


    I didn''t bother looking back at him and simply said, "Allow me to answer your question." With that, I raised my hand, gathering mana from the atmosphere. Magic textbooks always harped on about limits to how much mana a person could gather for a spell, warning of potential explosions that could maim or even kill if exceeded.


    Yet, I continued gathering mana, forming a ball of dazzling light in my hands. I was casting light magic. The amount of mana in my hand already surpassed the supposed limit. But I didn''t stop. Why? Because the notion of a cap on mana gathering wasplete bullshit. There was no limit; the risk of magic exploding stemmed from losing control over the mana being gathered.


    Yellow light started to blind the surroundings, causing both bandits and others to shield their eyes from my magic. It was a massive ball of light in my hands. I felt like Goku in this moment.


    But even though it was already enormous, I kept gathering mana to make it even more potent. Why could I maintain this giant ball of light? Well, the answer should be ringly obvious already, right? Because my control of mana is precise.


    "Light Bullets!" I roared, and brilliant beams shot straight at the heads of the surrounding bandits, swiftly taking their lives. There was no gruesome sound of flesh scrunching; the Light Bullets were fast enough to erase any audible trace.


    I systematically eliminated all the bandits encircling us. They were killed one by one, their bodies slowly slumping while still standing. After each was hit, they all copsed simultaneously. It was child''s y. I didn''t bother using any skills inherited from my women. These bandits were nothing to me.


    I turned to the coachman, who stared at me in shock, his jaw practically scraping the ground.


    I shed him a grin and answered his question, "The reason why is that... we don''t need one."

 Chapter 26 - 4 - Ayane, The Spirit Fox (7)

    <h4>Chapter 26: Chapter 4 - Ayane, The Spirit Fox (7)</h4>


    After dispatching all of them, I strolled back to the carriage, ready to step inside. But then, a lingering sense of life caught my attention among the fallen bandits. ncing back, I spotted someone struggling to stand. On closer inspection, like the now lifeless bandits, the figure was dressed in bandit attire¡ªsafe to assume the figure was one too.


    I extended my hand, forming a makeshift gun with two fingers, poised to unleash a spell. But as I prepared to cast, a realization struck me¡ªshe was a woman. If she managed to avoid my lethal spell, maybe she had skills worth exploring. Perhaps sparing her could prove advantageous?


    With that notion in mind, I shot behind her at a breakneck speed, executing a chop to the nape of her neck that sent her copsing. Swiftly, I caught her before she hit the ground. Taking a moment to inspect her, I observed a cloth mask concealing most of her face, leaving only her closed eyes visible. Tendrils of golden hair teased out from the edges of the fabric, and her attire subtly entuated a distinctly feminine figure, with curves that hinted at allure. It even seemed usible that she might boast a more generous bosom than Amon.


    I made no attempt to unveil her face, leaving the mask in ce as I carried her back to the carriage. The moment the women insideid eyes on me, save for Artemis, a wave of fear swept through them, trembling in the face of my return. It wasn''t surprising to see the other two women quaking; they were clearly scared of me. However, Ayane''s visible fear caught me off guard.


    I had assumed Ayane to be fatalistic, someone who epted fate as an inevitability, believing her descent into prostitution was preordained. In my misguided assumption, I had thought all the women shared this mindset, figuring that to ease their fears, I should bluntly dere they''d be my ythings rather than dangle prospects that would only heighten their anxiety about their fate in my hands. Yet, it appeared I was gravely mistaken.


    As I entered the carriage with the unconscious bandit woman in my arms, the atmosphere shifted dramatically. The women inside, excluding Artemis, trembled in fear, their eyes wide with apprehension.


    I carefullyid the bandit woman on the floor of the carriage and took a moment to observe the disquiet that had settled among the others. Were they scared of me? That seemed more likely. But well, there was nothing I could do about it.


    ***


    Dread.


    That''s what coursed through me when bandits descended upon our vige.


    Powerless, I watched as many men assaulted my mother, and my father was forced to witness before they killed him right in front of me.


    Our n, known as the most beautiful among the beastkin, often drew the attention of bandits. It was no surprise they sought to prey on us.


    But I was a unique find among them all. Unlike my kin, I possessed nine tails instead of the typical singr tail of the fox n.


    That''s why, instead of merely assaulting and ending me right then and there, they chose to keep me as a pawn, a source of profit.


    At nine, I wasn''t deemed ready to be a prostitute, so they embarked on training me for that role. They drilled into me how a woman should act, how to satisfy men¡ªevery despicable detail. Each lesson left me on the verge of vomiting, but I gritted my teeth and endured it. To resist meant the possibility of being sold to those who sought thepany of children. I forced a grin and bore the unbearable.


    Fast forward nine years, and I was now eighteen. The day loomed when my virginity would be ruthlessly taken away. No, it loomed over all of us. Martha''s brother would arrive to deflower each one of us before consigning us to the shelves.


    I had long reconciled with my fate as a meremodity, a prostitute. I had embraced that grim reality. There was no lingering hope for a knight in shining armor to rescue me. Those tales belonged to fiction. In this narrative, I was nothing more than a background character.


    But today, a man barged in and purchased all of us. He resembled the knight in shining armor from my dreams, yet the aura around him set off rm bells, warning me to keep my distance. I didn''t want to be with him. Truth be told, I had a gut feeling that in his hands, I would still end up as a prostitute, treated as nothing more than a sex ve. I was certain that he would make me do anything he pleased. That''s why I couldn''t simply believe his im that he only intended for us to work for him. It was hard to believe¡ªtoo good to be true, even.


    I reluctantly epted the prospect that he might turn us into his ythings. It seemed easier to think that way. Without rity on what he nned for us, unease would linger in our lives.


    However, as I witnessed his disy of power¡ªthe terrifying control over his mana and the devastating light magic that obliterated every bandit surrounding the carriages¡ªfear reared its head once more. Whaty ahead for me? Would I be his sex ve, or perhaps something even more twisted? Strangely, I found myself entertaining the thought that it might be better if he just turned me into his sex ve.


    ***


    Atst, we reached the grandeur of the capital city of Milham. The guards stationed outside the imposing front gate brought the carriages to a halt, their eyes widening as they peered inside. The spectacle of numerous women within each carriage elicited clear surprise. The captain of the guards approached me, suspicion etched on his face, insinuating potential involvement in human trafficking. However, I promptly silenced him by presenting a bag brimming with gold coins.


    Money, it seemed, held incredible sway, even in this world.


    With that, we gained entry without further issues. Along the route, bystanders gawked at the extensive procession, their expressions betraying a mix of confusion and curiosity. Yet, they refrained from prying into the true nature of our arrival, allowing the mysterious entourage to proceed unhindered through the bustling streets.


    After a short journey, we finally arrived at a grand establishment named Leonamon. Positioned outside was a woman donned in a Victorian maid outfit. The coachmen eyed her with desire, but she paid them no mind. I had explicitly forbidden her from even ncing at any men other than myself, after all. As I stepped out of the carriage, she offered a bow.


    "Wee back, Master."


    Amon greeted me, a smile gracing her face as her brown hair swayed with the bow. After straightening up, she nced at the women emerging from the carriages.


    "Are these the new workers?" she inquired. I had already informed her that I had acquired workers for thepany.


    "Yes, they are. I''ll fill you in on how you''ll be supervising themter. For now, let''s head inside. We''re attracting attention out here," I advised.


    "Of course." Amon nodded and then turned toward the establishment. An undeniable tension seemed to grip her legs¡ªwere they subtly pressed together? Was she harboring arousal? It certainly seemed that way, given the sultry gazes she cast my way and the deliberate sway of her buttocks, almost as if she was enticing me to reach out and grab them.


    I averted my gaze from that tempting disy and directed my attention to the women, signaling for them to follow us. Initially uncertain, they reluctantly trailed behind.


    Upon entering, I discovered that the establishment resembled a convenience store, with phones as the sole disyed product.


    Continuing to walk, I asked Amon, "How many phones can you produce by yourself in a day?"


    "I can make two to three smartphones, give or take," she replied, casting me a lustful gaze without breaking stride.


    "Do you think these women can assist you?"


    "I believe they can, in more ways than one," she responded with a suggestive tone.


    Does that mean in a lewd way too?


    "I certainly look forward to it then," I said with a sly grin.


    Maybe in the future, I can revel in the ecstasy with the girls in this establishment as I please. I mean, I did explicitly tell them they''d be my ythings, right? I made it clear I wouldn''t force them into it, but since they couldn''t believe me, it might be better if they just think of themselves that way. If not, they''ll only squirm in unease. Should they decide on that path, I''m all in. Presently, though, a palpable unease lingered among them. Was it the result of my mboyant disy of power earlier? It likely was. They now harbored uncertainty about their impending fate. I yearned to alter that perception. To restore their ease, I needed to firmly establish that they were destined to be both workers and ythings under mymand. How might I achieve that? My gaze shifted discreetly toward Artemis. Perhaps making an example of her would be effective.


    "Anyway, Master? What''s with that woman on your shoulder?"


    "Ah..."


    Oh, right. All this time, the bandit woman I knocked out earlier dangled over my shoulder, still out cold. My n for her involves stashing her away and squeezing intel on her employer. Bandits usually swim in cash. I''m damn sure this woman''s boss is a goldmine. I''ll gather the intel, then raid that bandit boss. While I might be sitting pretty in the wealth department, there''s an undeniable rush in stacking more riches by toppling bandit overlords and snatching their dirty gains.


    "After I brief you on how you''ll supervise them, get me a room. I''m nning to school a naughty little bandit here a lesson," I said with a wicked smile.

 Chapter 27 - 5 - Raising A Flag (1)

    <h4>Chapter 27: Chapter 5 - Raising A g (1)</h4>


    After briefing Amon on the details of how she''d supervise the ex-prostitutes in training, I followed her guidance to the supposed best ce for doling out punishment. It was tucked away somewhere at the bottom of the establishment. Amon guided me there with graceful steps until we reached a set of stairs leading down. She led me through, and at the bottom, there was a door. She opened it, allowed me to enter, bowed, then promptly left the room, closing the door behind her.


    What an obedient maid. I''d have to reward herter...


    Now, as I nced around the room, I couldn''t help but exim, "Wow." This was undeniably an S&M room. The array of tools left little room for doubt. Strap-ons, handcuffs, dildos scattered here and there, and even a butt plug. This was really a room designed for disciplining someone.


    How the hell did Amon procure these tools? Wait a minute, didn''t I exin what sex toys were to her? Did Amon assemble all this based on my words? What a genius.


    Anyway, now wasn''t the time to marvel. Iid the unconscious bandit on the bed, adorned with red sheets, perfectly fitting for an S&M room. Grabbing both of her hands, I ced them over her head. I reached for two leather handcuffs, locking her wrists into them, and then secured the other ends to the headboard. Her hands were now tied in ce. I also snagged a leg spreader bar, attaching her ankles to the leather cuffs, then forcibly parting her legs wide open. Escape, in her current state, was a futile endeavor.


    After that, I took in her entire form. I couldn''t help but lick my lips in anticipation. I''d once fantasized about indulging in some S&M discipline with a woman, but theck of sex toys in this world had made it seem like just that¡ªa fantasy. Thanks to Amon, though, it seemed like I might finally get the chance to bring that desire to life.


    Smirking, I reached for the mask and yanked it off her face. Lo and behold, a beautiful visage was revealed. She sported golden hair, just grazing her shoulders, with a single red streak swept to the right side of her face.


    To say she was a beautiful woman would be an understatement. She exuded a captivating sexiness that was hard to ignore.


    "If I weren''t so busy today, I''d have some fun with this beautiful face and punish it exactly how I want, for as long as I please. Too bad there''s something far more important on my te right now," I said, reaching for her face and tucking the strands of hair that fell over it behind her ear. "So, for now, how about I prepare you for the punishment that''singter?"


    I made my way to where the tools were stashed. Knowing Amon quite well, she should have the necessary equipment for this kind of y. I needed the right gear for this disciplining session. I opened a cab nestled in the corner of the room, beside the stockade, a wooden St. Andrew''s cross, a wooden horse, and a pillory. Honestly, this room had all the vibes of a torture dungeon. Let''s dub it the Dungeon, just for the sake of convenience.


    As the cab creaked open, my eyes fell on exactly what I was searching for. It was a treasure trove of aphrodisiacs.


    I grinned. That demon maid really knows what tickles my fancy.


    I snatched a small bottle of aphrodisiac. Despite its size, this stuff packed a punch. If a guy guzzled it down, he could go for up to five rounds without pulling out. For a woman, it would make her mp her legs around you like a vice grip, her pussy clinging to your dick like it was trying to suck you dry. That''s the kind of potent stuff we were dealing with here. And I was about to unleash it on this woman right now.


    "You know... this bottle not only amps up sexual arousal but can also drive someone insane if they can''t satisfy their carnal desires," I said, as if musing to myself. "In a way, this bottle is a one-way ticket to madness. Sure, they can make the aphrodisiac''s effects disappear without actually getting it on. That''s where masturbationes in. However..." I cast a nce at the women who were bound at every limb. She couldn''t exactly indulge in self-pleasure in that state. "I wonder what''ll happen to someone who can''t have sex and can''t even use their hands for a good ol'' masturbation session?"


    The bandit woman quivered ever so slightly on the bed when she heard that. I was well aware she had regained consciousness while I was tying her up, yet she persisted in the guise of ying possum. It appeared she thought I remained oblivious to her awakening, plotting to seize an opportune moment for an unexpected strike.


    Little did she know, my guard was perpetually raised. Drawing near, I leaned in with the bottle, aiming the potent aphrodisiac toward her mouth. In a feeble attempt to thwart my advance, she tried to use her head as a weapon, aiming for a collision with mine. But, effortlessly, I sidestepped her assault.


    "Oops. Too bad," I grinned, relishing the futility of her effort.


    "Tsk," she clicked her tongue, registering her failed maneuver. "So, you know that I''ve awoken, huh?"


    "Yep. I''ve known all along," I retorted.


    "What are you going to do to me?" she demanded, her eyes aze with anger. Red eyes, seething with defiance.


    "I believe you already know, don''t you? You''ve been privy to my soliloquies this entire time," I remarked.


    "I''m telling you right now, if you do something to me, I swear, you''ll regret it!"


    With her defenses utterlypromised, I seized her by the chin, pinching it with intent. Her mouth, forced open, took on the appearance of a fish gasping for air. My response came with a devilish grin, "I swear to you, I won''t regret it."


    With a swift motion, I extracted the cork from the bottle using only my thumb. The thick, potent liquid within awaited its deployment. I directed the tip toward her mouth,mencing a deliberate pour. The viscous substance cascaded into her mouth, an unstoppable torrent that she struggled against. Her futile resistance only fueled my determination, ensuring she swallowed down every drop of the aphrodisiac. Initially, she resisted, but as the thick liquid overpowered her, she sumbed, reluctantly swallowing it down.


    Finally, I withdrew the bottle, leaving her in a state of violent coughing. As the coughing fit subsided, she shot me a resentful re, her eyes aze with defiance.


    "You...!" She tried to jump at me, but being tied up, she couldn''t. I just smirked and ced the bottle back where it belonged. Didn''t want it too close to her ¨C it could be a way for her to escape. I''ve seen enough movies to know even something as insignificant as a matchstick could be a ticket out of situations like these. Didn''t want to take that chance.


    "Well, let''s discover your state when I return at midnight," I announced, shutting the closet. As I moved towards the door, I shot her a knowing look. Her breathing had already intensified, and her face was now flushed, courtesy of the potent aphrodisiac. However, beneath the lust, anger still etched her features. I couldn''t help but smile at the contradiction.


    I faced the door, opened it deliberately, and stepped outside, closing it with a deliberate thud.


    Once outside the room, I took a deep breath. "Now then..." I muttered to myself, pulling out my smartphone. ncing at the time, I saw it was already 1:30 P.M. "Later than my nned time, but still good enough." <i>Time to get the daughter of a duke interested in me.</i>


    Just as I was about to slide my phone back into my pocket, it erupted into life, buzzing with urgency. A text message awaited.


    "Exact sunset, at the bridge of Tilein. Late will be met with consequences."


    This business-like text was from none other than Shredica. I had hoped she''d forget our encounterst night, and I was starting to think that hope might be reality, but this text crushed that expectation.


    "Honestly, if she weren''t bing more intriguing, I wouldn''t even give her the time of day," I muttered to myself, stowing the phone away and ascending the stairs. Yes, had she not started to unravel as aplex character, she wouldn''t register on my radar. She used to be just another dismissible woman, a mere blip on the radar of my interests. But that mindset was now outdated. Perhaps Shredica had depths beyond the surface. That''s why, against my initial inclination, I found myself ying along with her.


    As I ascended, I noticed the women gathered, absorbed in what Amon was sharing with them. They listened intently, some even jotting down notes. When Amon caught sight of me, she shot a smile my way and waved. The women, however, reacted differently; fear rippled through them as their gazes locked onto me.


    It seemed my reputation still struck terror into their hearts, but that was inconsequential for now. There was a specific destination calling my name¡ªthe Market City. And that''s exactly where I needed to be.

 Chapter 28 - 5 - Raising A Flag (2)

    <h4>Chapter 28: Chapter 5 - Raising A g (2)</h4>


    Market City was the go-to spot for women like me with a keen interest in fashion. On days with a bit of free time, like the weekly school break, I, Titania, navigated the bustling city where a plethora of products adorned the streets.


    ...And yes, I was flying solo.


    I did extend invitations to some of my ssmates for a shopping escapade during the break. I told them, "Consider yourselves lucky to spend your break with someone like me tomorrow."


    However, they just shed wry smiles and politely declined. Frankly, I couldn''t fathom why they would pass up this once-in-a-lifetime chance to shop with me.


    After strolling for a while, I reached my go-to spot for leisure¡ªa store that indulged my sweet tooth. Sure, the treats were just sugar-coated bread, a far cry from the sweets back in my homnd, but they still hit the spot.


    Approaching the entrance, I pushed the door open, and the weing bell chimed as I stepped inside. The door closed behind me automatically, shutting out the outside world. Yet, to my annoyance, none of the customers spared me a nce. Seriously? No apuse for my entrance? Weren''t they grateful for my presence? I crossed my arms beneath my chests and pouted.


    Frustrated by theck of the warm wee I deserved, I grew impatient and headed straight to the counter to ce my order.


    The cashier, a woman with ample assets, shed a smile upon seeing me approach.


    "What can I get you, ma''am?" she asked.


    "Sugary bread and cow milk," I stated.


    "Sugary bread and... cow milk," she repeated, jotting it down on a memo pad. "Got it." With a warm smile, she added, "I''m grateful that you''re gracing us with your presence again."


    She knew me well, given my frequent visits during breaks. It was only natural for her to treat me ordingly. I raised my chin high, arms still crossed beneath my chests, and replied, "d you recognize that."


    Having ced my order, I sought out a secluded table. Finding one bathed in solitude, I settled in, awaiting the arrival of my delectable treats. While the anticipation lingered, I retrieved my smartphone from my pocket and delved into my contacts. Only one person there¡ªLeon. A fleeting urge to hit the call button and summon him crossed my mind, but each time I contemted it, my finger hesitated just inches away from that button. Strangely, my face heated up, and my heart raced at the mere thought. What was going on? Was I catching a fever or something? Hmm...


    As I mulled over the mysterious stirrings within me, the familiar chime of the weing bell announced the arrival of someone new. Initially, I dismissed it, uninterested in diverting my attention. Yet, the collective hum of excitement around me demanded notice.


    "Oh, man, look at that. Isn''t that the daughter of the Duke of Sierra?"


    "I-It''s really her!"


    "Check out those legs!"


    "She''s like a living doll..."


    "She''s a goddess. No mere mortal could boast such a face."


    What?! I''m right here, in all my glory, and yet, not a soul acknowledges my existence. Instead, they gush over someone who can''t hold a candle to my magnificence? These people are nothing short of ungrateful!


    Turning around to identify the individual stealing the spotlight from me, I had to begrudgingly admit that the woman who entered exuded grace. She sported sharp, purple eyes and brown hair fashioned into twin tails, held in ce by purple ribbons. While her breasts were on the modest side, there was no denying her overall allure. <i>Still, she stood no chance against me! I''m way more seductive, and I''ve got the curves to prove it! So, why were these people acknowledging her more than me? I was undeniably prettier, right? Plus, I held the title of princess, whereas she was just a duke''s daughter. Clearly, these people need their eyes checked, and they''re downright ungrateful.</i>


    Pouting once more, I surveyed the onlookers in the establishment, all captivated by the woman''s entrance.


    After a brief interval, a new figure entered the scene¡ªa man around the same age as the woman.


    "You''rete," she scolded, her tone tinged with a hint of displeasure.


    "Sorry, sorry. The coachman driving my carriage got entangled in some mess on the way here, dying my arrival beyond our agreed-upon time."


    "Trouble?" the woman queried, raising a skeptical brow.


    "Yeah, but nothing too serious. Don''t worry about it. Anyway, shall we proceed?"


    "I''ve already taken the liberty of ordering our food. Your only task now is to locate our seats."


    "Okay. I''ll lead the way then."


    As I observed them more closely, a spark of recognition lit up within me. Ah, yes. These two also attended Milham''s Academy, and they were currently in their second year. In other words, they were my upperssmen. The woman, Charlotte Sierra, held the coveted top spot in the Silver ss, while the man, Daemon Serscz, resided as the twentieth in the Gold ss.


    Were they on a date today? The vibes suggested as much, but judging by the aura Charlotte exuded, it didn''t seem like a joyous asion. At least, I could surmise that they weren''t exactly on a romantic outing.


    But who cared, really? It wasn''t any of my business who was dating whom. The people around me, however, were clearly invested. The spotlight now graced these two, leaving me lingering in the background. <i>I should be in the spotlight. Why weren''t they shining it on me? These people were utterly ungrateful!</i>


    While I sat on my seat, pouting sulkily with my arms crossed under my chests, the food I ordered finally arrived.


    "Here''s your order, ma''am," said a guy in what looked like a waiter''s getup. I nced up at him.


    "You should count yourself fortunate to have earned the privilege of delivering my food," I quipped. However, as I focused on his features, my eyes widened in disbelief. The person standing before me was none other than... "Leon?!"


    "Huh? Oh, Princess Titania. Surprise to find you here."


    "W-Well, it is a break after all. B-But how about you? Why are you here? And why are you wearing that?"


    "Huh? Isn''t it clear? I''m working here," he said, cing my order on the table.


    "T-That''s news to me."


    "Well, yeah. Just started today, after all."


    He shot me a smile, and I swear, if he kept shing that grin, my heart would burst right out of my chest. <i>Come on, Leon, cut it out.</i> I had no clue why my heart was acting up like this, and to top it off, I was feeling all hot and bothered. Maybe I caught a fever...?


    "Anyway, since I still have work today, I''ll, uh, catch youter," he said, heading back to his duties to fetch another round of orders. I had a feeling I''d be lingering here longer than I initially intended.


    ***


    I tried to conceal the shock that washed over me upon seeing Titania¡ªkey word, tried. It was genuinely surprising to stumble upon that woman here. Well, hopefully, she wouldn''t interfere with my objectives here. Oh well, that''s what I hoped, at least.


    I poured the steaming hot tea from the kettle into the waiting cups, my eyes wandering to the other two Milham Academy students engaged in conversation at one of the tables.


    The woman was my target, none other than Charlotte Sierra, the daughter of the Duke of Sierra. She was a stunning beauty, possessing a face and figure that could easily rival that of a model. Yet, my interest in her went beyond her looks. It was her skill, Perfect Spiritual Energy Maniption, that had drawn me to her. The name pretty much said it all ¨C the ability to wlessly manipte spiritual energy.


    Spiritual energy, or aura as it''smonly known, is something inherent to a person. In my world, it''s akin to Chakra, or qi, and the like.


    Aura, at its core, sharedmon threads with mana maniption. However, it diverged from the ostentatious disys of magical invocation, remaining concealed to the naked eye. It stood as a potent technique, unleashing explosive enhancements to physical power and defense. The process involves enveloping the entire body or a specific body part in spiritual energy, forming a dense mantle. Unlike specific training regimens, individuals naturally grasp its usage the more they train their bodies.


    However, I had no clue how to use it. Was it because I wasn''t originally from this world, hindering me from grasping it naturally? That seemed usible. Regardless, understanding how to manipte aura was crucial for me. It had the potential to amplify my power to extraordinary levels. That''s why I needed to im Charlotte. I needed to dominate her. I needed that skill.


    Yet, a couple of obstacles stood in my way. First and foremost, that bastard lingering around her ¨C Daemon, a second-year in the gold ss. He was hell-bent on getting into her pants. Then there was a prince and a professor, both vying for her attention. Charlotte found herself in a reverse harem situation, with three attractive men trying to win her over. Presently, she seemed more inclined towards the professor, growing morefortable with him than the other two. However, her heart wasn''t fullymitted, keeping her single and unattached. That meant I still had a shot. I nned to divert her focus from those three to just me. I was determined to make Charlotte mine.


    Bncing a te with two teacups, I approached Charlotte and that bastard Daemon. With a sly grin, I delivered, "Here''s your orders, ma''am and sir."

 Chapter 29 - 5 - Raising A Flag (3)

    <h4>Chapter 29: Chapter 5 - Raising A g (3)</h4>


    When I brought over their orders, they didn''t bother giving me a nce as I ced the dishes on their table. Since they were acting that way, maybe I should try a bit harder to grab their attention.


    "Uhm, ma''am, sir, anything else you''d like to add?"


    "Not really," Charlotte replied in a curt tone, not even bothering to look my way. Well, that crushed my hopes of catching her eye. But hey, it was still early in the day. I could make her interested in me before the sun sets... at least, I hoped.


    I sauntered away from their table, heading back to where the orders were being prepared. The cook wasn''t busy because there were no new orders. That meant I could take a breather for now.


    "Good job," the cashier said, giving me a warm look. She had this onee-san vibe going on, even more so than my actual sister in this world, who oozed nothing but sexual energy.


    "Yeah, you did well too," I replied.


    "It''s a relief to have a new worker. Managing this store with just my daughter and me has been a bit tough," the cook chimed in.


    "Oh, so she''s your daughter?"


    "Yeah. We don''t really look alike, do we? People are always surprised when I mention it."


    "Nah, I think you two look pretty simr," I said.


    The only noticeable difference was their build, considering Cook Papa was a dude and the Cashier girl was all woman. Both sported orange hair, with Cook Papa even rocking an orange beard. Couldn''t help but wonder if the carpet matched the drapes for the cashier. Well, no time to find that out now; I had a certain objective in mind.


    Since I was on a break, it seemed like the perfect time to gather some intel. Sharpening my senses, I zeroed in on Charlotte and Daemon''s conversation.


    "Don''t you think we should... take it to the next level now, Charlotte?"


    Whoa, this guy wasn''t wasting any breath, huh? Starting with that? Wasn''t the standard move to build it up, tease a bit, so thedy wouldn''t be caught off guard? I''ve navigated through my fair share of eroge games in my world, and the ybook dictated a smooth approach to capture those heroines. What was this guy thinking? I bet he''d veer off into a bad end if he kept this up. Well, for me, that might be the ideal oue.


    "Next level? In what?" Charlotte asked.


    "In our rtionship."


    Oh, wow. No beating around the bush with this one, huh? Straight to the point. I sort of admired the guy for being so unapologetically direct, but at the same time, I couldn''t stand him for it. Reminded me of some dude back in my world. Well, at least this guy wasn''t as much of a bastard as that one.


    "I''ve already told you, Daemon, I''m not ready to dive into a rtionship. Can''t you see I''m swamped with my studies and training? Entering a rtionship would only distract me from reaching the gold ss."


    "It''s just our second year. There''s an eternity ahead for you to ascend to the gold ss. You''re already ruling the roost in the silver ss, right? Scaling up to gold should be a breeze for you now. And if that''s truly your desire, how about I shake up the lowest-ranking chick in my ss? She''d plummet back to silver, and you could swoop in to take her spot. I can orchestrate it, all you gotta do is go out with me."


    <i>Now that''s a cringe-worthy line.</i>


    "What in the hell are you even talking about?"


    See that? Furrows etched deep into her forehead now. You''re steering full throttle toward that bad end, pal. Keep this up, and you might find yourself catapulted out of the picture with one swift kick.


    "Listen, if you give me a shot, I can work some magic, bring down the lowest of the gold ss even further. Then, when that happens, you can easily snag her spot. You''re the silver ss queen, after all. That prince trailing you can''t pull off such maneuvers, because he''s stuck in the same ss as you. Professor Sesillian, bound by the rules, can''t toss a lifeline your way either," he smirked.


    Confident that he had the upper hand, he was blissfully unaware that he was just digging his own grave.


    "Oh, and let me throw this in¡ªbet that prince is a total dud in bed. He exudes inexperience; you can practically smell his virginity from a mile away. As for Professor Sesillian, sure, he might have some notches on his belt, but do you really think he''dmit to you, Charlotte? It''s ringly obvious he''s just lusting after your body. Now, on the flip side, I''m head over heels for you, and I''ve got some serious bedroom expertise. If you take the plunge into a rtionship with me, I promise you''ll be drowning in satisfaction."


    That was another cringe-worthy move.


    Charlotte gritted her teeth, tightly clutching the teacup in her hands, and I feared it might shatter. I could easily guess what was running through her mind. Then, without a moment''s hesitation, she hurled the still-steaming hot tea right into Daemon''s face.


    "Asshole! How dare you!"


    "Gah! W-What the...?! What the fuck are you doing, Charlotte? Ah, fuck! It''s hot! It''s hot! It''s so fucking hot! Agh!"


    "Do you really think I need your help to reach the gold ss?! I''m perfectly capable on my own, and I can reach that ss just fine without your twisted assistance! I want to get there fair and square! And don''t you dare think I''m an easy woman!"


    "How dare you do this to me, Charlotte?! You will pay for this!"


    "I hope this finally gets you off my back," Charlotte said, rising from her seat and striding away from the table.


    "Wait! Where are you going?! I''m not done with you!" Daemon also shot up from his seat, hot on Charlotte''s heels.


    I observed them as they exited the establishment, and I wasn''t the only one. Everyone''s attention was on them, except for Titania, who muttered under her breath, <i>"Why are they looking at them instead of me? How ungrateful!"</i> I brushed her off for now and focused on eavesdropping on Charlotte and Daemon. Even from outside, I could still catch their conversation.


    "What are you doing?! Let go of me!" Charlotte protested. It seemed that Daemon had caught up to her.


    "I won''t. You''ll run away from me if I do that, right?" he said.


    "That''s right."


    "Listen to me for a moment. Can you consider the benefits of going out with me? I mean, I''m the heir of the Hunters Guild, and I''m currently in the gold ss. Not to mention, I''m handsome. All the women in the academy are dying to have a rtionship with me. Isn''t it really beneficial to be with someone like me?"


    This guy was beyond direct. I''d bet he''s the type to jump straight into the action without bothering with forey. And why the hell was he pushing the idea that being handsome is some kind of superpower? That''s just pure, unadulterated narcissism. And as a crucial note, not every girl in the academy is falling over themselves for him.


    "Is that all? Then release me," Charlotte dered, her voice now a cold, cutting edge. Understandably so, given the bomb Daemon just dropped on her.


    "W-Wait, Charlotte! Can you genuinely find happiness with someone other than me? That professor won''t do jack for you, I swear! And that pathetic, virgin prince will never deliver the joy you seek! I''m the superior choice! You should be with me!"


    I heard Charlotte sigh after his desperate plea. "Is that all?" she repeated, unimpressed. "Then, I should go now. Bye." It seemed she finally managed to slip out of Daemon''s desperate clutches.


    <i>Yes! This meant Daemon was now out of the picture. However, there were still two bugs I needed to deal with. And, of course, I had to spark her interest in me.</i>


    As I thought that, I heard something unsettling¡ªfootsteps that definitely didn''t belong to Charlotte. Several pairs of footsteps, and they were closing in on her.


    "Huh? Wh-What? What''s happening? What are you going to do to me?"


    "Shut your mouth if you wanna live."


    "Eeek!" A suppressed scream wed its way out of Charlotte''s throat. "D-Daemon! Help me!"


    Her desperate plea hung in the air, but Daemon, once the relentless pursuer, had transformed into a spineless coward.


    "Huh? Uhm... T-There''s no way I can deal with this many! You think I''ll risk my neck for a woman who just rejected me?! No way. I''m outta here!"


    "You jerk! Wait up! Don''t leave me here!"


    "I said shut the fuck up! Or do you want me to slit your throat?!"


    Daemon bolted, abandoning Charlotte to her fate. As the echoes of his retreat faded, I couldn''t shake the perplexity. What the fuck was unfolding?

 Chapter 30 - 5 - Raising A Flag (4)

    <h4>Chapter 30: Chapter 5 - Raising A g (4)</h4>


    Feeling the mysterious presences fading, I hastily excused myself from the owner without exining and made a beeline for the door, driven by the urgency to save Charlotte.


    As I rushed out, Titania called after me, "Leon, where are you going?"


    Ignoring her, I sprinted out of the establishment, but the surroundings were eerily empty. Despite the bright 4 P.M. daylight, they dared to kidnap someone? These abductors were audacious, pulling off their crime in broad daylight. Shameless, whoever they were.


    Regardless, I was determined to extract every bit of information from them after rescuing Charlotte. No one messed with my prey without consequences. I swore to squeeze every detail about this kidnapping of the duke''s daughter from them, including who was behind it.


    Launching off the ground, I broke into a full sprint, following the lingering trace of Charlotte''s presence. Even if they attempted an escape, I was confident I could catch up. Activating my wind magic, I harnessed the air to boost my speed. While this magic was typically used for offense and defense, the people of this world had no clue it could be handy in situations like this.


    I could sense Charlotte''s presence entwined with seven others. That meant there were seven of them, though I couldn''t rule out the possibility of skills hiding additional presences. They were roughly seventy to a hundred meters away from me. If it were Daemon in this situation, I wouldn''t bother breaking a sweat to rescue him. Charlotte, however, was crucial, and I had to get her back.


    Her skill was a prize I couldn''t afford to lose.


    I pushed my pace, infusing more mana to summon winds around me, propelling myself forward. Soon enough, my eyes locked onto their figures¡ªseven of them leaping from roof to roof.


    Gathering mana at the soles of my feet, I propelled myself upward using wind magic. I ascended, gracefullynding on the rooftops. The kidnappers wore expressions of shock as they witnessed my sudden appearance. Four of them came to a halt, momentarily startled, while the other three, one of them carrying Charlotte, persisted in their escape.


    Were these idiots nning to throw down? The answer became clear as they unsheathed their daggers. However, these guys were nothing more than puny flies, not even worth unleashing my full power or drawing a de. So, armed only with my fists, I charged toward them.


    The four of them lunged at me with their daggers, but I effortlessly sidestepped their feeble attempts. Even a scratch from those des could mean instant death, thanks to the poison coating them. However, they needed tond a hit first, a feat that proved impossible as I skillfully evaded their every move.


    Swiftly dodging, I unleashed a punch straight to one guy''s face, followed by a kick to the stomach for another. Using that momentum, I spun in the air, delivering a powerful kick to the third guy''s face. Then, using the spinning motion, Inded another forceful kick to the fourth guy''s head. Since my blows weren''t infused with aura, they wouldn''t be fatal.


    Wanting to rectify that, I ensured their demise by smashing their heads into pieces with my bare fists before they coulde to their senses.


    After leaving their lifeless bodies behind, I pursued the remaining three. Chasing them down wasn''t much of a challenge; it took mere seconds to dispatch the first four, so I remained in close proximity. In the blink of an eye, I closed the gap on the trio. The two not carrying Charlotte immediately cast powerful spells at me, but I effortlessly deflected their magic using Guardian.


    Their widened eyes betrayed their shock at witnessing me effortlessly block their top-tier magic. Despite their high-level spells, I swatted them away like annoying insects, so it was only natural for them to be shocked. Seizing the momentary advantage, I swiftly incapacitated them by coating my fists with Guardian and crushing their skulls.


    Now, only one adversary remained. As I turned my attention to thest one, I noticed he was resorting to the desperate tactics of a cornered rat. His dagger pressed against Charlotte''s neck.


    "Don''t you daree any closer! I''ll... I''ll kill her!" he snarled, the dagger''s edge pressing against her delicate skin.


    Charlotte''s gaze bore into me, on the verge of tears, silently pleading, <i>''Please, do as he says.''</i> And so, Iplied, refraining from making any sudden moves but keeping a vignt eye on the man.


    The moment he dropped his guard, I''d strike him down in an instant. Yet, loosening his guard would prove to be a challenge; he possessed a primal awareness, likely a result of his skill at y.


    As I maintained my silent vigil, he took the initiative to break the silence, "Who sent you?"


    I remained tight-lipped, deeming conversation pointless with someone destined to meet their end. However, his next wordspelled me to break my silence.


    "Is it the Association or the Silver de?"


    "I beg your pardon?"


    The mention of the Association resonated with me. It was an organization tasked with overseeing the Adventurers and Mercenaries Guild during national crises such as monster infestations or rogue dragon attacks. However, the second one, the Silver de, was a mystery to me.


    "Heh. The Association and the Silver de have been breathing down our neckstely. Judging by how young you look, I''d bet you''re from the Silver de. Am I right?"


    I smirked inwardly but maintained a poker face. <i>Sorry to disappoint, but you''re wrong. Besides, I have no clue what this Silver de is. First time I''m hearing about it. But hey, you can think whatever you want; it works for me. Right now, I''m more interested in getting some information. I want to know who''s pulling the strings behind this kidnapping. So, I''m going to use the chance you''ve given me.</i>


    "The Silver de always stays three steps ahead of whatever your boss is scheming, you know?" I bluffed, ying the role of a Silver de member. "Our leader sent me here because they anticipated your fishy moves."


    "It seems the boss failed to ount for someone like you. Well, I guess I did too. I figured only small fry Silver de members would be keeping an eye on us. Never thought they''d send someone as powerful as you."


    "Bad luck for you, huh?"


    "Yeah, no kidding."


    The man kept a watchful eye on me, searching for an escape route in this precarious situation. He used our conversation as a ploy, attempting to lull me into a false sense of security and catch me off guard. Little did he grasp that I had allowed him to survive solely for the sake of extracting information. I could end him right now and rescue Charlotte without breaking a sweat. However, in the world of intelligence, juicy intel was as good as gold¡ªit often led to hidden treasures.


    That''s the only reason I bothered talking to him.


    "Why the hell is someone like you working for the Silver de? You''re not naive enough to believe a bunch of rebels can overthrow the current monarch of Milham, are you? You do realize they''re protected by the magic knights, right?"


    "I''m aware," I replied nonchntly, though I took note of the revtion that the Silver de was formed by rebels. This aligned with Amon''s earlier mention of a group forming in the country¡ªan unfolding mystery that piqued my interest and excitement.


    "So, why then? Is it because you don''t like how the monarch runs his kingdom? Or are you just sick of monarchies altogether? Hah! That''s a dumb perspective. You''ll never get rich ying the justice card. Why the fuck do you even care about how monarchs run their cities? It''s not like themoners are treated well. Well, they are, but do you really think you have the power to change it? To stop the privileged ones from trampling on the underprivileged? You''re fucking stupid if you think so!"


    It irked me when he threw the "stupid"bel my way, but I bit back my anger, stering a smile on my face. Suppressing the urge to end him right then and there, I focused on unraveling the mystery at hand. I couldn''t afford to let trivial matters cloud my judgment.


    "Honestly, thinking about it now, you might be onto something," I admitted.


    "Well, if you''re on board with that, how about joining Eclipse? They''ll take excellent care of someone as powerful as you. Anything you desire¡ªmoney, power, women¡ªthey can make it happen. Just name your price!"


    <i>Bingo.</i> Finally, I had the information I sought. So, this kidnapping was orchestrated by an organization named Eclipse. This revtion was news to me, but I weed the intel.


    "That sounds like a tempting offer. However..." I paused, then swiftly pointed my two fingers at him like a gun. A beam of light shot out from my fingertips like a bullet, piercing through his skull. "I''m pretty loyal to <i>my</i> organization, you see." I wasn''t referring to the Silver de; I didn''t even know it. My loyaltyy with an organization I had yet to name.


    "Eek!"


    As the man crumpled under my light beam attack, I rushed toward him, swiftly taking Charlotte from his grasp. He tumbled alone from the rooftop, his eyes still wide, seemingly caught off guard to the point of not realizing he was dead. A thud echoed as his body hit the alley below, devoid of any witnesses. Blood seeped out, forming a pool of red beneath him. I kept my gaze fixed on the lifeless eyes, and after a while, I shifted my attention to the person now in my arms, her purple eyes meeting mine. I couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief.


    "Are you okay?" I asked, shing her a smile. It felt like a move pulled straight from the ybook of someone I despised in my world, but in this situation, it served its purpose.


    "...Uh. I-I''m fine. T-Thank you," she stammered.


    The moment those words escaped her lips, a metallic chime rang in my head. I immediately checked the notification to see the requirements for conquering her.


    --


    You''ve captured the interest of Charlotte Sierra. You can now proceed to dominate her.


    Name: Charlotte Sierra


    Race: Human


    Requirements to dominate Charlotte:


    1. Go On A Date With Her For Three Times (0/3)


    2. Unlock


    3. Unlock


    4. Unlock


    ....


    --

 Chapter 31 - 5 - Raising A Flag (5)

    <h4>Chapter 31: Chapter 5 - Raising A g (5)</h4>


    "It looks like things got sorted out without us lifting a finger," I told my father, who was still at the shop attending to customers, using this newfangled device called a smartphone. Someone from our organization discovered its use for long-distancemunication, and now we''ve embraced it for the sake of convenience.


    "How''s the Duke''s daughter?" my father inquired from the other end.


    "She''s good. Our new guy is bringing her back to the shop, I guess," I replied, keeping an eye on the boy who single-handedly took out the kidnappers and rescued the Duke''s daughter. He had her in a princess-carry, jumping from roof to roof.


    "You guess?"


    "Yeah. I don''t know what his deal is, saving the Duke''s daughter and all."


    "Keep an eye on them. If the boy deviates from the path leading to the shop with the Duke''s daughter, stop him at any cost."


    "Got it."


    After ending the call, I slid my smartphone back into my pocket and silently shadowed the young man, leaping from rooftop to rooftop. Thanks to my Scout skill, I was practically invisible. Even someone with a heightened presence detection skill wouldn''t catch a whiff of me. It was the perfect ability for covert information gathering and tailing, and that''s why the Silver de hired both me and my father. He had a keen sense of every nook and cranny in Milham, courtesy of his Mind Mapping skill. With just a snippet of information, he could pinpoint your location, no matter where you were in the kingdom.


    Speaking of which, the smartphone was really an impressive device. The creator must be a genius. I wish our leader would recruit them; they''d be a valuable asset. And that boy, too ¨C I was certain he''d be an asset to us as well.


    ***


    We finally reached the shop and gently lowered Charlotte, who screamed every time I jumped from roof to roof, onto the ground. Her legs were shaky at first, so I steadied her by grabbing her shoulders, ensuring she could stand on her own. Once her legs stopped trembling, she straightened her skirt and looked at me with an embarrassed expression.


    "T-Thanks... again," she stammered.


    "Don''t mention it," I replied.


    "It''s not like you were just taking a casual stroll in the park or something. Saving someone from a kidnapping is a pretty big deal, you know?" Her head lowered while she blushed. "S-Someday, I''ll find a way to repay you."


    "It''s fine. No need for that."


    "But!"


    "I didn''t save you expecting some repayment. I did it because I don''t like letting evil people have their way."


    I wasn''t lying. I genuinely felt that way. But it wasn''t because I had some heroic aspirations. I wasn''t trying to be a hero. After all, heroes don''t exist, and even if they did, I wouldn''t be one of them.


    "N-No. It''s not right for me not to repay my savior. I will! Ask me anything! My father is a duke! I believe he can give you anything!"


    It seemed she wouldn''t let me off the hook unless she could repay me. Well, I did need something from her, so I might as well take her up on her offer. "Okay, I''ll take you up on that. How about you go on a date with me? Just once will be fine. Is that good?"


    If I wanted to make an impression on her, I needed to be around her more. That way, she might favor me over the other guys vying for her attention.


    When I stated my request, she just blinked. "A... date? Is that really all you want?"


    "That''s right. Oh, if a date is not allowed, then I''ll dly ept anything you offer me."


    "N-No, a date is fine."


    "That''s good, then."


    "Where to, though?"


    "How about right here at the shop when you have a break? After lunch?"


    "O-Okay. That sounds good," she said, her cheeks turning a shade of pink. After a few flustered movements, she added, "Uh, then I''ll see you on the next break. I''m heading home now. M-My father will worry if I stay out too long."


    "Do you want me to go with you?"


    "Y-Yes, please," she replied, looking genuinely relieved. It seemed she was still haunted by the recent incident. I couldn''t me her, though. Even someone strong would struggle to sleep soundly after enduring a kidnapping. If I were still on Earth and got caught up in something like that, I''d be scared shitless and probably pee my pants.


    I decided to apany her and guard her back to the Duke of Sierra''s residence, which wasn''t too far from Market City. In just an hour or so, we''d arrive. This meant I still had some time before meeting Shredica. Before that, though, I needed to inform the shop owner that I would be quitting. I was sure they''d be shocked at my decision, considering it was my first day, but I believed they would understand. After all, I was still a student, and my primary concern was studying, so they should allow me to leave the job.


    When I announced my decision, the father and daughter exchanged a nce before saying, <i>"It''s fine. We''re d to have had you here, Leon, even if it was just for a short time."</i> They were such understanding folks. It felt a bit bad leaving them high and dry, especially when they were struggling to manage the shop on their own. I hoped they could find a recement soon.


    While discussing my departure with them, I sensed someone approaching from behind. Without bothering to look, I could tell that, in this moment, this someone was pouting.


    "Leon," she said.


    I nced back and saw her truly pouting, her arms crossed beneath her ample breasts. Now that I was looking at her, it was refreshing to see her in casual clothes instead of our uniform. She looked cute, with a gal-like appearance. Yet, it wasn''t the kind that screamed she was intopensated dating. There was still a purity vibe about her.


    "...Hi, Princess Titania. What can I do for you?" I said.


    "What do you mean?" she shot me an angry look, though her anger didn''t diminish her cuteness. "Why did you ignore me? I called your name, didn''t I? But you didn''te over. Aren''t you really ungrateful for ignoring me like that, even though I called your name?"


    "Uh, I''ve got something to do... And I didn''t ignore you. I just didn''t hear you well."


    I was lying, of course. I heard her perfectly fine and intentionally ignored her.


    "Liar!" she eximed, moving closer to me, then pounded her fists against my chest. Her punches didn''t faze me; they didn''t hurt. "Liar! Liar! Liar! Liar! I hate you, Leon! You cheater!"


    I had no clue why she was calling me a cheater, but oddly, watching her like this weirdly put my heart at ease. Her actions reminded me of my friend back on Earth. She used to pound my chest like this whenever I didn''tply with her wishes. However, before I could fully dive into those memories, I forced myself to shut them out. My memories from Earth were nothing but painful and filled with regret. I didn''t want to subject myself to any more of that pain.


    As she continued her yful assault, the weing bell chimed, announcing that someone had entered. ncing over, I saw Charlotte had walked in.


    "Uhm, is this gonna take much longer? I-I''m sorry if it seems like I''m being impatient, but I really need to head home now."


    "Oh, alright. Let''s get going then. Princess Titania, if you please excuse me," I said to Titania, who was now eyeing Charlotte and me with curiosity, realizing that we were engaged in a conversation that seemed a bit more than casual.


    After a moment, Titania shot me a look with eyes smoldering with irritation. She spoke up, nting her hands firmly on either side of her hips. "What''s the meaning of this?" she pouted.


    I couldn''t spill the beans about rescuing Charlotte from a potential kidnapping earlier and now escorting her home for safety. So, I offered a vague exnation, "She hired me as her escort to get back home."


    "Why on earth did you ept it?" Her pout deepened, her cheeks puffing out like a disgruntled pufferfish.


    "I''m kind of... short on cash right now. That''s why I''m working. I''m sorry if I can''t make time for you, Princess, but I promise I''ll set aside some time for our... conquering-the-school thing."


    The pout vanished, but her eyes still shot daggers at me. "Promise?"


    "Yeah, I promise."


    "Fine, then. It''s a promise. Don''t screw it up."


    "I won''t."


    Even after assuring her that I''d make time for our school domination ns, she remained downcast, pouting and shooting side-eye res at Charlotte.


    <i>Sorry, Titania, but as important as you are, Charlotte holds some cards too. I still didn''t know why the Eclipse organization was after her, and there was a risk she could get nabbed again if she headed home alone. So, I decided to personally escort her. There was an undercurrent here, and I didn''t want to miss it. I had a gut feeling that taking Charlotte home would uncover more about this Eclipse group.</i>

 Chapter 32 - 5 - Raising A Flag (6)

    <h4>Chapter 32: Chapter 5 - Raising A g (6)</h4>


    The main market sprawled across an open-air za, stalls lined up in rows hawking various goods, from dairy and meat to vegetables and fruits, and some... sketchy stuff I couldn''t confirm as edible. Well, people were buying them, so I guess it''s safe to assume those sketchy things weren''t poisonous.


    The fading sunlight spilled through the narrow gaps between the buildings surrounding the za, casting a warm orange glow that turned the whole scene into something out of a fairy tale.


    I was with Charlotte Sierra, guiding her back home. She was a petite woman, brown hair tied in twin tails with ribbons. An incredibly attractivedy, her face could give models a run for their money. Her legs seemed long, maybe entuated by the short skirt she wore, or maybe they were naturally that way. Those white, long legs were adorned with calf-high white socks, adding a touch of eroticism. She sported casual clothing you''d typically see on a date, making her stand out even more in the crowd. The men, in particr, couldn''t help but eye her with interest.


    I could easily tell from her look that she''d be one of those cheeky underssmen, always throwing sassy remarks and wearing a mischievous grin when you''re around. Well, technically she''s my upperssman, but that didn''t really change my impression of her.


    But right now, she was ying the meek card. Probably because it''s our first interaction. Despite her cheeky appearance, she seemed a bit shy with strangers.


    "Uhm, once again, thanks for saving me. And sorry for inconveniencing you like this," she suddenly spoke up, maybe trying to spark some conversation during our walk.


    "No big deal. Don''t worry about it."


    "But because of me, you quit your job..." she lowered her head and mumbled.


    "It''s fine. I didn''t need that job anyway."


    After that, an awkward silence hung in the air. What the hell was going on? I thought someone like her would be all friendly and chatty, but I guess I read her wrong.


    "A-Anyway, let me introduce myself. I''m Charlotte. Charlotte Sierra," she said, her voice a soft melody against the backdrop of the busy marketce.


    Oh, right. We still hadn''t done the whole introduction thing, had we? "I''m Leon," I replied, my words hanging in the air, a low hum amidst the lively chaos of the market. No need for fancy titles or family names. Keep it straightforward.


    She looked down, her eyes tracing invisible patterns on the cobblestone path. A quiet mumble escaped her lips. "Leon, huh?" After a moment, she lifted her gaze, locking eyes with me. "I see you''re not surprised to hear my name."


    "Well, I know you, after all," I said, the words flowing effortlessly, as if acknowledging an inevitable truth. The bustling sounds of the market seemed to fade, creating a bubble around us. "It''s not exactly hard to be in the loop about the Duke''s daughter on the brink of hitting the gold ss."


    <i>Not to mention, she''s the only one outside the royal family with that royal blood. Her old man tied the knot with the then princess of Milham. Sadly, her mom died during childbirth. That''s the intel Gabrielle dished out, by the way.</i>


    The conversation continued as we strolled along. It mostly revolved around Charlotte talking about herself and throwing questions my way. However, my mind wasn''t really in it, so my replies were pretty vague at best. I felt sorry for her, but right now, engaging in a conversation just wasn''t on my agenda.


    Someone had been keeping a close eye on our every move. No, even back when I was fighting those kidnappers, this mysterious figure was already watching me. The thing was, I couldn''t sense their presence. It was probably their skill at work. How did I know someone was spying on me, you ask? The answer lies in my senses. Even if I couldn''t feel them, I could sense their gaze on me. Their skill masked their presence but couldn''t erase the feeling of being watched.


    Admittedly, it was a nifty skill, despite that little w. Perfect for tailing someone and gathering information, unless, of course, your target happened to be one with heightened senses¡ªa rarity. Too bad for the watcher; this happened to be one of those rare cases. Still, as I mentioned, it was amendable skill. While I could sense their eyes on me, an ordinary person would be oblivious. Here''s hoping the wielder of this skill was a woman.


    ***


    Finally, I managed to get Charlotte back to her estate. She wanted me to stick around for a bit, but I told her I had something to take care of, so I split right after dropping her off. The person who had been watching me seemed to vanish once Charlotte was safely home. Were they just making sure I got her back? Well, whatever.


    I still had an hour before my meet-up with Shredica. It would only take me three minutes to get there from here. Plenty of time on my hands.


    I pondered how to make the most of this remaining time as I strolled back toward the main marketce, hands in my pockets. That''s when I heard an intriguing sound emanating from one of the nearby buildings.


    I licked my lips, a mischievous grin forming. <i>Why not have a bit of fun with my free time? No action today yet, and while Elise provided some entertainment earlier, it didn''t quite quench my insatiable thirst. I hadn''t relished the warmth of wet flesh with her, so why not indulge in some spontaneous pleasure with a random woman whose moans hinted at a good time? Plus, there was the chance of acquiring a new skill, making it a two-birds-one-stone kind of deal.</i>


    I cast my illusion magic to cloak my presence, fading away in the midst of the bustling crowd.


    ***


    When I got back home, I flopped onto my bed, convinced this day would stick with me, even as I aged. First, I endured a date with Daemon, a guy who couldn''t stop boasting about how amazing he was, iming he could outdo Prince Jacob and Professor Sesillian in everything, even in bed. I couldn''t fathom why he was so confident about that, but his incessant prattle about satisfying me made my skin crawl. Seriously, couldn''t he dial it down on how much he lusted after my body? Even a perv wouldn''t bluntly tell someone to their face that they wanted to getid.


    Fed up with his nonsense, I ditched the date, only to end up getting kidnapped. Yep, you heard it right. After a disappointing date, I found myself in the clutches of kidnappers. And guess what? My date didn''t swoop in to save the day; instead, he bolted, tail between his legs. Talk about a lousy day, huh?


    Fortunately, though, someone did step in to rescue me. A young man with jet-ck hair and fiery crimson eyes, sporting a waiter''s getup. He was good-looking, seemed around my age. This guy single-handedly saved me from the kidnappers, effortlessly taking them down.


    And then, not only did he save me from that mess, but he also made sure I got back home safely. I told him I''d reward him someday for this, but all he wanted was a date with me. I couldn''t help but wonder if that was enough of a reward for him, so I asked if there was something more, but he just told me that having a date with someone like me was more than enough.


    "Leon... the young man bringing up the rear in the bronze ss, huh?" I mumbled to myself.


    It was hard to believe that he ranked the lowest in the first year''s bronze ss. I mean, with the kind of fighting skill he showed and his incredible magic, you''d think he was at least from the gold ss. But no, he wasn''t. I couldn''t shake the feeling, thinking about how effortlessly he took down those kidnappers one by one. Did those fighting capabilities really belong to someone from the bronze ss? I had my doubts. I knew it was wrong, given that he saved me, but I couldn''t stop feeling that way.


    Oh well, whatever. Maybe he''s just hiding his true power. Maybe he doesn''t want the attention. Whatever the case, it didn''t really matter. I still nned to repay him for what he did for me.


    While lost in those thoughts, a knock echoed through the door.


    "Mydy, someone sent you a letter," a voice came from the other side.


    "Come in," I replied.


    A maid opened my room''s door, entered, and approached me with a letter. After handing it over, she bowed and exited.


    I nced at the sender''s name, and my heart quickened. I opened the letter with care, not wanting to ruin the envelope, especially since it was from <i>him</i>. I delicately pulled the letter out and began reading.


    <i>"How are you doing? I hope Daemon didn''t cause you any harm. If this letter reaches you, please send a reply immediately so I know you''re safe."</i>


    "Professor..." I mumbled after absorbing the short message. Despite its brevity, I could sense his genuine concern. So, I hurried to my study table and penned him my reply.

 Chapter 33: Special Chapter 1: An Unsatisfied Married Woman (1)

    <h4>Chapter 33: Special Chapter 1: An Unsatisfied Married Woman (1)</h4>


    <strong>[Author''s Note: Special chapters are considered canon but have minimal impact on the overall story. The characters introduced here will not be part of the harem and may only appear sporadically in the series with no significant plot relevance. If you have scene suggestions, feel free toment, and I''ll try to incorporate them into future special chapters. Enjoy this first special chapter to your heart''s content.]</strong>


    I''ve been married to my husband for a solid decade. We''ve got two kids, a seven-year-old boy, and a girl who''s reaching that sweet age. On the surface, we''re the picture-perfect happy family. But if you asked me if I was content with my married life, well, a straight-up yes would be a big fat lie. The truth is, I find no joy in my husband.


    Back in my wilder days, I was, let''s say, quite adventurous. I yed around with all sorts of people, men and women alike. That liberating feeling was the absolute best, you know? I did what I damn well pleased.


    Unfortunately, reality kicked in, and I had to hang up that carefree lifestyle. Responsibilities came knocking, so I bid farewell to my days of freedom. That''s when I stumbled upon my husband. He was a mercenary. Adequate in bed, though not entirely satisfying. It sufficed, and for the sake of stability, I settled for "okay." I''d been with my fair share of men, but he topped the list. But thanks to his mercenary gig, he was always away, leaving me wanting in bed.


    Currently, I was getting myself off. It was the only way to ease the persistent ache in my pussy, craving a good fuck. But let''s face it, jerking off only goes so far. My fingers couldn''t quite reach that insatiable desire. I craved something more substantial, but all I had were my fingers.


    "I need it... Something thick and hard!" I moaned, working three fingers deep into my pussy. "I want a thick shaft stirring up my insides every night like it used to! Ahhh...! Someone, fuck me! Anyone...!"


    The frustration was reaching its peak. I grabbed one of my breasts, lifting it so I could reach the nipple with my mouth. And then, without holding back, I bit down on my own nipple.


    I felt the rush of flying as I approached the climax. So, I picked up the pace of my fingering until I felt my pussy clenching around my fingers. The familiar coiling sensation signaled my peak, and then it hit¡ªI came.


    "Nnnnhhh!!!"


    Releasing my nipple from my bite, I arched my back. After that orgasmic rush, my back gently descended onto the bed. Iy there for a moment, breathing heavily. There was a fleeting sense of satisfaction, but deep down, I knew it was just a brief respite. This kind of contentment onlysted for a few minutes. It was temporary. It amazed me how horny I''d betely. They say women get hotter and hornier as they hit their forties. I guess that was no joke.


    Suddenly, the horniness came rushing back. I''d just climaxed, and yet, the ache returned already? Now, I knew there was no cure for this other than getting fucked. The problem was, my husband wasn''t around, and there wasn''t a good man in sight who could possibly satisfy me in this ce.


    "But I really need a dick..." I muttered to myself. Just then, a man''s voice near me piped up.


    "I can help you," he said.


    "Kyaaa!" I screamed, hastily grabbing the bedsheet to cover myself. ncing to my side, I saw a man sporting a whiteedy mask, a ck suit, and ck pants. He lounged on the chair next to the bedside table, his eyes peering through the mask holes, locked onto me. "W-What are you doing here? Where did youe from? And how the hell did you get here?" I demanded, gathering mana into my palm and conjuring a fiery sphere.


    "Don''t be so guarded. I came here to give you what you want."


    "What I... want?" My gaze involuntarily dropped to his crotch. I almost pped my hands over my mouth because, even though he still had pants on, it was already clear that he was packing quite the equipment.


    The noticeable bulge in his pants hinted at an impressive package underneath. I couldn''t help but let my imagination wander, contemting the size of the real flesh concealed within. Shaking my head, I reminded myself that while I did say "anyone" earlier, I wasn''t too keen on getting down and dirty with someone whose identity I had no clue about.


    "Yes, I can give you what you want," he whispered, his voice weaving a seductive spell that sent shivers down my spine. "If you''re hesitant, why not take the reins, control the tempo yourself? I''ll simplyply with your desires, ying the part of a pleasure object. How does that sound?"


    "What... do you mean?"


    "You can use my dick to satiate your cravings, taking charge entirely. Pretend it''s just a solo session, envision my dick as a tool crafted solely for pleasure. And fret not. Once this ndestine encounter concludes, I won''t stir any trouble. Our little secret will remain safe."


    I gulped, the sound echoing in the charged atmosphere.


    "What''s your choice, madam?" he inquired.


    What was my choice here? Would I let this opportunity to be fucked by a big dick slip away, or would my rationale hold, cautioning me against engaging with a stranger? The answer seemed clear enough.


    "I... ept."


    My sanity teetered on the edge; weeks without gettingid had pushed me to the brink. The ache demanded satisfaction, and the only remedy was to get thoroughly fucked.


    So, that had to be the answer.


    ***


    I gazed at the woman straddling me, a sly smile ying on my lips, while she reciprocated with a lewd expression. Since I''d handed her the reins, I leisurely stripped off my clothes and reclined on her bed. My dick wasn''t fully erect yet, but when she caught sight of it, she mumbled, "It''s bigger than any dicks I''ve had before." Pride swelled within me. Never having bedded women with experience, I hadn''t known how my dick measured up. To hear her, someone with a wealth of experience, give it a high score filled me with a sense of aplishment.


    The current tableau featured the MILF on top, grinding against me unconsciously, ensuring every inch of her pussy felt the searing heat of my manhood. Lust juices flowed abundantly, drenching my cock entirely. The exquisite sensation of her wet pussy sliding along my length gradually coaxed my member to attention.


    "Ahh... Can''t believe these juices areing out of me... And... Your cock is massive. I''ve never seen anything like this before~" she moaned, closing her eyes to immerse herself in the building pleasure. The rhythm of her gyrations quickened, saturating my crotch even more.


    "I''m really going to enjoy this..." she purred, licking her lips as she worked my cock faster and faster. Her pussy, already dripping with love juices, anticipated pration. "Haa... umm... Just rubbing against this dick is turning me into a puddle~ How amazing... it must feel even better once ites inside... Ahh~ I can''t wait already..."


    With those words hanging in the air, she delicately wrapped her fingers around my pulsating member, guiding the throbbing tip to her sopping pussy. The slick wetness sent electric pulses down my spine as she, with a deliberate slowness, lowered her hips, letting my dick inch into her soaked haven. The marriage of lustful juices and velvety walls enveloped my manhood, each inch greeted with a warm and gentle embrace.


    "Ahhh~ It''s been so long~! B-But it doesn''t feel anything like the other men I''ve slept with... This feels beyond amazing...!" she moaned,pletely enraptured by the intoxication of the moment. "Oh my, I think I''m going to cum just from being prated! Amazing! I''m cumming!" Her head threw back, her back arched, her pussy clenching around my dick as if trying to ensure I''d never escape its grasp.


    "Ahhh~ That felt good! I''ve never felt like that before~ Ahh... I want to feel it again. I want to cum like that again... Ahhh, ahh, ahh!"


    She lifted herself up and down on myp, her pussy squirting out love juices as it eagerly swallowed the entirety of my cock. The tip of my dick reached deep inside her, directly hitting her womb.


    "Ah! It''s reaching so deep inside me... Such a delicious cock... driving my pussy wild... Ahhh! Hmm... I''m getting high on this feeling."


    She was getting even more into it than before, riding me with increased ferocity, her smile taking on an even lewder quality.


    "More! Give me more!"


    With thatmand, Iplied, thrusting upwards suddenly, causing a spray of love juices to cover us both.


    "Ahhh~ t-too deep..."


    The woman melted into putty, and despite my earlier assertion that she''d be in control, I now found myself in a dominant position. And in this dominant position, it seemed only right to reach out and grab one of those huge, round, and plump breasts. Who could resist? They bounced all over the ce as if begging to be touched.


    "Ahhh! My nipples are tingling~ they''re getting stiff..."


    At this moment, the woman hadpletely surrendered to the overwhelming pleasure I was bestowing upon her.

 Chapter 34: Special Chapter 1: An Unsatisfied Married Woman (2)

    <h4>Chapter 34: Special Chapter 1: An Unsatisfied Married Woman (2)</h4>


    I never thought in my entire life that I''d get to fuck a busty MILF with such massive tits. It''s the kind of dream every hentai enthusiast like me wishes to fulfill at least once.


    "I can''t stop... squirting...! It feels so good~!"


    Her enthusiasm surpassed my expectations. I gave her the green light to use my throbbing dick for her pleasure, and she was relishing every second of it.


    "Oh, ah... so good, g-go deeper..."


    Determined to fulfill her desires, I seized her legs and plunged into the deepest recesses of her, creating a sensation as if tearing through a veil, opening a small gateway in her cervix. She was very voluptuous, so when I grabbed her legs, my fingers sank into that soft flesh. With my dick enveloped in her warmth, I experienced a sensation as if I were on the verge of melting. Was this the taste of a woman ustomed to bearing and giving birth? It was undeniably exquisite.


    "Waahh~~" she screamed, the echoes of pleasure reverberating through the room as my dick plunged all the way inside her. "Ahhh~ The spot... The spot no man could have reached... Your dick found it! Ahh! P-Please, move those hips! I want to feel you fuck me too!"


    Now, she insisted I take control. So, I did as she asked, mming my hips hard into her, making my ns touch her womb.


    "Ahh.... It feels so good! I love this~!"


    With my hands gripping her legs, I thrust my dick into her repeatedly. It went in and out like a pile driver, and every time I hit her womb, she sweetly moaned.


    "Ahhh! Th-There''s a bulge on my belly! I''m gonna break, you''re gonna break meee!"


    Even as she said this, she twisted her hips, as if trying to milk the juices out of my cock, forcing it deeper inside her. Her hip movements made her ample breasts jiggle elegantly with every motion. When she lowered her hips, the melting sweetness inside her intensified, while she skillfully tightened or loosened her pussy to stimte every part of my cock as she pleased. As expected of an experienced woman, she knew how to work it.


    "Amazing... I can''t even think straight anymore¡ª"


    The woman right in front of me ditched the facade of an adult married woman, revealing herself as nothing more than a creature of desire. Even though I had no intention of iming this woman as mine, I still craved to see her face twisted in debauchery and drowned in pleasure. So, I went all out, thrusting further and deeper. I wanted to witness how thoroughly this woman''s pussy could be melted.


    "Ahhh!"


    Her ass jiggled as I plunged all the way into her pussy. I rubbed the tip of my dick against her womb, and her cervix trembled against my ns, providing exquisite stimtion.


    "Oh, yes. Right there! Yesss~ I''m cumming! I''m gonna¡ª"


    She was on the brink of orgasm, so I sped up my thrusts until she couldn''t hold back any longer. She gritted her teeth, threw her head back, and tensed up.


    "Cum! I''m cumming!"


    The moment she surrendered to the sensation, a torrent of lusty fluids gushed out of her pussy, drenching my lower half in a cascade of juices.


    "G-Give me more of that pleasure like just now... Give me an orgasm~"


    I didn''t want to waste any more time, and since I wanted to cum soon, I decided to take charge. I positioned her beneath me, making her get on all fours. I guided my dick, which was now out of her, back into her sopping pussy. However, I didn''t ease it in like she did; instead, I thrust it all the way inside her in one swift motion.


    "Eeekkk!"


    With a voracious hunger, I initiated a relentless assault from behind. The electrifying jolts of pleasure to her sensitive pussy, so soon after her climax, proved almost too much for her to handle. Her eyes rolled back into her head, and as I spanked her ass, treating it like a delicious punishment, she responded with pleasure, her body quivering with every impact.


    Each p sent a tremor through her, and her pussy mped down on my throbbing dick. When I had caught her pleasuring herself before, any semnce of adult dignity on her face had already been minimal. Now, in the throes of our passionate encounter, even thatst trace of dignity evaporated, leaving her entirely exposed and vulnerable.


    A sinister grin yed across my face as I seized her by the hair, intensifying the rhythm of my relentless thrusts.


    "I can feel it, right where babies are made! Hmm~ it''s happening, I''m cumming!"


    Her velvety folds mped down fiercely, releasing a torrent of love juices that spilled like an overflowing fountain. The crescendo of her body''s response to orgasm surged, each wave of pleasure causing her to convulse with an exquisite ecstasy.


    This time, I flipped her onto her side, digging my fingers into the leg I lifted high, spreading her crotch as wide as possible. Pressing my body against her smooth back, I eagerly prated her with a hunger that mirrored the heat of our entangled passion.


    "My orgasm... Can''t stop~~ Hmm ahhh~~ I-I''m such a naughty woman~"


    The rhythm of my pulsating erection seamlessly synchronized with the relentless dance of her drenched pussy. Her breasts, hypnotically jiggling to the same cadence, beckoned me. Captivated by their undting motion, I seized one with my hand. As I did, she threw her head back, causing the line of her chin to stretch taut in ecstasy.


    The velvety walls of her vaginal embrace created a pulsating ascent of pleasure along the entire length of my dick. It felt like I was teetering on the precipice of filling her uppletely. Sensing the imminent release, she turned her head, looking over her shoulder and breathed the words to me.


    "Cum for me, I want your cum~"


    As soon as she uttered those words, I released the pent-up pleasure that had built up within me.


    "Iyaaahhhh~~~!!!"


    She cried out in pleasure as her mind soared to the furthest reaches of ecstasy.


    Hot cum erupted in copious amounts, pouring into her voluptuous body. After unloading my semen into her, she slumped against my body as if her battery had run out.


    "Hah... mmm... hah..."


    Listening to her panting like that, I withdrew my dick and stepped out of bed,ying her on her back. I looked at her with a smirk on my face.


    "Haaa... I''m all out of strength... I can''t move anymore... I''m so warm inside..." she mumbled with closed eyes, breathing heavily, her breasts rising and falling with every breath.


    While observing her in that state, I heard a metallic chime ringing in my head. Unlike the metallic chime signaling that I had piqued a woman''s interest, this one had a different sound. I checked the notification and discovered that I could now copy her skill.


    "Let''s see," I muttered to myself.


    --


    You had sex with Marisa. Now you can copy her skill.


    <strong>Hellfire (Original) -</strong> A skill that turns the mes you unleash into an inferno that can only be quenched by holy magic.


    <strong>Warning: </strong>Marisa hasn''t been fully dominated yet.


    <i>Copying it now will result in a weaker version. </i><i>Are you sure you want to copy it?</i>


    <strong>[Yes] / [No]</strong>


    --


    Her skill was decent, but it didn''t hold a candle to Amaterasu, a skill possessed by one of the academy students. Still, it was worth copying, so I went with yes.


    --


    Congrattions! You''ve acquired a new skill.


    <strong>Hellfire (Copied)</strong> - A skill that turns the mes you unleash into an inferno that can only be extinguished by holy magic and water magic.


    --


    After acquiring the skill, I hastily grabbed my clothes and slipped them back on. Once fully dressed, I noticed the woman had regained her senses and was gazing at me.


    "Is this... a one-time deal?" she asked, a hint of sadness in her eyes.


    "It is, but if I find myself with some free time and a craving for a rendezvous with a sexy older woman, I''lle looking for you."


    As I uttered those words, her face brightened. After a brief pause, she posed another question. "Can I know your name?"


    Sharing my name wouldn''t hurt, and it might even add to my reputation, so I replied, "They call me a ywright and a virtuoso. Sometimes, theybel me a showman. But I do have a name, one not meant for just anyone. However, since you''ve given me a good time, I''ll share it with you. So clear your mind and listen. My name is..." I gathered mana at the tip of my finger and continued, "Mephisto." With that, I pointed my finger at the floor and cast a spell. Instantly, smoke enveloped me, concealing my entire figure.


    Marisa, as I learned her name to be, initially appeared shocked, frantically attempting to locate me within the dissipating veil of smoke. However, by the time the smoke cleared, I had already vanished from her sight.


    Unbeknownst to her, I had ascended to the rooftop of the adjacent building, observing her futile search. As the realization hit her that I had departed, she sped her hands together, holding them close to her chest in a gesture resembling a prayer.


    Then, in a soft murmur, she uttered, "Lord Mephisto."


    A grin yed on my lips, and with that, I vanished from the rooftop.

 Chapter 35 - 6 - Making A Deal With The Devil (1)

    <h4>Chapter 35: Chapter 6 - Making A Deal With The Devil (1)</h4>


    I, Shredica, silently traversed the shadowy alley, each step shrouded in the veil of darkness. Upon reaching the alley''s ominous terminus, a solid wall confronted me. A cautious scan of my surroundings ensured the absence of prying eyes before I approached the imposing barrier, my knuckles rapping on its cold surface.


    Suddenly, a voice resonated from the other side.


    <i>"What sound can be heard at the horizon today?"</i>


    I replied, "The melodious chirping of birds."


    In response, the wall seemed toe alive, shifting and revealing a concealed entrance. Without a moment''s hesitation, I stepped through, and as I did, the entryway sealed behind me. Correction¡ªit wasn''t a mere closure; it was a deliberate act by someone. Emerging from the very wall itself, the person who closed it revealed most of her body still seamlessly integrated into its structure.


    "Wee back, Shredica," she said.


    It was a woman with short white hair, sporting a face that could only be described as cute. However, my focus remained unwavering, devoid of any reaction to her charms. My heart, encased in cold resolve, resisted the easy melting effect of cute or even beautiful faces.


    "Don''t just pop out like that in your state," I remarked. The woman before me was stark naked, but her fusion with the wall concealed her nudity, revealing only her head and shoulders.


    "What can I do about it? I can''t use my ability with my clothes on."


    Her skill, Permeation, allowed her to phase through all matter. Yet, the catch was that every time she employed her power, she inadvertently left her clothes behind, rendering her naked each time.


    "If that''s the case, why not create clothes that don''te off every time you use it? Aren''t you embarrassed being butt naked in a space teeming with men?"


    As I uttered those words, a crimson blush painted her cheeks, and she began to breathe heavily. Her hand found its way to her cheek, and she seductively licked her lips, "Isn''t that the most thrilling thought? Picture men pulling me out of this wall and engaging in a wild gang bang right then and there¡ªit''s enough to make my pussy wet. I mean, a beautiful young maiden like me would be utterly defenseless against such barbaric men, right? So, all I can do is take it."


    I shot her a cold re, then turned away and continued on my path.


    "Hey, wait. Where are you going, Shredica? I''m still talking to you!"


    "I don''t want to talk to you," I retorted, pressing forward.


    "Why are you being so distant? Haven''t we faced countless life-and-death situations together?" She caught up by phasing through the hallway walls. "Aren''t we friends now? War buddies?"


    I continued to ignore her, maintaining my brisk pace.


    "Hmm? Shredica, you look different today. Don''t tell me you''re heading out... on a date?"


    At that, I finally halted, acknowledging her presence. As I did, a grin stretched across her face from ear to ear.


    "Hahaha! I nailed it, didn''t I? You''re off on a date, huh?!" She exuded so much joy that I could practically envision her wagging her rear like an excited dog within the wall she was phasing through.


    "It''s not a date," I rified.


    "But you''re meeting someone, right? I was almost convinced you had zero interest in men and were more into women, but I need to make sure. You''re meeting a man, aren''t you?"


    Why did she assume I leaned towards women? Perhaps it was because, since joining this organization, I''d always harbored a disdain for men and kept my distance from them. That might have led her to think I was a lesbian. However, that wasn''t the case. My heart wasn''t really into romance. It had been frozen since birth, so I doubted men or women could thaw it.


    "Yes, it''s a man."


    As I stated that, her grin widened even more.


    "So, it''s a date, after all."


    "Like I said, it''s not a date," I reiterated, but she paid no attention.


    "Ah~ I thought the likelihood of younding a date with someone was about as probable as urban legendsing true."


    Since there was no stopping her now, convinced it was a date, I decided to ignore her and erase her from my mind. However, as I took a step, my smartphone rang. Someone was calling me. I pulled it out of my pocket and checked the caller.


    "Oh, is that the lucky one going on a date with Ice Queen Shredica?" She peered at my phone, half of her body emerging from the wall, revealing her breasts. When she saw it was one of ourrades calling, she sighed in disappointment.


    Disregarding her, I answered the call. The voice of myrade echoed from the device.


    <i>"The mission of safeguarding the Duke''s daughter is a resounding sess, Shredica. Please, deliver this triumph to our leader."</i>


    "I see. Understood. I''ll make my way to her immediately and ensure she receives the news of our sessful mission," I affirmed.


    The mission unfolded wlessly, huh? Our leader certainly possesses an acute understanding of how the Eclipse orchestrates their moves.


    Intent on reaching our leader without dy to share the news, I braced myself to take a step forward. However, before my foot couldnd, the voice on the other end offered additional information.


    <i>"Oh, and kindly ry to her the suggestion to consider recruiting the individual I''ll be forwarding in the message. He boasts remarkablebat skills, and the sess of our mission owes much to him. We didn''t even raise a finger when the kidnappers struck. When the Duke''s daughter fell prey to the Eclipse, he swiftly intervened, dismantling the assants with unmatched proficiency."</i>


    "Really now?" I replied, my voiceced with a hint of intrigue. It was a rare spectacle for someone within our organization to endorse another to our esteemed leader¡ªno, scratch that, it was an unprecedented event. The fact that myrade saw this individual as essential to our cause piqued my curiosity. "Very well. I''ll personally deliver the message to the leader."


    <i>"Thank you,"</i> the voice on the other end conveyed gratitude. <i>"Oh, and by the way, ire spilled the beans about your uing ''date.'' Is that true? I never thought someone of your caliber couldnd a date with anyone. Well? Is it a man or a woman?"</i>


    How did this woman get wind of that information? That was the question I was supposed to ask, but a swift nce at the figure behind me, engrossed in her smartphone, unveiled her as the informant, even before the person on the other end hinted at it.


    "It''s not a date," I asserted. "Anyway, is that all? If so, I''ll conclude the call."


    "Okay. Have an exceptional time on your date, Shre¡ª"


    Before she could finish her sentence, I promptly ended the call. Turning away, I strolled off. ire, the woman with the ability to permeate, shot me a mischievous smirk and said, "Bye, bye! I hope your date goes well!" before seamlessly melding into the wall.


    I continued forward without a backward nce, slipping my phone back into my pocket. After walking for a while, I reached an entrance at the end of the hallway. Though I was still some distance away, the lively mor from within reached my ears. Upon entering, I beheld numerous individuals engaged in conversation, their weapons casually slung as if part of the decor in this expansive room that resembled a casino. No, it wasn''t just the setting that exuded a casino vibe; nearly every person was entangled in various forms of gambling, giving this room an unmistakable casino ambiance. <i>Even though it technically wasn''t one...</i>


    Spotting me, someone from the crowd energetically waved their hands.


    "Oh, Shredica, there you are. We were just talking about you," a woman with fiery red hair, resembling a lion''s mane, called out. She sat at a table surrounded by six people, currently enjoying beer with them.


    "Leader..." I breathed out, my disappointment hanging heavy in the air. Witnessing our leader involved in such activities, however skilled she was at guiding us, cast a shadow over my mood.


    "You''re looking grumpy as always, Shredica. What, did your date turn out to be a dud or something?" she teased.


    I knew it was futile to ask, but I inquired anyway, "How did you find out about that? And for the record, it''s not a date."


    "Oh, darling. ire spilled the beans to everyone about your impending ''date.'' And with a man, no less. I never envisioned you as one for the opposite sex, Shredica. I assumed you were more inclined towards women, but it seems my spection about your preferences missed the mark.


    Defending myself seemed as futile as ever, but I still tried. "Like I said, it''s not a date."


    She chuckled wickedly. "Oh, you. No need to deny it. I mean, being alone with a man practically constitutes a date, doesn''t it? Even without you explicitly saying it, we could already tell just from that." Her grin stretched from ear to ear, cheeks flushed with the telltale signs of excessive alcohol consumption. Judging by the crimson hue of her cheeks, it seemed she''d been hitting the bottle since morning. "So, after your ''date,'' what''s gonna happen? Is our little darling Shredica finally gonna graduate from being inexperienced? If so, should I be the one to teach you the art of pleasuring men?"


    Her words dripped with a seductive allure. I distanced myself from her.


    "I''m sorry, but I''m not in the mood for your jests, Leader," I retorted. Simultaneously, I felt my phone vibrate in my pocket. "I''m here because Arianne informed me that the mission ispleted."


    "Oh, well done. I had faith in the father-daughter duo''s capabilities to handle the job," she chuckled heartily.


    "And also," I added, retrieving my phone from my pocket, "she expressed a desire to rmend someone." As I opened my phone, ready to hand it over, I froze. The person Arianne rmended was the very individual I would be meeting tonight.

 Chapter 36 - 6 - Making A Deal With The Devil (2)

    <h4>Chapter 36: Chapter 6 - Making A Deal With The Devil (2)</h4>


    I nced at the time on my smartphone, the luminous disy indicating the arrival of 6 PM. The person I was meant to meet hadn''t graced the scene yet. Contemtion of abandoning this meeting crossed my mind, opting to unleash my wrath on him for his tardiness at our next meeting. However, just as the notion solidified, he finally arrived.


    "You''rete," I dered.


    "Can you please quit staring at me like I''m about to face a firing squad? It''s bloody unnerving, you know? Andte? What do you mean? I''m perfectly on time."


    "I specifically said ''exact sunset,'' didn''t I? Look at the time," I said, thrusting my smartphone toward his face. "It''s 6:01."


    "It''s just one minute..."


    "If a bomb were nted here set to explode precisely at 6 PM, it would be entirely your fault for the deaths of countless people."


    "Don''tpare a bomb threat to me being fashionablyte. That''s not a validparison."


    "But it''s the exactparison," I asserted with an unwavering gaze. "Now, brace yourself for the impending consequence."


    "You''re not ying around, are you?"


    "Of course not. Why would I jest about this? I''m deadly serious," I replied, smoothly extracting my gun from beneath my jacket to reveal its ominous presence. "Now, where would you like to take the hit? Since you''ve graced us with your bted presence, I''ll ensure it''s a locale free from vital damage¡ªsomewhere a mere flicker of healing magic can mend. And rest assured, there''s no need to worry about me missing. I''m a seasoned sharpshooter, capable of hitting my mark with my eyes sealed shut. Furthermore, this firearmes equipped with a silencer, ensuring your punishment remains a ndestine affair."


    Instinctively, he distanced himself from me. "You''re downright spine-chilling, you know? And why in the world are you toting a gun on a date?"


    "Insurance, of course. One can never predict what a man might attempt when in thepany of ady."


    "Yeah, well, I get that. But I highly doubt anything of that sort would happen to you." He sighed, shaking his head. Even with a gun in his face, he remained surprisingly calm. As expected, this man is... "Anyway, could you perhaps grant me a reprieve just this once? I arrived precisely at 6 PM on this bridge, and it took me a full minute to locate you. Hence, the one-minute tardiness."


    "That''s quite the excuse, but do you honestly believe it''ll sway me?" I scrutinized him.


    "If you''d pinpointed the ''exact'' meeting spot, sure, I''d be consideredte. But you just mentioned ''the bridge'' without a clear indication¡ªwhether it''s the far end, the other end, or smack in the middle. So, you can''t fault me for being tardy, can you?"


    "You certainly possess a knack for crafting persuasive excuses," I remarked, smoothly holstering the gun back into my jacket. His audible sigh of relief echoed the lifting tension. "I''ll let it slide this time, but don''t make a habit of this."


    "As I suspected, this won''t be thest time, huh?"


    "Of course not. Starting now, consider yourself my pawn."


    "Goodness. No beating around the bush, huh? So, what''s your grand n for utilizing me?"


    "That''s a secret for now," I said, turning away from him. "Anyway, shall we embark on our journey into Pleasure City?"


    "...Lead the way."


    And so began this not-a-date date.


    ***


    We finally arrived at L Land. Legend has it that this ce was specially crafted for the then-seven-year-old princess of the Milham Kingdom, who suffered from an unidentified illness no healer could diagnose. In a desperate attempt to bring her joy before her inevitable demise, the kingmissioned the construction of this whimsical haven. Tragically, on the very day it waspleted, the princess passed away. The ce was named L Land in her honor.


    "This ce is truly magnificent, wouldn''t you say?" I remarked to Mr. Leon, who walked alongside me.


    "I suppose so. I mean, it''s got quite the legendary tale behind it, right? The spot where the hero''s daughter savored a moment of life."


    "The hero kingter dered to the kingdom that everyone was wee toe and enjoy. It''s a shame that subsequent rulers, including the current one, have turned this ce into a profit-drivennd."


    After our brief exchange, we continued our leisurely walk. As we meandered through the vibrant surroundings, we eventually stumbled upon a lively area teeming with people. A jester had captivated a sizable audience with their lively performance, prompting us to stop and immerse ourselves in the spectacle.


    "Are you certain this is your preferred starting point?" Mr. Leon inquired.


    "I''m certain," I affirmed with conviction.


    "It''s rather surprising that you''d opt for this, considering your infrequent smiles, let aloneughs."


    "What do you take me for? It''s not as if I''m devoid of the ability tough, you know?" I retorted, redirecting my focus to the jester who skillfully juggled seven balls of varying colors with only two hands in the air. "Laughter and smiles are embedded in the essence of being human, acquired and expressed instinctively during infancy. As quintessential and biologically ingrained human expressions, they serve as the very fabric of our humanity. Thus, for that reason, I am as inherently human as theye."


    "I don''t see you doing it, though."


    "That''s because a genuine smile is coaxed out when one is in thepany of someone who bringsfort and ease."


    "Does that mean you''re not at ease with me, then?"


    "Exactly."


    "I see. I''m not at ease with you either."


    Our conversation came to an abrupt halt as we redirected our focus to the jester. The performer had elevated the act by incorporating daggers into the juggling routine, seamlessly adding them to the seven balls already in y. Another jester made an appearance, bowing his head while holding a beautiful woman by the hand, who also bowed alongside him. The jester proceeded to guide the woman to a circus target, securing her in ce with tight bindings around her wrists and ankles. After a brief moment, the woman found herself restrained on the target, her limbs sprawled apart. The juggling jester then turned his attention to the bound woman, while the other jester initiated the spinning of the circus target. With the woman rotating in ce, the juggling jester skillfully hurled each dagger he was juggling toward her.


    The spectators reacted with each throw of the daggers, but the jester showed no sign of stopping. He continued the mesmerizing act, hurling the daggers one after another. Even as the audience gasped and cheered, he remained relentless. Once all the daggers were hurled, the jester ceased juggling the seven balls, turning to face his captivated audience. With a humble bow, the other jester halted the spinning circus target, revealing that not a single dagger had struck the restrained woman. Swiftly, he untied her and guided her back to the center of the stage, where they both bowed in unison. The spectators erupted in apuse.


    Yet, neither I nor Mr. Leon shared the sentiment. We remained unimpressed.


    Amidst the apuse from the audience, I opened my mouth to say, "Did you know that jesters have demonic origins?"


    "That''s news to me," he responded.


    "That''s because the Church has concealed it from the world," I exined. "Only those uninterested in the Church''s teachings know about it. I assume your ignorance stems from being raised by nuns, correct?"


    "Is that so? Well, I can certainly envision the Church pulling such maniptive tactics, so I''m not entirely surprised."


    "But did they not instill in you the warning to steer clear of jesters?"


    "They didn''t. And just to set the record straight, the nuns who raised me aren''t exactly in league with the Church. Their devotion lies solely with the Goddess of War, Jeanne."


    "Is that so?"


    After our brief conversation, the crowd''s apuse finally ceased. The jesters transitioned into acrobatics, apanied by the woman''s graceful dance.


    While my eyes were fixed on the performance, my mind wasn''t truly engaged with it. Instead, I was contemting, striving to understand the person beside me. <i>Who was he, really? And what motivated him to enroll in the Academy, assuming a facade of weakness among the students? I needed toprehend him, as he could either be an ally or a hindrance.</i> Though the notion of ending him had crossed my mind, I refrained, recognizing the potential utility he might offer. Hence, I focused onprehending him, seeking to decipher the enigma that surrounded him. However, as I delved deeper into this intricate pursuit, doubts emerged regarding my ability to extract cooperation from someone of his caliber. Consequently, I opted for a different tactic¡ªto establish a form of control.


    "Oh, by the way, I managed to capture something quite intriguing earlier," I casually mentioned, retrieving my phone from my pocket with a calcted ease. Unlocking the device, I presented a photo to him.


    "Recognize this face?" I inquired, knowing full well that the man in the picture bore an undeniable resemnce to the one standing beside me. There was no room for denial. "This man entering a brothel¡ªdoesn''t that look like you?"


    The chessboard had just been set, and despite the early stage of the game, I found myself firmly holding the upper hand.

 Chapter 37 - 6 - Making A Deal With The Devil (3)

    <h4>Chapter 37: Chapter 6 - Making A Deal With The Devil (3)</h4>


    <i>Or, at least, that''s what I believed.</i> Yet, when I turned my gaze to him, he appeared unfazed. In fact, his expression was inscrutable, cold, devoid of any visible concern. It was as if my possession of such a photo held no weight for him.


    "How did you get this?" his voice trembled.


    <i>Oh. He might have seemed indifferent, but it appeared my initial assessment was just a mere illusion.</i>


    "That isn''t important," I replied dismissively. "What matters is that you could be in serious trouble if this picture circtes. Imagine what the school would think. A student from their prestigious institution caught visiting a brothel. The Academy strictly prohibits such behavior, right? It''s clearly stated in the Book of Rules under number 136 that no student shall engage in or be associated with acts of prostitution. The penalty is immediate expulsion. I presume that''s not an oue you''d desire, is it?"


    There existed a loophole in this rule, however. As long as one avoided getting caught, engaging in such activities wouldn''t lead to expulsion. This meant that if there was no concrete evidence of one''s actions, they could safely indulge in such pursuits. Many students, especially men, took advantage of this loophole. However, the caveat was that as long as there was no evidence and no one could prove it, everything would be deemed fine. This detail was explicitly outlined in the rules;ck of evidence equated to no wrongdoing. But as he could clearly see, I held evidence in my hand, rendering that loophole ineffective.


    Mr. Leon attempted to snatch my phone away, but I skillfully evaded his grasp. He shot me a look of contempt.


    "I see. So this is what it''s all about, huh?" he remarked. "You n to ckmail me. And for what? To use me as a pawn, just as you mentioned earlier?"


    "That''s correct," I affirmed, sliding my phone back into my pocket, out of his reach. "I figured asking you politely wouldn''t yield any results, so I had to resort to this."


    "Were you tailing me earlier this morning, hoping to find something to use against me? I never thought you were such a passionate individual, Miss Shredica."


    "I am always passionate, as I strive to achieve my desired oues. And for the record, I wasn''t tailing with the intention of finding dirt on you. This is merely something I stumbled upon by pure coincidence while shadowing you."


    "Why were you tailing me, coincidentally?"


    I had only been investigating him, attempting to glean more information, but stumbled upon this situation by chance. Hence, I captured a photo of him entering a brothel, just in case I might need leverage. But of course, I wasn''t about to tell those details to him.


    "Do you really think I''ll tell you? Not even a stalker would open their mouth, you know?"


    Ironically, if he hadn''t taught me how to use a smartphone, I would probably have nothing to hold against him. So, I suppose I should thank him for that. <i>Just in my thoughts, though...</i>


    "I guess I underestimated you. I never expected to be trailed so early in the morning, and I let my guard down. To think that a ssmate would be shadowing me..." He ced his hand on his forehead, sighing as ifmenting this unforeseen situation. "But do you truly have proof that I did something there?"


    "That''s a good question, and unfortunately, I don''t have a direct proof, but this picture speaks volumes on its own."


    "That''s flimsy evidence, if you ask me."


    "Then let''s strike a deal. How about we unleash this photo on the masses and see the fallout? What will they think? Will they demand more evidence? Imagine their minds racing as they witness you entering a brothel. Do you believe they''d dismiss it as a mere wrong turn? No, of course not. Humans, in their raw instinct, will swiftly jump to the conclusion that you ventured into that den of pleasure to indulge in thepany of a woman. It''s the only logical assumption. I mean, what other pursuit befits a ce devoted to pleasure and lust?"


    Mr. Leon just gazed at me in silence, seemingly unable to conjure any alternative purpose for a visit to a brothel.


    "People anchor their decisions based on expectations, casting aside anything that contradicts their preconceived notions. That''s the raw, unfiltered truth of human nature." I locked eyes with him, ensuring his gaze wouldn''t evade mine, wouldn''t escape me. "It''s only natural for people to jump to the conclusion that you went there to bed a woman. It''s the only logical, natural assumption. Do you really think they need anything more than that photo to know your intentions?"


    I kept looking at him. I refused to let him off the hook, and he wasn''t looking away either. In those eyes, I could sense smoldering anger. "You sure know how to back someone into a corner. Your research was spot-on. People are rife with expectation biases. The moment someone steps into a brothel, it''s immediately assumed they''re there for a roll in the hay with a woman. But I guess that''s the beauty of being human. They screw up all the time."


    "To err is human, as they say. And with that evidence, I can deduce that you''re human too. You made a mistake."


    "What have you thought of me until now, then?"


    "A robot. A programmed person with a fake smile."


    "Hey, I do genuinely smile sometimes. Although, as you mentioned, it''s something coaxed out by someone I''mfortable with," he said. His lips curled into a smirk, "So, spill it. What wicked n do you have for me? That''s your game, isn''t it?"


    "That''s right. Let''s cut to the chase. I need your help to climb up to the gold ss," I stated.


    In that fleeting moment, a glimmer of surprise danced in his eyes. "You want me to... assist you in reaching the gold ss?"


    "That''s right," I confirmed, my tone unwavering. "But this isn''t the ce for such discussions. We need a more discreet setting."


    "Good idea."


    Once we settled into a spot for our discussion, a bench intended for two people, though I was the only one sitting while Mr. Leon remained standing, Iid out the purpose behind my attempt to ckmail him.


    "I''m aiming for the gold ss. No matter what it takes."


    "That''s quite a broad objective. Care to share why?"


    "You don''t need to know."


    "How do you expect me to cooperate if I have no idea what you''re scheming?"


    "By revealing the photo to the public."


    "...You''re a hell of a lot more cunning than I initially gave you credit for," Mr. Leon grumbled. "Can''t you pull this off on your own? I mean, you''ve got the strength to climb up there solo, right? Why the hell do you need my help?"


    "I thought you''d be slow on the uptake and ask these questions, but I didn''t expect you to be even dumber than I thought, throwing them at me so early," I shot back.


    Mr. Leon clicked his tongue, irritation simmering. Oddly enough, it only fueled my desire to mess with him more. "...Well, well. Seems like you''re a more interesting woman than I gave you credit for. Anyway, are you gonna spill the answers or not?"


    "Don''t worry. I''ll answer your questions," I said. Closing my eyes, I took a deep breath, then exhaled before fixing my gaze on him. "The answer to your first question is straightforward. Yes, I can do it on my own. However, the administration doesn''t fancy the idea of a skillless woman like me ascending. In simpler terms, it''s not a matter of capability; I''m deliberately being held back."


    Mr. Leon''s expression remained stoic, showing no surprise at my revtion. "I guess that''s par for the course. After all, they only recently allowed us skillless in. The administration probably isn''t exactly rolling out the red carpet for us. I''d bet it''ll take a century before they warm up to the idea. They''re likely holding you back as a matter of pride."


    "That''s the harsh reality of it. I went to Professor Irene and vented my frustration, but she made it clear it wasn''t her call and that her hands were tied. Same story when I approached Professor Gabrielle. It seems the professors can''t do much, so I thought I''d showcase my raw skills and strength, hoping to catch the administration''s eye. But no matter how hard I pushed, they stayed indifferent." I nced down at my clenched fists, a brief moment of frustration shing across my face before I locked eyes with him again. "And that''s where youe in."


    He maintained his silence, his gaze unwavering, prompting me to continue.


    "Mr. Leon, I need you to unt your capabilities too, so the administration can''t turn a blind eye to us skillless any longer."


    Mr. Leon didn''t even flinch and promptly responded, "That''s not gonna happen."


    "I expected you to say that," I remarked, pulling out my smartphone once again and presenting the photo. "But there''s absolutely nothing you can do about it except follow my lead, is there?"

 Chapter 38 - 6 - Making A Deal With The Devil (4)

    <h4>Chapter 38: Chapter 6 - Making A Deal With The Devil (4)</h4>


    Mr. Leon once again lunged for my smartphone, his movements desperate, but I effortlessly sidestepped his grasp. Despite myself, a triumphant grin adorned my face as I unted the smartphone tantalizingly in front of him. "Enough with the foolish games, Mr. Leon. You''re utterly outssed."


    "You''re reveling in this, aren''t you? I never pegged you for the sadistic type, but witnessing this side of you, it seems you''re on the path to bing a true sadist," he growled.


    "I''m not one to delight in witnessing someone harm themselves. The sight and scent of blood hold no allure for me," I replied.


    "Being a sadist doesn''t necessarily entail enjoying inflicting pain on others. At times, it could mean savoring the agony of others. And in this case, you''re clearly finding pleasure in my torment."


    "Enough with the banter, Mr. Leon. I''m not here for games." I pocketed my phone. "So, what''s your decision? Ponder it carefully. It''s about your fate in the academy, whether you''ll face expulsion or continue your stay."


    Mr. Leon fell into an ominous silence, his intense gaze prating into my soul. The enigma within his eyes left me hanging in suspense, unsure of how to navigate the impending revtion. After an elongated pause, he sighed, his fingers raking through his hair in an admission of surrender.


    "I doubt this scheme will bear fruit, Miss Shredica," he confessed. "You''ve crafted a misguided image of me. Ick the prowess you seem to attribute to me."


    "Don''t weave a tapestry of deceit, Mr. Leon. I''m no stranger to the aura of a seasoned fighter," I asserted. "You won''t elude me. I''ll ensnare you andmand your submission."


    Mr. Leon''s eyes narrowed, a subtle challenge in his gaze. "And how, pray tell, do you n to aplish that? Will you once again resort to brandishing that damning photo?"


    "Indeed, Mr. Leon. What purpose would there be in procuring it if I didn''t intend to wield it as a weapon against you?"


    "You''re undeniably an audaciously ambitious soul..."


    "Who will tread any path necessary to seize her desires," I concluded, a sly smile etching its way onto my lips.


    "And what an overwhelminglypassionate approach to achieving dreams."


    My smile lingered on my lips. "I know. That''s why I despise myself at times."


    A brief silence enveloped us, the only audible sounds being the cheers,ughter, and melodies wafting in from the enchanting atmosphere of L Land. After a while, he spoke up.


    "Alright, look. I meant what I said about not having anything to offer, so I can''t fulfill your request."


    "I''m sorry, but it''s challenging to believe that."


    "Should I beg for your belief? Kneel before you? Maybe even lick your toes?"


    "Don''t mistake me for someone who relishes in degrading acts for amusement. I''m not inclined that way, and I certainly don''t have the time to contemte my preferences. Although, I must admit, seeing you kneel and beg does hold a certain appeal."


    Mr. Leon met my gaze for a fleeting moment before releasing a heavy sigh. He then gracefully descended to his knees, arms outstretched as if presenting himself, a faint smile ying on his lips. "There you go. Happy now?"


    "Even with that disy, my order remains unwavering."


    His arms fell limp at his sides, and he directed his gaze downward, exhaling in resignation. "I can''t decipher this woman..." After a muttered reflection, he lifted his eyes to meet mine. "Look, I genuinely can''tply, alright? If you seek my cooperation, discard this type of order. How about we negotiate a change?"


    I arched an eyebrow. "Negotiate?"


    "Exactly. Revise the order. What if we approach the headmaster? Professors may be powerless against the administration holding you back, but the headmaster might wield some influence, don''t you think?"


    "It''s an intriguing proposal, one that doesn''t displease me," I admitted. "Yet, we face a hurdle. The headmaster is an elusive figure, someone even graduating students don''t encounter. Do you really think we, mere bronze ss students, stand a chance, especially when even the graduating students couldn''t?"


    "There is a way." he said.


    "What is it?"


    "The King''s Game."


    A pregnant pause enveloped us as the weight of those words lingered in the air. I allowed a moment of contemtion before the realization dawned on me. "...Of course."


    While I hadn''t personally partaken in any King''s Games, the concept was etched into my understanding. It was a grand tournament, weing a hundred participants to the fierce battleground of Milham''s Forest. The ultimate objective¡ªemerge as the sole survivor.


    To im victory in the King''s Game, one had to be thest contender standing. The reward for such triumph was boundless, ranging from wealth and power to even thepanionship of women, all within the King''s discretion. It was a ruthlesspetition where the winner could request anything within the realm of the King''s capabilities.


    "If we secure triumph in this game, we can petition the king to orchestrate a meeting with the headmaster."


    "Exactly," affirmed Mr. Leon.


    "Hmm," I hummed, genuinely impressed. "I always assumed you were a bit dim, Mr. Leon, but I might have to reconsider my opinion of you."


    "Thanks, I guess," he responded, rising to his feet and dusting off the dirt from the knees of his pants.


    "With that settled, I''ll be entrusting myself to your care. Or should I say, you''re now under my purview, as I''ll be the one holding the leash?" I remarked, standing up from the bench and extending my hand for a handshake.


    Mr. Leon eyed my hand for a moment, then shifted his gaze to me. "It seems I''m making a deal with the devil..."


    "I assure you, there''s nothing devilish about my intentions. I simply aspire for world peace."


    "I see..." he mused, then epted my hand. "Then I''ll willingly y the role of a ve, dutifully following themands of my mistress."


    After our handshake, we relinquished our grasp on each other''s hands. My gaze remained fixed on his eyes, searching for any underlying emotions, but all I found was a void.


    "Can I take my leave now?" he inquired.


    "Yes, feel free to go. Expect asional messages from me. Neglecting them might earn you a punishment for being a disobedient ve."


    "I understand. I just hope your requests won''t veer into the realm of the unreasonable."


    "Fear not, everything I ask will be well within the bounds of reason."


    "Forging a pact with a devil has been a perilous endeavor since time immemorial. Finding sce in such an alliance might prove elusive for me. Regardless, I shall take my leave. Other matters await my attention."


    "Granted, you may go."


    With that, Mr. Leon executed an about-face, striding away from me. With him now under my influence, the realization of my goal loomed closer. Yet, the challenge aheady in earning his genuine trust. Deceiving Mr. Leon might not be an insurmountable task, but gaining the authenticity of his trust would be a gradual process.


    As his figure gradually dissipated from my view, I, too, exited the vibrant confines of L Land. The implications of this newfound alliance remained veiled, and only time would unveil its consequences.


    Unbeknownst to me, I had just forged a pact with the devil.


    ***


    I now stood atop one of the buildings in the heart of Milham''s main capital. Inhaling deeply, I stretched my arms wide, taking in the grandeur of the city below. Today, I uncovered secrets that had been unfolding behind my back¡ªEclipse and Silver de. Additionally, I learned of significant changes in the underground society.


    "It''s been a mundane three months since myst spree through this town. Perhaps it''s time to inject some exhration before I dive into the delightful task of disciplining a mischievous bandit," I whispered to myself. "That might just hit the spot."


    My gaze ascended to the night sky, captivated by the unusually radiant and expansive moon. As I stared, lost in thought, the echoes of my recent conversation with Shredica yed in my mind, triggering a low, sinister chuckle.


    "Fufu..."


    <i>I''m pretty damn furious, Shredica. You''ve been tailing me, poking around where you don''t belong. Your incessant pursuit, your nosy intrusion into my affairs¡ªit''s enough to boil my blood. But what truly, truly, truly, truly, truly riles me is your attempt to manipte me. I''ve straddled two lives, met my end at eighteen on Earth, and treaded eighteen years in this world. That tallies up to a whopping thirty-six years of existence. I''ve had my fill of people who y the ally card only to betray you when they''ve squeezed what they wanted. And let me assure you, Shredica, you''re about to pay dearly for it.</i>


    <i>I''m going to y along and dance to your tune, Shredica. I''ll willingly and deliberately dance in the palm of your hands while you remain clueless, thinking you''re the one in control. I''ll make you believe you have me on your strings, all the while manipting and using you for my own gain.</i>


    "Careful what you wish for, Shredica, lest you find yourself plummeting into the abyss."


    With those words hanging in the air, I cast my gaze down upon the sprawling cityscape beneath me. A twisted grin twists my lips as I secure aedy mask over my face, concealing the storm of emotions beneath.

 Chapter 39: Epilogue 1 - Start Of A New Era (1)

    <h4>Chapter 39: Epilogue 1 - Start Of A New Era (1)</h4>


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows across the room, a maid delivered news of a letter that had arrived for me. The air hung heavy with anticipation as I heard the message, and a weary sigh escaped my lips. "I knew it," I mumbled to myself, frustration bubbling beneath the surface. My hands clenched so tightly that they turned bone-white. "Those bastards failed miserably. I didn''t expect much, but this... this is a whole new level of disappointment." Leaning against the circr table, I propped my elbow, my hand finding its way to my forehead as I released a heavy sigh into the dimming room.


    Addressing the maid stationed outside, I instructed her to dispose of the letter in the trash. The contents were all too predictable ¨C just another futile attempt at a woman''s feeble expression of affection. Such sentiments were an unwee intrusion on my precious time.


    "You''re ruthless... Casting aside a letter from an admirer into the trash," a voice echoed from the opposite side of the room. The speaker, confined to a wheelchair, was shrouded in bandages from head to toe.


    "If you think tossing a letter is cold, you should witness how I shatter a woman''s heart," I retorted. Shifting the conversation, I turned my attention to the man in the wheelchair. "What brings you here? Judging by your discontented demeanor, I assume your exchange with Eir didn''t unfold as nned?"


    "Exactly. Well, I didn''t expect much from a t¨ºte-¨¤-t¨ºte with that barbaric woman fixated on finding her missing brother," the man responded, his tone reflecting a tinge of resignation. "You know the saying ¨C don''t harbor high expectations if you wish to avoid disappointment. Looks like that adage isn''t doing you any favors, though."


    "...Get straight to it. I don''t have the patience for a drawn-out conversation."


    "You''re getting more impatient these days..."


    "Given my current workload, my patience wears thinner than paper."


    "Well, what did you expect? You''re a professor. It''s still hard to fathom that someone of your stature, renowned in the underworld, would choose such a profession. What''s the story behind your choice, Sesillian? Or should I stick with Professor Sesillian now?"


    "Sesillian is fine. I''m not exactly enamored with this profession anyway."


    I cast a nce at the man before me, once hailed as the strongest force in the underworld. Witnessing his reduced state was genuinely startling. The one who brought him down was a man of many faces. Some knew him as <i>The Man With The Comedy Mask</i>, while others dubbed him <i>The ywright, The Showman, The Scriptwriter,</i> or <i>The Virtuoso</i>. The power he wielded left the man in front of me utterly powerless. No, it wasn''t a matter of standing a chance; he couldn''t stand at all. Personally, this figure, known as the man with many faces, seemed like a fantastical creation to me.


    "I''m here to divulge the very reason that brought me to you, Sesillian," the man dered. "I''vee seeking your aid."


    "Aid? For what?"


    "To dominate this world," he uttered, leaning in. "The world is in flux, undergoing a metamorphosis. A new era is unfurling, and it''s only a matter of time before it sweeps over us. That''s why we must seize this moment before rivals hinder our ascent."


    "Is that why you''ve been coborating with Norman Amaratheately?"


    "Amarathea serves as a valuable pawn. He''s a master of his craft, deeply entwined with the underworld''s heavyweights. Able to traverse towns without arousing suspicion, he''s knee-deep in human trafficking. A crucial source for acquiring human workforces¡ªves, essentially. His proficiency is such that he abducts scores of people unnoticed. However, relying on him in the new era? Impossible. Amarathea is as cunning as a snake, but that''s the extent of his cunning. It''s only a matter of time before that snake bites its own tail. That''s why I need something mightier than a snake. I need a dragon. I need the leader of the Eclipse. I need you, Sesillian."


    His singr eye, untouched by the swathes of bandages, locked onto me with an intensity that cut through the shadows.


    "What''s in it for me?" I said.


    "All the desires you crave."


    A sinister grin etched its way across my face. "Then," I dered, fixing my gaze upon him. "Bring me Charlotte Sierra. Deliver her to me, living and breathing. Only then will I acquiesce."


    Under the veils of bandages concealing his face, I couldn''t discern his expression, but a malevolent satisfaction seemed to lurk within. "Consider it done."


    ***


    I found myself on the run from the magic knights summoned when I looted the national bank of Milham, two hefty sacks of gold in tow. Truth be told, I didn''t really need all this cash; I just wanted to have a bit of fun.


    In the chase, one of them managed to catch up, blocking my path.


    "Stop right there!"


    It was a woman adorned in the standard uniform of a magic knight¡ªa ck military garb adorned with glistening gold buttons, each bearing the insignia of a magic knight: a shield adorned with a dragon design. With ck hair cascading and piercing ck eyes, she wielded a katana in her grasp.


    "My name is Robyn Lockes, and I am a Grade Four Magic Knight! I havee to stop you!"


    "A Grade Four, you say?" I remarked, genuinely intrigued. "Well, well, this is quite the surprise. The first time I''ve had my path blocked, and by a Grade Four magic knight, no less. However, much to your dismay, missus, I''m afraid I can''t linger. I have an appointment to keep."


    Swiftly, a cloud of smoke enveloped me, obscuring my entire form. She likely assumed I was using the smoke as cover for a hasty escape, as she roared and charged towards me, attempting to skewer me with that katana. Regrettably for her, all she managed to pierce was the smoke. Physically impossible, as stabbing smoke typicallycks the resistance felt when impaling someone. She nced back at the dissipating smoke, bewildered. By the time it cleared, I was long gone.


    "W-What...?"


    Looking down at her from atop a nearby rooftop, I couldn''t help but mutter to myself, "Seems like she''ll be something..."


    Turning around, I vanished from the scene. Tomorrow, news would reveal that a substantial amount of money mysteriously appeared in front of an orphanage. But that was a story for tomorrow. Tonight, I had something else in mind.


    When I arrived at Leonamon''s, I immediately sought out Amon in the likely spot she''d be. As expected, she was with Gabrielle.


    "Wee back, Master," Amon greeted, standing up from her seat and bowing.


    Gabrielle, on the other hand, didn''t bother standing and simply remarked, "You finally returned."


    I approached them, licking my lips. <i>I hadn''t tried this before, so there was a fear of messing up, but the beauty of being inexperienced had its charm, didn''t it? Soon enough, I''d be well-versed in the matter.</i>


    I took hold of Amon''s chin, leaning in to capture her lips. Gabrielle clicked her tongue, observing us. I released Amon''s lips and turned to Gabrielle, gesturing for her to stand up.


    "What... What are you nning to do?"


    I remained silent, continuing to beckon her to stand.


    Amon caught on, gasping, "I... I think Master is going to do it."


    "Do... it? You mean...?"


    Amon nodded at Gabrielle, indicating they had discussed the possibility of this happening in the future.


    "...B-But I''m not ready yet," Gabrielle hesitated, her cheeks flushing. "And I''m embarrassed to do it."


    "I''m embarrassed too, but Master seems to want it now," Amon replied, a subtle excitement in her voice.


    Gabrielle shot me a sultry nce through the lenses of her sses, a mixture of defiance and allure. "Pervert," she muttered under her breath, before sighing and rising to her feet. She approached me with an air of reluctant curiosity, wrapping her arms around my neck and pulling me into a heated kiss. Our tongues engaged in a sensual dance, swirling and intertwining in an intoxicating rhythm.


    Not wanting to be left out, Amon joined the passionate embrace. The three of us now connected through the artful choreography of our entwined tongues. My hands boldly ventured, exploring the unique textures of their asses ¨C Amon''s plump and irresistibly soft, Gabrielle''s less plump but equally alluring. I felt the undeniable twitch of my dick in my pants as I indulged in the exploration of their tongues and asses.


    After a while, we reluctantly pulled away, our intoxicated gazes and heavy breaths revealing the intensity of the moment.


    "...Uhm, Master? I have a room for you... to do this kind of thing," Amon suggested, her voiceced with a lingering desire.


    I grinned at her, saying, "Why don''t you lead the way, then?"


    With an unmistakable arousal in her expression, Amon took a step back, gesturing for me to follow as she began walking. Gabrielle cast me a longing look before joining Amon, trailing closely behind. I indulged in the enticing sight of their swaying asses as they led the way.


    I was certain this night would be etched into memory.

 Chapter 40: Epilogue 1 - Start Of A New Era (2)

    <h4>Chapter 40: Epilogue 1 - Start Of A New Era (2)</h4>


    Now in the space Amon had led me to, a sprawling bedroom unveiled itself, featuring a heart-shaped bed that couldfortably amodate ten people. Amon yfullybeled it my Love Nest, a haven meticulously designed for reveling in the carnal delights of simultaneous encounters with multiple women. Her thoughtfulness in creating such a space didn''t go unnoticed.


    Fully naked, I reclined against the headboard of the expansive bed. Amon and Gabrielle, also undressed, nked me on either side, their tongues fervently exploring every contour of my exposed form. Trailing up and down my chest, their wet tonguespped at my nipples. As their exploration continued southward, tantalizingly navigating the terrain of my chiseled abs, it inevitably reached the point of no return¡ªwhere they embarked on an enthusiastic act of fetio.


    "Nn... Mmm... <i>lick</i>... Nnn... <i>suck</i>... Mmm..."


    "<i>lick</i>... Haaa... Nnn... <i>lick</i>... <i>suck</i>... Nnn..."


    The two misty-eyed women skillfully and lewdly worked their tongues and lips around my throbbing dick. Alternating between entwining their tongues and sucking at my hardness, they left a trail of wet warmth down my pole until it was thoroughly soaked. With an almost hypnotic rhythm, they transitioned their tongues to a sensuous dance on my balls, intensifying the erotic symphony unfolding in the room.


    Observing them in this position, their asses elevated with backs arched and tonguesvishing attention all over my throbbing dick, I, reveling in the pleasure they provided, ced my hands on their heads¡ªleft and right respectively. They responded with a delighted, nasal hum, intensifying their efforts to service my dick more ardently.


    As they continued their fetio, lewd sounds emanated from the act, and before I knew it, their hands joined the sensual symphony. Amon and Gabrielle skillfully serviced my left and right nuts with their mouths while simultaneously stroking my dick with their hands. The explicitbination of fingers and tongues heightened the pleasure coursing through me, the intensity building in my lower abdomen as I instinctively thrust my hips upward.


    In the throes of ecstasy, I released my semen. The two of them shifted their hands just above the tip, allowing my cum to spurt out like a fountain, raining down on their faces.


    "Ahh... Nn, haah...."


    "Ahh... Haah"


    Amon and Gabrielle shamelessly extended their tongues, eagerly weing the torrent of my potent semen. As the culmination of my prolonged release subsided, the two indulged in an indecent disy, licking my essence from each other''s flushed cheeks withscivious intent. With lewd sounds apanying each gulp, Amon and Gabrielle cast zy-eyed gazes toward my still-engorged dick.


    "...I guess it''s about time we start," I dered.


    Detailing the position I desired for the night''s conquest, Amon assumed the pose dictated by my whims. She sprawled on her back on the bed, legs obscenely spread. Atop Amon, Gabrielle positioned herself on all fours, as if guarding her. Aligning their pulsating pussies, they found themselves in a configuration where their most sacred spaces fervently rubbed against each other. With their sensually wet and sensitive areas pressed together, I thrust my throbbing dick into the intimate fold.


    "Nnn... Ahh..."


    "Ahn..."


    The duo harmonized their moans, synchronized with the rhythmic dance of my throbbing dick teasing their eager clitorises. With a firm grip on Gabrielle''s voluptuous ass, I orchestrated a symphony of lust by moving my hips, thrusting my engorged member in and out of the two conjoined, pulsating pussies. The sensation was intoxicating, and after savoring it for a while, I abruptly intensified the experience by seizing Gabrielle''s derriere and impaling her with my hardened member. Her readiness was palpable, with an abundance of juices facilitating the seamless movement of my engorged member without any hint of resistance.


    "Haaaaaaaaaaannnnn!!!"


    Gabrielle''s ecstatic cry filled the room, echoing the pleasure of the moment.


    "Mmmm ahh ahhh~ Master''s meat stick is too big! My pussy is all filled up! You''re... so amazing..." she moaned passionately atop Amon, cupping her breasts and sensually rubbing them against Amon''s. "I-It''s too much~ It''s s-so tingly inside... so good~~"


    Embracing the primal intensity of the moment, I plunged into Gabrielle''s pussy relentlessly and violently, each thrust akin to a powerful pile driver. Her responsive pussy met my roughness with a flood of lustful arousal, the explicit sounds of wet friction filling the air.


    After indulging in this erotic dance for a while, I swiftly withdrew from Gabrielle, creating a momentary void before prating Amon.


    "Fuaahhhhhhhhhh!"


    Amon''s fleshy cavity presented a distinct contrast, firm and tight as if she was still untouched. The lustful juices and the enveloping fleshy walls embraced my throbbing rod inch by inch, offering warmth and gentleness.


    "Ahhh~ M-Master, it''s so good~"


    Each powerful thrust into Amon''s pulsating pussy resonated with a symphony of moans and wet sounds. Simultaneously, Amon skillfully moved her hips, embracing every thrust of my engorged member, losing herself in the intoxicating pleasure.


    After thoroughly savoring Amon''s passionate response, I withdrew, leaving a momentary void before plunging back into Gabrielle''s eager, awaiting entrance.


    "Aaaa, aaah, haa, haaaaah, ahhhhhhhhnnn!"


    The room echoed with Gabrielle''s euphoric cries as I delved into her depths once more.


    Without hesitation, I returned to Amon, relishing the symphony of lustful voices and the indecent, rhythmic sounds that apanied each transition.


    "Haaa, nnnnn, yaaaaaa, aaaaahhhh!!!"


    Each switch between the two girls produced a beautiful symphony of lustful voices and indecent, sloppy sounds that reverberated in my ears. These sounds heightened my lust to an incredible degree, akin to music ying to my most primal desires.


    Never in my wildest dreams did I fathom the reality of indulging in two pussies simultaneously. It was a once-dreamt-of fantasy, a vivid image conjured during solitary moments of pleasure. Yet, here and now, it was my newfound reality¡ªa realm where I could immerse myself in the pleasure of two pussies at will, unrestricted by time or ce.


    "Ahhh, haa, ahhh, nnn, fuaahh..."


    "Ahhh, M-Master~ ahhh, so good..."


    I observed them with an indulgent smile ying on my lips as I continued to plunge into the warm depths of their eager pussies with my pulsating dick. Amon''s tight, velvety walls juxtaposed against Gabrielle''s dripping, soaked folds, both embracing and squeezing me with every rhythmic thrust. The symphony of moans and wet sounds echoed in the decadent chamber, amplifying thescivious atmosphere of our tryst.


    The juxtaposition of sensations from Amon''s snug embrace and Gabrielle''s sultry grip created an intoxicating blend that only a decadent threesome could offer.


    At some point, the boundary between Amon and Gabrielle dissolved into a hedonistic haze, lost in the carnal fervor. My engorged member embarked on a tantalizing journey, descending into the depths of the double pussy stack and ascending again, creating a tantalizing fusion of Amon''s essence melded with Gabrielle''s sweet nectar.


    "Ahhh, it feels so good... I-I can''t hold back any longer... ahhh, I''m cumming, ahhhn, I''m cumming, I''m cumming...ahhhhhhhhh... I''m going to cum!"


    "Ahhh... M-Me too. I''m going to cum, Master!"


    The pleasure crescendoed, a tidal wave of desire to fill these women to the brim with my essence. With a deliberate pull, I withdrew my throbbing dick from Amon''s clenching pussy, only to thrust my meaty spear back between their dripping, swollen pussies. The pace heightened, each forceful thrust sending ripples of pleasure through their quivering flower buds.


    "Ah, ahhh, ahhh, aaaaaaAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!!!!!"


    "Ahn, ahhhh, haaaaaAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!"


    Consumed by the waves of ecstasy, the two women sought sce in each other''s arms, their bodies entwined in a passionate dance of pleasure. The sensation of soaring through the heights of passion prompted an instinctive tightening of my grip on Gabrielle''s lush, inviting ass. In that moment, I adjusted my posture, unleashing a torrent of unrestrained desire as I violently prated Gabrielle, pouring myself into her with a primal force.


    "FUUUUUUUUAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!"


    A symphony of moans and primal roars filled the decadent chamber as I pumped into her for a few tantalizing seconds before withdrawing. My throbbing dick, now a pulsating emblem of raw desire, found its ce on Amon, unleashing another torrent of potent seed into her eager womb.


    "HAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!"


    Amon''s scream echoed in harmony with Gabrielle''s. After filling them to the brim, I controlled my breathing, withdrawing my dick from Amon. Examining the aftermath, I marveled at the erotic tableau I had created¡ªthe two women stacked against each other, semen cascading from their entwined pussies, mixing with their sweat and nectar to form a sticky waterfall.


    A satisfied smile yed on my lips. Threesomes, truly the epitome of pleasure.


    Amon and Gabrielle, recovering from their intense orgasms, turned their gaze toward me.


    "T-Threesomes... might not be that bad," gasped Gabrielle, catching her breath. "I might get hooked on this."


    "M-Master is incredibly powerful... to make us both climax like that," Amon added, also catching her breath.


    They gazed at me with desire in their eyes before approaching to eagerly lick the traces of semen left on my pulsating shaft. The sensation reignited my still-erect dick, hardening it even more. With a sly grin, I addressed them, "Girls, after that intense workout, I''m feeling a little sweaty. How about we head to the bathroom and clean ourselves up?"


    They halted theirscivious endeavors, ceasing the exploration towards my arousal. Their eyes locked onto mine, mischief gleaming, as they grinned and uttered, "Yes."


    The three of us ventured to the bathroom, each of my hands boldly grasping one of their ass-cheeks.

 Chapter 41: Epilogue 1 - Start Of A New Era (3)

    <h4>Chapter 41: Epilogue 1 - Start Of A New Era (3)</h4>


    I held Amon and Gabrielle close, their heads resting on my shoulders, their hands exploring my chest as we luxuriated in thefort of a generously sized bathtub meant for three.


    "You''ve really outdone yourself to satisfy my cravings, Amon," I whispered, sealing my gratitude with a kiss on her lips.


    As our lips parted, she shed an angelic smile. "Anything for you, Master. Your pleasure is my top priority."


    Our lips met again, tongues dancing as her hand skillfully stroked my dick.


    Before long, our intimate moment was interrupted. "What about me? I do everything you ask," Gabrielle voiced her discontent.


    Breaking the kiss with Amon, I reassured Gabrielle, "You''ll get your reward too." My hand moved to the back of her head, pulling her in for a kiss, while her other hand provocatively teased the tip of my dick.


    I could feel the tension building in my balls as skilled hands worked their magic, causing my hips to involuntarily buck. Parting from Gabrielle''s lips, I gasped, "It''sing..."


    In a synchronized motion, the two of them eagerly positioned themselves near my engorged member, extending their tongues tovish my pulsating dick with tantalizing attention. As their tongues expertly explored every inch, my hands explored the curves of their tempting asses, adding to the intensity of the moment.


    A wave of pleasure overcame me, causing my waist to shake and tremble. Amon and Gabrielle intensified their assault on my dick, their tongues wrapping and coiling around it in a tantalizing dance. Their coordinated efforts, akin to two best friends who intimately knew each other, created an electrifying sensation. Amon focused on licking the head''s opening while Gabrielle attended to the sides, and when Amon moved to pleasure the shaft, Gabrielle skillfully worked on the ns.


    The crescendo of pleasure built rapidly, and my throbbing member couldn''t resist sumbing to the overwhelming ecstasy. Stimted by the coordinated efforts of two tongues, I erupted, releasing my essence onto their upturned faces.


    "Haaaaa...."


    "Nnhhh...."


    The room echoed with the harmonized moans of Amon and Gabrielle, their skin now adorned with the warmth of my hot cum. Then, they sensually licked the traces of my essence from the throbbing length of my dick.


    After cleaning my dick, they turned to each other with unhurried grace, their fingers tenderly cupping each other''s cheeks as they seductively licked the lingering seed that adorned their faces. The room filled with an erotic symphony of their wet tongues caressing each other''s skin.


    Once the aftermath was cleaned up, I rose from the still-warm water of the bathtub, my desires unabated. With amanding tone, I instructed them, "Both of you, ce your hands on that wall, line up, and stick your asses out my way."


    <i>My throbbing dick, even after ejacting so much, still craved pration.</i>


    Without uttering a word, Amon and Gabrielle gracefullyplied with mymand, presenting themselves in a tantalizing tableau. Approaching them, I couldn''t help but wear a sly smile as I marveled at the surreal scene. Two stunning women, who could easily be celebrities in my world, were now lined up, their pert asses provocatively raised, awaiting my next move.


    "M-Master... I want it..."


    "Me too..."


    Their voices, a harmonious blend of desire and submission, added to the erotic ambiance that enveloped us. My hands, now hungry for more, reached out and seized their soft, pliable asses, savoring the sensual texture beneath my fingertips.


    Positioning myself behind Gabrielle, I took a moment to appreciate the captivating sight before me. Her golden locks cascaded over a smooth, wless back, and her curvaceous body exuded both youthful allure and mature sensuality. It was a mesmerizing contradiction that fueled my desire even further. Letting go of Amon''s ass, I guided my dick with my hand toward her asshole, while my other hand went to hold her waist.


    "Y-You''re going to do it there? R-Right now? A-Amon is here." Gabrielle whimpered, her eyes ncing over her shoulder as my rigid dick made intimate contact with her tight asshole.


    "This is a punishment for misbehaving earlier, Gabrielle, so you should take it like the submissive bitch you are."


    "P-Punishment? I can only think of this as a reward, though." She mumbled, her words dripping with anticipation and desire.


    Gabrielle''s sexual preferences weren''t exactly conventional, but they didn''t venture into extreme territory either. What she enjoyed included punishment scenarios like pet y, where she embraced a dog-like role, and engaging in masochistic punishment y. Her ultimate preference, however,y in anal sex. For her, being taken in that way wasn''t a punishment; it was a reward. Yet, with Amon present, the situation could only be framed as punishment. Amon would witness the empowered adult she thought Gabrielle to be revealed as nothing more than a dog who relished getting fucked in the ass.


    "S-So, Miss Gabrielle enjoys it in the butt, huh?" Amon''s voice held a curious yet amused tone.


    "I-It''s not like that!" Gabrielle defended.


    Amon giggled, herughter adding a melodic rhythm to the charged atmosphere. "Don''t be shy about it. I, too, relish the pleasures of it in the butt."


    "Well, not as much as Gabrielle does," I confessed, a smirk ying on my lips.


    "You don''t need to tell her that!"


    Ignoring her protests, I scooped up some juices from Amon''s pussy and sensually rubbed it onto my throbbing dick. The slick lubricant set the stage for what awaited Gabrielle. "Here I go, Gabrielle. Rx your ass."


    I pressed over her back, slowly sinking into her tight anal.


    "Ahh, ahhh... Nnnnnhhhhhh~"


    A devious grin yed across my face as my throbbing dick found its home within the tight embrace of her anal walls. "As expected, you truly are a pervert. Cumming like that even though I just plunged into you, and in your ass, no less. Shouldn''t you be reveling in the shame of it all? What will Amon think of you now that she''s a witness to this untamed side of yours?"


    "Ahhh... Amon, d-don''t look at me," Gabrielle pleaded, her face adorned with a mixture of crimson shame and undeniable excitement.


    "No, you should look, Amon. Witness for yourself the unbridled essence of the woman you once perceived as a capable adult."


    I intensified my hold on her ass, thrusting my pulsating dick in and out of her exquisitely tight hole. From the very outset, I applied the full force of my weight, aiming to extract unrestrained moans of pleasure from her. My hips pounded against her with such vigor that each collision created sensual ripples across that fair ass of hers. The rhythm of my relentless thrusting caused her blonde locks to sway in a seductive dance along her back.


    Beside us, Amon pouted, "Muu~ Master, what about me?"


    I wasn''t about to leave her out, so I indulged Amon by ying with her clit, all while maintaining the rhythm of pounding Gabrielle''s ass with my throbbing dick.


    "Ahhhn~ M-Master, it feels so good in my ass."


    "Ahhh, ahhh, ahh... M-Master''s fingers... are so good..."


    Maintaining this intricate dance of pleasure, I persisted until reaching a crescendo. With a powerful thrust as deep as possible, I erupted in a climactic release, filling Gabrielle''s ass with a pulsating torrent of hot cum.


    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!"


    As the climax overtook her, Gabrielle unleashed a torrent of pleasure, squirting from her pussy in sync with my pulsating release, saturating the once pristine tiles beneath her.


    "Ahhhh... I... It feels hot in my stomach..."


    Having poured every ounce of my cum inside her, I withdrew. The copious load must have overwhelmed her, as it spilled from her stretched asshole, forming a glistening white puddle on the now slippery floor.


    Gabrielle''s legs gave way, and she crumpled to the ground. Her lily-white buttocks trembled in the aftermath of her intense orgasm, and her asshole remained stretched open, still oozing my cum. Her eyes lost focus, and she seemed to havepsed into unconsciousness.


    I would have liked to carry her to the bed at that moment, but I had another woman eagerly awaiting my attention. Regrettably, I had to leave Gabrielle there for a bit.


    I gazed at my demon maid. Her enticing curves, especially her provocatively positioned rear, rivaled even Gabrielle''s allure. Moving in from behind, she teasingly shook her ass, evidently goading me.


    With both hands, I firmly grasped her hips and smoothly plunged into her eager pussy. My trembling dick sank deep inside her all at once. While I had wholeheartedly indulged Gabrielle, I hadn''t overlooked Amon at her side. Hence, the demon maid''s pussy was well-prepared, allowing my cock to enter with ease. A cascade of love juices flowed from her as I filled her with my throbbing member. She seemed so aroused that it had umted inside her.


    "I''m going to fuck your brain''s out, Amon. Get ready."


    Amon sensually bit her lip, meeting my gaze and nodding, "Mm..."


    Seizing her arms, I pulled her entire body back, intensifying the rhythm as I fervently thrust my hips against her tempting ass.


    "Ahhh, ahhhn, fuahhh, ahhh, ahhhh."


    The wet sounds echoed obscenely as I thrust in and out, each movement intensifying the pleasure. She arched her back, synchronized with the rhythmic pounding, her ck hair dancing along her back. The hot, gentle squeeze of her honeypot tempted me to release, but I resisted, wanting to savor the ecstasy a bit longer. So, I thrust my hips with renewed vigor, and her buttocks danced exuberantly in delight.


    "Ahhh, ahh, yes, ahhh~ Master... I''m reaching the peak... Ahhh, hnnng, ahhh, will you climax too, Master? Please join me. Cum together with me... ahnnn~ Ahhhhh, ahhh, Ahhhhhh."


    "Alright. Let''s cum together," I responded, elerating my hip movements.


    "Ahhhh, ahhhhhhhh~ Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!"


    Amon released an especially loud moan, unable to contain the pleasure any longer. Her shoulders trembled, and her head drooped, while her love entrance released its nectar around the engorged member.


    "Ahhhh, ahhn!!!"


    Her head, unable to lift, was firmly pressed against the wall, her body slumping down, leaving just her enticing buttocks sticking up in the air. The vice-like grip of her pussy around my throbbing cock indicated she could no longer restrain herself. I, too, reached the point of no return and dered, "Okay, Amon. Here I go!" Grasping her pelvis tightly, I thrust all the way inside her, and my scorching eruption began at that very moment.


    "Ah, ahhh! I''m cumming, Master! Together! L-Let''se... together! Ahhhhhhhhn! I''m cummiiiiiiiiiing!!!!" Her body quivered with an enticing tremor as she reached orgasm, weing my seed. Following my release, I withdrew from her, and in that instant, she slumped down to the floor. Streams of white fluid dripped from her satisfied vagina, and her eyes rolled back until only the whites were visible, signaling her unconsciousness.


    I released a slow, lingering breath. "Well, I suppose that settles it," I murmured to myself. Carrying them one by one, I ced them gently back on the bed side by side. Retrieving my smartphone from the pants strewn on the floor, I snapped a photo of the scene. As I gazed at the photo, a devilish smile yed on my lips. "There''s no sight more captivating than the image of the two women you just fucked."


    cing the phone gently on the bed, I arched my back, feeling the satisfying stretch ripple through my body. A contented sigh escaped as I indulged in the moment. Azy yawn followed, a brief pause before I casually addressed the person standing behind me.


    "So, what''s the reason for your visit? Craving a taste of the action too?"


    The response came from the shadows, "I did mention wanting to be your ything, but don''t imagine I''ll surrender my body that easily. Still, it''s impressive you''re not spent after all that."


    A chuckle escaped me. "Stamina''s a strong suit of mine. Anyway, let''s get straight to it. What do you need?"


    "I need your help."


    "Help? With what?"


    "To track down my people and figure out who''s responsible for their disappearance."


    "What''s in it for me?"


    "I''ll give you my body," she whispered.


    "But you''re already mine. I bought you, didn''t I?" I countered.


    "You''re wrong," she asserted. "You only bought those women. I''m not one of them."


    "I see," I replied, contemting. Amid the fifty-two prostitutes in training, there was an unounted fifty-third. <i>Why was that?</i> The reason was simple. One of them wasn''t truly a prostitute in training. Finally turning around to face the woman who entered the room, I questioned, "So you''re saying you willingly let yourself be bought by me because you believe I can help you. Is that the gist, <i>Artemis</i>?"


    The woman before me was none other than the elf woman, Artemis.


    "Or should I address you as <i>President Artemis</i>?"


    She was also the current student council president of Milham''s Academy.

 Chapter 42: Chapter 7 - Disciplining The Naughty Bandit (1)

    "Fuck, what the hell do we do? I don''t know jack shit about anything covered in those tests! I mean, seriously. This is the first time I''ve heard about the three basic principles of swordsmanship!" eximed Duncan. He was one of my buddies, good physique butcking in the brains department¡ªa ssic meathead.


    "It''s because you''re not paying attention that you''re clueless. And what do you mean it''s the first time you''ve heard of the three basic principles of swordsmanship? It''s basically the fundamentals they''ve been drilling into us since childhood, you know? How can you not know that?" replied Raymond, the guy with round sses. He was another friend I made at this school.


    Unlike Duncan, Raymond was on the thinner side but excelled in academics. They were the ssic odd pair of friends.


    "How am I supposed to remember something they told me in childhood?!" protested Duncan.


    Raymond sighed, "What are the crucial things to remember in sword fighting?"


    "Uhh... I think I got those. First, focus on imbuing your entire de with aura. Then, strike a stance that gives you an advantage. And then... oh, right.


    Understand the swings and blocks, like upward swings, thrusts, and sideward swings. Isn''t that it?! I''m right, right?!" The clueless Duncan looked at Raymond with anticipation.


    "That''s right, idiot. Those right there are the holy trinity. The basic principles. Aura, Stance, and Strikes."


    "Oh, I see... Now, I''ve got a trio of answers for the damn test." Duncan smirked to himself, his confidence misced like a blind swordsman in a duel.


    The three of us were gearing up for the midterm examination happening this week, huddled in the library for what was supposed to be a group study session. Well, calling it a group study would be a stretch. Among us, only Raymond was actually hitting the books. Duncan and I hadn''t touched a single one.


    "Should we clue him in, Raymond?" Leaning in, I whispered into Raymond''s ear, "That it''s not the three basic principles of swordsmanship being covered in Swordsmanship ss, but the three importance of swordsmanship?"


    Raymond shifted away, his difort palpable. "Don''t murmur in my ear like that; it''s sensitive. And as for that, well, I reckon you should let him revel in his ignorance. Passing the test isn''t in the cards for him, even if he dedicates ten days to mastering those three aspects. It''s not like that''s the only thing on the test."


    "Hmm..." I hummed, closing my eyes, and let the weight of Duncan''s impending academic demise settle in. "I guess you''ve got a point."


    Sorry, Duncan, but it seems like you''re on a one-way trip to flunking those tests.


    "Anyway, got some pressing business to attend to, so I''m making my way back to my dorms now."


    "Is that right? Well, okay. Bye, Leon," said Raymond, not sparing me a single nce.


    "Bye, Leon," mumbled Duncan.


    Without giving them a second thought, I sauntered out of the library. The moment I stepped into the open air, my phone vibrated in my pocket. Swiftly pulling it out, I checked the message sender ¨C Sandra.


    I sighed, "What the heck does Sandra want now?" I muttered to myself.


    Now, you might be wondering who the heck Sandra is. If so, let''s rewind tost week.


    ***


    Artemis and I found ourselves in the office, the very ce where I had proposed a threesome to both Gabrielle and Amon.


    True to my audacious style, I hadn''t bothered adorning myself in any clothing, leaving my form unabashedly exposed.


    "Aren''t you nning to cover up? It''s a bit much, witnessing your presence swing left and right with every move," she remarked, eyeing the spectacle before her. "And seriously, how is it not reacting, even with me right here in front of you?" She whispered those words, thinking I wouldn''t catch them, but unfortunately for her, I did. I chose to ignore herments.


    "Just bear with it. I still have someone to deal with using this setup, so for convenience''s sake, clothes are staying off for now. Anyway, let''s shift gears. What about you? The student council president masquerading as a trainee prostitute ¨C never thought I''d see the day. You must be on the brink to stoop that low."


    She remained silent. While she kept quiet, I essed her conquering requirements. Her interest had ignited during that bandit battle, but I hadn''t checked her requirements until now.


    --


    You''ve captured the interest of Artemis Qinrel. You can now proceed to dominate her.


    Name: Artemis Qinrel


    Race: Elven


    Requirements to dominate Artemis:


    1. Agree To Help Artemis


    2. Unlock


    3. Unlock


    4. Unlock


    ....


    --


    The first requirement seemed straightforward, but I had my doubts about the subsequent ones. Nevertheless, it was an ideal moment. Artemis was one of the women I aimed to have. Her skill, Mirage, intrigued me. It allowed the user to create optical illusions, making others see things that weren''t really there.


    But that wasn''t all; she could also alter her appearance, albeit not drastically, with this skill. Hence, nobody in the academy knew she wasn''t human but an elf, concealing her pointed ears all the while.


    It was a potent skill, and I desired to incorporate it into my arsenal. Additionally, I wanted Artemis in my harem. She was an exquisite woman, an elf at that. On Earth, I used to indulge in fantasies about sexy elves, resulting in a search history full of elf-rted content. Now in this fantasy realm, the prospect of having an elf, particrly Artemis, excited me just as much.


    "And seriously, using your real name while slipping into the role of a prostitute in training? Isn''t there a rule about adopting a fake name when you''re in disguise? It''s ratherical how you just nonchntly dropped your actual name with a poker face, as if the thought never even crossed your mind," I teased.


    "Well, um, I''m not the best with fake names, so I stuck with my real one. That''s the reason. Besides, there''s no point in hiding my identity from you, right? You already know what I look like."


    "Yeah, the moment Iid eyes on you, I knew you were the president. Even with your skill subtly adjusting your appearance, it couldn''t hide the familiarity of your face. It remained unchanged. The only difference was the ears ¨C human for the president, elven for the ''prostitute in training.'' Even someone with blurry vision from the academy could easily connect the dots," I detailed.


    "But I''ll confess, seeing you draped in the attire of a courtesan sent a shockwave through me. It was a visceral jolt; I almost leaped out of my skin."


    "You''re exaggerating..."


    "Well, maybe a tad. But you get my drift, don''t you?" I grinned. "Now, what about you? How did you figure out I''m from the Academy, just like you?"


    A subtle smile graced her lips. "Oh, did you forget I''m the president? I know every face in the academy. Plus, you''re quite famous, so recognizing you wasn''t much of a surprise, right?" The warmth in her expression vanished in an instant, reced by a more serious tone. "A supposedly skillless individual,beled as the weakest. That''s not exactly the picture I painted from earlier.


    You''re hiding your strength, aren''t you?"


    "Am I?" I replied with an air of nonchnce.


    "You''re really going to y the fool, huh? Do you believe you can dance around my suspicions? That wealth, having a demon by your side, and Professor Gabrielle to top it off... and that disy of power earlier... Even someone blind to many things would instinctively raise an eyebrow, you know?"


    "Are you nning to wield this against me as leverage for my assistance?"


    "ckmail you? No way. Do you really think I''d stoop so low? Besides, resorting to ckmail mighte back to haunt me someday. And don''t worry, I won''t utter a single word to anyone at the academy. Not a soul."


    "What if I decline to help you?"


    "Then that''s that, I guess. There''s nothing I can do. I''ll navigate the situation on my own."


    I locked eyes with her, her earnestness palpable. The gravity of her offer echoed in the air ¨C assistance wasn''tpulsory if I chose otherwise. Still, I intended to help her¡ªafter all, it was the first requirement for conquering her.


    However, I wasn''t about to offer my help without some conditions. She had mentioned earlier that she would give me her body, right? That meant I could indulge without going through the process of domination first.


    "I''ll help you," I said.


    "Judging by that sly smile, I assume there''s a catch. Well, of course, there''s a catch. Why wouldn''t there be?" she retorted. "And I think I know what that catch is." Her gaze shifted down to my crotch, where my dick pointed skyward.


    "Oh? Did my dick give it away? Well, as you probably guessed, I''ll help you, but it won''t be free. Your body is the cost," I said with a sly grin.


    Artemis, without a hint of disgust, replied immediately and without hesitation, "I will give it to you, once we find my people."


    "Deal," I affirmed. I approached her, my dick swaying with every step. Unfazed, Artemis kept her gaze fixed on mine. I extended my hand for a handshake.


    She took it without hesitation.

 Chapter 43: Chapter 7 - Disciplining The Naughty Bandit (2)

    Now, the discussion turned to how we should go about locating Artemis'' people. To my disappointment, however, even after infiltrating a brothel by posing as a prostitute in training, the woman before me hadn''t gathered any noteworthy information.


    "Well, that''s a bit tricky," I mumbled to myself, a hint of frustration evident as I uncrossed and recrossed my legs.


    "Can you cut that out?" Artemis snapped.


    "Cut what out?"


    "That. You uncrossing and recrossing your legs like that. You do know that you''re still naked, right?"


    "Oh, that? Well, that''s not our top concern right now, is it? Let''s focus on the task at hand," I replied with a sly grin, giving my legs another little show. "Seems like we''re in a bit of a bind, Artemis. Are you absolutely sure there''s no lead? Nothing?"


    "Nothing," she sighed, her eyes attempting to divert their attention from whaty between my legs."But I did pick up from the olddy in the brothel that Martha''s brother yed a role in the women ending up there. Does that count as a lead?"


    "Well, yeah," I said, a glimmer of optimism breaking through. Actually, it was better than a big fat zero. "Do you know the brother''s name?"


    "Norman Amarathea," she replied.


    ***


    After that chat, Artemis headed back to her assigned room, while I made my way down to the Dungeon. As soon as I cracked the door open, the fragrance of a woman teased my nostrils. The scent had a mesmerizing quality, causing a haze to settle over me, and I found myself drawn towards it. Was this what they called pheromones? It sure seemed like it.


    The woman I had earlier drugged with an aphrodisiacy sprawled on the bed, arms and legs in abandon. The bed itself was soaked, not just with sweat but also her, well, juices. Shey there with her eyes only visible as white orbs. For a moment, I wondered if she''d gone and kicked the bucket from sheer arousal, but a closer look revealed the rise and fall of her chest.


    Her face glowed crimson, and each breath escaped her parted lips as a misty sigh.


    In simpler terms, she was on the brink. As I approached, her head turned in my direction. Her eyes, once rolled all the way back, now returned to their rightful ce, revealing a mix of pleasure and desperation.


    "A, A, A... A man," she gasped, the words trembling on her lips.


    What was this? Was it because she was teetering on the edge that her awareness of the surroundings had be so acute?


    "Aaaahh~! P-Please, slide your thing inside me! I''ll go crazy if you don''t, I swear!" she screamed, attempting to break free from the bindings holding her to the bed, but her efforts were futile. "Ahhh! What are these restraints?! Just take them off, and let me have that thing right now!


    If you don''t embrace me, this aphrodisiac will drive me insane!"


    The woman before me didn''t need to borate on the aphrodisiac''s effects. I could already discern from her fevered state that denying her the pleasure she craved would push her to the brink of ecstasy-induced madness.


    "Oh? Is that so?" I said with an air of indifference.


    Her face flushed even deeper, and it wasn''t just the aphrodisiac amplifying her emotions; it was a simmering anger. "What do you mean, ''is that so''? How can you be so s¨¦ about this? You''re the reason I''m in this state. Hurry up and take responsibility! If you don''t, I''ll genuinely lose it!"


    "I have no idea what you''re talking about. Responsibility? What have I supposedly done that requires me to take responsibility?"


    "What are you saying?! You''ve done this to me!"


    "Oh, really?"


    "Grrr...." she growled, staring at me as if I were a cold-blooded murderer who had just wiped out her entire family. In that tense moment, a metallic chime resonated in my head. I promptly checked the requirements for dominating her.


    --


    You''ve captured the interest of Sandra. You can now proceed to dominate her.


    Name: Sandra


    Race: Human-Beast Hybrid


    Requirements to dominate Sandra:


    1. Have Sex With Sandra And Stop The Effects Of The Aphrodisiacs


    2. Unlock


    3. Unlock


    4. Unlock


    ....


    --


    The first requirement was straightforward enough, getting straight to the point. I could halt the effects of the aphrodisiacs by simply fucking her. But handing it over so easily? Nah, I needed something from her first.


    "Well, let''s just say I did something to you that demands me to be responsible," I said, snagging a chair and cing it beside the bed. I sat on it backward, arms resting on the upper part of the backrest. Grinning, I continued, "What are you willing to surrender for me to take on that responsibility?"


    Her gaze met mine, a vivid blend of arousal and anger coloring her flushed face. "I''ll give you anything. Just give me your cock!"


    My grin broadened. "Anything?"


    "Yes! Anything! I''ll offer you my virginity! Just please, take me!"


    She must have been truly at her wit''s end, judging by how she was tossing her virginity at me without a second thought. But that wasn''t exactly the currency I was looking for in this negotiation.


    "Then..." I leaned in, my voice low. "Tell me who you''re working for."


    Anticipating resistance, I was taken aback when she spilled the beans without a moment''s hesitation. "Gerald Rancas."


    Well, that was unexpected. I had assumed she was in cahoots with Norman Amarathea, but it seemed my guess had missed the mark.


    "And who is this Gerald Rancas?"


    "My boss," she responded.


    "A bandit leader?"


    "Yeah. He headed our bandit crew. But he''s six feet under now, all thanks to you. So, I''m jobless. If you give me your dick right now, I''m all in to work for you. How about it?


    Just give it to me already!"


    "Shush," I hushed her with a finger on my lips. "Don''t be so impatient. I''ll give it to you. But first, let me ask you: do you know who hired your bandit group, and what was the reason behind it?"


    I harbored no illusions that Sandra held the key to those elusive answers. She wasn''t the bandit leader, so any ignorance on her part would be understandable. Yet, against my expectations, she possessed the sought-after information.


    "I think the name is Norman," she revealed. "He mentioned his ''pets'' escaping, so he tasked us with catching them before they slipped away."


    "Hmm..." I hummed, genuinely impressed. "And how did youe by this knowledge?"


    "Gerald likes me, so he spills everything. But I never let his hands defile me because I can''t stand the man. His breath reeks, and he''s just in fat. I despise him with every fiber of my being. Thanks to you, though, I''m finally free from that torment," she continued. "Is that all?


    If so, fuck me already! I''m practically dying here!"


    "That''s not the information I need, but I appreciate it anyway," I replied as I rose from the seat. "However, I require more details about this Norman person."


    Her eyes widened, "W-What?! You''re still not going to do it after all of that?! I''ve been at my wit''s end here!"


    "I assure you, I''ll give it to you once you provide me with clearer information about this Norman person."


    "Tsk!" she clicked her tongue, fixing me with a look that practically screamed murder. "Fine. But promise me, after I spill the details, you''ll take me! My lower regions are practically throbbing with need, and I can''t endure it any longer!"


    "I promise," I said, leaning in. "Now, who is this Norman person?"


    A pause.


    "He''s the puppet master behind countless kidnappings in various viges," she began, her voice low. "A serpent in the shadows, slipping through unnoticed. You won''t even realize someone around you is missing until it''s toote. Sometimes, even the victims themselves don''t know they''ve been taken. They only find out when someone tells them.


    Norman isn''t just skilled at kidnapping; he''s a master of outsmarting, a ckmailer with a silver tongue. Some even call him the devil''s advocate. Gerald always spoke highly of his cunning, describing him as a formidable force. I''ve never met him in person; everything I know is from Gerald''s mouth. But I do know something about him. He''s known as the Don of the ck Market."


    "Hmm..." I mused. "That was some precious intel," I acknowledged, strolling over to a nearby table. The drawer opened with a creak, and I retrieved a key, the metallic clink resonating in the room. Returning to the bed, I held the key in my hand. "So, as pledged, I''ll give you what you desire," I dered. "But you must assure me that hostility is off the table.


    Any inkling of aggression, and I''ll cease immediately, leaving you hanging dry and chained to that St. Andrew''s cross right over there. Is that crystal clear?"


    She nodded vigorously.


    "Let the fun begin," I whispered, approaching her restrained form. With a deliberate slowness, I inserted the key into the handcuffs, the metallic sp unlocking with a satisfying click.

 Chapter 44: Chapter 7 - Disciplining The Naughty Bandit (3)

    I''m losing my mind.


    That''s the only thought echoing through my head.


    I''ve been tied up to the bed and forced to consume an aphrodisiac, then left alone abruptly. Initially, I didn''t worry much, thinking I could handle the effects of the aphrodisiac. But I underestimated its potency. Within the first five minutes of ingesting it, I was already incredibly aroused, to the point of driving me mad.


    I desired to pleasure myself, to ease the throbbing in my pussy, but being tied to the bed with my hands cuffed to the headboard hindered any attempt. All I could do was endure the intense arousal and await the man who had forcefully fed me an aphrodisiac.


    However, I was naive to assume he would return immediately. The man proved to be merciless, leaving me waiting for hours on end as my arousal reached a torturous peak. Every inch of my body was scorching, and it felt like the slightest touch could make me cum.


    He forced me to wait until I squirmed in the bed, desperate to relieve the burning ache in my pussy with my hands, but the restraints kept me helpless.


    I lost track of how many hours I waited. How many times I screamed until my throat ached for him to return. How many instances I wished for someone toe and fuck me. How many times I felt like biting my tongue off just to escape this torment¡ªit all blurred at a certain point.


    How did it evene to this? Oh right, it started when my father, a booze-addicted mess, sold me to a prostitution den. I managed to escape after just a few hours, but by then, I''d already lost my home. My father had sold me, and returning would be futile. I was certain he''d sell me off again the moment I stepped through that door.


    So, I became a thief. Roaming alleyways, stealing money and food to survive. A young thief searching and stealing by day, sleeping on the streets at night.


    As I grew up, I became notorious, known as the Sneaky Rat. The name might not sound perfect for a woman like me, but I grew to like hearing it on the streets. I even had a bounty on my head. I liked it. Felt like I was being praised, you know?


    Everything crumbled when someone finally caught me. It was inevitable; no matter how skilled a thief is, they''re bound to be apprehended. That fate caught up with me when I pilfered from someone who supposedly was a big bad guy, and I ended up on his wrong side. Fortunately, I endured relentless torture, and he allowed me to join his crew.


    It turned out that the reason that someone spared me and weed me into his crew was his desire for me to be his woman. That someone was Gerald, the person I despise most in this world.


    Life by his side became a daily struggle. I endured his intense desire to fuck me, to ravish me, to thrust his disgusting and diminutive dick into me. His vulgar remarks echoed, ''Just let me fuck you just once,'' as he shamelessly pleasured himself in front of me. Every inch of his repulsive body made my stomach turn. Fortunately, he refrained from forcing himself upon me.


    It appeared he held a peculiar standard, iming to detest engaging in sex with a woman who didn''t share the enthusiasm. For this small mercy, at least, I was thankful.


    Sometime after joining Gerald''s bandit group, my skill awakened¡ªLady Luck. The skill description stated that it would intervene in deadly situations, ensuring my survival when death seemed inevitable. However, it could only be triggered in situations where certain death awaited me, so I couldn''t use it proactively.


    Additionally, every activation of the skill drained all my mana, meaning if I survived a fatal blow once, I wouldn''t escape if faced with it again.


    I had never encountered a situation dire enough to activate this skill¡ªuntil the ambush we nned on the ins of Santuria, where Gerald''s entire bandit group was wiped out. Lady Luck saved me from certain death. The reason behind the bandit group''s demise? It was all due to one man, the one who subjected me to this.


    He subjected me to a torment where, despite my body burning with lust gone astray, I couldn''t do a damn thing about it.


    I was on the brink of losing my mind, going insane, and practically dying from overwhelming arousal when the man finally showed up. After a bit of questioning, he finally released me from my restraints. As soon as I was free, I grabbed his arm, pulled him onto the bed with me, and straddled his waist.


    He was already butt-naked, but I was still clothed, so I stripped down until I was left with just my cheap underwear.


    "You''re really in a hurry. Do you crave my thing that much?" he said with a smirk.


    Despite being well aware of my desire, he took pleasure in teasing me. The audacity of this man...


    Honestly, I wanted to punch him in the face. However, knowing he''d leave me if I turned hostile, I gritted my teeth and bore it with a grin. All that consumed my thoughts was his dick. I craved it.


    I was so aroused that thinking straight was out of the question. As a virgin, the idea of losing my virginity under the influence of an aphrodisiac should have given me pause, but the overwhelming desire clouded any semnce of reason.


    My fingers eagerly wrapped around his pulsating dick, feeling its powerful throb. I pulled aside my damp underwear, guiding it with anticipation to my pulsating entrance. The moment my wet pussy made electrifying contact with the tip of his rock-hard cock, a delicious shiver of pleasure danced down my spine, sending a surge of desire through every fiber of my being.


    Finally, finally... I''m going to be filled. I can cum.


    I tried to tighten my cheeks, but I couldn''t suppress the smile on my face.


    Cock... Cock... Cock... It''s finally here.


    All I could focus on was the anticipation of how good it would feel to have his cock inside me. I felt like a hungry animal craving to be fucked desperately.


    Suddenly, I found myself beneath him, his weight pressing down on me.


    "Huh?"


    "Now, now. Don''t be so impatient. Let''s savor this nice and slow," he said, a wicked gleam in his eyes.


    His words grated on me. "What do you mean, nice and slow?! Do you even grasp how badly I crave this?! Huh?!"


    In a futile attempt to break free, I discovered his strength was an unyielding force. A deep well of sadness began to bubble within me. This was beyond frustrating. Why was he withholding his throbbing dick from me? What was he seeking from me?


    "Hey, don''t shed tears like that," he said, brushing away the tears forming at the corners of my eyes.


    "Uuuu... You''re cruel..." I sobbed. It felt like he was tossing me aside, reminiscent of what my father had done. "Don''t abandon me. Don''t cast me out like this. I''m begging you.


    Please," I implored. This marked the first instance of me begging in my life, and it was for something like this. I was sinking into hopelessness, but what other option did I have? I yearned for it with an intensity that bordered on despair.


    "Do you really ache for my dick so much that tears would spill for it?" he inquired, bringing his grotesque, taut meat stick inches from my eyes. The aroma teased my nostrils. In that moment, the sorrow dissipated, reced by an intense arousal once more. My throat involuntarily rippled as I yearned to smell more, even though it had a certain stench.


    "I..." I began, pausing briefly before meeting his gaze and dering, "I want it. I want your cock!"


    "Does that mean you''ll be mine?"


    "Eh? W-What does that mean?"


    Rather than answering my question, he repeated his inquiry, this time with a louder, more demanding tone. "You''ll be mine, won''t you?"


    The man got carried away and pressed his rod against my cheek. Annoying as it was, the fresh heat and the intoxicating scent left my head spinning. Eventually, I gave in with a nod.


    "I... I''ll be your thing."


    Even though I had turned down Gerald''s proposal to be his woman, here I was readily epting the advances of a man whose name remained a mystery. I truly felt hopeless now.


    "I''ll be yours!"


    As those words left my lips, the edge of his mouth twisted into a satisfied smile. I feared I had said something irreversible, but that wasn''t my primary concern at the moment. I could contemte the consequencester. Right now, I needed it.


    "That''s why give me your cock!" I demanded.


    The man''s sinister grin widened, "Well then, from now on, I will take very good care of you."


    With a predatory gleam in his eyes, he smeared the slick, sticky fluid from the tip of his pulsating dick across my cheeks, leaving a trail of anticipation. Slowly, he guided the ns from my flushed cheek to my lips.


    "Nnn?!"


    My lips forcefully parted, allowing the rod to invade my mouth. The scent of his dick, with a certain stench that strangely appealed to me, wafted into my nose. The texture of the raised veins brushed against my tongue.


    Involuntarily, I found myself pursing my lips. As soon as I did, my tongue wriggled lewdly, and I began moving my head back and forth.


    Oh no... I might have truly reached a point of hopelessness, with no escape from this man anymore. If I don''t stop now, I''ll be like a well-behaved dog to him. But why... Why can''t I stop... Ahh, is it because I like it?


    I like being treated like this... I like it. I don''t know why, but I like this. Maybe it''s not so bad...


    At that very moment, the woman known as Sneaky Rat on the street had unmistakably plummeted into a abyss of utter hopelessness.

 Chapter 45: Chapter 7 - Disciplining The Naughty Bandit (4)

    "Mmm... Mmmf... Mfff..."


    I can''t believe I''m doing this. And willingly, no less. I thought to myself as I currently had a throbbing dick in my mouth.


    The rhythmic sound of my nasal breaths harmonized with the wet, slick noises as I clumsily moved my face up and down the engorged shaft. At times, when my jaw grew weary, I''d suck in with intensity, causing my cheeks to hollow in. After that, I''d release it from my mouth and give the ns a good lick. Surprisingly, there was a weird vor, but it wasn''t bad. Rather, it was good.


    "Mm... lick... chuu... Haaa, nchuu... lick... Hmmm..."


    As I did all that, the man I was pleasuring looked down at me with a smile on his face, "You''re good. You must have a talent for this."


    When he praised me like that, my body trembled with happiness. Why was I so ted? Was it because I received his approval? If that was the case, would more efforts on my part earn me additional praise?


    "Mm¡­ Nchuu¡­"


    With the desire to earn more of his approval, I engulfed his throbbing dick with a fervent suction. I also added a vigorous headshake, creating a lewd symphony that echoed through the air.


    My mouth was frothing with his bodily fluids, and thescivious aroma permeating my nose sent shivers down my spine. Despite the numbness in my head, a singr thought persisted¡ªI wanted to make him feel pleasure. The desire for him to climax and the anticipation of tasting it consumed my mind.


    Before I knew it, my tongue was working faster, and I nced up at him, making eye contact. Judging by his heavy, rhythmic breathing, it was clear he was thoroughly enjoying it, which, in turn, brought me immense joy.


    Tears started streaming down my cheeks. But these weren''t tears of pain; they were tears of joy and excitement. If I could find joy in this situation, there was no denying that I had truly be a hopelessly perverted woman, and there was no turning back.


    Feeling daring, I decided to push things a bit further. Leaning even further, I took his dick deep down my throat. Initially, there was a hint of gagging, but soon enough, I pushed past it, burying his length until my lips met his crotch. With his dick nestled deep within my throat, my tongue and mouth tightened around him, eliciting quivers and jerks from his throbbing member.


    "I''m cumming," he dered.


    In that moment, I prepared myself. The term cumming wasn''t foreign to me; I had heard it numerous times from the bandit group.


    However, when it actually happened, I was still caught off guard. It was like a dam bursting open as the cum gushed out from his throbbing dick. The sheer volume was overwhelming, enough to make my vision go white, almost as if I would drown in it.


    "Nhh¡­nbh! Gulp, gulp, gulp¡­"


    I gagged, but with determination, I desperately gulped down the sticky essence that clung to my throat, swallowing it into my stomach.


    After his powerful release, he cast a satisfied gaze down at me, his throbbing dick still deeply embedded in my throat. "You''re pretty skilled at this. But deep down, it''s not what you crave, is it? You want it rough, don''t you? I can see it in those eyes of yours, the yearning for something more intense, something raw. Am I right?" he queried.


    Without hesitation, I nodded in agreement. His words were spot-on. The prospect of rough treatment only heightened my excitement. Yielding to my desires, he cupped the back of my head with both hands and began to assertively thrust his hips.


    It was an act driven purely by his pleasure. With each forceful thrust, his dick stabbed the back of my throat. Tears welled up in my eyes from the pain, and I gagged every time his member hit the back of my throat. In the face of such violence, I should have been struggling and squirming to break free, but as someone who belonged to him, I epted the rough treatment.


    Before I knew it, my gaze was locked with his, eyes upturned in submission. I was certain that my current expression resembled that of a submissive bitch, with a melting countenance. Disheveled and undoubtedly showing it, but it didn''t matter. Whatever face I wore, my master right in front of me took pleasure in witnessing it.


    After a while, I sensed his cock swelling evenrger in my mouth¡ªan unmistakable sign that he was nearing ejaction. The rhythm of his hips intensified, the spear-like motion hitting the back of my throat increasing in speed.


    "I''m going to cum. Don''t spill it," hemanded with a tone befitting a master, a directive that felt absolute to me for some reason.


    In the next heartbeat, he reached the climax, releasing a torrent of his hot, pulsating seed into my mouth. The thick cum surged into the recesses of my throat, an overwhelming flood that plunged my world into a surreal ck-and-white haze.


    The rich concoction surged back, blending with my nasal secretions, and a steady stream dripped down from my nose.


    It felt like I was drowning, a painful sensation that I had to endure.I couldn''t afford to spill any. With that determination, I clung desperately to his cock in my mouth.


    "That''s it¡­ Drink it all," he instructed.


    I followed hismand, taking in everyst drop until the very end, my eyes meeting my Master''s gaze.


    "suck¡­ gulp¡­ gulp¡­"


    Eventually, as thest drops were sucked up, and the ejaction ceased, he carefully withdrew his hips, pulling his dick out of my mouth.


    "Show me your mouth," he demanded.


    He ordered me to open my mouth to check if I''d really downed it all. cing a finger on each corner, I stretched my mouth wide open and stuck out my tongue. There was still cum lingering that I hadn''t swallowed. I disyed the ample amount of semen he had poured, collected on my tongue.


    "Swallow it," hemanded.


    "Nnn, nn... Ahh... gulp... Nn... Ahh."


    After finishing it off, I presented my tongue again. This time, it was devoid of any remnants of semen.


    ***


    I felt lightheaded, reaching my limit. Craving release, I couldn''t hold on any longer. I pleaded for him to put his dick inside me. However, he had a different idea as he shed me that mischievous smile.


    "If you want it, you can take it yourself."


    I could only manage to nod. As hey on the bed, he instructed me to straddle him. With a wobble, I slowly lowered myself onto him. Folding the crotch fabric of my friendly-budget underwear to the side with my fingers, I began the descent of my hips. A fleeting wish crossed my mind that I had chosen a more sexy lingerie, but given the unexpected nature of the situation, who could me me?


    If only I had foreseen this, I would have prepared myself and bought some good sexy lingerie.


    Regret faded away as I epted the reality of the situation. No turning back now.


    I seized his slick, reddish-ck penis with my hand and guided the tip to my pussy. The moment the tip touched the entrance, my spine tingled with pleasure. My mind was so numb that I couldn''t think of anything anymore. The fact that I was about to be deflowered didn''t even register in my mind. All I could think about was his cock.


    As soon as I slid it in, I sensed an obstruction preventing it from fully prating me. So, with determination, I forcefully lowered my hips more. In the process, I felt something tear inside.


    "Ahhh... Ahhhh..."


    The pain was intense, as if my body had been violently torn apart. It was the kind of agony that could almost make you want to cry. But, of course, it wasn''t enough to make me stop. This pain didn''t surpass the life-risking battles I''d faced before. Compared to those, this was bearable.


    However, I couldn''t bring myself to quit for another reason altogether.


    "¡ªMmmaaaaaahhh~!!!"


    It wasn''t just about the pain; it was the way my body responded to it, a shudder running through me, apanied by a sultry moan. My body, like a bow drawn to its limit, arched in ecstasy, unleashing a torrent of my womanly essence that flowed passionately.


    Ohh... Oh my...


    This marked the first asion I delved into a mind-blowing orgasm, unlike anything I had ever experienced before.


    "Haaa... ahhh... haaa, mmm... ahhh..."


    I found myself in a daze, panting as if my consciousness had dissolved into an entirely different realm of pleasure. Was I into pain? A masochist, perhaps? Despite the disbelief, the echoes of the orgasm enveloping me affirmed the undeniable truth.


    While grappling with this realization, the man beneath me let out a chuckle.


    "As expected, you''re a masochist," he dered. With a firm grip on both my legs, he seemed determined to prevent any escape as he thrust his hips upward.


    "Ahhh, hiiii.... So intense, so sudden! Ahh!"


    Supposed to be in pain from this relentless fucking, but instead, as his member delved into the deepest recesses of my womb, a sweet ache enveloped both my body and mind.


    "Guu, uuu....!"


    Being treated this roughly felt incredibly good. My entire body was electrified with pleasure, making it hard to believe this was my first time. Each time the man thrust deep into me, a flirtatious moan escaped my lips.


    Despite the man''s firm grip, anchoring my body in ce and restricting my movements, an uncontroble urge propelled my hips to sway, amplifying the pleasure, hungering for just a little more.


    "Fufufu..." the man chuckled. "Good girl."


    His satisfaction was evident as I synchronized my movements with his. Basking in his praise, I experienced an unbelievable pleasure, making it difficult to reconcile that this was the same man who had nearly taken my life earlier.


    Ahh... M-Master...


    In the midst of being thoroughly ravished by him, I silently pledged my loyalty.

 Chapter 46: Chapter 7 - Disciplining The Naughty Bandit (5)

    Sandra''s expression had already melted into pleasure, the light of reason extinguished from her eyes. All that remained was her insatiable desire for more pleasure, embracing my every move with her body. As I continued thrusting my dick deeply inside her, I released my grip on her legs, allowing her to move more freely.


    When this was done, Sandra hastily ced her hands on my chest for support, initiating an intense sway of her hips.


    "Ahhh, amazing, amazingg! Moree, please do it moreee!"


    I gyrated my waist in a circle. Simultaneously, I reached out my hand to pinch her clit, drenched in love juices, and pulled on it.


    "Ahhhh! That, that feels good, it''s so goodd! I.... I''m cumm...ingg!"


    At that moment, her voice soared up an octave higher.


    "That''s it. Let go! Cum as hard as you can...!"


    "Aahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!"


    Sandra''s body arched backward as she convulsed and vibrated in pleasure. Soon after, I released my cloudy fluids deep inside her.


    ***


    After that, it was my turn to take charge. At mymand, I directed her to assume an all-fours position on the bed, pressing her upper body against the mattress, creating a sensuous arch with only her ass raised in the air. The underwear she wore beneath was saturated, incapable of absorbing any more of her love juices, causing the lewd droplets to cascade onto the bed.


    I sensually peeled it down until it clung to her thighs.


    Gripping her hips, I drew them toward my dick, plunging it into her nectar-soaked pussy.


    "Ahhh..."


    I refrained from moving my hips. Instead, I maneuvered Sandra''s well-developed buttocks back and forth.


    "Ahh, ahhn, Y-You''re being... so rough... Ahhh, ahhh! I love it... Ahh...!"


    With each thrust, more love juices dripped onto the bed, already saturated with her cum and sweat.


    While fucking her, I couldn''t help but break into a wicked smile. This sensation was beyond exhrating. The overwhelming sense of domination fueled my desire to make her body entirely sumb to me, to have her devote herself to me, to serve me as her master. Masochists were truly a delight, bringing out the raw, authentic self within. The sadistic side of me was resurfacing.


    "Ahhh! Y-Yes¡­! Ahhhn~ J-Just like that, Master! Dominate me more!"


    I was more than willing toply, so I seized her arms, pulling back on her upper body while thrusting into her from behind. The rhythmic motion set her bell-shaped tits into a hypnotic dance.


    "Ahhhhh~ Incredible, Master! I-I''ve never felt anything so good!"


    Witnessing her lost in pleasure exhrated me. This bandit, who had dared to cross paths with me earlier, whose face had worn a menacing scowl, now wore an intoxicated expression. As the feeling of conquest intensified, I drew her body back against mine and then seized her jiggling tits to fondle them.


    "Ahhhh, that''s¡­ so good¡­ ahhh, ahn! Ahhhhhhhh! Y-Yes!"


    She waspletely at my mercy. Well aware of her vulnerabilities, I continued relentlessly drilling my dick into the precise spots that promised maximum pleasure. My firm grasp on her body restricted any attempt to move her hips as she desired, leaving her without an outlet for the overwhelming urge to writhe in pleasure coursing through her.


    The pinpoint strikes of my penis head bombarded her most sensitive point, each precise hit elicited an increasingly intoxicated and debauched expression from her already pleasure-addled face. Her eyes rolled back, and her tongue slipped out of her mouth, drool cascading from the corners due to the overwhelming pleasure.


    "Ahhhh! Y-Yes! Ahhhhh! Ahhhhhhhhhhh!"


    I sensed the familiar tightening of my dick within the grip of her pussy walls.


    "Hoah! Ahhh! Ahhh! I''m cumming!"


    "That''s no good," I asserted. "Don''t cum yet. Save it for when I fill you up!"


    She gritted her teeth, but it was in vain.


    "Ahhh! N-No good! I''m cumming¡­! Cumming¡­!"


    I released the hold on her upper body, letting it fall back onto the bed. Gripping her well-developed butt tightly, I resumed thrusting, this time with even more force.


    "I''m cumming¡­! I''m cumming! Your dick is making me cummm!! I''M¡ª"


    Plunging myself into the deepest recesses of her, I released my semen deep inside.


    "CUMMINGGGGGGGGGG!!!!!"


    Sandra clutched the bed sheets with all her strength, arching her body backward like a bridge and letting out a loud shout. Her eyes rolled back to the point where only the whites were visible. The intensity of her orgasm tensed her entire body. Given the heightened sensitivity induced by the aphrodisiac, I could only imagine that this orgasm had blown her mind.


    After emptying all of my cum deep into her womb, I withdrew my dick from her pussy. Sandra went limp, losing consciousness to the enveloping darkness. Apletely melted expression of satisfaction adorned her face.


    With a contented smile, I looked at her while grabbing her clothes to clean my dick. Suddenly, a metallic chime echoed in my mind.


    --


    1. Have Sex With Sandra And Stop The Effects Of The Aphrodisiacs


    Completed!


    --


    The second requirement had been unlocked.


    2. Give Sandra A Job


    --


    Fulfilling the second requirement proved straightforward. All I had to do was provide her with employment, and the task would be aplished...


    While contemting that, another metallic chime reverberated in my head.


    --


    You had sex with Sandra. Now you can copy her skill.


    Lady Luck (Original) - A skill that passively triggers, enabling the user to narrowly escape certain death. Upon activation, the user''s mana depletes entirely, rendering them unable to utilize it temporarily until they recover from mana overexertion.


    Warning: Sandra hasn''t been fully dominated yet.


    Copying it now will result in a weaker version. Are you sure you want to copy it?


    [Yes] / [No]


    --


    Her skill was quite impressive, I must admit. It exined how she managed to escape my attack earlier. This skill might prove useful. However, considering its current weakness, copying it now might further diminish its effectiveness. Therefore, I decided to choose no.


    ***


    The next morning rolled around.


    "Sandra, take these bags to the orphanage in the vige of Rukan," I instructed, pointing at the two bags filled with gold coins. They were the spoils from the national bank of Milham heist.


    Sandra, already on one knee, lowered her head obediently. "Yes, Lord Mephisto."


    Sandra had be my shadow, tasked with gathering information and tailing individuals for me. After learning about her background and recognizing her potential for the role, I assigned her this job, unlocking her third requirement in the process.


    --


    The third requirement had been unlocked.


    3. Purchase a Dog''s Cor for Sandra


    --


    The third requirement seemed odd, but executing it appeared straightforward. It seemed like the reason behind it was her desire for me to be her master. I wasn''tining; in fact, I was nning to fulfill that role.


    "While you''re at it, I need you to look into something for me in the ck Market," I said, motioning for her toe closer. She stood up from her kneeling position and approached me. Leaning in, I whispered something in her ear, my voice sending shivers down her spine, judging by her trembling reaction. After sharing the details, I leaned back. "Think you can handle that for me?"


    She dropped to one knee again, cing a hand on her chest. "I will," she affirmed. With that, she stood up and swiftly exited the establishment to carry out my order.


    Later that day, another metallic chime rang in my head, prompting me to check what it was.


    --


    1. Donate anonymously to the orphanage.


    Completed!


    --


    The second requirement had been unlocked.


    2. Visit the orphanage once a week for eight times (0/8).


    --


    With a confident smirk, I soaked in the fact that everything was going surprisingly well. Currently stationed in the ssroom, I lounged in my chair, eagerly awaiting themencement of the ss.


    After a brief moment, the first bell chimed, signaling the official kick-off of the ss hours. Just then, Professor Irene strolled into the room, casually cing the attendance sheet at the podium. Scanning the room with a quick nce, she proceeded to take attendance. Once that was done, she dropped a bombshell, announcing, "Next week is the onset of your midterm examination week.


    Brace yourselves for the impending challenge. While it may seem unnecessary to mention, the results of this test are intricately linked to your rankings. Your performance could either propel you to new heights or plunge you into the abyss. For those grappling with doubts about theirbat prowess, consider this an opportunity to inch your way up the rankings, even if only slightly.


    My advice is you should immerse yourselves in rigorous study to ensure sess. And heed this warning¡ªthose falling below the passing mark will find themselves trapped in a cycle of retakes until they muster a passing grade."


    The students around me seemed unswayed by the gravity of the revtion. Engaged in casual banter, some rested their heads on armrests, while others were engrossed in the digital worlds of their smartphones. Their nonchnt demeanor ignited a twinge of envy in me; back on Earth, I''d be spiraling into panic at the mere mention of midterm week.


    However, Professor Irene wasn''t done. She dropped another bomb that sent shockwaves through the room, "Oh, and pay attention to this. Those who can''t master every retake by the semester''s end will find themselves rewinding a year."


    This revtion prompted the students to snap out of their casual reverie, setting off a cacophony of murmurs that morphed the bronze ss into the epicenter of a storm.

 Chapter 47: Chapter 8 - Midterm Examination (1)

    Back in the present.


    I headed to Gabrielle''s office. Once there, I plopped down on her chair and pulled out my smartphone to check the message.


    "Master, I''ve done what you asked. Can I give you a call?" the message read.


    I replied with a simple "Yes."


    Almost immediately, my phone vibrated. Did this woman have her eyes glued to the phone the whole time? I needed to warn her about the potential eye strain. I pressed the answer button and held the phone to my ear.


    "Hello? Lord Mephisto? Can you hear me?"


    "Yeah, Sandra, I can hear you," I replied. "And Sandra, try not to stare at the phone too much. Excessive use can mess with your eyesight. You should take better care of yourself, especially since you''ll be handling missions like this from now on. Losing eyesight could put you at a disadvantage."


    "...S-Sorry, Lord Mephisto, but this device is just too awesome. I can''t take my eyes off it."


    "It''s cool to be impressed. Just do it in moderation, okay?"


    "A-Alright..." she said. "Anyhow, I''ve done exactly what you asked."


    "That''s fantastic," I replied, leaning back in the chair. "So, what did you uncover?"


    "It seems Norman is gearing up for another one of his infamous kidnapping sprees. He''s got a vige in his crosshairs right now."


    "Which vige is he targeting?" I inquired.


    "Hertan Vige," she disclosed, the words carrying the weight of a distant challenge. The vigey far from the reaches of the Academy City, demanding a full day''s journey to reach.


    "Are you absolutely sure?"


    "I saw it with my own eyes while infiltrating his office," she stated confidently. "There''s a knife stab on the map, directly on Hertan Vige."


    "You infiltrated? No one caught onto you, right?"


    "None," she affirmed with a touch of pride. "Remember, I was known as the Sneaky Rat. I excel at this kind of thing. Oh, and while I was at it, I helped myself to the gold he had tucked away."


    "Oh, impressive. That''s some skill you''ve got," Iplimented.


    "Hehehe~" she chuckled in delight, her satisfaction palpable. "L-Lord Mephisto, can you shower me with more praise?"


    I couldn''t help but smirk. "Is that all you desire?"


    "A-And after this, can you..."


    "Can I what? I won''t know what you''re after if you keep it vague," I remarked, casually cing my feet on Gabrielle''s table.


    "Uuuu...." she whimpered. "Uhm, I-I want to do it again with you."


    "Sex, you mean?" I rified.


    "Y-Yes..."


    "Hmm... But I''m pretty swamped right now with midterms and all,"I mentioned. Not to mention the constant stream of texts from a persistent woman demanding my presence since earlier. "What do you suggest we do~?"


    "I-I''m not suggesting we do it right after the mission, Master. We can just wait until you''re less busy, or if you want to explore more, I''m open to being with other women as well..."


    "So, you''re open to a threesome?" I teased.


    "I-I''m okay with it, as long as it''s with you, Lord Mephisto..."


    What the hell? This woman is an absolute sweetheart. If she wasn''t already imed by me, I might have fallen head over heels for her. Can''t me me for entertaining the thought, considering myck of luck with girlfriends back on Earth. A woman this sweet, amodating my schedule and even open to a threesome ¨C she''s the dream partner anyone would crave.


    Man, she''s already like this, and she''s not even fully under my dominance. I can''t help but wonder how much more affectionate she''d be oncepletely under my control. The desire to dominate her intensifies with every passing moment.


    Who should I pair her with in a threesome, though?


    As I contemted the possibilities, the office door swung open, revealing a fatigued Gabrielle. She clutched a stic bag containing something she had purchased.


    "Jeez... I can''t believe the amount of work you''re putting me through. If you want a dog cor for your pet, buy it yourself..." she muttered in frustration.


    In that instant, a mischievous thought danced through my mind. Two masochists, both adorned with dog cors ¨C the visual was tantalizing.


    Gabrielle, upon noticing me seated in her chair, began to utter something, likely a reprimand. However, I silenced her with a gentle gesture, cing my finger near my lips.


    "How about this, Sandra?" I suggested, a sly grin on my face. "Ace your mission, and in return, I''ll give you a return gift far more enticing than what you''re currently yearning for. What do you say?"


    A brief silence ensued on the other end, stretching into a minute. Did the line get cut off? I checked the screen, but everything seemed fine. Focusing my hearing on the other side, I detected heavy breathing. The idea of the promised gift must have stirred some anticipation.


    "I-I''ll give it my all on the mission!" she eximed. "I''ll gather as much information as possible. Bye for now, Lord Mephisto!"


    "Okay, take care. And remember, go easy on the smartphone, alright? Don''t want your eyesight to suffer."


    "I get it. I''ll only use the smartphone if necessary."


    "Good."


    With that, the call concluded, and I turned my attention to Gabrielle. "Who was on the phone?" she inquired, cing the stic bag on the table.


    "Sandra," I replied. "She''s an obedient one, you could say."


    "Hmm..." Gabrielle hummed, a melody of envyced in her voice. "...If that''s the case, she should''ve been the one tasked with buying you a cor, not me."


    "Is that a tinge of jealousy I''m picking up?" I teased, a mischievous grin adorning my face.


    She pouted and turned her head away with a hmph. "It''s not like I''m jealous or anything."


    Ah, the ssic tsundere y. "So, what''s the real issue?"


    "It''s just... If you have a new pet, you shouldmand that pet instead of burdening me. I''m already drowning in tasks, you know? Juggling your orders while trying to maintain the facade of a professor..."


    Rising from my chair, I approached her. Gripping her chin, Ipelled her to meet my gaze. Our lips collided, and I invaded her mouth with my tongue. Pulling back, I whispered, "You''re my favorite pet," savoring the taste on my lips. "That''s why I always want you right by my side, isn''t it?"


    Her cheeks flushed, "I-Is that so? B-But what if¡ª"


    She seemed on the verge of another self-deprecating remark, something along the lines of "What if I grow old, and my beauty fades? Would you still keep me?" So, I silenced her with another passionate kiss. I despised hearing my women berate themselves, so I made it a point to shower them with the attention they craved, ensuring such thoughts never crossed their minds.


    Our lips danced for a minute, and then, I pulled back.


    "You don''t need to worry about that. I won''t abandon you, even if you age like a grandma," I reassured her. I''d been actively searching for a way for us to be immortal, but if I came up short, spending my life with them was more than enough. "Oh, by the way," I added, "I''m nning to join the King''s Game next month, so if you could help me get in, that''d be great."


    "King''s Game? Why on earth are you joining that?" she inquired.


    "I''ve made a pact with a devil, so unfortunately, I can''t spill the beans," I replied cryptically.


    She shot me a skeptical nce with her emerald green eyes. "You and your secrets..." she sighed. "Fine. I believe I can pull some strings for that. Anything else?"


    "Oh, and grab me another cor. I''ve got another pet I want to put on a leash," I casually requested.


    At that, Gabrielle stared at me as if I had just dered I could speak to aliens.


    ***


    Around 5 P.M., I strolled back to my dormitory, or at least I would have if it weren''t for someone incessantly texting me. ncing at my phone, I couldn''t help but think, "Goodness, this woman really doesn''t understand the concept of breaks, does she?" Given it had been a week since ourst conversation, I figured I might as well see what she wanted.


    As I reached the designated meeting spot, a barrage of gun bullets came flying toward me. With swift, minimal movements, I dodged them effortlessly. After evading the bullets, I focused on the woman who had just fired them. She held the gun at mid-level, a menacing wisp of smoke trailing from the still-warm barrel.


    "Stray bullets keep flying until they hit something, you know? What if they hit a person and you identally kill them?" I voiced my concern.


    "I''m not burdened with your feeble mind, Mr. Leon. Did you truly think I''d make a blunder like that?" she retorted, her tone dripping with disdain.


    "I''m well aware you infused those bullets with mana, intending to halt their flight if you missed your target."


    "Can you grasp the significance of that?"


    "It means those bullets hung in mid-air when I dodged. Yet, should they find their mark on me, you''d let them pierce through."


    "Of course. Why on earth wouldn''t I? You had the audacity to be a secondte for our appointed time," she retorted, nonchntly exhaling smoke from the still-warm barrel. "Since you managed to evade them even after my surprise assault, I surmise firing again would be an exercise in futility.


    So, I''ll abstain from that," she dered, deftly concealing her firearm within the folds of her academy uniform.


    "Get to the point. What do you desire from me now?" I demanded.


    "Don''t forget the ''Master'' there."


    Exhaling with a mix of annoyance and eptance, I closed my eyes briefly. When I reopened them, I locked eyes with her. "What do you desire from me, Master Shredica?"


    A devilish grin crept across her face. "Good boy."

 Chapter 48: Chapter 8 - Midterm Examination (2)

    Midterm examinations¡ªan event conveniently situated in the academic middle of the semester.


    This test, taken halfway through the school term, serves as a gauge for students to assess their progress and consider adjustments to their study routines. While not the sole tform for showcasing a student''s knowledge and grasp of a particr course, midterms often provide the initial insight into how well the ss material is being absorbed, processed, and retained.


    In simpler terms, it''s a written exam to determine a student''s academic prowess.


    Sadly, I, Shredica, don''t shine in the academic realm. My im to the top spot in the bronze ss rests solely on mybat excellence¡ªmy fighting skills are unrivaled. If the evaluation focused solely onbat, I wouldn''t worry about studying a thing. All my attention is geared towardsbat, exining why my academic abilities areckluster.


    Of course, the prospect of someone snatching the first spot in the bronze ss due to myckluster exam performance wasn''t a concern. Reiming the top spot would be a breeze. This school ces its primary focus on fighting, and that''s the main yardstick for evaluation. Matters like academics, etiquette, andnguages are mere secondary considerations.


    What troubled me was the potential cycle of retakes if I didn''t ace this test. Failing meant repeating the year, and that was something I loathed. I needed to ascend to the rank of a Magic Knight, and I needed it swiftly. Falling behind a year was not an option.


    Hence, Mr. Leon found himself standing in front of me, ready to receive my orders.


    "What?" he balked. "Teach you?"


    "When I say something, make sure your ear catches it. I don''t enjoy repeating myself," I red at him. "Well, I suppose I should reiterate for you. I want you to tutor me. Lectures don''t interest me, and I never considered them necessary for bing a Magic Knight, so I never bothered understanding them. Regrettably, that left me with some rather gaping knowledge holes.


    Hence, I''m ordering you to be my tutor for this impending test. Oh, and don''t forget, this isn''t a request¡ªit''s amand." With a flick of my phone, I exposed a photo of him sauntering into a brothel.


    "Wow," he deadpanned in the mostckluster tone possible. "You really know how to use a photo against me to get your way, huh?"


    "I''m in quite a bind, Mr. Leon, so I truly need your cooperation," I asserted.


    He locked eyes with me for a few moments, those crimson orbs examining my resolve. Eventually, he sighed, his hands finding their way into his pockets. "Fine. Just keep that phone away from me. Unfortunately, Miss Shredica, I doubt I can be of much assistance. Simr to my prowess inbat, my academic skills are sorelycking.


    I n to retreat to my room, attempting a night-long study session, yet even with all that effort, I anticipate failure. Therefore, I''ll temper my expectations to avoid the sting of disappointment."


    "So your strategy is a retake?" I probed.


    "That''s right," he affirmed. "If failure is inevitable, retaking bes the only recourse."


    "Hmm..." I hummed, a thoughtful glint in my eyes. "But what about the joint training?"


    "Joint training?"


    "You know, where the entire student body congregates at a designated location for collective training. Those destined to fail this exam won''t get to participate, you know."


    "That''s... the first time I''ve heard of it."


    "Well, I''m not surprised, especially since you''re always sleeping with your eyes open."


    "Huh? How do you know that?"


    I discovered it when I gained interest in him. Despite appearing attentive in ss, his eyes were perpetually hollow, as if he wasn''t focused on anything. In fact, one could say he was in a daze. Upon closer inspection, it became apparent that he was simply sleeping with his eyes open.


    "I''m kind of impressed that you have a very peculiar talent like that."


    "I perfected that art to catch some Zs in the middle of ss without the professor being any wiser," he proimed, a touch of pride in unveiling this peculiar talent. "I excel at dodging sses by feigning wide-eyed alertness, especially when the subject is a real snoozer. Well, let''s be honest, most of them are. So, you''re knocking on the wrong door.


    If you''re aware I''m catching some serious Zs during lectures, you should know just how much I''m in sync with your vibe, right?"


    "Unfortunately, you''re the only one I''ve got."


    "That''s heartwarming. Ever thought of expanding your social circle?"


    "I don''t get the whole friendship spiel. Honestly, flying solo helps one tap into the depths of self-awareness. All that solitary time sparks the imagination and unleashes the creative torrent. When ites to honing skills, for instance, you can focus without any distractions messing with your flow."


    "That sounds exactly like the philosophy of a lone wolf." Mr. Leon withdrew his hand from his pocket, revealing his phone. "Well, if that''s the case, then I guess we''ll need help from someone. Luckily, I''ve got the right connection for this kind of job. I''m not a fan of seeking favors, but since I find the joint training intriguing, I guess I have no choice.


    I''ll just have to treat our savior to their favorite meal as repayment."


    My eyes widened with a tinge of surprise, "You''re bringing in someone for help?"


    "Yeah." He began tapping on his phone, ready to make the call. Before he could press the final button, I swiftly moved in, preventing any further action. He looked taken aback, "What are you doing?"


    "I''m not thrilled about someone finding out I''m not exactly a genius, so I''d appreciate it if you don''t go that route."


    "What? How do you expect us to ace the exam then?"


    "Through coboration. Two heads are better than one, right? So, if we pool our intellectual resources and study together, we might just weather this storm."


    "And how exactly do two individuals with a penchant for academic underachievementbine their intellectual prowess if they don''t possess any? It''s akin to arithmetic. Adding zero to zero still yields zero. But if we introduce an external factor, say one to the two zeros, we might get a result, right?


    Well, it doesn''t quite make sense, but the point is, to weather this storm, we need some extra firepower. Having two heads is beneficial, sure, but isn''t three better than two? And don''t fret. This person is a bit of a loner herself, so she won''t spill the beans about yourck of genius. I do hope you''ll get along with her, though."


    With a sigh, I released my grip on his phone. "I hope this person is someone I can tolerate..."


    "If you''ve got the resilience of a monster, you''ll get along just fine."


    I pondered who this mystery person might be that Mr. Leon was nning to bring into the equation. Judging by the hints that she was academically inclined, my mind raced through the possibilities. While there were some bright minds among our ssmates, Mr. Raymond was the only one I''d seen Mr. Leon engage with who fit the bill.


    Yet, he referred to this person as ''she.'' Considering Mr. Leon hadn''t been conversing with any of the intellectually gifted women in our ss, I was left wondering who it could be.


    The answer revealed itself an hourter...


    ***


    "This person you''re talking about sure seems to be dragging her sweet time. It''s been almost an hour since you messaged her with the meeting spot, right? Doesn''t it only take ten minutes to get to Market City from Academy City?" said Shredica as she sipped on the orange juice she ordered. We were now entwined in the cozy atmosphere of the shop where I once worked.


    Seated at a table, we lingered in silence until Shredica shattered it with her astute observation. "And I can''t believe out of all the ces you''d pick, it''s this ce..."


    "Hmm? You don''t fancy this spot? Almost all the girls from the academy adore it, you know?"


    "It''s not that I don''t fancy it," she replied. Her gaze then wandered to the woman with vibrant orange hair at the cashier, who shot her a sly grin. "It''s just the people I can''t stand."


    "Is that so?" If she couldn''t stomach the cashier, who seemed to revel in savoring an awkward date like ours, I couldn''t help but ponder how she''d respond to the person I had just called. "Well, the person I just called mentioned she''s close now, so I think she''ll be here any minute." As the words left my lips, the door swung open, and a new presence made its entrance.


    "Oh, there she is," I eximed. "I''m here!"


    "Oh, Leon!" the person approached with an air of nonchnce. "I''m kinda a bitte, am I? But that''s not, like, my fault, is it? In fact, you should be grateful that I even take my time to bother stepping in here to meet with you. You did mention you need help with studying, right? Well, consider yourself blessed, because I, Titania, will be the one who will assist you.


    Be grateful that I even take the time!" she dered with ir.


    I heard Shredica''s voice, "Don''t tell me..."


    I cut her off before she could finish, "That''s right. Titania will be the one who is going to tutor us."

 Chapter 49: Chapter 8 - Midterm Examination (3)

    "What''s this supposed to mean?" Shredica red at me, eyes filled with coldness.


    "What do you mean, what''s this supposed to mean? Can''t you see it for yourself?" I gestured towards Titania, currently cing an order at the cashier. "She''s going to help us."


    "That''s why I asked, what exactly is this supposed to mean? Why Titania?" she questioned, skepticism evident. It made sense; Titania didn''t exactly scream academic prowess.


    But, desperate times called for desperate measures. We had no choice but to rely on her.


    "Why her, you ask? Isn''t her rank the answer? She''s 70th in the gold ss. She''s gotta have something useful, right? I mean, she wouldn''t be in the gold ss if she wasn''t, well, academically gifted."


    "You do realize the school hasn''t evaluated us academically, right? How could you know?"


    Well, that was a valid concern. Titania, a student from the gold ss, excelled inbat, showcasing remarkable proficiency in both sorcery and arcane magic. However, her academic prowess remained a mystery to me. The school predominantly evaluated us based on ourbat abilities, asionally considering our etiquette and adaptability in various situations.


    Yet, the primary focus remained on our fighting skills and how adeptly we employed them.


    In simpler terms, I had no clue if Titania was academically inclined.


    If that''s the case, why not just approach someone I know excels in studying, like Raymond? Well, there''s a reason for that.


    --


    Name: Titania Betn


    Race: Human


    Requirements to dominate Titania:


    1. Expand her circle to 5 people (0/5)


    2. Unlock


    3. Unlock


    4. Unlock


    ....


    --


    I aimed to encourage Titania to broaden her social connections, and I contemted making Shredica the first one on that list. I was well aware Shredica would never consider Titania a friend, nor would she view anyone around her as such. However, Shredica''s feelings were inconsequential in this matter; Titania''s feelings were what mattered.


    If Titania regarded Shredica as a friend, even if Shredica didn''t reciprocate, it would still count. The same applied in the reverse direction. It didn''t matter if you fulfilled a requirement; if the person you aimed to conquer didn''t feel that way, the condition would not be met.


    Take Martha, for instance. Despite me showering her with money to settle her debts, her requirement remained unfulfilled. The reason? She felt guilty about using the money, earned from selling prostitutes in training, to pay off her debts. Well, of course, that kind of cashes with its own moral baggage.


    Another case in point was Ayane. Even after liberating her from the clutches of prostitution, her requirement still lingered unmet. Why? Because despite breaking her free from Martha''s brother, she harbored the belief that she''d inevitably end up as a prostitute under my control.


    The same principle applied to Shredica. Despite reluctantly agreeing to assist her in climbing the ranks to gold, her requirement persisted unfulfilled. Why? Well, somewhere deep down, Shredica harbored doubts that I''d genuinely support her. Works for me, I suppose.


    It''s not like I''m itching to conquer her; I just want to unravel her capabilities and understand the driving force behind her relentless pursuit of bing a Magic Knight.


    While lost in my thoughts, Titania finally approached us. Her smile was so radiant it could practically blind you if you stared at it too long. However, the moment she saw Shredica at the table with me, her smile vanished instantly. She then turned to me, demanding, "What''s the meaning of this, Leon?!"


    "Uh, well¡ª"


    Before I could utter another word, Shredica rose from her seat and dered, "I''m leaving."


    "Hey! Wait! Leaving? Why? Don''t you want to pass the exam? You do, right?


    So why leave now?"


    "I''m not interested in being taught by someone who isn''t interested in teaching me."


    "She... She didn''t say anything like that."


    "I don''t need her talking, because I can see it already in her face."


    Well, yeah. I noticed it too. Titania wasn''t the type to willingly teach someone. In fact, she''d likely demand you teach her, throwing lines like ''Be grateful for the privilege of teaching me'' or ''Consider yourself blessed that I''m even listening to you.'' I couldn''t picture someone like Shredica patiently enduring Titania''s teaching style either. I knew this wasn''t going to work from the get-go.


    But already, in this early stage, they were at odds? I had to intervene.


    "T-Titania, Miss Shredica is willing to be your follower if you teach her."


    "What?!" Shredica shot me a look as if I''d lost my mind. "When did I say¡ª"


    Before she could protest further, I covered her mouth with my hand. Shredica bit down hard, but I steeled myself to endure it. It was painful, honestly. In fact, it felt like she''d bitten a chunk of flesh out. But I gritted my teeth. If I wanted to make her stay, I had to do this.


    Upon hearing that Shredica would be her follower if she taught her, Titania looked at me in shock. "Eh? Seriously?"


    "Y-Yes! Seriously!" I eximed, causing Shredica to intensify her bite. Now I understood the origin of her name¡ªShredica, the type who''d literally shred you to pieces. Enough puns for now. Leaning closer to Shredica''s ear, I whispered, "I''m tossing you a lifeline here, Miss Shredica. If you want to avoid repeating a year, grab that lifeline and be quiet.


    And could you please stop biting my hand? You''re on the verge of gnawing off some flesh."


    Despite my words, Shredica continued to bite, though not as forcefully as before. I believed I''d managed to get through to her.


    Turning to Titania, I continued, "However, Miss Shredica... is a bit of a meathead, you could say, who only thinks of brawls. She''s struggling with the exams and needs some help." As I mentioned her being a bit of a meathead, Shredica bit my hand with renewed vigor. "S-She''s an excellent fighter and, despitecking skill, has managed to stay at the top of the bronze ss!


    She excels in swordsmanship and magic! She''s a top performer in those areas!" I added. Shredica''s bite lessened a bit at my praise. Goodness. Any more, and she might chew through to the bone.


    "I-I see..." said Titania, blushing. "Uhm, what could be the areas that she''scking?" she said.


    I locked eyes with Shredica, silently conveying that unnecessaryments were off the table once I released her mouth. She shot me a re, leaving me unsure if she agreed or not. Regardless, I pleaded with my eyes, and she responded with an eye roll, a gesture that seemed exasperated. Taking that as a reluctant agreement, I let go of her mouth.


    "I''m not going to¡ª"


    I covered her mouth once again. This time, she bit down as if it were the norm. Suppressing the urge to scream in pain, I soldiered on.


    "Let me excuse us for a second," I said to Titania.


    "Oh... Okay."


    With that, I stepped outside, still covering Shredica''s mouth while her teeth gnawed at my hand. Once we were outside, I finally released her mouth.


    "Can you please cooperate?" I sighed, frustration evident in my tone.


    "I''m cooperating as best as I can," she retorted, her eyes narrowing.


    "That''s not how it seems to me, though."


    "Do you really expect me to admit I''m not good at anything? Do you not know how embarrassing that is?"


    Her words hit me like a punch to the gut. "Huh? Embarrassed? That''s a word I never thought woulde out of your mouth. I always figured you were incapable of such emotions."


    She raised her brows, a hint of annoyance in her eyes. "What do you think of me, some kind of robot?"


    "Well, yeah. I mean, you even asked me out on a date with aposed face, after all..."


    "I was embarrassed," she confessed. "Of course, I would be embarrassed. Even though I might look like this, I am still a woman. A woman asking a man out to go somewhere is a pretty embarrassing thing."


    I never imagined she''d be so flustered about the situation, even though it wasn''t an actual date. It seemed, as she herself had pointed out before, she''s only human.


    "...Look, this is the only option we have. Just bear with it and swallow your pride; otherwise, you''re genuinely risking failing a year. I''m sure that''s something you wouldn''t want to happen, no matter what."


    Shredica''s gaze bore into me for a moment before she sighed, "Fine. But I''m not going to tell her that I''m not proficient in every subject. You tell her yourself that you''re not up to par."


    "I suppose that''s fine..."


    Shredica seemed to waver, having second thoughts about the whole arrangement. However, there was nothing she could do but endure it. With only a few hours left before the midterm week, she needed to put aside her pride to at least pass the exams. After that conversation, we returned inside. I informed Titania that I wasn''t quite adept at everything and that I''d be relying on her for assistance.


    Titania assured us she''d do her best. We proceeded with her guiding us, and to my surprise, Titania turned out to be an excellent teacher.

 Chapter 50: Chapter 8 - Midterm Examination (4)

    The shop we were at was closing at 8 P.M., so we decided to relocate for a continuation. Opting for an inn, we rented a room until 10:30 P.M. Since crossing the 11:30 P.M. curfew meant facing consequences from the dormitory, we had to wrap things up before then. ording to the Book of Rules, missing the curfew would result in a deduction of points on the ranking evaluation.


    For me, being the lowest in the bronze rank, losing a few points was inconsequential. Shredica shared the sentiment, knowing she could easily reim the top spot if she fell in the rankings.


    However, Titania wasn''t as epting. The gold ss resembled a battlefield, with students consistently pulling each other down to climb the rankings.The students in the gold ss were intenselypetitive. They didn''t view each other as ssmates but rather as enemies. One wrong move, and you could plummet down the ranks, making it a formidable challenge to climb back up.


    That was the constant hurdle faced by those in the gold ss. Titania held the 70th spot, and any rule-breaking could plummet her even further. Climbing back up would be akin to scaling a mountain without any equipment.


    This intensepetition meant we couldn''t afford to stay overnight, at least not Titania. Me and Shredica could, theoretically. However, the idea of sharing a room with Shredica didn''t sit well with me. It felt like a risky move. I had a suspicion that if I drifted off to sleep, she might just stab me with a knife.


    Shredica likely harbored simr concerns. It was understandable; she didn''t trust someone like me, making it difficult for her to share a room with a guy, especially someone she didn''t trust.


    With less than two and a half hours to review the necessary materials, we had to be selective. There was a lot to cover, but given the one-day cramming session, we had no choice but to prioritize certain topics. Shredica was content as long as she could pass, so achieving a passing score sufficed for her.


    "Leon, if you''re not focused, you won''t pass, you know?" scolded Titania. It was genuinely surprising that Titania excelled at teaching and studying, given her overall appearance suggested otherwise. I had always assumed she was the kind of woman who would ck off, spending the day before exams at karaoke, having fun with friends. After all, she did have that gal appearance.


    "Even though I''m taking my time to teach you, you''re not even focusing. So ungrateful."


    I hadn''t expected Titania to notice myck of focus. I was merely hearing her words, with them going in one ear and out the other. I was hearing, not listening, you could say. I had even reached the point where I felt like I might fall asleep with my eyes open, pretending to be attentive. Apparently, Titania was exceptionally observant, noticing even the slightest detail of me not paying attention.


    Well, I didn''t really need to study. I could pass the midterm examination just fine, with Gabrielle''s help, of course. I asked her if I could see the examination papers. Memorizing the answers was all I needed, and I''d be safe. So, studying was unnecessary for me.


    "Sorry, my head''s throbbing from all this studying, so it''s not like I''m ignoring you," I exined, rubbing my temples. "It feels like an overload of information is jamming into my brain, ready to burst. Mind if I take a little break?"


    "Hmm..." Shredica hummed, eyeing me skeptically. "Is that so? Then why don''t you go somewhere that won''t bother me?" she suggested, an edge to her tone.


    "Sure thing," I agreed, stepping away from them. Surprisingly, Shredica was holding up well. Titania only needed to teach her once, and she absorbed it like a sponge. A natural genius. The real reason she wasn''t academically sharp was likely herck of focus on studying, prioritizing the honing of herbat skills. I believed that if she channeled her efforts into academics, she''d excel.


    I left them for a bit and returned after 20 minutes.


    ***


    It was precisely 10 P.M. when the melody of someone''s smartphone disrupted the study session. Shredica''s phone echoed in the room. She nced at the screen, her expression shifting as she stood up, dering, "I guess it''s about time for me to go."


    Titania and I exchanged puzzled nces. "Huh? But we still have 30 minutes left," Titania protested.


    "I''m sorry, but this is pretty important, so I can''t afford to stay any longer," Shredica exined. Gathering her belongings, she moved towards the door.


    "Hey," I interjected before she could open it. "Are you going to be alright?"


    "I''ve got the confidence that I''ll be fine tomorrow," she replied. "so you have nothing to worry about."


    "Don''t worry, Leon," Titania reassured. "Shreddy''s going to ace this."


    "Shreddy?" I raised an eyebrow. "When did you two be friends?"


    "Just now!" Titania enthusiastically dered.


    "No, we didn''t," Shredica corrected. "And can you stop calling me that? It''s very off-putting."


    As they engaged in banter, I discreetly checked Titania''s domination requirement to see if there were any changes.


    --


    1. Expand her circle to 5 people (1/5)


    --


    Yup, it had gone up. Titania now considered Shredica as her friend. Progress was smooth, and I was steadily advancing in dominating Titania.


    I shed a sly smile at Titania. "Miss Shredica''s just not honest with her feelings, Titania. That''s why she''s like that," I whispered.


    Titania returned the smile. "I know."


    While sharing this secretive conversation, Shredica quietly exited the room.


    ***


    I stepped back into the dimly lit shop where Mr. Leon, Miss Titania, and I had been hitting the books until 8 P.M. A message had summoned me back, iming there was some suspicious activity stirring in the depths of the notorious ck Market.


    The ck Market, an illicit underbelly, a realm of ndestine transactions that danced on the fringes of legality. Here, everything was a shade darker, from illegal drugs and weaponry to the grotesque trade of beastfolk''s meat and the despicablemerce of human lives as ves. It was a cesspool of vileness.


    "The fact that there''s suspicious movement there is very disturbing..." I muttered to myself as I entered the dimly lit establishment. The atmosphere was tense, and the weight of impending danger hung in the air.


    Inside, Miss Arianne and Mr. Conrad upied a table, their faces etched with concern. The faint jingle of the weing bell signaled my presence. When they heard the weing bell, their attention shifted to me. Both were members of the Silver de, a father-daughter duo with matching orange hair. Despite not looking much alike, their shared hair color made their familial connection apparent.


    "You''re finally here, Shredica," Miss Arianne said with a sense of urgency, gesturing for me to take a seat.


    I settled into the chair she pointed to, my curiosity piqued as I surveyed the detailed map spread across the table. It unfolded the expansivendscape of the entire kingdom of Milham.


    "What''s happening?"


    A meaningful nce passed between Miss Arianne and Mr. Conrad before he addressed me, "Norman Amarathea is gearing up for another round."


    "...What?" I couldn''t hide my surprise. Norman Amarathea, a name synonymous with infamy¡ªa cunning criminal, a puppet master whose moves were as slippery as a snake. His dark legacy included mastermindingrge-scale abductions, like the Santuria Incident, a haunting episode where countless travelers vanished in the Santuria nes.


    The revtion that Norman Amarathea was the orchestrator sent shockwaves throughout the kingdom.


    "My father has detected suspicious movements by Norman Amarathea across the kingdom. Thest time he made such moves was five years ago during the Santuria Incident," Miss Arianne exined with a toneden with concern.


    "So then... he''s nning to do it again? Do you know where?"


    Mr. Conrad scrutinized the map, his gaze intense. "Just yesterday, Norman was right in the heart of the ck Market. It struck us as odd, prompting our allies to delve into the situation. They unveiled Norman, deeply engaged in a mysterious meeting with someone. While the identity of the other person remains an enigma, our suspicions point to..."


    "...Is it him?"


    Mr. Conrad raised his head to look at me. "Exactly."


    A chill ran down my spine. What business did that person have with Norman? Why were they coborating? The answers eluded us, but the involvement of that mysterious figure boded ill.


    "And as for the location... based on Norman''s recent machinations and the ndestine whispers from allies in the ck Market, there''s a sinister likelihood he''ll unleash his terror upon Hertan Vige. The exact timing remains elusive, but the looming threat could materialize within this week or the next."


    Miss Arianne gently ced a hand on my shoulder, her expression reflecting deep concern. "I''m sorry if we''re interrupting your date, but this is far more important."


    I clicked my tongue, dismissing her touch with a shrug. "It''s not a date."


    "Is that so? But hmm..." she hummed, an intriguing gleam in her eye, "That young man you''re with is the one you went out with the other day, right? He''s the one I wanted to rmend to the leader. Did you inform her?"


    "I did," I replied.


    "What did she say?"


    I cast a sidelong nce at Miss Arianne, "She didn''t want him."

 Chapter 51: Chapter 8 - Midterm Examination (5)

    I waited for the two to emerge from the shop. We had decided to head back to their and report to our leader. Technically, it wasn''t necessary since the leader probably already knew, but for the sake of convenience, we were heading back there.


    After a few minutes, both of them finally stepped out. They had shed their shop uniforms and were now in battle gear.


    Mr. Conrad''s machete hung menacingly from his hip, and Miss Arianne wielded a metallic stick, a device capable of morphing into a bow with a simple press of a button. I had already switched into my own gear ¨C brown jeans, a snug ck undershirt, and a sleek ck leather jacket. Twin holsters adorned my waist, each housing a lethal firearm.


    As we prepared to embark on our journey back to their, Miss Arianne''s voice cut through the air, questioning my decision to apany them.


    "Are you sure you want to join us in heading to the base?" she inquired, her wordsced with a hint of curiosity.


    "Yes," I responded with conviction, my gaze unwavering.


    The atmosphere shifted as she continued, her tone taking on a mischievous note. "Aren''t you worried about the fact that your boyfriend is currently alone with another woman in an inn''s room? I mean, I don''t know if Princess Titania is the type to let loose, but that young man seems quite adept at seduction and... well, you know, skilled in bed."


    I clicked my tongue in annoyance, dismissing her insinuations. "What are you on about? He''s not my boyfriend. I don''t care what those two get up to if left alone."


    "Hmm~" A sly hum resonated from Miss Arianne. "If you say so."


    "Arianne, cut it out with the teasing. You don''t want to find out how painful Miss Shredica''s punch can be," Mr. Conrad warned.


    "Oh,e on, Dad. Shredica wouldn''ty a hand on me. She reserves that for the men," she chuckled. "And can''t I be intrigued by Shredica''s love life? This is practically the first time I''ve seen her with a young man her age. I''ve fought alongside her for four years, but never once witnessed her interacting with a man.


    I was almost convinced she leaned more towards women, so seeing her with a young man was a shock."


    "Well, I was shocked too, seeing her studying so meticulously together with a guy. I thought that this day was the day of the end of the world." Mr. Conrad burst intoughter.


    ". . . . ."


    I maintained silence as the two continued their banter, gracefully traversing rooftops on our journey. The cityscape below us painted a canvas of twinkling lights as if celebrating the peculiar spectacle unfolding above.


    While navigating the heights, I couldn''t help but think that what they were discussing wasn''t applicable to me. Romance? I had no time for such frivolities, and a boyfriend was thest thing on my agenda. My focus was set on scaling the peaks of my ambitions, not fumbling in the valleys of fleeting passion. Besides, I had no interest in any man. Sure, I was together with Mr.


    Leon, and I figured we''d spend more time together, but my attraction was solely strategic ¨C he was my pawn, a piece in my intricate game. That''s the only connection that mattered.


    ***


    Titania and I were left alone in the room at the inn. She was attempting to teach me, but her words were simply passing through one ear and out the other.


    Titania pouted, "Muu~ Leon, you''re so ungrateful," sheined.


    "What do you mean? I haven''t done anything to be called that, have I?"


    "That''s where you''re wrong. You''re not doing anything. What will happen to you tomorrow if you don''t study well?" she scolded.


    "Even if I fail, I can just retake the exam, you know."


    "That''s not an option. You''ll be excluded from the joint training if you fail," she exined.


    "That''s fine. I wasn''t nning to join anyway."


    "That''s not fine!" she eximed, standing up and cing her hands on her hips. She loomed over me, her gaze piercing. "If you don''t participate, I''ll be sad!"


    I blinked in confusion, "Why would you be sad?"


    "B-Because you won''t be there," she confessed, her cheeks tinted with a rosy hue. "Geez! You''re really forcing me to say it, aren''t you?! What I mean is, I want to be with you during the joint training! I-I want to partner up with you! Is that clear?" Turning away with a pout, she muttered, "So ungrateful!


    You should have understood the first time I said it. Why are you making me repeat myself?"


    So, that''s why she was enduring the task of teaching me, huh? I knew Titania wasn''t the type to readily teach anyone, given her pride. But for the sake of ensuring my sess and participation in the joint training, she persisted. It seemed she was genuinely invested in making me her follower, and I suspected the same reason applied to teaching her as well.


    "Well, if that''s the case, then I should take this seriously," I dered.


    Titania tried to suppress a smile at my newfound determination, but her lips betrayed her, curling upward. "If that''s the case, let''s not waste any more time. We have less than thirty minutes, so let''s make the most of it. Let''s continue with magic spells and theor¡ª?!"


    Suddenly, she toppled backward. The movement was so abrupt that even someone as reflexive as me couldn''t react in time. It seemed her excitement got the better of her, causing her to lose her bnce. Despite the suddenness, I did my best to cushion her fall. Slipping an arm behind her, I positioned my hand to absorb the impact, trying to minimize any potential harm.


    Additionally, I attempted to lift her slightly to lessen the impact on her.


    We ended up falling together on the floor in the process, but fortunately, it seemed that Titania didn''t get hurt. My hand sustained only a minor injury, so that wasn''t a significant concern.


    "Are you okay?" I asked her just to be sure.


    "Ah... Un..." she nodded, her eyes fixed on me. "I didn''t get hurt. Thank y¡ª"


    It was then that we heard it. Moans echoed from the other side of the room. In an inn, such sounds were only natural. The moans permeated our room, creating an odd and awkward atmosphere, made even more ufortable by the fact that I was now on top of Titania.


    Titania blushed, and in that moment, she looked even more beautiful. The situation left me uncertain about what to do next. Would it be eptable to let myself be swept away by the moment? Titania didn''t say anything, and I remained silent too. Was it alright to proceed like this? Logically, no.


    However, despite my brain signaling otherwise, my body seemed to move on its own, sumbing to the atmosphere. I could sense Titania''s body responding in a simr manner.


    "Can I touch you?" I asked just to be sure.


    She averted her gaze, but the blush persisted. "Go ahead..." she nodded.


    With her consent, my hand ventured under her clothes and beneath her bra. I seized the well-developed breasts, and my face drew near to hers. Despite her initial uncertainty, she closed her eyes and pursed her lips. The nipple beneath my touch hardened. While it wasn''t my original n to have sex with Titania so soon, there was no turning back now. My lower region showed no signs of objection either.


    However, as our lips hovered inches away from each other, a knock rudely interrupted our moment. "You''ve got fifteen minutes left before your rental expires. Would you like to extend?"


    Immediately, both Titania and I recoiled from each other. I approached the door and informed the person outside that we wouldn''t be extending our stay.


    The voice on the other side reminded us to prepare to leave soon. I ryed the message to Titania, who, although not making eye contact, agreed that we should get ready. An unmistakable awkwardness lingered in the air, and it wasn''ting from me¡ªI wasn''t a virgin. Observing Titania quietly gathering her belongings, her face flushed a shade redder than a tomato. It was evident she was embarrassed.


    What should I do?


    "Uhm... I''m sorry, I got carried away by the mood," I confessed.


    "N-No. It''s okay," she replied. "I got carried away too. Anyway, you should be grateful that you got to touch the breast of a princess like me. Where''s your gratitude?" Her tone, though not apanied by direct eye contact, hinted that her attitude was returning to normal, even if the awkwardness lingered.


    "I''m grateful for that."


    The room still held traces of awkwardness, though it wasn''t as palpable. While the days ahead might carry a lingering sense of unease between us, I believed this incident wouldn''t mar our friendship.


    "Leon," she began after we left the inn. "I don''t want you to forget what happened, but I hope at least you won''t distance yourself from me because of this. Y-You see, I-I... I don''t know why, but I''ve been feeling differenttely. There''s this desire to always be close to you, to be together with you. And when we were closer back there, I felt an overwhelming urge to be with you.


    I don''t understand this feeling; it''s the first time I''ve felt this way, so, um, what I''m trying to say is..." she took hold of my cheeks, tiptoed, and captured my lips. It was an awkward kiss, but it exuded love. "I''m saying that... I really, really want to be with you, so please make sure you pass this exam," she confessed, her face and body aze with embarrassment.


    I smiled at her, "Don''t worry. I''ll pass it," I reassured.


    She smiled, "Good." It was a breathtaking smile, the first time I witnessed her wearing it. Titania, a proud princess, had momentarily shed that pride just to be with me. She was evolving, transforming bit by bit, and I was confident that in the uing days, she''d develop the charisma to amass a significant amount of followers, propelling her toward victory as the next student council president.

 Chapter 52: Chapter 8 - Midterm Examination (6)

    It was only around 11 P.M. when we finally returned to the academy. Titania and I strolled and chatted about random things ¨C our break activities and how we spent our idle time. We delved into discussions about how she envisioned transforming the school for the better if she were to be the new student council president. Well, mostly she did the talking.


    I, on the other hand, mostly listened, but she didn''t mind. In fact, she seemed pleased that I was paying attention. And I genuinely was; it wasn''t just a case of words going in one ear and out the other.


    As she continued talking, I walked her back to her dorm. The academy had three dormitories ¨C one for the gold ss, one for the silver ss, and one for the bronze ss. Given the substantial number of students in each ss and four academic years, each dormitory had to amodate around 400 students.


    One might think it impossible, but the academy''s dormitories were so vast that even with 400 students, there were still plenty of rooms to spare.


    As we strolled through the quiet night, the atmosphere suddenly shifted as Titania broached a new topic, "You know, this is the first time I''ve felt this way. I honestly believed I would be eternally alone in this academy. At some point, I had resigned myself to that fate ¨C solitude for the four years here. But now, with you by my side, that doesn''t seem likely anymore.


    I''m ecstatic my initial thought was proven wrong," she confessed with a smile that seemed to illuminate the darkness around us. "Honestly, the reason I aspired to be the president is to form connections. It might sound trivial, but can you me me? I''ve experienced loneliness in this school. I yearn for friends.


    So, for that reason, thank you for bing one of my friends, Leon," she said with a bright smile that warmed the night. "Oh, and that kiss I bestowed upon you? Consider it my gratitude for being my first friend in this academy. Count yourself blessed to have received that kiss. It''s my first, you know?"


    "...Well, thanks, I guess," I responded.


    She pouted, "What was that dry response? It''s my first kiss, you know? And not just any kiss, but a kiss from someone like me, a princess! You''re very ungrateful!"


    I wasn''t being ungrateful. If anything, I cherished the moment. After a while, we finally arrived at the gold''s dormitory. Since it was forbidden for someone from another ss to step into a different ss''s dormitory, I didn''t go all the way and just stopped at the imposing gate.


    "Well, I guess this is it," I said. Turning to her, I expressed, "Once again, thank you for taking the time to tutor us. I genuinely appreciate that."


    She smiled at me. "d you know that! Well, I''m going in now."


    "Yes."


    "See you!" she waved her hand as I walked away from her. While striding, I maintained my vignce. Eyes had been fixated on me since my arrival at the academy. Now, however, those eyes had vanished. I assumed whoever was watching me had been safeguarding Titania from any potential harm ¨C likely a guard or something. If that''s all they desired, then there was nothing to fret about.


    However, if they sought something more from me and persisted in scrutinizing me with their gaze, I''d ensure they wouldn''t get to use those eyes again.


    With those thoughts, I proceeded back to the bronze dormitory.


    ***


    I was delicately fixing my hair when a sudden gust prated through the closed window. Without bothering to look, I already knew who it was. In aposed manner, I questioned, "What are you doing here? Isn''t it forbidden for a guard to encroach upon my personal space?"


    A masculine voice emerged from behind me, "I''m well aware of the rules, Princess Titania, but you''ve broken yours as well, so this doesn''t count. Why did you venture out of the academy without a guard? Do you notprehend the lurking dangers when you go out alone like that? You do realize the perilous nature of this kingdom, don''t you, Princess?"


    I sighed while running the brush through my hair, "It''s not like I''m alone," I asserted. "I have someone with me."


    "That puny man you''re with? Do you genuinely believe he could protect you? That man could be dispatched by me with ease! I don''t even think I need to exert much effort for him!"


    Halting my hair-brushing, I issued a stern warning, "Don''ty a finger on Leon, or you won''t escape unscathed, understand? Keep your hands to yourself; that''s my direct order. Should you fail toply, I will not hesitate to inform my father and have him punish you for your transgressions."


    The man behind me fell silent at that, and a tense atmosphere hung in the air. The mere suggestion of involving my father, a man known for going to extreme lengths for me, sent shivers down his spine. After a few minutes of palpable silence, he finally mustered the courage to speak, "I''m just worried about you, Princess, but if my actions are causing you difort, I sincerely apologize.


    Still, the fact that you''re employing your skills to elude our watch and leaving without a guard is deeply concerning. My fellow guards are grumbling about the challenges they face in keeping track of you!"


    "If that''s the case, then perhaps you should just turn a blind eye and cease guarding me altogether."


    "You know as well as I do that we can''t do that. The king has charged us with the mandate to protect you at any cost! What if those from the opposing faction against your father learned that you slipped away?"


    "They won''t. I am sheltered by the monarchs here, rendering those aligned with the opposing faction of my father powerless to reach me. Besides, I remain vignt of my surroundings. I am acutely aware of the perils that lurk beneath this kingdom."


    "Then why are you still going outside if that''s the case?"


    "Guarding me feels like a tightening noose. I can practically feel your eyes drilling into me all the time. I can''t even find a trace of privacy anymore. Just like this very moment. You barge into my room while I''m delicately fixing my hair," I asserted without turning to acknowledge the man behind me, continuing to caress my hair.


    "With the stress of living in a different kingdom and all of you tailing me relentlessly, my stress is reaching its peak. I simply crave a moment of reprieve."


    "I-Is that the reason?"


    "Yes," I confirmed, finally cing the hairbrush down. "If youprehend, would you please leave already? I have a crucial exam tomorrow that I must pass, and to achieve that, I need a beauty rest for a fully functioning brain."


    "Y-Yes, Princess. I am thankful for your illumination about our ws," he stuttered. "Well then." Following that, a breeze swept through, and when I nced behind me, no one was there anymore.


    I sighed in relief. Atst, I could revel in my privacy. With that, I gracefully leaped onto my plush bed,nding with my boobs leading the way. Nestling my head on the pillow, I reflected on the events that had unfolded earlier.


    Immediately, my head started throbbing, and it felt as if steam was about to burst forth.


    Why did I do that?! Why did I agree to let Leon touch me?! Am I losing my mind?! Crazy! Crazy! Crazyyyy!!!


    No, that wasn''t it. It must have been the sounds emanating from the other room. That must have been it! The mood was set by that!


    Now, what should I do?! Even if Leon was trying not to make a big deal out of that incident, I bet he sees me as some naughty woman now! I am not that naughty! But thanks to that mood, I''ve acted like one! What will he think of me now?! Oh no!


    He must think that I am a naughty woman! But he couldn''t me me for it, right? He was the one who initiated it!


    I mean, what was that?! Why was I ensnared by that mood?! And why did Leon look so handsome in that moment?! Eh? EH?! Was I in love with him?


    Was that it?! Ehhh~~?!


    I had no idea what tumultuous thoughts were racing through my mind, and frankly, I didn''t want to delve into them any further. Yet, with the kind of incident that had unfolded, there was no way I could simply erase it from my memory.


    "I have no idea how I''m going to face him again..." I mumbled to myself, my head still buried in the pillow. "But to think that... a man''s touch could be that... pleasant."


    That notion ignited another surge of heat within me, and I twisted and turned on my bed, attempting to dispel the lingering sensations. However, the thoughts clung to me, refusing to dissipate. In the end, sleep eluded me, and before I knew it, morning had arrived.

 Chapter 53: Chapter 8 - Midterm Examination (7)

    Here''s some additional information that hasn''t been mentioned yet, so I figured I should fill you in. Much like Earth, this world also operates on a seven-day week, at least ording to the calendar on Leonamon''s smartphone.


    At the Academy, we follow a six-day school week with one break day sandwiched in between. Taking Earth as an example, that means Monday to Saturday are school days, and Sunday is a well-deserved break. Instead of blindly guessing the days since they haven''t been named in this world, I''ll just refer to them the same way as Earth''s. I should probably have a chat with Amon about this.


    Midterm week is packed into a single day, locked and loaded for Tuesday. Results are due for unveiling on Wednesday. Following that, Thursday, Friday, and Saturday grant us a much-needed break, with the weekly hiatusnding on Sunday. Essentially, we get four days off in a row. The following week is reserved for joint training, and I''m eager to participate, so passing the exams is a must.


    Today is Tuesday, marking the arrival of the dreaded midterm exam. In a theatrical disy, I assumed the role of a student on the verge of a mental breakdown, settling into my desk with an exaggerated disy of nervousness. Shredica had already settled into her seat, sporting aically messy bedhead. Clearly, she''d been in such a rush that haircare wasn''t a priority.


    As I surveyed the room, I witnessed a diverse array of expressions. Some wore uncertainty like a mask, while others clung to misced confidence. Duncan, typically the embodiment of fearlessness, sported a look of sheer terror. Raymond, his sses reflecting a menacing glint, remained engrossed in his notes.


    Hereon, the guy behind me couldn''t care less, lounging with his feet atop the chair and arm draped casually over the back. Shredica, in contrast, radiated confidence.


    The students'' behaviors ran the gamut. Isiliraiellyn, the young woman nursing grandiose delusions, was visibly trembling. "T-To think I''d be reduced to this level of fear... Was I, the heir of the demon lord, truly so powerless against the impending malevolence? Kuh! M-My eye!


    The eye of the demon god is stirring once again! It throbs! It throbs! What do you desire from me, my eye?! Why do you torment me now?! Oh, what?


    Do you wish for me to merely nce at these insects'' papers to evade this ordeal? A most intriguing suggestion! I shall indulge in such an act!"


    On the other hand, Yr, the young woman perpetually dozing off in ss, was, unsurprisingly, catching some Zs. A small stream of drool made its escape, marking the corner of her ckened mouth.


    This ss truly was a motley crew of oddballs.


    Finally, the bell rang, signaling the exam''smencement. Professor Irene marched through the room, her heels cking with authority. Casting a sweeping nce across the students upon reaching the podium, she dered, "No one is absent today. It seems everyone is present. Excellent.


    Let''s kick off the exam." As she spoke, she distributed the test papers, instructing those at the front to pass them to the back.


    Soon, every student had their papers. Upon Professor Irene''s signal, the collective scratch of pencils against papermenced. I skimmed through my test paper, confirming it was the same one Gabrielle had given me. The initial exam focused on Language, a subject I had effortlessly memorized answers for.


    However, to avert suspicion, I opted not to score a perfect grade and settled for straightforward responses to the simpler questions.


    The second and third period exams focused on Magic Spells and the Theory of Magic, respectively. Magic Spells posed no challenge for me; it was merely a test of incantation memorization, a skill Shredica and I had mastered. As I answered, I noticed an intriguing revtion. Reviewing the problems, I realized that what Titania had drilled into us the night before aligned perfectly with the exam.


    While memorizing, I hadn''t caught on, but now it was clear¡ªshe could predict the test content urately based on our lessons. That princess was even more impressive than I had initially thought.


    When the Theory of Magic rolled around, audible distress permeated the room. Understandably, Theory of Magic surpassed Arithmetic in difficulty,bining both Arithmetic and Magic concepts. Shredica, too, seemed to struggle, scratching her head multiple times as she pondered the paper. I caught glimpses of her discreetly eyeing her seatmate''s work on asion, revealing her predicament.


    It was evident she found herself in a bind with this subject. Fortunately, she refrained from bothering me or attempting to copy my answers.


    Then came the fourth period¡ªArithmetic. Many students grumbled about its difficulty, but for those who grasped the concept, it was a breeze. Technically elementary problems, questions like "If you buy three apples and cut them into four pieces, how many pieces would you get?" adorned the paper. Even someone with the intellectual capacity of a walnut on Earth could tackle these questions with ease.


    Then came break.


    Duncan, Raymond, and I huddled together.


    "Man! I''m really screwed! No answers for Theory and Arithmetic!" Duncanmented. "I thought I could at least handle Arithmetic, but when I saw those papers, my mind went nk! I mean, what the hell were those questions even asking?!"


    "It''s because you''re too dense to grasp the concepts," remarked Raymond, eyes still fixed on his notes. "If you''d just study hard like me, you wouldn''t be bawling like this. What about you, Leon? You look like you''re in a bit of a pickle too."


    "Huh? I... I think I''ll manage, yeah. But I can''t say for sure if the answers I put down are correct," I replied.


    "Do you reckon you''ll score enough to join the joint training next week?" Raymond inquired.


    "I-I hope so? Can''t say for certain."


    "I hope you pull through. I don''t fancy wandering alone during the joint training," Raymond admitted.


    It appeared that Raymond dreaded the idea of being alone in next week''s joint training, hence his wish for me to pass. Unfortunately for him, I hadmitted to training with Titania, so whether I passed or not, Raymond would find himself flying solo.


    The break passed in the blink of an eye, and the ss bell rang. We returned to our seats, and as the papers were distributed, the test began. The subject was simple¡ªFundamentals of Footsteps. Even someone with muscles for brains, like Duncan, could manage this. Shredica, skilled in Footsteps, would undoubtedly breeze through it.


    The subsequent test proved to be the toughest yet¡ªSwordsmanship. It wasn''t just about executing actions; it required an understanding of the definitions behind those actions. It was akin to a Physical Education test, but bloodier, demandingprehension of the principles underlying each movement.


    Shredica hadn''t studied all the materials since Titania advised her to grasp the concept of Swordsmanship. Given her proficiency in the art, I expected her to handle it with ease.


    Much like Titania''s uncanny ability to predict the Magic Spells content, she also foresaw the Swordsmanship exam. It left me duly impressed.


    With the conclusion of the Swordsmanship exam, the midterm examination came to an end.


    ***


    The next day, we checked the results in the room. My scores fell within the average range. Since the passing grade for all subjects was 50, my scores varied from 50 to 60. Swordsmanship, being the toughest, earned me the lowest score of 50. I intentionally left it at that due to the subject''s difficulty. My ranking in the bronze ss witnessed a surprising jump¡ªI made it to the 90th rank.


    Duncan and Raymond were taken aback by my results.


    However, I wasn''t taken aback by that. What truly surprised me was Shredica''s scores¡ªall 50s. I couldn''t help but almostugh at her deliberate choice to score just enough to pass. She simply aimed to pass and didn''t care to score any higher. Consequently, her ranking took a nosedive. From being rank 1 in the bronze ss previously, she now upied the 20th rank.


    A considerable descent, but she seemed unfazed by it, judging from her nonchnt expression.


    And holy hell, if that was surprising, no, it wasn''t. There was even more jaw-dropping news because our new rank 1 was Yr. The girl who was always dozing off in ss, and her previous rank was scraping the bottom, just five ranks above mine. So from a pitiful 95 to rank 1? That was shockingly unexpected. Oh, and her scores?


    They were all soaring between 90-100. Perfect scores in Language and Magic Spells, with Swordsmanship at the lowest, still a ster 91. The woman in question wasn''t even present to witness the scores. I bet she''s currently in her room, snoozing away.


    Another twist was Hereon securing the second rank. His scores were neck and neck with Yr''s. Currently, he was just lounging on his seat, feet nonchntly propped up on his desk. He seemed pretty nonchnt despite climbing into a higher rank.


    In the past, he''d mock us for being dimwits and brag about his promotion to the second rank of the bronze ss, but this time, he remained surprisingly low-key. I wondered what happened to him. Did nearly bing Shredica''s punching bag scar him so bad that he was now the silent type? I doubted it. He still shot Shredica murderous looks.


    Well, enough about him, though. The next bombshell was the joint training. This was what astonished me the most today. It was all because of Professor Irene''s revtion about its location¡ªHertan Vige.


    However, I wasn''t the most shocked by that news. Shredica was the one.

 Chapter 54: Chapter 9 - Irene (1)

    I woke up with a brutal hangover, struggling to recall the events ofst night. All I could dredge up was a blur of excessive drinking. The memory gap included how I ended up in my room, d in a dainty negligee.


    This hangover, though, was a relentless beast. Its ws dug deep, threatening to unleash the contents of my stomach. Summoning every ounce of strength, I managed to coerce my lethargic body into a sitting position, battling the nauseating waves threatening to crash over me.


    Casting a bleary-eyed gaze to my side, I discovered a handsome young man with raven-ck hair, peacefully lost in slumber. Uttering, "...I''m going to freshen up for a bit," I rolled out of the bed and stretched, unleashing a loud, drawn-out yawn that echoed the impending challenge of the day.


    I stepped into the bathroom, letting the cool water ssh across my face. Gazing at my reflection in the mirror, a captivating visage looked back at me ¨C a face of timeless allure, framed by scarlet-purple locks and captivating eyes of the same hue. Yet, for all its beauty, this face hadn''t secured me a partner.


    By the way, I''m Irene Brightspear ¨C second daughter of the Brightspear family, revered as the most trusted knight lineage in the Milham royalty. Currently, I hold the position of a Professor at the Milham Academy of Magic Knights. My own academic journey led me to graduate from the Milham Academy of Magic, albeit only attaining the silver ss.


    Post-graduation, I made the choice to step into the role of a professor, determined to impart my knowledge. The initial year was a challenge as a newbie, but with time, I honed my skills. Eventually, I earned the title of the most talented professor in the Academy, receiving praise for my teaching prowess. It felt natural ¨C I invested my best in educating.


    While my dream of bing a Magic Knight remained unfulfilled, guiding the next generation on their path to bing knights was a satisfying alternative.


    Even with these achievements, I remained single. It wasn''t that I didn''t desire a lifelong partner; on the contrary, I did, but my ideal partner seemed elusive. Perhaps I set my standards too high. Yet, that wasn''t the sole reason for my single status. Wanting a partner was one thing, but investing my entire life into a rtionship was another.


    Honestly, I could easilynd in a rtionship, and even disregarding my profession and career, my looks alone could capture the hearts of countless men. However, themitment of time, energy, and emotions required for a rtionship felt daunting.


    I brushed my teeth, then took another look at my reflection. A sigh escaped my lips.


    After another sigh, I returned to my room. The young man was still peacefully asleep. Scratching my head, I gazed at him. "...Hey, you need to wake up and get moving now," I insisted.


    "Five more minutes..." he grumbled in his sleep.


    "I''ve got some academy work left," I announced. "Don''t n on sticking around."


    "Mm..."


    "Fine, have it your way," I conceded. Heading to my wardrobe, I searched for my professorial attire ¨C a white long-sleeved undershirt, a ck coat, a snug miniskirt, and ck tights. I arranged them at the foot of the bed.


    "Mind not kicking these off," I warned. "I''m going to take a bath. If you decide to venture off the bed, stay confined to this room. Got it?"


    "Mm..."


    With that settled, I shed my negligee, my sole piece of clothing, and made my way to the bathroom.


    "Guh... My hips ache," I grumbled. "My legs are betraying me too..."


    Once inside, I activated my skill, Antis, casting a realistic illusion of rain falling from the ceiling, creating the ambiance of a refreshing shower. As I did, my mind began to clear, and some memories from the previous night gradually resurfaced.


    Post-bath, I returned to the room, d only in a towel that clung to my curves. To my surprise, the young man was fully awake, upying the edge of the bed. His gaze, a mesmerizing crimson red, met my scarlet-purple eyes as I made my entrance. "Mind if I use your bathroom?"


    "...Sure," I nonchntly replied.


    With that, he headed into the bathroom. As the door closed, I buried my face in my hands in dismay.


    Why in the world did I end up sleeping with one of my students?!


    ***


    If you''re curious about how everything unfolded to lead to this moment, let me recount the events ofst night.


    With the midterm examinations behind me, I decided to unwind with some drinks at my favorite bar. Of course, my attire for such asions differed significantly from the familiar image of the esteemed professor everyone at the academy knew. Gone was the beautiful and strict instructor, reced by apletely different persona.


    I donned a in and modest outfit, exuding a clean anddylike aura that contrasted sharply with my usual professorial attire. A long, flowing skirt concealed most of my skin, presenting a reserved appearance. I even opted for a different style of sses ¨C round frames, unlike the ones I wore while teaching.


    I was confident that, even if someone I knew stumbled upon me in the bar, they wouldn''t recognize Professor Irene Brightspear in this ensemble. I projected an impression of quietness that matched my subdued appearance.


    When I arrived, I promptly ordered my favorite drink and indulged until the line between sips and gulps blurred. At some point, the atmosphere shifted, and numerous men began eyeing me with a newfound interest, their gazesced with unmistakable lust. I recognized that look all too well ¨C a familiarity born from the stares of even my own students.


    Undeterred, I brushed off their attention and continued drinking.


    Yet, my naivety led me to believe they would merely gaze from afar and not approach me as my students typically did. My assumption proved false.


    "Hey miss, I noticed you''re drowning your sorrows alone. Care for somepany?" one man ventured. Judging by his appearance, he was a noble.


    "...I''m sorry, but I prefer to be alone," I replied, offering him a polite smile.


    "Oh, don''t be so coy. I can see the pain in your eyes. You''re drowning those sorrows for a reason, sweetheart," he said with a sinister grin. Despite his noble appearance, there was nothing refined about the lecherous leer in his eyes. He repulsed me.


    What was he implying? Was it inconceivable for a woman to enjoy a solitary drink without being shackled to some heartbreak narrative? Why did he automatically assume I was nursing a wounded heart?


    "Excuse me, but I have no clue what you''re bbering about. I''ve got a lot on my te, so could you kindly back off and get out of my space?" I retorted, sending him a withering re.


    "Don''t be a buzzkill. I know your type. You''re the kind of woman who gets wild when she lets her hair down, right?" he continued, his voice dripping with sleaze. "You may look like a sweet angel, but I''ve danced with many devils like you. They y the modest game at first, and then, once the curtain falls, they unleash their inner vixens. I bet you''re no exception," he taunted.


    "Let me guess. Your man is a bore, and you''ve had enough. That''s why you''re here, sipping alone. You came solo, hoping to lure in some attention, right? Seeking a fresh ything. Well, guess what?


    I''m ready to be your toy for the night. But mark my words, by the end of this evening, you''ll be begging for more. How does that sound?"


    I was teetering on the edge of delivering a punch to this man''s face. He wasn''t just being rude; his words were bordering on sexual harassment. I''d had enough. Deciding to abandon the bar scene and continue the night at home, I stood up. However, as I moved, he grabbed my arm.


    "Now now, where are you going? We''re not done here yet, are we?"


    "I''m heading home because someone just ruined my day. So, please, get your hands off me."


    "Leaving so soon? Do you really want it that badly?" he smirked, his arrogance irritating me further. Why were there always men like him? This was precisely why finding an ideal partner seemed impossible; men behaved like wild animals.


    I didn''t want to create a scene, but since he persisted in invading my personal space, I decided to use my skill on him. I was ready to render him unconscious. Before I could act, though, I heard a voice behind the man.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Huh?" the man clutching me turned, fixing his gaze on the other man who had spoken. "Can''t you fucking see? I''m about to head home with my girlfriend here; she seems practically begging for some action."


    "Girlfriend?" the other man scoffed. "By ''girlfriend,'' you mean thatdy over there?"


    "Yeah. Got a problem with that?"


    "Oh, I do have a problem with that. That woman there is my girlfriend."


    I was taken aback by their exchange. Why were these men iming I was their girlfriend? I was nobody''s girlfriend! I wanted to shout at them, but the words wouldn''te out. The man who asserted that I was his girlfriend was someone I recognized. I had seen him around in my ss.


    In fact, it was impossible not to know him. He was famous at the academy, and even the professors were familiar with him. Not for any positive reasons, though. He was one of my students.


    "...L-Leon?" The name of the studentbeled as the weakest at the academy slipped out of my mouth.

 Chapter 55: Chapter 9 - Irene (2)

    "What''s your deal, bastard?" the man sneered, his grip constricting on my arm. "Do you evenprehend the concept of ''mind your own business''? Why are you meddling in our affairs? And why the fuck are youbeling her as your girlfriend? That''s pure bullshit, man. I can see right through your twisted intentions.


    I mean, even if thisdy conceals her curves, they''re still undeniably present. I suppose even someone who reeks of virginity like you noticed that too, rushing to her rescue in hopes she''d favor you. When she lowers her guard, you''ll get a taste of her. It''s a pathetically clich¨¦ move. But sorry, fucker, I''ve got the first dibs. If you want a piece,e back next time.


    Although, I don''t guarantee she''ll find any more men like me."


    Student Leon red daggers at the man, his eyes aze with intensity. "Could you kindly wipe that repugnant expression off your face right now? If not, then I''ll have to do it myself."


    "Huh..." the man shot back with a challenging re. "What the fuck did you just say to me?"


    "Is that something even a gori-looking like you can''tprehend?" Student Leon retorted, his tone oozing disdain. "And here I am, attempting to stoop to your abysmal intelligence just to have those lines prate your thick skull..."


    I was genuinely taken aback by Student Leon''s audacious words. He held the title of the weakest among all the students at the Academy. What in the hell was he attempting here? If he dared to provoke this man further, he''d inevitably find himself in a situation where he''d be beaten to a pulp.


    My instincts urged me to intervene and try to defuse the escting tension when suddenly, a menacing group of men converged around him.


    "H-Hey! What are you nning?" I eximed.


    "This bastard is getting on my nerves... Well, why don''t I teach him a lesson about getting beaten to a pulp," the man dered, a sinister grin etching across his face.


    What the hell was going on? Did they genuinely intend to assault Student Leon with this menacing group? And why the weren''t the staff stepping in? Why were they merely standing by, mere spectators to the impending chaos? The answer struck me like a thunderbolt. This man held noble status, rendering him immune to repercussions.


    That''s how profoundly corrupted this world was, where the underprivileged had no voice against the powerful.


    I wouldn''t let him get away with that. I was on the verge of unleashing Antis on all these men, but before I could, Student Leon shot me a nce, shing a devil-may-care smile.


    "Don''t worry, dear. This will be over soon, so stay right there."


    What the hell was he thinking, uttering such optimistic nonsense? "This will be over soon," he said, but the only thing ending soon would be you, you oblivious idiot!


    "You seriously piss me off!" the man growled. "Beat him up!"


    "Yes, Lord Dominic!"


    Before I could fullyprehend the unfolding chaos, the men lunged toward Student Leon. I attempted to shout for them to stop, but before the words left my lips, something mind-bendingly unexpected happened. All the men, mere seconds after charging at Student Leon, were catapulted into the air. A momentter, they plummeted to the ground, their eyes rolled back, revealing only stark white orbs.


    Unconscious, defeated.


    "Eh?" I stammered in shock. What the hell was happening? I thought maybe someone had intervened, but I saw no one. There stood Student Leon in the midst of the chaos, wearing a satisfied smirk. "W-What did you...?"


    "What the fuck did you do?!" screamed the man.


    With a devil-may-care smile still etched on his face, Student Leon casually replied, "What do you mean? I haven''t done anything."


    "Then what happened to these guys?"


    "They just tripped on their own feet, maybe?"


    "How the hell could that be?!"


    Yeah, right. There was no way these guys merely tripped on their own feet and ended up unconscious.


    "I know. You must have used some skill!"


    Yeah, no. As far as I knew, Student Leon didn''t possess any skills, so that couldn''t be the case. Unless he hid that fact from the Academy. But that wasn''t likely, considering every student underwent a thorough evaluation and investigation. If that wasn''t the case, then what the hell was happening here?


    "If that''s the case, how about we settle it right here, skill against skill?" the man proposed with a sinister glint in his eyes.


    "What?!" I snapped my head towards him. "W-Wait! You can''t! He''s got no¡ª"


    Before I couldplete my sentence pointing out Leon''sck of skills, he confidently uttered, "Got it."


    "Huh?!" I was left bewildered. Why on earth was Student Leon agreeing to a skill-based fight when he had zero skills to boast about? And what made him so damn self-assured? "A-Are you out of your mind?! You know you have no¡ª"


    "Don''t worry, dear. I''ve got this," he assured, shing me another charming smile. The audacity of his grin in the midst of this chaos left me utterly perplexed.


    "It seems you two are truly lovers. Well, that''s more of what I desire, I suppose." The man licked his lips. "How about I have my way with her right in front of you after I defeat you?"


    The man had taken his vulgarments up a notch. Enraged, I attempted to attack him with my skill. Water materialized in the palm of my free hand, coalescing until it formed a ball. Unlike a typical water ball cast with simple magic, this one was more lethal and could be fatal if executed with full force.


    However, since I didn''t want to kill him, no matter how vile he might be, I reduced the lethality to only render him unconscious. Raising my free hand, Iunched the water ball towards him. However, emphasis on "attempted", my attack didn''t reach him; instead, the water ball fell before it could even reach him, gradually transforming into vapor.


    "You''ve got some balls, woman, trying to pull off a stunt like that on me. So, that''s your skill, huh? A water-based. Too bad you''ve crossed paths with me."


    Suddenly, his entire form became enveloped in a blistering heat haze, and inexplicably, his hold on me intensified. No, it felt like my skin was burning. Heat shimmers emanated from his grip, causing me to wince in pain.


    "L-Let me go!" I demanded, attempting to break free, but his grasp was unyielding. I summoned my skill once more, ensuring it carried enough force to obliterate him. Yet, it evaporated into vapor once again.


    "It''s fucking useless!" he dered. "No matter how hard you try with your skill, or how much fucking power you pour into it, it''ll just turn to vapor! That''s because my skill is Heat Wave! I can make my whole body as scorching as smoldering mes. Not only that, but my fire magic has leveled up because of it. And guess what?


    Water-based skills are fucking useless against me too! That''s why you''re left fucking helpless!" He licked his lips provocatively, which repulsed me, but my hopelessness against his skill kept me from doing anything. The man then turned his gaze menacingly toward Student Leon. "Now, let''s get into this!"


    Even with the chaos swirling around us, Student Leon remained oddlyposed. Whether it was unwarranted confidence or blissful ignorance, I couldn''t quite fathom. "Wait," he interjected, shing an oddly serene smile. Had he finally grasped the imminent danger and decided to negotiate? "It seems we''d put the owner of this bar in quite a bind if we unleash our shitstorm here.


    I''m sure you wouldn''t want this fine establishment on your tab too. How about we take it outside?"


    "Wait?!" I stared at him in disbelief. "What the hell are you talking about?! Why are you epting this?"


    "How can I not, when you''re in such dire straits, my dear?" he replied, that infuriating smile stered on his face again. His nonchnt attitude grated on myst nerve... I seriously wanted to punch him square in the face right now.


    "I couldn''t give a single fuck about this building, and I couldn''t care less about what happens to it. Who the fuck do you think I am? Some kind of penniless man?"


    "No, I don''t think that one bit. But I also don''t think wrecking this establishment is doing you any favors. Someone from your family wouldn''t be too thrilled about it, I bet."


    In that moment, the man shot Student Leon a murderous gaze. "What the fuck did you just say?"


    "Oh? My apologies. Did I get on your nerves?"


    "You damn right you did," the man spat. "Now, it''s not just about beating you to a pulp. I''m going to fucking kill you right here."


    Now the situation had escted to threats of death. How did things spiral out of control like this? I hoped Student Leon would finally grasp the gravity of the situation with the man threatening to kill him, but when I looked at him, he still wore that damn smile on his face.


    "Is that so? Why don''t we take it outside then?"


    This young man seriously is a fucking idiot!

 Chapter 56: Chapter 9 - Irene (3)

    Before I knew it, I found myself outside, surrounded by curious spectators eager to witness the impending fight. Murmurs of "What''s happening here?" filled the air, but the answers were consistent: "It''s a duel, apparently." I was pretty sure this was far from a mere duel; it was shaping up to be a fight to the death.


    The onlookers formed a circle around us. The man still had a firm grip on me, while Student Leon maintained aposed stance roughly five meters away. His calm demeanor in this perilous situation bordered on blissful ignorance. He needed to put an end to this absurdity before it spiraled out of control. I wished there was something I could do, but I found myself powerless.


    The man holding me possessed a skill that countered mine perfectly, and I doubted any of my magical abilities could make a dent. While I excelled in swordsmanship, my confidence waned when it came to magic. In truth, my magical prowess was subpar, the reason I could only manage to graduate in the silver ss.


    "One thing," remarked Student Leon. "Can you please release her? I''m quite certain you don''t want to engage in a fight with her in your clutches."


    "Do you think I can''t win because of that?" growled the man.


    "I do. And I''d despise winning under those circumstances."


    "Wow. You have a way with words, bastard. But fine. I suppose you have a point."


    With a forceful motion, the man threw me to the ground. A surge of irritation coursed through me as I shot him a piercing re. Yet, amidst the anger, more urgent matters demanded attention. I rose from the ground and sprinted toward Student Leon.


    "Come on, let''s make a run for it," I urged, seizing his arm. Attempting to pull him away, I found Student Leon unmoved. "W-Wait, why aren''t you running?"


    "Professor, don''t you think it''s a man''s shame if I just run away after dering I''ll fight him? Imagine the embarrassment I''d endure."


    My eyes widened, "H-How do you know I''m your professor? W-Wait! Not that! What do you mean?! Are you really not going to escape from this even though he''s threatening to kill you just because of your pride?!"


    "That''s right."


    "Is that really more important right now?! Can''t you see how perilous the situation is? He''s genuinely going to kill you, you know?"


    "It''ll be fine, Professor," he said. It was the first time I looked into his eyes, and a resolute determination gleamed. "I won''t die here. You can rest assured of that."


    Somehow, I couldn''t shake the feeling that what he said held a grain of truth, even though I was well aware that he would face certain death if he went ahead with this confrontation. The young man standing before me had the reputation of being the weakest among the academy students.


    I had observed him firsthand, and while he showedpetence in both swordsmanship and magic, his skills were nothing more than mediocre. There was no visible dedication to improvement in either discipline; he was, in fact, one of the ckers in my ss. I had even caught him dozing off with his eyes wide open.


    Hecked any significant skill, and honestly, I believed he would remain in the bronze ss for the entire four years at the academy.


    Despite being fully aware of these shorings, I found myself releasing his arm.


    "Promise me you won''t die," I pleaded. It felt like I was uttering the words of a wife saying goodbye to her husband before war, but it was all I could muster in this situation.


    "You can rest assured," he replied, redirecting his focus to the man.


    "Are you finished with your farewell?" sneered the man. "If that''s the case, let''s hurry up and get into it already. I can''t wait to defeat you and rape that woman in front of you before I kill you."


    "Thanks for your patience. We''ll be starting now," Student Leon replied.


    The man licked his lips, "Let''s start then." With a deliberate activation of his skill, his skin began to glow in a mesmerizing red-orange hue. Wisps of scorching heat emanated from his body, casting an ethereal glow that gradually unveiled his naked form.


    Fortunately, the intense glow obscured the finer details, sparing the spectators, including me, from the explicit sight of the thing between his legs.


    I took a step back and moved to the circle of onlookers. Student Leon, however, remained in ce, doing nothing but standing there. What was going through his mind, putting himself in such a perilous situation? He had no discernible skill, and he was undoubtedly weak. No, that''s not the question. The real question is, what am I thinking?


    Why did I let go of him? I should have taken action and dragged him out of here, even if it meant rendering him unconscious in the process.


    Maybe I should still do that. It wasn''t toote for me to intervene and drag him out. A step forward, then another. But as I approached, he looked at me and smiled.


    "Don''t worry. I got this."


    In that instant, my heart skipped a beat, a shiver coursing through me as cold as if my body had been jolted by electricity. The next thing that happened was my hair standing on end. What was that feeling just now?


    "Still flirting right in front of me, huh?" growled the man. "Die then!" He surged towards Student Leon, his fist poised for a swift strike, moving with a breathtaking speed, even surpassing my own. Yet, I could still track his movements with my eyes. Dodging his attack demanded only a subtle adjustment, well within my capabilities. But what about Student Leon? Could he evade it?


    Then, it happened. Student Leon''s face took a direct hit. I witnessed it clearly. He was done for. My eyes welled up at that stark realization. However, the man was suddenly airborne, just like the men before.


    He hovered in midair for a moment before plummeting back down. What had just urred? Unlike before when I had no clue due to ack of focus, I saw it now. I saw it unfold before my eyes ¨C the man had struck a mere afterimage, and the authentic Student Leon materialized from behind and delivered a resounding uppercut, propelling the man into the air.


    "Wh-What the...?"


    Student Leon was fast, even faster than the man. What he executed resembled the fighting style of Student Hereon, another bronze student, who possessed the skill Speed Boost ¨C a unique ability that enhanced the speed of his body. However, Leon had no such skill. Skills were unique to individuals, ruling out the possibility of him having Speed Boost.


    But how did he do it, then? He employed magic. Yes, he used wind magic to elerate himself to a degree that mimicked the effects of Speed Boost. The idea seemed imusible, but I witnessed it firsthand.


    The man, seemingly undeterred by the earlier blow, rose defiantly from the ground. A cascade of blood expelled from his mouth, staining his lips as he wiped it away with a fierce determination. Locking eyes with Student Leon, he spat out his question, "You bastard... How the fuck did you do that?"


    "I used my skill," responded Student Leon coolly. "Unlike my girlfriend, who wields a water-based skill, mine isn''t tied to any elements. It''s more about enhancing my overall capabilities."


    "So, your skill is all about speeding up, huh? What a stupid skill...?!" Abruptly, the man dropped to one knee. "Wh-What the...? What the hell is happening to me? What the fuck did you do?!"


    "I might have put too much strength into that punch, jostling the little brain of yours inside your head. But don''t worry, it won''t kill you; it''ll just render you unconscious. Though, I have to admit, you''re holding up surprisingly well given the force I unleashed..." Student Leon approached the man, his smirk widening.


    "If Ind another blow, it would undoubtedly be fatal, but I''m not a fan of killing someone in front of so many witnesses. What should I do?" he teased in a singsong tone.


    "D-Don''t fuck with me!" he struggled to stand, only to copse on his butt. "Tsk. What the hell happened?!" Confused and frustrated, he red at Student Leon, who still wore that yful smirk. However, this time, I noticed a tremor in the man''s gaze. "Wh-Who the fuck are you?! What do you want from me?!"


    Student Leon''s expression remained unchanged, and he continued to exude an air of nonchnce. So why did the man react so strongly upon seeing his face?


    "I heard something about you..." Leon leaned in, his hand finding a resting ce on the man''s shoulder. Whispering words too soft for my ears, he straightened up afterward. The man''s face contorted, and a guttural wail tore through the air, sending shivers down my spine.


    "Waaaaaaaaah!"


    Then, amidst his wailing, the man''s skill deactivated, leaving him exposed in all his naked glory. Fortunately, his position spared me from an unsolicited view of his genitalia. Amidst the cries, I noticed a steaming pool of liquid forming where he sat ¨C the man had involuntarily relieved himself. I recognized that familiar humiliation; I had experienced a simr ident in my childhood.


    Whatever Student Leon had whispered had induced enough terror to make the man cry and lose control of his dder. Amidst the man''s disarray, Student Leon observed him with an entertained glint in his eyes. In that moment, witnessing that expression, my heart skipped a beat once again.

 Chapter 57: Chapter 9 - Irene (4)

    Dominic Risern, the heir to the Risern Marquess, was the second son of the Risern Family. Originally not destined to be the heir, an incident a year ago reshuffled the cards, making him the legal sessor. However, due to his unsavory behavior that rubbed many people the wrong way, especially those from other noble families, opposition arose against him inheriting the Marquessate.


    Despite this, Dominic still maintained enough status to assemble his own group of hangers-on. Well, they were essentially drawn to him for his wealth and social standing.


    However, there was something fishy about Dominic, and I had a hunch. When I tasked Sandra with digging into the ck Market, she happened toe across Dominic. She also mentioned that Dominic once approached her former bandit crew for something, though she wasn''t around for that particr job, so her knowledge on the matter wasn''t too solid.


    So, I instructed Gabrielle to look into it, and she dove into the investigation. What we uncovered was a web of connections. Dominic Risern had ties to the underworld, operating under the influence of Norman Amarathea. Dominic yed a crucial role in facilitating Norman''s entry into a city whenever he nned a kidnapping spree.


    The unfortunate victims often ended up as prostitutes, ves, and, on asion, as Dominic''s sex ves. While Dominic was undoubtedly a scumbag, hecked the serpentine cunning of Norman. That''s precisely why Gabrielle could extract information on him.


    Now, standing right in front of me was Dominic Risern himself. I looked at him with a smirk, ying the part of nonchnce. However, unbeknownst to the spectators around us, I was staring him down, emanating a palpable sense of bloodlust. As I did so, his eyes betrayed a hint of fear.


    Approaching him, still maintaining my smirk, I closed the distance until I could casually rest a hand on his shoulder. Leaning in, I whispered into his ear, "I heard from your brother that you''re a very naughty little brother who''d do anything to get what he wants."


    "W-What?" He widened his eyes, and I felt his body shiver under the weight of my words.


    "Your brother," I rified. "He suggested I handle you if you misbehave again."


    Dominic trembled. His thoughts must have been racing, likely along the lines of ''How could this be?'' This reaction was expected, I supposed. After all, his brother was already dead, and the one responsible for his demise was none other than Dominic himself. He could have dismissed it as a bluff, iming there was no way I could have known his brother. Yet, fear seemed to paralyze him.


    "So, what punishment should befit this mischievous little bro?" I mused. "How about... let''s see... something akin to what you did to your big bro?"


    "H-Huh?"


    "What exactly did you do to him? Ah, right. After abducting him with the help of someone from the underground, you peddled him as a sex ve catering to those with certain inclinations. Then, you drove him insane by pumping him full of drugs. Once he lost his sanity, you decided to end his suffering, selling his organs for... ten gold coins, wasn''t it?


    That''s what happened, right?"


    I scrutinized his face, now drained of color, and he was audibly breathing heavily. Panic seemed to grip him as he grappled with the mystery of how I hade by this information. It was all thanks to Gabrielle''s investigative prowess that I had unraveled his secret.


    "N-No..."


    "...And what''s the reason behind it?"


    "...S-Stop, please..."


    "N-No more..."


    "It''s because you wanted to secure your position as the legal heir, right?"


    "I..."


    "You orchestrated all of this just so your Papa could be prouder of you than your big bro, the one you''ve envied since childhood."


    "I d-didn''t..."


    "What a truly mischievous little bro, resorting to such mischief against his big bro out of sheer jealousy..."


    "...St-Stop..."


    Tears welled up in his fear-filled eyes, spilling forth.


    I smirked, "But even after everything you did, dear ol'' Dad still couldn''t muster any pride for you."


    That appeared to be the breaking point, as he began to sob openly.


    "Now, let me make you feel the pain your brother endured in hisst moments."


    I couldn''t fathom the agony his brother went through, but considering the circumstances, it must have been excruciating. Losing his sanity, being killed while alive, and having his organs sold to unknown buyers¡ªpure horror. I harnessed my bloodlust, projecting it onto him. Although it couldn''t physically harm him, this power had the potency to inflict deep emotional and mental wounds.


    I aimed to use my bloodlust to drive him to the brink of madness.


    Why was I doing this? Well, technically, it shouldn''t have been any of my business, but his mother proved to be a valuable asset to me. Thus, I decided to dismantle his house, starting with this act, and then proceed to acquire his mother.


    After the ordeal, he wailed, and steaming liquid pooled on the ground beneath him. Stepping back, I observed him with a smirk. This marked the end of the Risern Family unless the current Marquess took decisive action, sealing the fate of their house. It would be the opportune moment for me to infiltrate.


    ''Now that''s done, I suppose I should attend to her...'' I mused.


    I nced at Professor Irene, donned in a in dress that made it challenging to discern her true identity. Truth be told, I found her even more appealing in this attire. I employed my skill on her.


    --


    You''ve captured the interest of Irene Brightspear. You can now proceed to dominate her.


    Name: Irene Brightspear


    Race: Human


    Requirements to dominate Irene:


    1. Have Sex With Irene


    2. Unlock


    3. Unlock


    4. Unlock


    ....


    --


    The first requirement was another straightforward one, but I suspected it would be more challenging than with Sandra. Frankly, I had no idea how to approachpleting this requirement. It was bound to be a tough task.


    Approaching her, I scooped her up into a princess carry.


    "Whuh?!" she eximed.


    "Grab onto me if you don''t want to fall," I instructed. Activating my wind magic, I boosted our jump andnded on the rooftop. As I distanced myself from the bar, I felt a skill effect dissipate. Before arriving, I had Artemis alter my appearance slightly. She was present in the bar too, as her skill could only work within a limited range.


    That exined why the effect vanished the moment I moved away from the bar. I made a mental note to thank her for her assistance.


    I peered down at the woman in my arms, finding her gaze fixed on me, her cheeks tinged with a pink hue. Oblivious to her slightly crooked sses, she seemed deeply engrossed. It appeared that she had caught on to the fact that I was her student. I guess when you know each other, it''s inevitable that you''ll figure it out.


    "I''m sorry, Professor," I apologized. "For handling the situation in that manner."


    "Huh?!" she snapped to attention. "Y-Yeah. You should have handled it more diplomatically. What you did back there isn''t what I''d expect from a student at the Academy!"


    "Yeah, I should have followed the teachings from the Academy," I admitted. "That''s why I apologize. As a gesture of goodwill, how about I treat you to something?"


    "Th-Treat me?"


    "Yeah, anything you like."


    "Do you even have the money for that?" she questioned skeptically. "I mean, you''re just a student. And an orphan, no less. W-Wait. If you do have the money, where did ite from? If I find out it''s from some dirty dealings, I won''t ept it.


    I''ll make sure those coins go where they belong!"


    "Come on now, Professor. Don''t just jump to conclusions and picture me as some kind of thieving scoundrel. I work during breaks, you know?" I retorted.


    "I-Is that so? My apologies for the assumption..." After a brief pause, she requested, "H-Hey, can you put me down now?"


    I descended to the ground and gently released her. She smoothed out her slightly crumpled long skirt, and then fixed her crooked sses. She then looked at me, "Alright, I''ll take you up on your offer. But, I don''t think any cheap alcohol will suit my refined taste, you know?"


    "Great," I said with a confident grin. "I know a ce that serves the finest selection."


    She raised an eyebrow, "Is that so? Well, I hope your taste matches your confidence."


    I think Amon was done with something I''d asked her to do. Given her capabilities, she would undoubtedly havepleted the task. It had only been a week since I assigned it, but considering she crafted a smartphone in just about three months, I believe she could''ve finished it already, especially with the support of the fifty-two women under her.


    While it might seem like I''m setting high expectations, Amon has consistently exceeded them in the past, so it''s not just wishful thinking.


    With this in mind, both of us headed to Leonamon''s.

 Chapter 58: Chapter 9 - Irene (5)

    Leonamon. The first time Iid eyes on the grandeur of Leonamon''s building, I felt like my knees might give way, my eyes wide open, and jaw almost hitting the floor. Before I could fullyprehend it, I found myself inside. It was as if my brain took a brief vacation because when I snapped back to reality, I was in what looked like a majestic restaurant fit for royalty.


    Seated at a table adorned with candles, threerge tes were spread around it, apanied by smaller tes in front of each of us and a dainty bread basket.


    A maid, d in a uniform, approached us to pour wine into the empty sses on our table. When our eyes met, she gave me a warm smile.


    "...Taste it," Student Leon said.


    Initially puzzled, I raised the wine ss, timidly bringing it close to my lips. First, I took in the aroma. It wafted with fruity notes, enticing me to take a sip immediately. However, I resisted the urge. I wouldn''t judge its worth based solely on the scent. I needed to ensure it was safe to drink, devoid of any lurking sleeping drugs.


    Even if this young man was my student, caution was paramount.


    "Are you entertaining the idea that maybe I slipped something into that drink? Come on, Professor. Do you honestly believe Leonamon would resort to such tricks?"


    "...I''m just being cautious," I maintained.


    "You''re overly cautious, you know."


    "I''ve always known men are beasts, willing to do anything to satisfy their desires. Can''t fault me for being cautious."


    "Well, that''s a fair point," Student Leon acknowledged. "But I assure you, I didn''t tamper with that drink. Rx, give it a try. I promise it''ll be worth your while."


    With that reassurance, I supposed it wouldn''t hurt to explore the taste of this aromatic drink. Bringing the ss to my lips, I took a sip. The moment the wine touched my tongue, a burst ofplex and contradictory vors erupted, widening my eyes instantly. What was this? I had never experienced a wine like this before.


    It carried the perfect blend of sweetness, fruitiness, saltiness, acidity, bitterness, and alcohol. It was a taste fit for royalty, and I couldn''t believe I was fortunate enough to savor such a delightful concoction.


    "Delicious, right?" Student Leon propped his elbow on the table, his gaze fixed on me.


    "Table manners, Student Leon," I reprimanded. "...But I''ll admit, this is the most delectable wine I''ve ever tasted. Where did you get this?"


    He shed a smile, "That''s the newest creation from Leonamon," he revealed, "Leonamon''s wine. Although it''s not on the shelves yet; we''re still in the taste-testing stage."


    The maid beside us joined the conversation, "The owner of Leonamon wants 100 people to taste it and share their thoughts before putting it on the shelves. So far, including you, 63 people have given it a try."


    "We value your opinion," Student Leon added. "It''ll greatly assist Leonamon."


    Ah, so Student Leon was involved with Leonamon. That was unexpected. Well, if he needed my input, then I supposed I should provide an honest review. I shared my genuine thoughts, a somewhat clumsy review as it was my first time assessing something. Nevertheless, both the maid and Student Leon seemed pleased with my contribution.


    ***


    I couldn''t walk straight anymore, so I let Student Leon support me as he walked me home. It was already midnight, and our drinking session hade to an end. The entire bottle of wine was now an empty memory, and I was too wasted to think clearly.


    "Don''t you think it''s cruel? Everyone around me is... hic... getting married except me!"


    "Are you worried about bing an old maid?" Student Leon remarked. "No need to fret, Professor Irene. You''re beautiful enough to catch anyone''s attention. I''m sure someone will sweep you off your feet soon."


    "That''s just sophistry," I responded. "Ahhh... I want to meet someone... hic... and get married too..."


    Before long, we finally made it to my house. It was a small residence, suitable for a modest family of five, yet I was its sole inhabitant.


    "Pull yourself together, Professor. We''re here. I did warn you not to indulge too much if you can''t handle your liquor..."


    "You can''t me me, Student Leon... It''s... hic... your fault for introducing me to that mind-blowing wine in the first ce."


    As I approached the doorway, the world swirled around me. Clumsily, I fumbled with my pocket for the keys, and as I finally pulled them out, they slipped from my grasp. "Oh, clumsy me."


    "I''ll fetch it. For now, just find a spot to settle."


    Gently, Student Leon lowered me to the floor.


    "Ugh... I feel like I''m going to puke."


    "This is your ce, so do whatever."


    The bitter bile surged up to my mouth, and with a guttural retch, I expelled it all. It sttered grotesquely onto the concrete floor of the balcony. As I heaved, someone soothingly rubbed my back.


    "Did you get it all out?"


    "Yeah..."


    "Feel better now?"


    "I think so. Not as bad as before."


    "If that''s the case, let''s get you inside. The door is already open."


    "Okay..."


    He effortlessly looped my arm around his shoulder, lifting me up with a surprising ease. Slowly, he guided me into the sanctuary of my home. It felt too uplicated to let a man stride into my living space, but my foggy mind hardly had the capacity for discernment. I could still perceive my surroundings, yet making coherent decisions was a formidable task.


    "Just so you know, if you''re entertaining any thoughts of engaging in naughty escapades with me, you better erase that notion. I''m not one to fall into bed easily. A dinner date is a prerequisite before you even get a faint chance."


    "I''m not exactly contemting that."


    "Liar. Men like you are primal beasts. Offer them the slightest opening, and they''ll pounce."


    "I won''t," Student Leon dered. "I don''t want to have sex with a woman who isn''t willing. I certainly don''t indulge in forcing anyone."


    "Hmm..." I hummed. "Is that so? You''re more chivalrous than I thought..."


    I mused that what he said mirrored something my ideal man would utter.


    "Anyway, where is your room?" inquired Student Leon.


    "Over there," I gestured, pointing at the door.


    Student Leon effortlessly cradled me in his arms and swung open the door. The room greeted us with chaos¡ªa sprawl of clothes and undergarments strewn across every avable surface. A lone panty even dangled provocatively from the doorknob of the bathroom. Living alone, I''d neglected the state of my room until it reached a tipping point that screamed for attention.


    I felt a twinge of embarrassment, exposing this chaotic scene to someone, especially a man. Yet, the waves of shame were subdued by the intoxication. Besides, Student Leon appeared unfazed.


    "Let''s get you to the bed," he suggested. Gently, he settled me on the bed. Iy there, the room spinning around me, an urge to retch threatening to resurface. However, when I gazed at his face, my vision oddly sharpened.


    "I''ll do something about your drunkenness. For now, keep your head propped up like this."


    He strategically ced two pillows under my head, elevating it. Then, with purpose, he stepped away.


    After a few minutes, he reappeared, cradling a basin in his hands. cing it gently on the bed, he immersed a towel in it, letting it soak. With deliberate motions, he began to wipe my forehead, the coolness of the damp cloth soothing against my heated skin.


    "Can I get you out of those clothes?" he inquired, his tone gentle and reassuring. "I''m not thinking anything. It''s just better for your whole body."


    "O-Okay..." I stammered, a mix of vulnerability and eptance in my voice.


    With a nod, he initiated the process by carefully removing my sses, setting them aside. His fingers moved with a certain tenderness, as if handling something fragile yet precious.


    "We should have started with this. This is what''s making you more dizzy," he observed, his eyes meeting mine with understanding.


    "I''m sorry," I chuckled weakly. "But I can''t quite see without it."


    "You don''t need it right now, do you?" he suggested, his gaze lingering on mine, a subtle reassurance in his demeanor.


    "Well, I guess you''re right," I admitted.


    After that, he began undoing my clothes. With a gentle touch, he pulled away my top garment and then gracefully lowered my long skirt. Once that was done, I found myself in nothing but my underwear.


    "Even though you''re wearing such innocent clothes, your underwear sure is sexy," he teased, his tone lighthearted.


    "Is there something wrong with that?" I replied with a yful grin.


    With our banter momentarily lightening the atmosphere, he proceeded to wipe my skin with the damp towel. Starting with my arms, his touch was tender, sending a subtle shiver down my spine. Fearing that I might inadvertently make a peculiar sound, I tightly mped my mouth shut.


    Moving methodically, he wiped my ankles, then progressed to my calves, knees, and up to my thighs.


    "Nhh..."


    An involuntary sound escaped my tightly mped mouth. I nced at him, only to find that his eyes had been fixed on me the entire time. Feeling a bit self-conscious, I averted my gaze. Unperturbed, he continued wiping my thighs.


    Before I knew it, the towel had reached the upper part of my stomach.


    "Ahh..."


    Another moan escaped my lips.


    The towel descended, reaching my navel, and then glided down to the upper part of my crotch, lingering just above the edge of my underwear.


    "Ahhh..."


    The cool dampness of the towel elicited an involuntary shiver, and a louder moan slipped past my lips. ncing at him, I found his gaze still fixed on me. In that moment, a surge of desire seemed to take control of my body, and I instinctively reached for the back of his head, pulling him toward me for an impulsive kiss.

 Chapter 59: Chapter 9 - Irene (6)

    The kiss started off a bit awkward; after all, it was my first kiss. But as seconds passed, it grew more intense. Student Leon boldly slipped his tongue into my mouth, exploring every corner. In the heat of the moment, he released his hold on the towel, letting it drop to the floor. The basin, initially ced on the bed, also tumbled down, but our passion didn''t wane.


    We were too lost in the moment to think about anything else.


    Eventually, Student Leon joined me on the bed, positioning himself on top of me. My hands instinctively moved to his back, pulling him even closer, although our bodies were already intimately pressed together, exchanging heat. The desire for more was evident; I wanted to have sex with Student Leon.


    Despite being his professor and fully aware of the consequences, my body moved on its own, my mind consumed by this singr desire.


    My hands navigated the buttons of his clothes, undoing each one while our lips were still locked in an intense kiss. The fabric yielded, and after a few moments, his attirey open. After a few moments, I finally seeded in undoing them all. We disengaged from each other''s mouths and locked eyes for a moment.


    "...Uhm," I hesitated, my breath catching. "I have work tomorrow, so... I''d really appreciate it if you could be gentle. I''m not aiming for a crab-walking entrance at the workce."


    "So, you''re not suggesting we put a stop to this?" he inquired.


    "W-Well, you wouldn''t stop even if I asked, right? I can feel the evidence pressing against my thighs."


    "Yeah, I suppose I wouldn''t. But I can''t guarantee gentleness either. I mean, with a body as alluring as yours, Professor, it''s practically impossible to hold back."


    I shot him a demanding look, "You''re right here in bed with me, about to get down and dirty, and still, you''re sticking with ''Professor''? Call me Irene!" I ordered.


    "Is that what you want?" he asked.


    "It''s more than just fine," I responded. "I can''t imagine fully enjoying this if you keep addressing me as Professor."


    Student¡ªI mean, Leon shed a wicked grin. "Irene it is, then." He crushed his lips onto mine, setting the stage for what was toe. His exploration started with a fervent kiss, then gradually descended to my neck.


    "Ahn~..." A shiver ran down my spine the moment his lips made contact. Alongside the electrifying sensations, a twinge of embarrassment crept in. Did I smell bad? However, as Leon persistently sucked and licked my neck, it seemed that wasn''t the case. At least, that''s what I hoped.


    After minutes of skillful neck y, Leon ventured south to my chest. With deft hands, he unsped my front-closure bra, revealing my breasts. Initially, a blush of embarrassment tinted my cheeks, but as the intoxication deepened, it morphed into a sense of liberation.


    "...Why are you so good at this?" I gasped.


    "I don''t know," he replied nonchntly. "Maybe I''m just naturally gifted."


    I chuckled, "Liar. You''ve done this plenty of times, haven''t you? I can tell by the way you touch me."


    "Is that a problem?"


    "I-It''s not," I stammered. "It''s just... this is my first time, so you''ll have to guide me."


    "Okay," he agreed, then yfully licked my nipple. "I''ll be your guide."


    With that, he took my nipple into his mouth, swirling it around with his tongue. I covered my mouth to stifle any unintended sounds, closing my eyes as he focused on that sensitive area. After a while, the intensity left me feeling a bit drained from the sensation. I instinctively rubbed my thighs against his throbbing arousal. Sensing my cue, he released his grip on my nipple.


    "...Do you really want it that badly?" he asked.


    I remained silent, my hand covering my mouth. Timidly, I opened one eye to steal a nce at his expression. His handsome face, flushed with a mix of alcohol and excitement, made my heart race. I closed my eye again.


    "Well then, I''ll do it now," he dered, a husky promise hanging in the air. With deliberate movements, he leaned back, peeling away his clothes until his naked form stood before me, shedding inhibitions along with the fabric. Once again, I timidly opened one eye, unable to resist the allure.


    My initial impression of Leon was that he was a scrawny student, but as I gazed at his naked body, I was taken aback. He was incredibly built, possessing the physique of a seasoned fighter without veering into excessive muscrity. Lean yet muscr¡ªa body that matched my ideal man. Perhaps Leon was indeed my ideal man.


    Perhaps our meeting here was fate, and he was the person I was destined to be with.


    My gaze traveled south, and... oh my god. Was that a monster?! No, it was his dick, right? Yeah, it was his dick, but why was it so massive? Could that thing really fit inside me?


    No way! If it entered, I''d surely be split apart!


    "Are you scared?" he asked in a gentle tone.


    "...A-A little."


    "Don''t worry," he reassured. "I''ll be gentle..."


    He enveloped my entire body, pulling aside the crotch fabric of my underwear. I felt his dick brush against my lower lips, and a shiver ran down my spine.


    "Nnnh..."


    "You''re wet enough for me to enter, but I think it''ll still be a bit tight, so I''m going to masturbate you while I enter."


    His hand found its way to my pussy, expertly rubbing my clitoris.


    "Nnhhh.... Ahhhnn..."


    I could feel his dick slowly entering me.


    "I''ll be taking it slow," he murmured.


    He was splitting me. His dick slowly prated, and I felt the stretching sensation.


    "Nnnhhaaa! Ahhhh! Ahh... Nnnnhhh"


    Then, finally, he tore apart the proof of my innocence. The thing I had reserved for that ideal man. The thing I had reserved for the man right in front of me. He dly took it now.


    "NHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!"


    As much as I was d he took it, the pain remained unbearably intense. It felt like I had been torn apart.


    "Should I pull out?" he asked.


    In response, I wrapped my legs around his waist, "No, stay that way," I said. "If you move slowly, then I can probably take it."


    "Okay... I''ll be moving now..."


    He began moving, and immediately, a symphony of moans escaped my lips. Each breathy utterance was a testament to the rising pleasure.


    "Nhha... Ahhh... Ahhhnn... Ahhh... Ahhh.... Ahhh...


    L-Leon..."


    His name slipped from my lips like a fervent prayer, a mantra of desire. The increasing intensity of our union kindled a wildfire of sensations, consuming any lingering doubts or inhibitions.


    "Does it still hurt?" Leon''s voice, a velvety reassurance, punctuated the erotic soundscape we''d created.


    "I-I don''t know, but I feel something strange in my stomach." The earlier twinge of difort had metamorphosed into a delightful ache, an affirmation of the passionate dance we were entwined in. "Leon, I-I want... Ahhh! I-I want more!" I pleaded, the urgency in my voice matching the fervor of our coupling.


    He took my plea to heart, responding with a surge of passion. His movements became more assertive, driving us both towards a climax that promised to shatter any remnants of restraint.


    Moans continued to spill from my lips, harmonizing with the rhythmic symphony of our bodies. "Ahh... Ahhh... Yes... Yesss..." Each exhale seemed to amplify the pleasure coursing through me, a crescendo of ecstasy building with each thrust.


    Leon''s movements became more impassioned, a primal dance of desire. "You''re so tight... Irene..."


    The explicit sounds of our connection filled the room, the bed creaking beneath the fervor of our shared desire. I clung to him, fingers digging into his back, urging him to plunge deeper into the intoxicating depths of pleasure.


    "Leon... More... Ahhh! Harder... Yes!" I encouraged, lost in the whirlwind of sensations that overwhelmed every inch of my being.


    Leon''s movements became a torrent of desire, matching the urgency of our shared passion. Our bodies were entwined in a dance of ecstasy, reaching new heights with every synchronized motion.


    I could feel the intensity building, a knot tightening in my core. "Leon, I''m... I''m close! Ahhh... Don''t... Ahhh!


    Stop!"


    Leon, lost in the heat of the moment, responded with a fervor that matched my own. The bed beneath us creaked and groaned, bearing witness to the crescendo of our connection.


    The pleasure surged, reaching its apex. "Leon... Ahhh! I''m... I''m cumming!" I gasped, waves of ecstasy pulsating through every inch of my being.


    His movements grew more relentless, propelling us both toward the precipice. "I''m cumming too."


    "I-I''M CUMMINGGGGGGGGGGGG!" My moans echoed through the room, an uninhibited expression of pleasure. The inner sanctum of my pussy was painted with the warmth of release, and as the sensation enveloped me, my vision nketed in white. After the climax, a blissful exhale escaped me. "Haah... Ahhh... Ahhhhhhh....


    T-That was good," I sighed.


    Leon pulled out of me, and I looked down to see that his erection was still firm.


    "L-Looks like that wasn''t enough for you. Do you want to go for another round?" I teased, a yful glint in my eyes.


    He grinned, "I''ll dly take up your offer then."

 Chapter 60: Chapter 9 - Irene (7)

    Leon and I had been at it for hours now, and he had made me cum seven times already. My head felt like it was on the verge of melting if he continued at this pace. Leon, equally consumed by the ecstasy, had erupted three times ¨C the first within me, the second adorning my stomach, and the third embellishing my face. He seemed determined to paint me white in this session.


    We had gone through three rounds, but Leon showed no signs of slowing down. He was still hard inside me, and I knew this couldn''t go on much longer. As a professor, I was well aware that engaging in such activities with a student was a line I shouldn''t cross. Yet, my female instincts urged me to continue for as long as I pleased, and I suspected his male instincts echoed the same sentiment.


    "...Haaa... Haaa... Haa..." I panted. "Y-You''re so good..."


    "Thanks for thepliment," he replied. "Your body is nothing short of incredible."


    I chuckled. "Is it good enough for you to crave another round?"


    "Yeah..." he responded.


    I let out a yful giggle, teasing Leon, "You''re such a perv," as I rolled sensually on the bed, smoothly rising to my feet.


    "Where are you off to?" Leon inquired with curiosity.


    I didn''t respond, instead, I ced my hands on the wall''s surface, offering my ass to him. Still adorned in my panties, I decided to y it to my advantage. My friends had hinted at the allure of shifting panties to the side in this position, coupled with a sultry look over the shoulder. I wasn''t entirely sure how to nail that expression, but I gave it a shot.


    "Use me..." I said in a sultry voice.


    Leon''s dick responded to my invitation, a subtle twitch revealing his heightened arousal. Without uttering a word, he closed the distance, and in a sudden motion, buried his dick deep inside me.


    "In one... thrust?! S-So deep!"


    My body quivered with pleasure as I felt his dick parting my sexual folds, mingling with the love juices that flowed. His rhythmic hip movements began, each thrust meeting my buttocks with a resonant p of flesh against flesh. The room echoed with the carnal symphony, and the scent of sex hung thick in the air.


    "...You''re not as tight as before," Leon observed.


    It was true. My pussy had grown ustomed to the contours of his form. It was as if my body had remade itself, molding to his personal design.


    "Ahhh... Ahhhnn.... I-It''s your fault. You made me like this," I gasped. "Ahhh... Y-You''re getting faster..."


    "That''s because you''re so lewd. I want to make you entirely mine, Irene," he dered.


    His words, calling my name, thrilled me. I didn''t know how to feel about him making me entirely his, though. I mean, I''d love to have a rtionship with Leon. He''s my ideal man, after all. But conflicting emotions clouded my thoughts. Sure, he''s at an age where it''s eptable for him to get married, but he''s still my student.


    A student-professor rtionship wouldn''t sit well with anyone.


    But still, it was kinda okay to ride along with him, right?


    "Hyahh... Ahh... ah, ahh, ahh... G-Go ahead... Make me... make all of me yours!


    Fill me with your hot stuff!"


    His rough pration caused my breasts to shake, my skin to tremble, and I started arching my back as if performing a bridge in this doggy style position. Each time the tip reached the entrance of my womb, a wave would run up through my belly, and my vagina would wriggle intensely.


    "Nnah! I''m... I''m at my limit! Cum, Leon... Fill me with your cuuuuuuum!"


    Tears of ecstasy streamed down my face as I fervently moved my butt, letting my vaginal walls undte to bring myself to orgasm and draw a surge of semen from his dick. The sensitive head thrust into every part of my pussy, feeling like it was being swallowed by my deepest parts. As my vagina tightened around him, approaching climax, his dick inside me could not throb any harder.


    It was like it was trapped, prevented from throbbing freely.


    But even then, Leon relentlessly thrust his hips, driving his pulsating dick deep inside me. With each forceful thrust, a symphony of erotic sounds echoed in the room, our heavy breathing blending with the wet, lewd noises of his hard shaft delving into my dripping hole, intensifying our escting arousal.


    "Hyaaaahn! Ahh, ah, ah, ah, fwahhhh! I''m cumming, Leon! Leoooooooon!"


    Feeling the surge of climax, I heightened the stimtion on his engorged dick by rhythmically shaking my butt like a possessed machine. My convulsing vagina seemed to vibrate around him, the folds of flesh wriggling as if trying to pull him in as deep as possible. It was a perfect match, my pussy conforming perfectly to his throbbing dick.


    As if it was a match made in heaven, it felt like we were destined for each other.


    "...I''m cumming!" Leon''s voice resonated as he relentlessly pounded me from behind.


    An intense throbbing traveled through his dick, the head swelling even bigger inside me.


    "T-Together! Let''s cum together!" I urged.


    After a few more rhythmic thrusts, I sensed his dick throbbing violently inside me.


    "I''m cumming...!"


    He plunged all the way up to my womb, and with a forceful release, his thick liquid surged to the top of his pulsating rod. In that electrifying moment, my vision was engulfed in a blinding white light.


    "Ahhhhhhhhh! S-So hot! And so deep! I... I can''t...! Cumming...!


    Cumming...! I''M CUMMINGGGGGGGGG!"


    It was an overwhelming experience. My head felt like it had entered a temporary state of euphoria, lost in a whirlwind of sensations. Yet, the intensity didn''t subside swiftly. What is this? It''s mind-blowing! I feel like I''m melting!


    Melting into a formless state of bliss. I can''t quiteprehend it, but it feels utterly incredible.


    "Hooo... Ahhh!"


    As my climax soared to an electrifying peak, my body contorted into a bridge-like arc, stiffening with each convulsion that seized my entire being. The orgasmic wave surpassed any sensation I had ever experienced, leaving an undeniable mark as proof soaked Leon''s stomach and drenched my own thighs.


    "Hyahnnn!"


    With a substantial load released inside me, Leon withdrew his pulsating dick, unleashing another burst of milky liquid that sttered across my back and cascaded down onto my butt. I quivered as the warm, viscous substance made intimate contact with my skin, and the remnants inside my pussy dripped sensuously down to the floor.


    "Fwaahh! It''s dripping down..." I moaned.


    After a few electrifying seconds, the waves of my orgasm gradually receded, and my arched and convulsing back eased back into its natural state. The air resonated with the echo of our passionate encounter, punctuated by the symphony of our heavy breathing. Abruptly, a profound weakness enveloped my entire body.


    It appeared that thebination of alcohol and the relentless climaxing had exacted its toll, causing me to teeter on the brink of unconsciousness.


    "...It''s fine," Leon''s voice reassured. "You can rest now."


    As soon as he finished those words, my consciousness faded away.


    ***


    I caught Irene before she could tumble entirely to the floor and hoisted her up into a princess carry. Gently, I ced her on her bed. Heading to her closet, I searched for suitable clothes to ensure she wouldn''t catch a cold after our passionate encounter. I aimed to clean and dress her before joining her in sleep. Selecting a sexy negligee, I returned to her side.


    After tidying her up and dressing her, I gazed at her peaceful slumber with satisfaction.


    --


    You''ve captured the interest of Irene Brightspear. You can now proceed to dominate her.


    Name: Irene Brightspear


    Race: Human


    Requirements to dominate Irene:


    1. Have Sex With Irene (Completed!)


    2. Ignore Irene For A Month


    3. Unlock


    4. Unlock


    ....


    --


    The second requirement was easy, but refraining from indulging in her enticing body and exquisite pussy would prove challenging. Frankly, I was tempted to fuck her again tomorrow. However, there was little I could do but exercise restraint. On another note, I hadn''t yet copied her skill. Irene''s Antis was a potent ability, and I sought a refined version rather than settling for a mere duplicate.


    Thus, I decided to dy copying her skill until after she was sessfully dominated.


    "Well then..." I released a slow exhale, savoring the post-climax haze that enveloped the room. Sauntering over to where my pantsy on the floor, I retrieved my phone from the pocket. As the device came to life, the luminous glow pierced through the darkness, causing me to squint. Undeterred, Iposed a message to Sandra, my fingers dancing over the screen.


    "Don''t let Norman do anything bad to Martha," I ordered.


    After a minute, a text arrived. "Got it, Lord Mephisto."


    With that, I approached Irene''s bed,id down beside her, and drifted off to sleep.


    ***


    After firing off a message to Lord Mephisto, I snugly tucked my smartphone into the natural pocket of a woman¡ªher cleavage. Draped in my hoods, I ventured into the night-drenched streets of Pleasure City. I returned here because Norman had made his way back from the ck Market.


    I had no clue why he returned, but judging by the grim look on his face upon entering the brothel named Midnight Passion, it was evident he wasn''t there for a good time.


    It had only been a minute since he entered, and there was nomotion inside, indicating everything was still calm. However, after a bit more waiting, I spotted a woman walking beside him.


    This woman sported sses and had very short blue hair. Her eyes burned with anger, indicating she might bepelled to walk with him against her will. There was a carriage waiting, and the woman entered first. Norman extinguished his cigarette, dropping it to the ground, and crushed it beneath his boot before joining her inside the carriage.


    The carriage set off.


    I had no clue what awaited, but Lord Mephisto tasked me with preventing Norman from doing anything with that woman. Thus, I sprung into action. Seeding in this mission meant a substantial reward from Lord Mephisto. Hence, I resolved to give it my all.

 Chapter 61: Chapter 10 - The Battle At The Black Market, Part 1 (1)

    The entire Silver de, except for Miss Sarah, stationed as our vignt guardian at the hideout, converged in the main room. It was our usual hub for strategy sessions and pre-battle preparations.


    Our leader, positioned in the heart of the gathering,menced addressing the members of the Silver de, "Norman Amarathea is cooking up another damned kidnapping scheme, this time in the vige of Hertan. Curiously enough, the Academy is set to engage in joint training there next week.


    While I''d like to chalk it up to mere coincidence, there''s a lurking suspicion that Norman has his sights on someone from the Academy," she divulged. "And this ain''t your run-of-the-mill kidnapping spree; it''s a carefully orchestrated n to snatch a specific target.


    The person they''re gunning for is the same one Eclipse has been drooling over ¨C an individual outside the royal lineage, yet possessing that precious royal blood. That someone is Charlotte Sierra."


    It didn''t take much to connect the dots, even for someone like me who rarely exercised her brain.


    "It ain''t far-fetched that Norman has hitched a ride with the Eclipse. If that''s the case, then it''s safe to bet they''re marching in lockstep toward a singr goal. I ain''t privy to what they want with Charlotte Sierra, but if I had to wager, it''s her blood they''re lusting after. I still can''t wrap my head around their interest in her blood, but we''ll halt them at any cost.


    Eclipse ain''t getting what they desire, not on our watch," she dered. "That''s why the Silver de will throw down every damn barrier to stop ''em!"


    A chorus of agreement erupted from the members.


    "Now then, I need five volunteers to bolster the others at the ck Market, keeping tabs on Norman''s movements. Who''s up for it?" asked our leader.


    Without hesitation, I shot my hand up. With plenty of off-days from the academy, I had more free time than I knew what to do with. Instead of twiddling my thumbs, I figured I might as well take the plunge. Besides, I''d be the main yer when Norman hit Hertan, so firsthand intel trumped secondhand any day.


    ***


    The moment my brother and I entered his hideout at the ck Market, a punch was thrown at me. I didn''t even have time to react. Before I knew it, my body was propelled backward by the force of the blow, and my sses were sent flying to the floor. I instinctively covered the spot where I got hit and shot a re at the one who threw the punch.


    My brother regarded me with a cold expression as he obliterated my sses with his boot. "You sure know how to piss me off, Martha. I can''t believe the audacity you just disyed. Why the fuck did you sell those women? They''re my fucking properties! They''re not yours.


    Who gave you the right to sell them?"


    I reached into my pocket, pulled something out, and tossed it at him. He effortlessly caught it in midair.


    "What''s this? Wait, is this an ancient coin? You sold those women for something like this?"


    I nodded, "I believe this will be much more helpful to you than those women," I exined. "You''re starting a new business, right? Selling those women would provide the budget you need."


    My brother chuckled darkly while examining the ancient coin in his hand. After a sinisterugh, he tossed the coin at me, hitting my forehead.


    "Nghh!"


    Before I could process what happened, another blow struck my face. He had kicked me square in the face, the force sending me sprawling on the floor. But it didn''t stop there. My brother approached me where Iy and started stomping on my face. The blows were so brutal that it seemed like he was trying to kill me.


    I wanted to believe otherwise because he was my brother, but with each strike to my face, that belief was slowly fading away.


    "The fuck are you rambling about, huh?! Why the fuck would I need money more than women?! You''re out of your damn mind, you dumbass sister! I don''t damn need this money! I damn need women!" His tirade echoed in the dimly lit hideout. After brutally stomping on my face, he decided to follow up with a forceful kick.


    The impact reverberated through me, making it feel like my neck was on the verge of twisting, and I was violently thrown aside like a discarded ragdoll. "You useless, fucking prick."


    In the aftermath of the onught, my brother seized my hair, yanking it with a cruel force that forced my gaze upon him. Blood oozed from my battered nose, staining the floor as he lifted my head. His eyes held a madness that seemed ready to end me.


    "Who the hell did you sell them to?"


    "...Ugh." I struggled to speak, my mouth feeling heavy. Attempting again, I managed, "...I don''t know."


    The moment those words slipped from my lips, another brutal punch crashed into my face. My vision, already blurred, descended into a disorienting haze with each hit.


    "You fucking worthless," he spat with contempt, the venom in his wordsced with hatred. "You know what? I should''ve tossed you into a damn brothel ages ago if you''re this useless. Maybe I''ll do it tomorrow. Oh, but I guess you''re still a virgin, huh?" He rose, his grip on my hair unyielding as he hauled me somewhere.


    "The whorehouse I''m selling you to despises virgins, so I suppose I should im your virginity myself," he nonchntly remarked, as if discussing mundane matters. There was no hesitation, even though we were siblings. "You''re not my usual type with that boyish look, but your body is perfect, so I suppose it''ll have to do."


    I heard a door creak open, and he forcibly pulled me into the room beyond. Dragging me deeper, after a while, he callously threw me onto something soft ¨C a bed, I supposed. My eyes reluctantly focused on my brother as he began to shed his clothes.


    Was this truly to be my fate? I pondered as my vision blurred and wavered. I had once yearned for a normal romance, but with a brother like him constantly thwarting my path, such dreams seemed impossible. The virginity I had hoped to share only with someone I loved and married was now on the brink of being taken by my own brother.


    As Iy there, the impending horror of being deflowered by him and then shipped off to prostitution dawned on me. Normal romance appeared to be an unattainable fantasy.


    But... I wished my first time would be with someone I cared for. I didn''t want my brother to be that person. I wanted it to be with someone I loved. Someone like... ahhh...


    Why did his facee to mind now? We had only met once, right? Moreover, he already had a lover. So, why did his face invade my thoughts? Perhaps, in a desperate bid to escape my current predicament, my mind conjured an image hidden in my subconscious. Maybe I liked that man, and I was only realizing it now.


    My brother finally discarded his clothes, then loomed over me. He began by forcefully tearing off my clothes, leaving me exposed. Once done, he licked his lips with a predatory leer.


    "If you had just obeyed me, none of this would have happened," he sneered. I felt him yank down my underwear, leaving it tangled around my thighs. Leaning in, I sensed something rigid brushing against my skin, slowly making its way between my thighs. "Oh, and consider this a punishment. I''ll prate you, even if you''re not wet yet."


    Closing my eyes, I bit down on my lip, bracing myself for the impending pain. However, before he could proceed any further, an abrupt knock echoed through the room.


    "Sir Norman! S-Someone''s infiltrated our base!"


    "What?!" my brother snapped. "Have you captured them?"


    "I-I apologize, Sir, but we still haven''t yet," the voice on the other side quivered.


    "Useless!" my brother spat, the disdain evident. He abruptly left the bed, leaving me exposed and vulnerable. "Why are all of my people so damn useless?" With forceful determination, he bound me to the bed, securing me with chains already affixed to its legs. "This will ensure you won''t escape, Martha."


    His intent to return after concluding his business loomed, granting only a fleeting sense of relief. The impending vition lingered like a malevolent shadow.


    As my brother stormed out, the door mmed shut, leaving me in a silent anticipation. I allowed my consciousness to surrender to the inevitable descent into slumber. In that surreal state, a woman''s voice reached through the darkness.


    "It''s okay," she whispered, a soothing melody against the oppressive atmosphere. "You won''t be deflowered by him. I''ll make sure of that." Skillful fingers worked to liberate me from the confining restraints, each movement a symphony of salvation.


    "...Who are you?" I asked, my vision blurred, the identity of my savior elusive.


    "...I''m Sneaky Rat," she dered, a beacon of hope breaking through the shadows.


    "Why are you doing this?" I weakly inquired, a feeble plea echoing in the dimness.


    "Because my master doesn''t want anything bad happening to you," her response resonated with determination.


    For a fleeting moment, I pondered the enigma of this mysterious master. Yet, in the face of imminent salvation, such musings felt inconsequential. With that realization, my consciousness sumbed to the enveloping darkness.

 Chapter 62: Chapter 10 - The Battle At The Black Market, Part 1 (2)

    "Her injuries are a real fucking mess..." I muttered, my gaze fixed on the woman''s battered face. It was a gruesome canvas of purples and reds,pliments of that heartless bastard Norman. It blew my mind that he''d go to such lengths, even with his own sister. "Well, I guess that''s par for the course for the guy known as the Don of the ck Market."


    Once I''d liberated her from the restraints, I lifted her lifeless form and navigated out of that hellhole. The diversion I''d set up seemed to have worked like a charm. Now, my main focus was hauling ass out of the ck Market and back to Lord Mephisto. But before all that, I had to deal with her. If she didn''t get some treatment soon, she''d be in a world of pain.


    Failing Lord Mephisto wasn''t an option. That was thest thing on my mind. Guiding her into a dark alley, far from Norman''sckeys, I gently propped her against the wall.


    "Hold tight for a moment," I said, easing the woman down. My magical prowess might not be top-tier, but I damn well knew my way around healing abilities. As a former bandit always navigating dangerous situations, healing magic proved more valuable than its offensive counterpart.


    I extended a hand towards her battered face, letting the surge of my mana flow through it. An intense green glow immediately emanated from my hand, casting an eerie light in the dark alley. Her lifeless features began to regain a semnce of vitality, and the harsh hues of purple slowly receded.


    My healing magic wouldn''t perform miracles, but it should be enough to prevent her from sumbing to the severity of her injuries.


    Amid the healing process, a faint sound echoed behind me.


    "Who''s there?" I snapped to attention, my dagger unsheathed, poised for confrontation. In the ck Market''s shadows, anyone lurking wasn''t to be trusted.


    "You don''t need to be so defensive," a man''s voice reverberated in the darkness. "I''m just curious why two women would find themselves in a ce like this. Hmm? Is that one woman alright? She looks pretty messed up."


    The man lingered in the abyss of darkness, his form shrouded from view, yet a single eye emitted an eerie glow, cutting through the obscurity like a sinister beacon.


    ". . . . ."


    A heavy silence enveloped the alley as I maintained my vignt stance against this enigmatic figure concealed in the shadows.


    The man, unfazed by my caution, emitted a resigned sigh. "I''ll stay right here; no need to be overly guarded. If you wish, I can mend the woman there. Just need to pose a few questions in return."


    "Why should I put my trust in someone lurking in the shadows?"


    "Because I''m the sole entity capable of aiding your escape from this ce," he dered. A bone-chilling sensation crawled down my spine, hinting that this concealed figure was not one to be taken lightly.


    My hand trembled, causing the de in my grip to waver. What was this sensation? Was it fear? No, it felt much darker, more sinister. As I contemted, I realized the moon shone so brilliantly that it could prate every corner of the ck Market. So, why did the alley I stood in remain cloaked in an imprable darkness?


    Ah... I get it now... He''s...


    "Y-You''re him!" My voice, fraught with realization, sliced through the oppressive silence. "Shit!"


    Without hesitation, I swept up the woman, cradling her in a princess carry, and sprinted away from that cursed alley.


    This is disastrous! This is catastrophic! This is fucking apocalyptic! Gerald''s warnings echoed in my mind about this enigmatic figure¡ªthe one who cast a shadow of terror over the underground society. A force so formidable that none dared to delve into the depths of his power.


    "I guess you can''t trust me, huh? Well, that''s to be expected..." His voice echoed through the distance, taunting andced with a hint of disappointment. "Too bad. I was even willing to help you escape and heal her, but since you''re not up for it, I guess there''s nothing I can do. Okay, you can do whatever you want with them now."


    "Jeez, I''m not your fuckingpdog, you know." A figure emerged from the shadows, his face twisted into a devilish smirk. Blue hair flowed like an otherworldly stream, and his eyes gleamed with a menacing glint.


    Norman?! He was with Norman?! I hadn''t sensed his presence at all!


    "Now then..." Norman unsheathed his dagger, the metal catching the moonlight with a malicious glimmer. "How about you hand over everything you stole from me? The fucking gold and my little sister you''re carrying over there?!" He propelled himself towards me, his movements almost too swift toprehend. He closed the distance in an instant, materializing right in front of me. "Boo!"


    He shed his dagger toward me, and in a moment of instinct, I halted my sprint, leaping backward just in time. Fortune favored me; the de sliced through the air mere inches from my form. A narrow escape.


    Norman, undeterred, lunged towards me with an ominous intensity, his dagger shing with intent. "How dare you try to snatch my fucking belongings, huh, you slut?!"


    I raised my dagger to intercept his attack, but with the woman cradled in my arms, I couldn''t muster enough strength to block his onught. The sh of des sent my dagger flying.


    Shit! This is going downhill fast! With no other choice, I reached for my handgun holstered at my waist, aiming it at Norman. The mere sight of the firearm halted his advance.


    He sighed, "Why the fuck do people resort to long-ranged weapons when they find themselves beaten in closebat? This is seriously fucking cheating, dude..." His dagger smoothly found its way back into its sheath, a testament to his nonchnce.


    "...You''re pretty ballsy, sheathing your dagger even though I''ve got a gun aimed at you," I shot back.


    He smirked devilishly, "It''s not like you can hit me with it anyway."


    "Are you sure about that?"


    "I''m fucking sure. Why don''t you try if you think I''m bluffing?" He spread his arms wide for emphasis. "But I''m warning you, though. The moment you shoot a fucking bullet out of that gun, you''ll be the one getting hit."


    His confidence intrigued me, yet I paid little heed to his warning. Without hesitation, I tightened my grip on the trigger. A bullet erupted from the gun''s muzzle, hurtling towards Norman. Unperturbed, he stood there, the eerie grin on his face undisturbed. The projectile streaked towards him at a perilous speed, an imminent collision that seemed certain to end him.


    I was certain he would be hit, perhaps even killed.


    Just as I was savoring the sense of control, an abrupt depletion of my mana sent a chilling shock through me. A bullet whistled perilously close, teasingly grazing a few strands of my hair. Lady Luck, my skill, seemed to have activated, but the question was ¨C why?


    Norman''s dark chuckle echoed, "Hehehehehe. Lucky dodge there. Without your precious luck, your brains would be decorating these streets."


    Confusion swirled in my mind. Had someone stealthily approached from behind and taken a shot? But then, how did Norman manage to sidestep the bullet?


    "You look quite flustered. And now that I''m really seeing your face, you''re a damn gorgeous woman. Keeping you as a sex ve feels like a far more rewarding endeavor. How about I fuck you together with my sister?" He drew his dagger, licking the de with a sinister grin. "Sounds like an appealing idea."


    In that moment, everything went haywire. He kicked the air in front of him, and suddenly, I felt the force of that kick in my hand, sending the gun flying into the air. He lunged at me the moment my gun soared into the air. Overwhelmed and flustered, I struggled toprehend the unfolding chaos. My mana depleted, I couldn''t rely on magic to counter his attack. What options did I have?


    Gently cing the woman in my arms on the ground, I shifted into a defensive stance. Despite my proficiency in martial arts, facing someone armed with a de seemed daunting. Nevertheless, it was my only recourse. Attempting to kick the de from his hand, my strike was met with his arm, and in an instant, he closed in with the knife.


    "What a feeble kick. You''re not cut out for this, so just surrender!" he sneered.


    Ah, right. The mana depletion left my body sluggish, making it challenging to mount a significant counterattack. It felt like everything was spiraling into hopelessness. I''m sorry I failed you, Lord Mephisto. But fear not, I won''t allow this man to vite my body. No one but you will ever touch it.


    I won''t betray you. I''ll always belong to you. So, before this man can do anything to me, I''ll fight back. If ites down to it, I''ll bite my own tongue and kill myself.

 Chapter 63: Chapter 10 - The Battle At The Black Market, Part 1 (3)

    The de inched closer and closer, not aiming for my vitals, indicating he wasn''t trying to kill me with this attack. Still, it was evident that things were about to get really bad. I didn''t particrly care if I met my end here, but the mission weighed heavily on my mind. Failing it meant disappointing Lord Mephisto. I had nothing in my arsenal to counter this impending attack.


    Apologies, Lord Mephisto, but it seems I''m about to let you down. However, I vowed not to let this many a finger on me. If he made a move, I''d bite my tongue without hesitation.


    As the de neared my shoulder, an unexpected twist unfolded. Someone leaped in front of me, blocking the impending strike with a handgun. It was a woman with flowing purple hair.


    "Silver des?! Why the hell are you here in my territory?!" Norman eximed, jumping backward. He seemed visibly flustered by the unexpected appearance of the woman.


    The woman didn''t bother responding to Norman. Instead, she turned her gaze toward me.


    "Run now. I''m stepping into the ring with him," she dered, a fierce determination in her eyes. "That girl won''t make it if you don''t hustle her to a skilled healer soon."


    "Hey, are you fucking serious right now? You really think I''ll let them walk away with just you standing in my way?" Norman scoffed.


    "I don''t," the woman responded with an unwavering calm. "That''s why I didn''te here alone."


    Suddenly, four shadows materialized, encircling Norman like vengeful spirits.


    "You''ve really done it now, Shredica," remarked another woman with a fiery orange mane. "Why dive headfirst into a fight with him in his own territory? Maybe dial down the battle hunger a notch?"


    "It''s just Shredica being Shredica," added another woman with a yful, pink short-cut hair. "That''s what sets her apart, you know? I''ve never seen her shy away from a direct confrontation. It''s just her style."


    The other two males stood in stoic silence, their gaze unwavering on Norman.


    Norman sneered confidently, "You think a few extra bodies will make a difference? I can handle all of you."


    "Let''s put that im to the test," retorted the woman with vibrant purple hair.


    Sensing that these individuals were providing my ticket out of this perilous situation, I decided to make a run for it. Scooping up the still-unconscious woman, I held her in a princess carry, hastening my escape. Yet, a sudden force gripped my foot. ncing downward, I beheld a hand emerging from the ground, firmly sping my ankle.


    "Do you really think you can escape from me?! Fat chance!"


    It seemed that this was Norman''s skill¡ªa maniptive ability allowing him to traverse space. It was as if he created two portals, entering one would lead you out of the other. This must be how he carried out his kidnappings. It also exined why the bullet I shot almost hit me¡ªhe manipted portals to redirect the bullet toward one and sent the other behind me, ensuring it struck me.


    I attempted to free myself from the unyielding grip of the hand, but it clung to me tenaciously. No matter how hard I kicked, it refused to budge¡ªan immovable restraint, like an unbreakable shackle. Strangely, I felt myself sinking towards the ground, the hand exerting a downward force.


    ncing behind, I witnessed the five individuals facing a simr fate. Hands emerged from the ground where they stood, pulling them down as their weapons were forcibly kicked away. What transpired in that fleeting moment when my attention wavered?


    "Kekeke! Do you really think you can beat me?! Four people won''t be fucking enough!" Norman''s triumphant voice echoed, his arm raised, but his hand concealed within the portal he created. How did he achieve this? Ah, I understood now. It wasn''t merely a matter of making something enter and exit through another portal.


    He could multiply the entered entities by creating additional portals for their exit. This exined how he effortlessly abducted numerous people in such a short span.


    ***


    "Tsk! What the hell is this hand?! Is this his skill?" Miss Neith eximed in frustration.


    There''s no other way to exin this twisted phenomenon except for it being his skill. If that''s the case, then this was likely the sinister skill he unleashed during those abductions.


    Norman Amarathea''s wicked grin widened as he gloated, "Behold, my dark prowess¡ªPortal Creation! This skill grants me dominion over spatial maniption. But it''s not just confined to space; it''s a gateway to duplication! For instance, when I toss an object, like a gold coin, into one portal, it emerges twofold from the other if there are two alternate portals for it to exit through!


    A beguiling multiplication of possessions, a wicked twist on thews of reality. This technique facilitates swift kidnappings and ensures my every plunder is amplified. Witness the power of my dark arts! Ha ha ha ha ha!!" heughed maniacally. "And the reason why you can''t break free from my grip is that I''ve damn well trained myself to have this unyielding grip!


    I''ve mastered the skill so damn much that I''m practically invisible with it!!!"


    Him spilling the secrets of his skill left me utterly perplexed, "Why are you bbing about your skill? Aren''t you worried we''d uncover it? No one has had a clue about it until now."


    Norman Amarathea locked his intense gaze onto me, his grin stretching so wide it almost reached his ears. "Why do you think no one has ever cracked the mystery of my skill until now? The damn obvious answer, you clueless bitch, is that those who faced my skill didn''t survive to share the tale," he sneered. Then, he fished something from his pocket and hurled it toward Mr. Seria, Mr.


    Herks, and Miss Neith. As those items approached, they erupted into explosive chaos. "Ha Ha Ha Ha!!!" he cackled maniacally. "Consider that a vivid demonstration! Now, as for why I singled out those three, they''re mainly men, and that chick over there isn''t my type with her short hair. I don''t fancy boyish women.


    But you two," he licked his lips, eyes filled with insatiable lust as he scrutinized me and Miss Arianne, "look like something worthy of adding to my collections..."


    I''ve heard whispers about Norman''s penchant for kidnapping, an unsavory pursuit driven by his desire to amass a harem of women turned into mere possessions, enved to serve as prostitutes. As time passed, his notoriety elevated him to the position of a prime supplier in the ck Market, dealing in both human goods and the flesh of beastfolk.


    His illicit empire flourished, crowning him with the notorious title of the Don of the ck Market.


    Yet, if he believed this encounter would unfold seamlessly, he was sorely mistaken. That''s because...


    "You bastard..." a guttural growl echoed through the veil of smoke spawned by the explosion. "You won''t get away with doing that to me..." It was Miss Neith. Her once serene blue eyes now zed with a fiery red intensity. This was her skill, Frenzy ¨C the more she bled, the more potent she became.


    "She can still move after that explosion?" Norman clicked his tongue in frustration. "Well, it''s not like you can slip away from my grip," he sneered.


    He was wrong about that too. Miss Neith could now break free from that grip.


    "W-What the...?!" Norman must have sensed Miss Neith slipping away from his grasp. I could feel the hold on my ankle fading too. It seemed like whatever he felt on one end, he could still feel on the other. I reckon he refrained from multiplying himself because it would make him more vulnerable. Each copy he made was a potential weak spot. So, even the hand gripping me could harm him.


    "Something like this won''t stop me!" Finally, Miss Neith managed to break free from his grip. All the hands that had restrained us ceased their hold. We were free to move. I swiftly grabbed my pistol, ready to engage in battle with him.


    Miss Neith closed the distance, her fists a blur of furious strikes, yet Norman danced between them with uncanny skill, evading each punch effortlessly. My barrage of bullets seemed relentless, but Norman countered by manipting portals, redirecting the projectiles back toward me. However, with a flick of my wrist, I harnessed the power of wind magic, stopping the bullets mid-air.


    Simultaneously, Miss Arianne faced a simr challenge, her arrows returning to her after each shot.


    "Fighting him in marksmanship is getting us nowhere, Shredica," she said. "I guess it''s time for us to shift gears and engage in closebat." A press of a button transformed her bow into a sleek metallic staff, and she charged at Norman, determination radiating from her gaze.


    Norman, the Don of the ck Market, proved to be a formidable foe, skillfully defending against the relentless assault from both of them.


    I nced at Mr. Seria and Mr. Herks. Unfazed by the explosives, they readied their weapons, joining the confrontation. After a quick dust-off to rid themselves of clinging gunpowder, they entered the fray against Norman.


    Holstering my pistol, I approached the battlefield bare-handed. The battle between the Silver des and the Don of the ck Market hadmenced.

 Chapter 64: Chapter 10 - The Battle At The Black Market, Part 1 (4)

    Norman proved to be a formidable opponent, showcasing both strength and skill as a fighter. Even with all five of us attacking simultaneously, he managed to keep up, utilizing his skill, Portal Creation, to strike us with his sword even when we were seemingly out of range. Fortunately, I had figured out a way to counter his technique.


    "If you sense a sudden shift in the space around you, dodge or block!"


    Every time he activated his skill, the atmosphere quivered, and there was a swift but noticeable shift. Itsted only a fraction of a second, but it provided enough time for us to evade his attacks.


    "You can dodge all you want, but it''s futile!" Norman dered, his eyes wide with murderous intent, a menacing grin stretching across his face. It was the look of a seasoned killer. I had encountered many murderers in the past and dealt with them, but this was the first time witnessing such a chilling expression.


    Indeed, dodging alone wouldn''t be enough if we couldn''tnd effective blows against him. Norman skillfully redirected the impacts of our attacks, leveraging his skill to manipte the direction of force. In addition to his swordsmanship, he demonstrated exceptional footwork.


    There also lingered the constant threat of reinforcements arriving. In that case, our only viable option would be to escape this perilous situation.


    Escaping would pose another daunting challenge, especially with someone like Norman, who likely wouldn''t allow anyone daring to cross him to escape without facing repercussions.


    Suddenly, I sensed a shift in the atmosphere, a chilling presence enveloping everything around me. The air turned cold, not just in my immediate vicinity, but throughout the entire area. Reacting on instinct, I ducked, narrowly avoiding a sword that shed inches above my head, a few strands of my hair severed in the process.


    "What the...? Did he tear open a rift in space to slice through us? But that sh is too substantial for a mere dagger," Miss Arianne eximed, her voice tinged with disbelief.


    "He must''ve augmented his dagger, simr to how he multiplied his hands. Stay sharp, everyone. His skill conceals much more power than meets the eye," I cautioned my allies, stealing a quick nce to ensure their readiness.


    My attention halted when I saw one of our allies sprawled on the ground, blood pooling around her.


    "Neith must have dodged toote...!" eximed Miss Arianne.


    "It''s a damn shame she''s the only one who got a taste of my de," Norman sneered, licking the blood off his dagger.


    We immediately put some distance between us and Norman. We couldn''t be certain if his skill had any range limitations, but keeping a distance seemed safer than being within striking range of someone as dangerous as Norman.


    "It looks like... this mission failed because of my recklessness."


    Mr. Herks clicked his tongue, "You''re damn right, you brat. Why the hell did you just charge at him like that?"


    "If you had stayed in your position, none of this would have happened," Mr. Seria eximed angrily.


    I absorbed their anger silently, not bothering to cast them a second nce. Their opinions meant nothing to me. My focus remained fixed on the opponent right in front of me.


    "Tsk. Not even bothering to give us a second look. This chick really thinks she''s a hotshot."


    I took a deep breath, uncertain if defeating Norman was within our grasp. Strangely, my mind remained calm; there was an eerie absence of nervousness. The unfolding events felt surreal, but that was it. I had grown in the crucible of wars, desensitized to the stench of blood that I once abhorred. I''d taken more lives than the years I''d lived.


    Even facing someone as dangerous as Norman failed to stir any emotions within me.


    "Don''t turn on each other," urged Miss Arianne. "Shredica''s actions were reckless, but if we bicker now, it''ll be just as reckless. Let''s deal with the immediate threat before deciding the appropriate consequences for Shredica''s recklessness."


    "You''re still nning to fight?" Norman asked casually. "Just surrender and let me end you swiftly. Everything you attempt will be futile against me."


    The four of us moved to encircle Norman, who remained nonchnt in the face of our collective approach.


    "I''ve already made it abundantly clear that none of you stand a chance against me, showcasing my skill. Yet, you persist in this futile struggle? Your deaths are inevitable, and all you''re doing is dying the inevitable."


    "So what?" retorted Miss Arianne. "Do you think we''ll just stand here and let you kill us?"


    "That''s the easier path here. It''s better than futile resistance," Norman asserted.


    "Why do you assume that? Do you truly believe we''ll let you win without a fight? I''m not so feeble that a skill like that can intimidate me. I''ve faced and conquered many formidable adversaries. You don''t even rank as my greatest fear among them."


    "That may be so, but..." Norman took a deep breath as wepleted our encirclement. Mr. Herks and Mr. Seria, as stealthy as cats, closed in from behind. "Even so, four or even five of you aren''t enough to defeat me."


    The trio¡ªMr. Herks, Mr. Seria, and Miss Arianne¡ªsprang into action almost instantaneously. Mr. Herks attacked from the right, shing, while Mr. Seria approached from the left, aiming to touch Norman with his Weight Maniption skill.


    The n was to make Norman unable to stand by altering his weight. Meanwhile, Miss Arianne charged at Norman from the front, wielding her metallic stick.


    Facing these three Silver de members, whose skills were just a notch below veteran Magic Knights, Norman moved almost sluggishly, seemingly bored. Initially, he effortlessly dodged Mr. Herks'' attack with a slight movement, not bothering to use his weapon. Seizing the momentum, Norman swiftly pivoted and ruthlessly struck down Mr. Seria.


    His de, amon dagger, deflected Miss Arianne''s attack before plunging into Mr. Seria''s chest.


    As he withdrew his sword from Mr. Seria''s chest, Norman skillfully stepped back into Mr. Herks, who fumbled his attack. In that moment, both Mr. Herks and Miss Arianne found themselves in a direct line in front of Norman. Abruptly, Mr.


    Herks crumpled to the ground, shock etched across his face. A few secondster, his head separated from his body as Norman sliced his de through a portal he created, cleanly severing Mr. Herks'' neck. Subsequently, Norman snatched Miss Arianne''s stick, kicking her in the stomach. She was sent flying several meters backward, leaving her weapon in Norman''s hand.


    Amidst the brutal ballet ofbat, I stood frozen¡ªa mere spectator to the relentless efficiency unfolding before me. The sh of weapons, the spray of blood, all concluded almost as abruptly as they began, leaving me with no opportunity to intervene.


    Norman''s eyes glinted with genuine intrigue as he examined the metallic stick, appreciating its craftsmanship. "What a cool weapon. I wonder who engineered this..." Hispredatory gaze turned towards me. "Now then, what will you do,dy? Will you charge at me like your foolishrades, or will you surrender and be mine?" His tongue glided across his lips, a sinister glint dancing in his eyes.


    A tremor coursed through me. What was happening? Why was I trembling?


    "Huh?" Norman eximed, caught off guard. "Why the fuck are you grinning?"


    Was I? Slowly, I unsheathed my dagger, allowing the de to catch the dim light of the big moon from above as I examined my reflection. Oh, right. I was undeniably smiling. Yet, it wasn''t a smile of joy or fear; this emotion coursing through me was something far more primal. A surge of adrenaline, a dark euphoria that I intimately recognized from countless blood-soaked battles on the front lines.


    "...The fuck are you in ecstasy for?"


    That must have been it. This is ecstasy. I''m thrilled. I''m a person who revels in violence. I''m akin to someone who delights in the act of killing. Molded by that life, I couldn''t change.


    These are the only emotions I have.


    With a deliberate intensity, I released my bloodlust. Every ounce of it surged forth, directed straight at him. The moment this overwhelming wave of bloodlust enveloped the space between us, I witnessed his expression undergo a profound transformation.


    "...What the?"


    I steadied myself, feeling the rush of adrenaline coursing through my veins. Born into a world marred by the brutality of war, I wasn''t originally from this realm. I was an outsider, a person who didn''t belong. This world had known peace for quite some time, unlike the one I came from, where gunshots echoed daily, and the sight of blood was a ghastly routine.


    I had no idea why I ended up in this world, but I despised it. More specifically, I detested the peace that permeated it. Despite my aversion to blood, the absence of it for so long made me realize that I didn''t truly hate it as much as I thought.


    That''s why, in the midst of this fight, for the first time in five years, the first time since the war in the Southern East of the world, I felt euphoria again. I had nearly forgotten the feeling. I had to thank Norman for rekindling that sensation.


    I lunged toward him and... sliced through his neck.

 Chapter 65: Chapter 10 - The Battle At The Black Market, Part 1 (5)

    Or so I thought, but when I shed at his neck, a sudden surge of darkness abruptly arrested my de mid-air.


    "It''s not going to bode well for me if one of my chess pieces falls, so if you would excuse me," a mysterious man stated nonchntly, as an ominous force coiled around my de, preventing it from reaching Norman''s vulnerable neck.


    My focus shifted to the enigmatic figure, and my eyes widened with disbelief. "You''re the one who halted me...?" I was genuinely taken aback. The man sat in a wheelchair, his entire form concealed beneathyers of bandages. It wasn''t an exaggeration ¨C he was a mummy-like enigma, with only a single, piercing red eye peering out from the confines of the bandages.


    "You''re a remarkably powerful woman. And one with such an unmistakable and weighty bloodlust as well."


    Attempting to retrieve my dagger from the immobilizing darkness proved futile; it wouldn''t budge. With that realization, I decided to leave my de behind and distanced myself from him.


    "Who are you...?" I questioned, slowly adopting a fighting stance.


    "...Just someone who relishes caring for their pawns," he responded. "I polish them, dust off the remnants of their battles. I detest the idea of them being mere standbys; I prefer them in active y. Chess is a game I thoroughly enjoy, after all. Now, how about you, thedy with the striking purple hair? Who are you?"


    "I''m a member of the Silver des. I''m sure you''re already aware of that."


    "Silver des. The organization plotting rebellion against Milham''s monarchs. I have a sense of their motives, but what about you? Do your convictions align with theirs? Do you share their fervor?"


    "Why are you prying into my affairs like this?"


    The singr visible eye narrowed, "Just out of curiosity. I have this inkling that you and I are quite alike. Individuals drawn to violence. Those who prefer war over peace. It might sound baseless, merely gauging it from the bloodlust you exude, but I can sense a warmonger when I see one. The bloodlust you emit¡ªit''s that of someone who revels in the chaos of war."


    I maintained a stoic silence.


    "I''m guessing you aligned with the Silver des because you catch the scent of blood there, a scent you love inhaling. I, too, relish the intoxicating aroma of blood, but with time, that enjoyment morphs into disdain. The sight of blood is my deepest aversion, yet paradoxically, it''s the sole trigger of such visceral emotions in me.


    The Silver des, an organization that orchestrates wars for their cause, might appear as warmongers, but they aren''t, much like you. Their ultimate aim is peace, and dethroning the monarchs is a method to that end."


    I could sense the direction of this discourse, so I urged, "Get to the point."


    "You''re remarkably impatient, but fair enough. I''ll get straight to the point. Given that the Silver des probably aren''t the optimal environment for a woman like you to appease the bloodlust you crave, why not join forces with me? Together, we can ascend to rule this entire world."


    Raising an eyebrow, I questioned, "And what''s the payoff for me in that?"


    The man chuckled, "You''ll have everything you desire."


    I shed a smile at him, but it wasn''t a smile of amusement; it was a smirk at the sheer naivety of this man, thinking that I could have everything I wanted. Unfortunately for him, there was nothing in this world that held any appeal for me. Every aspect of this realm was just a fragment of the world I hailed from. Thus, I harbored no liking for anything here.


    What I craved the most was a return to my world, and I''d go to any lengths to achieve it. I had a n, and the first step was aligning with the Silver des to topple the current monarchs of Milham. They possessed something I desired, and for me to obtain it, the Milham monarchs had to vanish.


    "I assume from that smile that you won''t be epting my offer?"


    "That''s correct," I affirmed. "Even the gods of this world can''t grant what I truly desire."


    "I see..." the man exhaled. "Well, would you permit me to pose a question then? I won''t engage inbat if you agree. I''m sure that suits your preferences."


    Honestly, the prospect of fighting this man didn''t intimidate me. It was more about the concern that a confrontation might not end well for Miss Arianne. She, frozen in an inexplicable timelessness, would be defenseless, and in a one-on-one dialogue, she might be a casualty. Despite my general disinterest in humanity, Miss Arianne was someone I wished to spare from death.


    She was the only one who took genuine care of me, and I sensed that protecting her wouldn''t be a straightforward task with this mysterious man, given the dark aura emanating from him. Hence, I replied, "Very well. What would you like to ask?"


    "Do you know the name ''Mephisto''?" he questioned.


    I quickly shook my head, "No idea. Why do you bring it up?"


    He closed one eye, took a deliberate breath, before opening it and fixed his intense gaze on me. "We have a kind of good rtionship, you could say."


    "Let me guess. Mephisto is the one responsible for all that, am I right?"


    The man skillfully avoided the question, responding with, "...As promised, I will leave you alone now and allow you to leave." With those words, an encroaching darkness swallowed him and Norman, who, for some mysterious reason, seemed suspended in time, akin to Miss Arianne. After an unsettling duration, they vanished.


    The surroundings underwent a surreal shift, and the oppressive atmosphere dissipated instantly.


    "S-Shredica...?"


    A voice emerged from behind me. As I turned, I saw Miss Arianne struggling to stand, her hand clutching her stomach. As she nearly stumbled, I rushed to catch her, providing support by cing her arms around my shoulders.


    "...W-What happened?"


    I shared her perplexity, "I... don''t know either."


    I gazed at Mr. Herkz, Mr. Seria, and Miss Neith lying on the ground, where a pool of crimson red painted the earth beneath them. There was an eerie silence, and I felt nothing within their lifeless bodies. They were gone, already dead. I searched for the two women who Norman had caught earlier, but they had vanished from the vicinity.


    Then, I turned my attention to Miss Arianne, who stood there, eyes fixed on the three fallenrades.


    "...Do you think it''s my fault that this happened?"


    Miss Arianne avoided eye contact as she replied, "I don''t. Every member of the Silver des understood the risks when they joined. They faced the possibility of this fate. I can''t me you, Shredica. I only hope I won''t have to witness morerades like this."


    I remained silent, contemting her words. Yet, deep down, I found her hope unrealistic. As long as the Silver des continued to fight, the inevitable loss ofrades was something to be expected. Born in a world ustomed to the scent of blood and the sight of death, I was certain of that truth.


    "...What do we do now?" I inquired.


    Miss Arianne finally looked away from the bodies. "For now, let''s head back."


    "Okay."


    I carried Miss Arianne with me, and we retraced our steps to the base. I didn''t spare a nce for the lifeless forms of ourrades strewn across the dark streets of the ck Market. It was peculiar. Despite knowing them for a while and fighting alongside them, their deaths didn''t stir any sadness in me. While Miss Arianne asionally looked back, I didn''t.


    This world, as expected, wasn''t meant for me.


    Upon our return, we informed the leader that the other three met their end in the sh with Norman. I also confessed that the confrontation happened because of me. In response, the leader delivered a punch to my face. Strangely enough, I didn''t feel a thing. After that solitary blow, she instructed me not to show my face to her for a while. Yet again, the impact left me emotionless.


    ***


    "Why the hell did you stop me?!" Norman''s scream echoed in the dimly lit room, his rage radiating like a palpable force that threatened violence, as if he wanted to tear me apart for halting his assault.


    "Do you honestly think you stand a chance against that woman?" I countered.


    "Why the fuck wouldn''t I?! She''s just one damn woman!"


    Norman''sck of understanding was no surprise. But I grasped the situation all too well. The woman emitted a bloodlust so intense it could freeze a normal man''s heart. I had felt a simr surge before, though hers held a distinct quality. The source of the bloodlust that once engulfed me was none other than the person who called himself Mephisto.


    "For now, Norman, adhere to the n of kidnapping Charlotte Sierra. Don''t get entangled in these meaningless conflicts. I need Charlotte Sierra for my n to unfold," Imanded, trying to assert control amid the brewing storm of emotions.


    "Fuck this!" Norman shouted. "I''m not your fucking dog! Why the hell should I follow your orders?!"


    It seemed this man still hadn''t grasped who held the upper hand after all this time. I employed my skills to remind him of his ce, and as the realization struck, his face twisted with terror and tears.


    "Remember your ce, Norman. You''re just a pawn," I asserted. A dog baring its fangs against its master was uneptable, so the proper response was to instill discipline until they trembled, tails tucked between their legs.

 Chapter 66: Chapter 11 - Leonamon (1)

    Irene and I stepped out of her house. She seemed a bit shaky on her legs, likely due to the aftermath of the night before. I offered to support her, but she immediately snapped, "Don''t!" So, I had no choice but to respect her wishes. Strangely, she also insisted on keeping a distance of five meters between us. Right now, we stood with that invisible barrier, and it felt like an awkward force field.


    "Let''s make this clear, Student Leon," Irene spoke nervously. "Keep this whole thing a secret. What happenedst night was just a drunken mistake, a momentarypse. Don''t mistake it for some teacher who enjoys sleeping with her students. I''m not like that. I expect you to keep your mouth shut and act like this never urred.


    Understand?"


    Oddly enough, this situation yed into my favor. The next step in dominating her required me to ignore her for about a month, so her request aligned perfectly with my ns. It was a shame I wouldn''t get to savor her again. Her body''s taste was exquisite. The anticipation of how she would react once fully dominated excited me. For now, though, I needed to maintain distance.


    "Alright," I agreed. "I promise not to do anything that tarnishes your reputation as the esteemed professor of the academy. I won''t do anything to make you look bad in the eyes of others. It''s a bit unfortunate that you''re suggesting we pretend this never happened, but if that''s what you want, I''llply."


    She blushed at my words, averting her gaze. "V-Very well," she stammered. "Well then, I''ll be heading back to the academy. It''s lucky my ce is out of anyone''s view, and no one was around to witness us leaving together. Still, just to be absolutely certain, you go first."


    "Alright. Until next time, Professor Irene," I spoke, shifting back to the formalities. "I''m journeying back to Leonamon, so our paths might not align."


    "That might be for the best," she mused. With that brief prelude, we parted ways, heading in our own directions.


    ***


    There were seven cities in the Kingdom of Milham: the Capital City, Pleasure City, Academy City, Market City, Holy City, Knowledge City, and Sword City. These cities formed a heptagonal shape, with Milham Castle situated right in the middle.


    The reasons behind these names eluded me, but considering other kingdoms had cities named Emerald City and Diamond City, the nomenture here seemed fairly standard. I found myself liking the simplicity of the names; it made memorizing them a breeze.


    Professor Irene''s home sat in Academy City, merely a kilometer away from the Capital City, where I was headed now. It housed the establishment of Leonamon''s Company, a venture inspired by abination of my name and Amon''s. Interestingly, it came into existence after Amon sold around 10 smartphones.


    As I strolled through the Capital City, my eyes caught sight of a woman selling newspapers on the street. Despite her in, almost ragged clothes, her ck hair framed a face that retained its beauty. I recognized her immediately ¨C the woman who had turned down my confession two weeks ago.


    "Newspapers! Newspapers! Good news inside! Just a bronze coin, and you''ll have ess to all thetest updates!"


    She stood boldly in the midst of the lively streets, her voice cutting through the crowd as she beckoned to those passing by. A mere locking of eyes initiated her approach, where she skillfully persuaded potential buyers. Those ensnared by her gaze seemed more enchanted by her beauty than interested in the newspapers she offered.


    Nevertheless, the prospect of purchasing a paper from such an alluring individual might inspire a dailymitment. Clearly, she was capitalizing on her beauty, weaving a subtle charm to entice.


    As my gaze lingered on her, she turned, and our eyes finally intertwined. A radiant smile graced her face as she gracefully approached.


    "Hey, sir, would you like to buy a newspaper?"


    It was at that very moment that recognition dawned on her. Of course, she remembered me¡ªthe guy she had shot down with a response colder than Antarctica itself.


    "Uh..."


    It seemed like a faint trace of awkwardness hung in the air. Well, there was no real reason for her to feel that way. After all, I was the one who put my feelings out there, and she simply turned me down. Admittedly, her rejection hit a level beyond the ordinary, but still, if anyone should feel awkward, it should be me.


    "How much?" I asked, breaking the subtle tension.


    "Um, one bronze coin," she responded, her gaze slightly uncertain.


    From my pocket, I produced a bronze coin and handed it over. In return, she handed me a newspaper. I walked away without casting another look her way. I sensed her eyes on me for a fleeting moment. After a pause, her gaze released me, and she resumed her animated street-side sales pitch.


    In that very moment, a metallic chime resonated in my mind.


    --


    You''ve captured the interest of Zeruel Calear. You can now proceed to dominate her.


    Name: Zeruel Calear


    Race: Human


    Requirements to dominate Zeruel:


    1. Assist Zeruel in obtaining the funds to settle bills at Milham''s Sanatorium


    2. Unlock


    3. Unlock


    4. Unlock


    ....


    --


    I see... So her motivation likely stemmed from her mother''s situation. If my memory served me right, Gabrielle mentioned that Zeruel''s mother was ailing, and they were struggling financially. Zeruel was an incredibly diligent person, managing to secure a top spot in the gold ss while also working. I could easily cover the funds for her, but that might not be the best approach.


    She might refuse the help. What should I do about it? Hmm...


    For now, I decided to put that thought aside and headed to Leonamon. As I approached, I noticed a long line forming. It was still early in the morning, so seeing such a crowd was surprising. Amon seemed to have executed my instructions wlessly, aiming to skyrocket our sales on the very first day.


    At the forefront of the line, Amon presented small sses filled with a rich, red liquid¡ªwine. Generously, she was distributing it for free.


    This was our strategy. The act of providingplimentary samples wasn''t just about boosting sales; it was about making a statement. The free samples acted as an invitation, urging people to experience our product firsthand. It was a subtle persuasion, convincing them that our offerings were worth more than just a nce.


    This strategy wasn''t merely about the immediate sale; it wasying the groundwork for asting impression, an incentive for customers to return.


    "Lady! Lady! How much for one bottle of that wine?!" a person eagerly asked.


    Amon''s grin widened, "A mere 20 gold coins. I understand it might seem like a princely sum, but believe me, this wine is meticulously brewed, worth every coin. From the exquisite taste you''ve already savored, I''m sure you can discern its otherworldly quality, a league above the mundane."


    "It''s a hefty price, but I don''t care! I want one! I need a bottle, Lady! Here, I''ve got 20 gold coins right now! Give me a bottle!"


    In an instant, a wave of eager customers surged forward, moring for the coveted bottles of wine. The transactions flowed smoothly, and within moments, the stock was utterly depleted. Those unfortunate souls who missed out disyed palpable disappointment and a tinge of mncholy. Amon, however, reassured them with a confident smile.


    She revealed that the production gears were already turning, promising a replenished supply for the next day. The disappointed customers regained their spirits and discussed ns to return early the next day.


    After a while, the crowd dispersed, but the buzz about the heavenly taste of the wine lingered in the air. I swear, I could almost see someone attempting to steal a bottle from its purchaser. Fortunately, the rightful owner swiftly retaliated with a well-aimed punch.


    Making my way to Amon, I couldn''t help butment, "Looks like we''ve managed to make our product a sensation in an instant. Good job."


    "Thanks to you, Master."


    "No," I insisted. "Give yourself more credit, Amon. It''s your artistry in selling and that maic personality of yours that pulled it off. If I were the one orchestrating this symphony, I''m sure it wouldn''t have resonated like you managed."


    "T-Thank you. It makes me happy that youpliment me," she said, pressing her thighs together. Was she getting aroused by mypliments? It certainly seemed so, with her looking at me with a blush on her face. Whenever I nced her way, she would avert her eyes, then attempt to peek at me again, and avert them once more.


    She was cute, and those adorable gestures had an undeniable effect. I could feel my arousal stirring.


    "Let''s go inside, Amon," I suggested with a suggestive grin. "I''ll give you a reward for a job well done."


    She smiled back at me, her expression now openly aroused, and nodded bashfully. "Yes..."

 Chapter 67: Chapter 11 - Leonamon (2)

    Amon and I made a daring decision to explore the Dungeon. With determination, we descended the stairs, the anticipation building with each step. As we entered, I forcefully mmed the door shut, plunging us into a realm of secrecy. Amon''s breath escaped in a rugged sigh, and she began to fidget, rubbing her thighs together, her hands instinctively moving to undress from her maid uniform.


    My gaze fixated on her with an escting sense of arousal as she undressed. The fabric clung to her curves, then yielded, revealing her generous breasts adorned in a provocative ckce bra. The alluring bounce as the uniform descended was a visual symphony.


    Methodically, she lifted her legs, one after the other, liberating herself from the constraints of the uniform until only her tempting undergarments remained. A captivating ensemble featuring a ckce garter belt embracing thigh-high stockings that seductively clung above knee-length ck socks. The garter belt boasted delicate floral patterns that harmonized with those on her bra.


    With a deliberate undress, I discarded my own clothing. Closing the narrowing gap, I pressed my lips firmly against hers, initiating a kiss that held the promise of what was toe. Amon, now exposed to her undergarments, embarked on a sensual journey. Her delicate hands embraced my already engorged dick, fingers coiling around the girth with a smooth and rhythmic precision.


    We both moaned into each other''s mouths, breaking away briefly for a gasp of air. The sensation of our tongues intertwining left her weak in the knees, but she stayed on her feet as I pulled her in for another kiss, this time more passionately than ever.


    Our bodies pressed together as we kissed, my cock throbbing in her hands. I could feel her warm softness pressing against me, and our breathing grew heavier until we finally broke apart from our passionate kiss.


    "Mmm...!" Amon moaned as she continued to rub my dick. "I want it, Master..." Her breathing was heavy, and her eyes glistened with desire.


    "How about you take control this time, Amon?" I suggested. Eagerly, sheplied. Iid myself on the bed, and she positioned herself on top of me. Instead of riding my crotch, she surprised me by sitting on my face. The sensation was familiar, but every time she did it felt like a new experience. Her buttocks seemed to grow rounder and bigger, making each encounter feel like the first time.


    After settling into this position, she leaned her head toward where my crotch was, where my dick pointed skyward.


    I was now in a sixty-nine position with her. My gaze lingered on her enticing ass, adorned in ck, sexy panties that were starting to wedge between the cheeks. The contours and crevices along the crotch were mere wrinkles in the fabric, but a singr line down the center hinted at the shape of the hidden flesh beneath¡ªthe treasure trove of her pussy.


    My face inched closer to that line, and I bit into the already damp crotch of her panties, pulling hard to unveil the soaked crevice beneath.


    Herbia were a beautiful shade of reddish, almost resembling a young girl''s if not for the hair. The developed innerbia barely protruded from the slit.


    With just a slight adjustment of her panties, I began to suckle at her alluring vulva.


    "Ahnnn," Amon moaned, arching her back in pleasure as Ivished attention on her vulva. After her moans subsided, she redirected her focus to the towering meatstick and leaned forward once more. I anticipated a sultry blowjob, assuming her lips would soon engulf my arousal. However, my expectations were subverted. Though she indeed aimed for a sensitive area, her lips never reached my penis.


    Cold saliva coated my anus as she gently stroked my dick with one hand while kissing my ass. The delicate tip of her tongue worked its magic on my ass, and I couldn''t help but be surprised at how skilled Amon had be at giving rimjobs.


    We engaged in a mutual exchange, with me delving my tongue into her pussy, exploring her depths, and her expertly masturbating me whilevishing me with a rimjob. Her tongue moved provocatively between my anus and the base of my dick, with asional detours to suck on my balls.


    The saliva she used from those endeavors made her fingertips glide smoothly along the shaft and head, pushing my arousal to its limits.


    "Mmm... lick... suck... nhhh!"


    After a while, I sensed her ass trembling, a sign that she was nearing her limits. I, too, was reaching the peak of pleasure. Continuing our tantalizing tongue actions, we reached climax simultaneously. Warm liquid sttered across my face as she quivered. White fluid shot forth from the head of my dick, a powerful spurt that arced before cascading down and decorating Amon''s hands.


    "Haa... haa... Master''s semen.. lick." she murmured, licking the cum on her hands with her tongue. She then swallowed my dick entirely, her lips meeting the base as she sucked, ensuring she got every drop of remaining semen from the urethra.


    After that, Amon sat up, brushing back her hair before turning her body around. Lifting her butt high, she slowly lowered her crotch.


    "Nnnhhh!" she moaned, gritting her teeth and trembling as she experienced light climaxes from the pration. Regainingposure, she continued lowering her crotch. I could feel my dick sinking into her youthful flesh with each descent. "Nhhaaa~" she threw her head back, climaxing again from the pration. I couldn''t help but smile, silently observing her.


    Once she had relished the pration, pressing her hips against mine, she sat up straight and extended her hands. It was a subtle, quiet request for me to hold her hands. I obliged, intertwining our fingers as our lower bodies remained connected.


    Now, being ensconced within her, I felt the cling of her sticky vaginal walls gently embracing my pulsating member. The warmth mirrored the sensation of my throbbing shaft slicing through hot butter, an intoxicating fusion of heat and friction.


    "Ahhh... M-Master..." she gazed at me with ecstasy, her voice a melody of anticipation. "I''ll be starting to move now." As she began to gyrate on my crotch, each subtle motion echoed pleasure, akin to the intimate dance of lovers lost in the throes of passion.


    "Nhh... Ahhh... Ahhh... Mmm..."


    Her rhythmic hip movements orchestrated a symphony of pleasure, causing her ample breasts to sway in harmony. Shifting her technique, she transitioned to moving her hips up and down, a tantalizing disy as her breasts elegantly responded to the erotic cadence.


    "Nhh! Ahhhhhh! Ahhhhh! M-Master, it feels gooddd!"


    I reciprocated, my hips engaging in a primal dance, forcefully colliding with hers. The impact heightened the erotic ballet, her breasts now swaying more violently in response. Seizing control, I grasped her arms, crossing them in a fervor, and plunged into her with unrestrained intensity.


    "Ahhhhh! Ahhhhhh! M-Masterrrrr! It feels gooood! Ahhhh! Ahhhhhh!


    Ahhhhhhhhhhhh! N-Nooooo! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    She threw her head back, sumbing to the overwhelming pleasure. I craved more of her ecstasy, a desire to dominate her further, despite already having her under my control. My thrusts intensified, bing wilder as I fucked her relentlessly. Her tongue protruded, and her eyes rolled back, lost in the intensity of pleasure.


    "Ahhhhh! Ahhhhh! Mmmm! Y-Yesshhh! Mworeeee! Iz feelsh gooddd!"


    With each forceful thrust, her pussy walls clenched around my dick, creating an exquisite sensation that pushed me to the brink of losing myself. A powerful orgasm loomed, yet it was too early to release. I yearned for her louder moans, a deeper intoxication, a more ecstatic expression. Pulling my dick halfway out, I shoved it back in with impact, repeating the motion like a relentless pile driver.


    "Nhhhaaa! Ahhhnnnnnnn~!!! Noooo, ahhhh! No, noooo... Ahhhhhh!"


    Deeper and more forceful, each plunge drew out intense moans, fueling my excitement. I observed the transformation in her expression as she edged closer to climax.


    "Ahhhh! N-Nooooo, ahhhh~! No, nooo... I''m.... cumming!"


    Her passionate cries resonated through the Dungeon, echoing off the walls as she ascended to the peak of pleasure.


    "CUMMINGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGG!!!"


    Waves of pleasure cascaded through Amon''s body, causing uncontroble shudders. Her back arched like a bow, and her beautiful, flushed face contorted into an ahegao expression. The sight of her ecstasy pushed me over the edge.


    "Ugh! Cumming...!"


    With an impassioned cry, I unleashed torrents of warm cum into her womb. Each forceful release sent ribbons of white semen deep within her, intensifying the euphoria surging through her body.


    Despite the ongoing climax, I maintained my fervent movements, a relentless rhythm that kept her inner walls tightly embracing my shaft. This was merely the prelude; the true performance had only just begun.

 Chapter 68: Chapter 11 - Leonamon (3)

    "Sho gooddd! Shooo goodddd~!"


    Amon''s ecstatic moans reverberated within the Dungeon. Currently, I was engaged in a doggy-style position with her, her head secured in a stockade while her hands found their ce in the holes on either side. Gripping the board to which her head and hands were locked, I relentlessly pounded her ass with all my might.


    "Ahhhh! M-Mashter! Mashterrrr!"


    Her impassioned cries fueled my desire, causing my erection to swell evenrger and more engorged as it fervently plunged in and out of her tight, quivering vagina.


    "Ahhh, ahhh, ahhhhnn~! M-Mashter... Sho gooddd!"


    "You like that?" I grinned, maintaining the forceful rhythm of our encounter. The rhythmic pping of flesh echoed through the entire Dungeon.


    "Yesh! I wike it! I wike itttttttt~!!!"


    Her genuine enthusiasm surprised me. Amon was typically inclined towards conventional sex, making her enjoyment of this S&M y quite unexpected.


    The grip of her honey pot tightened further. The folds coiling around my cock were scorching, almost to the point of burning. Each fold wrapped itself around my shaft with a tender yet insatiable embrace, heightening the exquisite sensations coursing through us.


    Nhhhhhh! I''m cwumming, Mashter! I''m cumming! Cumming! Cumming! Cumming!"


    She was on the brink of climax. I, too, teetered on the edge of my seat, the sensation of her vagina enveloping me. My meat stick swelled to unprecedented heights, and I thrust deep into her, delivering the final blow. The collision of ns and cervix echoed loudly.


    And then... I erupted inside her. The initial two shots of my cum surged forth, while I saved thest by clenching my anus, preventing it from spurting out.


    "CUMMINGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGG!!!"


    After a releasing a small breath, I withdrew my dick from her pussy, allowing the white fluid to drip down onto the floor like soft-serve ice cream. I moved to the front to gaze upon her face, captivated by the aftermath. She wore an expression of total abandon and debauchery, her eyes showing only whites, tongue protruding from her mouth, drool trailing down.


    It was the perfect representation of an ahegao expression.


    With a final flourish, I aimed thest shot of cum at her face, enhancing the debauchery. The white fluid adorned her features, adding a sinful glow to her blissful countenance. Grasping my phone, I returned to the stockade, capturing images of her enraptured expression and her luscious body.


    Reviewing the photos, I couldn''t help but make a chef''s kiss gesture, savoring the perfection of the captured moment. "Perfect."


    ***


    After fucking, Amon and I ventured towards the production area for our unique products. The first sight that greeted me was an assembly of women, each immersed in the meticulous creation of parts, crafting what appeared to be smartphones. Seated with purpose at individual tables, they worked diligently to assemble these devices.


    "... If I remember correctly, it''s only been a little over two weeks since I took them under your wing. How did you manage to teach them to create smartphones this quickly?"


    Amon casually replied, "I had them undergo the Smartphone Creation Program and drilled them on the process. They are exceptional learners who not only absorbed but mastered the program in just three days," conveying it as if it were a mere stroll in the park. While I anticipated Amon''s capability to pull this off early, the reality of it still struck me.


    If I were the one imparting knowledge to these women, the program would stretch on for months, if not years, and even then, their mastery would remain questionable.


    While gazing in surprise at the women who had be remarkably adept at creating smartphones, I noticed that their numbers were below expectations.


    If memory served me right, the prostitutes in training I purchased from Martha totaled fifty-one, excluding Artemis, who wasn''t truly a prostitute in training but rather gathering intel by pretending to be one, and Ayane, whom I designated as the model for ourpany. However, only twenty of them were present now. The whereabouts of the remaining thirty were a mystery.


    "Where are the others?" I inquired of Amon.


    Amon looked at me with a smile, "Some of those who, unfortunately, couldn''t excel in the Smartphone Creation Program were assigned to Leonamon''s Wine Production. Those you deemed fit forbat are presently undergoing training, as per your instructions. Miss Gabrielle is overseeing their training.


    Additionally, those less proficient inbat are receiving education, learning the arts of singing and dancing. I n to establish an Idol Group representing ourpany, aiming to make our mark heard across the globe."


    I had shared with Amon my ns for women with untapped potential, aiming to mold them into my shadows, with Sandra as the leader. Yet, the notion of creating an Idol Group seemed to materialize out of nowhere. How did Amon even conceive of that idea? Oh, right. I had casually mentioned my liking for idols once (not an over-the-top otaku level, and I''d rather forget why I liked idols).


    She must have woven this n around that tidbit.


    "..You really work hard, and I feel like the rewards I give you aren''t enough," I mused.


    Amon giggled, her hands inching to the hem of her skirt, teasingly lifting it to expose her pussy. Sans panties, she unveiled the entirety of her intimate folds. White goo dripped sensuously from that sultry crevice, sliding down her thighs. "Don''t worry, Master," she cooed, her voice carrying a sultry undertone. "You''re rewarding me more than enough."


    "Is that truly so?" I said, a yful smile on my lips. "I''m d." Drawing closer, I initiated a kiss. She responded eagerly, parting her lips, allowing my tongue to explore the warmth of her mouth.


    ***


    I''m Erica, just a simple farmer''s daughter from a quaint vige. Life was ordinary until the day I got snatched, facing the dreadful fate of bing a harlot. Luckily, a strappingd intervened, rescuing us from that grim future. He ushered us into a ce called Leonamon, apany known for crafting these gadgets they call smartphones.


    Now, here I am, learning the ropes of singing and dancing. I couldn''t fathom why, but it sure beats the alternative of being coerced into carnal encounters with men. I harbor no objections, and neither do my fellow trainees. This situation, bizarre as it may be, stands far superior to our prior predicament.


    After scrubbing off the dance practice sweat in a nice, cool shower, I set out to explore this vast ce. Boy, it''s huge. Way bigger than that grimy prostitution den I ended up in after getting snatched. Back then, I thought that was thergest building I''d ever see in my life, but this one sure shattered those expectations. It''s massive, big enough to fit in hundreds of folks.


    Kinda makes me a little giddy, even though I''m far from my family now, vanished without a trace. I''ll drop them a message once I find some free time. For now, let''s take a gander at this whole building.


    "Wow~!" I eximed, wandering through the broad hallways. "Never thought there''de a day I''dy eyes on, let alone step inside, a ce this huge. These hallways are so wide, they make our entire house back on the farm look like a shack!"


    I wasn''t exaggerating. Being a farmer''s daughter, we weren''t swimming in riches. We got by, sure, but having a fancy house was out of reach.


    After a leisurely stroll through the hallway, I finally reached its end. Without much thought, I pushed the door open and...


    "HaaanNNn~!"


    A woman''s enchanting moan filled the air, causing my eyes to widen in surprise. Thankfully, I hadn''t fully swung the door open, so I hoped they hadn''t caught a glimpse of me.


    "M-Master..." the woman''s voice, sultry and inviting, reached my ears.


    "What? You not up for another round of rewards?" replied the man.


    "I... I want it..."


    "If that''s the case, put your hands on that railing and turn that ass to me."


    It seemed like they were on the verge of creating a baby in there. I could have just walked away, leaving them to their activities, but the voices on the other side of the door struck a chord of familiarity. Yes, indeed. The individuals behind this door were the man who had rescued us from the clutches of a life of harlotry and the woman who managed this establishment. Why were they together?


    Why were they about to embark on baby-making? Wasn''t the man already in a rtionship with the gorgeous golden-haired woman?


    This reeked of an affair. That''s why I lingered, leaving the door slightly ajar to sneak a peek inside. And there, I saw the woman with her backside exposed, her long skirt lifted to reveal her ivory buttocks. The man, on the other hand, held his impressive manhood in hand, guiding it towards her entrance. At the sight of his considerable member, my knees almost gave way.


    The girth of it surpassed even the width of my wrists!

 Chapter 69: Chapter 11 - Leonamon (4)

    What in tarnation is that monstrosity?! No, it couldn''t be a monster. That''s his big ol'' dick, right? That''s what a man uses to nt a seed in a woman''s hole. But good gracious, I''ve never seen a pecker that colossal. I mean, could it even fit inside there?!


    My curiosity got the better of me. It was like something tugged at me, urging me to witness the imminent action behind this door. I felt like a sneaky voyeur for doing this, but I couldn''t help myself. It''s not every day you get to see something like this live. I doubted many folks couldy eyes on such a sight in their entire lives.


    Before I knew it, they began.


    "NhaaaAhHhH~!" the woman moaned. She looked plumb ecstatic as the man''s massive member slid into her. Trembling, she spilled love juices onto the floor.


    "What, you came already? Oh, Amon, what a naughty maid you are for cumming with just pration."


    "I-I couldn''t help it. That''s because it''s so gwood~!"


    The scene got hotter than a summer day, and I quickly mmed the door shut, taking a step back. My body heated up too, and I couldn''t fathom what in the hay was happening to me. What''s this strange sensation?


    Deciding to skedaddle before I did something I''d regret, I turned around and took a couple of steps. But after just two, I froze.


    "Haaaannn~~!! Yahhh... ahnn...!"


    Once more, the tempting voice of a woman echoed from behind that door. I swallowed hard and turned again, making my way back to the door. This time, I didn''t swing it open. I just pressed my ear against the wooden surface, desperate to catch every whisper.


    "Ahhh, ahhh, ahhnnn~!"


    The timbre of her moans shifted, and my breath hitched as I, the breathless eavesdropper, caught a muffled voice stifling pleasure. The air was filled with the lewd sounds of water squirts and the creaking of the railing.


    Then, I let out a breath I didn''t realize I was holding. Another set of breaths reached my ears. Was that me, gasping in sync with the act behind the door? Must be this peculiar mood, a mix of curiosity and heat. My hand moved on its own, drifting southward. I pressed my thighs together, and my handnded on my throbbing, heated center.


    "NhhaaaaAHHHH~!! Ahhhh! Ahhhh, so gwoood~!"


    My breath mirrored the escting intensity of the sounds. My knees wobbled, betraying my stability. The hand, initially pressed against the pulsating thing between my legs, ventured further. Sliding under my skirt, it stealthily crept up my legs, finding its way to its destination. My fingers began to explore the damp contours of my pussy above my underwear.


    "Ahn..." An involuntary whimper escaped my lips, and I hastily inserted a finger between my teeth, desperate to muffle any forting moans. My fingers continued their dance over my pussy, teasing the sensitive flesh above the fabric of my underwear. Curiosity got the better of me, and I cautiously opened the door just a crack to witness what was unfolding inside.


    "Yahhhn! Ahhh! AhhNNNNHHhh~!"


    The man''s relentless thrusts echoed in the room as he pounded the woman from behind. Her fingers gripped the railing, white-knuckled, as if her very existence depended on it. Each forceful collision of the man''s hips against her curvaceous buttocks extracted a sultry sound from the depths of her throat.


    I shut my eyes tightly, clenching my teeth against the intensity of the sweet sensations that swept through me, threatening to dissolve my senses.


    Once I dared to open my eyes again, I slid my hand inside my underwear, making direct contact with my center.


    My gaze remained fixated on the scene. The engorged cock relentlessly delved into the woman''s heated center. With every forceful thrust, the woman''s face contorted into an increasingly lewd expression.


    Thud, squelch, ssh¡ªeach tantalizing sound seemed to sear into my consciousness, amplifying the intensity of the sensory experience. The rhythmic symphony of their union, apanied by the moist friction, immersed me in a world where it felt as though I were the one being prated.


    Enveloped by sultry sounds and the thick, musky aroma hanging in the air, I surrendered to the irresistible allure.


    "Are you gonna cum, Amon?"


    "Yeshhh~! Yeshhhh~!!! Ayhm cwumming! Cwumming! Cwumminggggg!!!"


    The woman''s expression rapidly transformed, growing increasingly debauched with each passing second.


    "Take this! Don''t let a drop go to waste!"


    "Yesh! Cwum! Cwum inshide my swutty holeeee!!!!"


    Sweet and sharp pleasure raced through my slit, sending shivers down my limbs. Oh my goshh! I can''t stop... ah, ahhh... I can''t stop moving my fingers!


    I pressed hard on my clit, yearning for even more intense sensations, rubbing up and down the protrusion. A tightening in my chest gripped me, and I felt so weak, like I''d melt like a puddle. Leaning against the wall, I spread my legs wider, both hands diving toward the heart of the fire raging in my body.


    I bit down on my skirt, revealing my lower body to the chilly air, praying it would temper the fire somewhat. Yet, the maddening sexual heat persisted.


    "Khhhhh!"


    I was about to reach the peak. I''m cumming!


    After a few moments of fervent pounding, thed finally spilled his seed into thess''s womb.


    "Nhhhhhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa~!! CUMMINGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGG!!!"


    The woman''s back arched, and a wild, uninhibited moan echoed through the air.


    "I''m cumming too...!" I whimpered weirdly. My bare feet stretched and arched involuntarily, responding to the electrifying waves of pleasure. And then... "Nh...nhhhhhhh! Nhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" I desperately managed to clench my mouth shut, suppressing a scream that wanted to escape. Embarrassing juices forcefully squirted from my pulsating lower mouth, creating a mosaic of warmth on my hand.


    The wetness spread, clinging to my panties like dew on morning grass. A sizable puddle formed on the ground beneath me, evidence of the release that had consumed me.


    After the climax, a calm settled over me like stormy waves receding from the shore, leaving the air heavy with the scent of fulfillment.


    "Haa... haaa...."


    I sprawled on the ground, savoring thefort beneath me. The lingering pulses of heat still danced across my body, like thest ripples in a pond after a stone''s toss, but I reckoned they''d fade away eventually. First things first, I needed to get out of this spot before the two behind the door caught wind of my presence.


    However, when I attempted to rise, my legs wobbled, betraying me and bringing me back to the floor.


    "Huh...?"


    Had the fervor of the orgasm left me so weak in the knees? That seemed absurd. I hadn''t reached the point where that would happen! At least not until today...


    But not now, legs. Don''t betray me now. I''ll be caught if you don''t move!


    "It seems the women down under didn''t catch wind of your moans," the man remarked, his voice muffled through the slightly opened door. "If they did, I reckon they''d be disillusioned with you. Your lewd expression doesn''t quite match the image of a talented woman."


    "Haa... haaa.... I honestly don''t care what others think of me. I only care about what you think of me, Master..." the woman replied, her words carrying a hint of breathlessness.


    "Can you stand?" asked the man.


    "I''ll be up in a few heartbeats."


    "Do I have to wait for you to recover?"


    "No," the woman said. "You can leave me be. You have other business, right?"


    "Oh, I do," said the man. "While the women down there might not have caught the melody of your moans, I reckon the woman behind that door saw and heard more than just your symphony, Amon."


    A shiver rustled through me, and the color drained from my face at those words.


    The woman giggled, "I think she witnessed how extraordinary you are, Master. I mean, she also embarked on a journey of pleasure while watching us, after all."


    So they noticed?! They noticed me watching them?! Why?! How?!


    I attempted to rise, but my knees were feeble, and I couldn''t muster the strength to stand.


    No, noooo! I need to stand!


    However...


    It was all toote.


    The man swung the door wide open, catching a glimpse of me sprawled on the floor, breathless. He stood there, his lower half exposed, his manhood curving up from his crotch. The silhouette of his reddish pecker, still adorned with traces of white fluid, loomed over my face.


    W-Wow... It''s so big and manly.


    The scent of semen emanated from his arousal. I couldn''t tear my eyes away from what had only been a distant sight until now.


    That''s what would go inside me.


    A renewed, sweet throbbing spiraled through my lower stomach, and I writhed on the floor.


    "Khhh!"


    I averted my gaze finally and gritted my teeth. Then, I heard the man say something to me.


    "Do you want it?" he asked.


    I looked up at him. "Eh?"


    "Do you want it?"


    Want what? What was he asking? No, I knew exactly what he was implying. He was asking me if I craved his dick. My eyes descended from his gaze to his one-eyed monster, standing tall and demanding attention. I gulped hard, feeling a mix of apprehension and curiosity.


    The next thing I knew, I found myself on my knees, drawn to the allure of his pulsating cock.


    The scent of raw masculinity overwhelmed my senses as I approached, my breath hitching in anticipation. His member, adorned with traces of his semen, stood proudly, inviting me. I hesitated for a moment, then sumbed to the enticing temptation.


    With a tentative touch, I traced the lines of his manhood, feeling the firmness beneath my fingertips. A shiver ran down my spine as I inched closer, and, without uttering a word, I took him into my mouth.

 Chapter 70: Chapter 11 - Leonamon (5)

    The scent of his musk enveloped me, and my tongue danced around his member. Each bob and slurp echoed in the confined space, a lewd melody of desire. The throbbing warmth in my lower stomach intensified, and I couldn''t help but writhe a bit.


    "Mnhhhh..." I moaned, the sound muffled by the thick flesh in my mouth. This was something else, something raw and primal, something I couldn''t resist even if I tried.


    I created all sorts of indecent sounds as I took its full length in my mouth.


    "Hh... bwah... suck.... nhhh..."


    I plunged it into my throat repeatedly.


    "Hey, look up here," the man directed. I followed hismand. "Good," he praised, rough fingers running through my hair as it moved back and forth.


    It was mighty embarrassing, but I couldn''t halt. The more I sucked, the more the masculine vor spread through my mouth, turning my tongue and lips into a ravenous force, like a famished beast.


    "Mmmhh... slurp... suck... Nhhh..."


    "So, is it as tasty as you hoped?"


    "Mmmmm... Nhhh... slurp... "


    I was too upied with sucking the cock in my mouth to respond. The fear of what I might say if I spoke kept me silent, but regardless, I couldn''t release the thing filling my mouth. He asked if it was tasty, but what I felt was something even more profound¡ªlove. I loved therge, round, and squishy head. I loved the hard shaft that filled my mouth sopletely.


    And I loved the erotic scent, a blend of male and female fluids, driving me wild for a while now. I loved it all so much.


    "I''ll take your movements as a yes... I''ve got to say, you''re very good at this."


    I acquired these skills during our training to be prostitutes. We practiced on bananas, learning how to pleasure men. Through that training, I became adept at giving blowjobs.


    Back then, when I was still a prostitute in training, I detested the curriculum imposed on us. I never aspired to be a prostitute, but with the threat of Mr. Norman hanging over me, I gritted my teeth and endured it.


    I was taken aback by how much hispliment stirred something within me. It was a skill I never sought to embrace, yet here I was finding an unexpected sense of pride. His words thrilled me so much that it intensified the fervor of my blowjob.


    "Nhhh... Mhhh... slurp... mmm... nnhhh... suck...


    nhhh... nghhh..."


    I continued pleasuring him until hemanded, "Okay, stop now." Despite the order, I clung desperately to his cock, unwilling to let go. I couldn''t let it end; I wanted to continue. Wrapping my arms around his waist, I held on tight, and a pleased expression crossed his face.


    "Hey now, we can''t get to the main event if you won''t let go."


    Main event? What did he mean by the main event?


    "Don''t you want to?"


    I had an inkling of what he meant by the "main event" now. The prospect both intrigued and frightened me. I''d never ventured into that territory with a man before, and the uncertainty gnawed at me. Yet, beneath the trepidation, a spark of curiosity ignited. What would it feel like to have his dick inside me? The question lingered, begging for an answer.


    "It looks like you want to, but you''re wrestling with the idea, huh..." the man observed, locking eyes with me. "Well, if you''re torn about going through with it, how about this? If you truly desire it, then beg me for it."


    "B-Bweg?" I stammered, his dick still nestled within my mouth.


    "That''s right. Beg. It''s a simple yet profound act that will dictate your course. If you choose not to, then so be it. But if you muster the courage to beg, well, that signals your willingness to delve deeper. It all hinges on whether you''re willing to beg.How does that sound?"


    Beg. The word echoed in my mind, its sweetness melting my reservations. I wasn''t ustomed to pleading, but I knew exactly what I desired.


    I craved him...


    Yes. Despite not knowing this man well, the desire to have sex with him overwhelmed me.


    I finally withdrew his cock from my mouth and sensually slid down my panties, soaked with love juices. I bothered removing them from just one leg before reclining on the floor.


    Uncertainty clouded my mind, a fear of making a mistake. But the only thing that mattered right now was my desire for sex. There was nothing else I could think about.


    Lifting my skirt, I spread my legs, offering him a full view of my trembling pussy. Ack of hair adorned mybia since I shaved it. Thank goodness for that choice; I couldn''t bear showing a man how hairy my pussy could be.


    The man peered into my core, and it felt surreal to expose myself in such a way. Yet, the overwhelming horniness overshadowed any embarrassment. I craved him intensely, yearning for him to fill me with his seed.


    A fountain of pleasure streamed from my slit as the man, whom I had only met that day, observed. If I uttered the plea for sex, there would be no turning back. It was my final chance. Walking away meant denying him, refusing him, preserving my pride.


    But deep down, fleeing from this wasn''t truly what I desired, was it?


    My lips trembled as I made my request, "I-I want it... Please put your... c-cock inside me." A smile adorned my lips as I begged, just as he had instructed. I felt like a slut, and strangely, it excited me.


    "Yeah, I can tell. However, there''s something missing in your begging."


    "Huh?" Missing? What could it be?


    "Didn''t Martha teach you how to address a customer?"


    Ah, I see... That''s right. Miss Martha did teach us how to address a customer in that manner.


    I repeated my request, but with a slight variation this time, "Pwease, put your c-cock inside me, Master~."


    The man, my Master, grinned at me, "Okay. I''ll give you what you want."


    He stroked his dick and descended on top of me. The fact that we were doing this on the floor was somewhat unbelievable. Still, it beat having my first time in a prostitution den. I had consented to this. The act we were about to engage in wasn''t that of a prostitute and a customer. This was the intimacy between a master and his servant.


    Once he engulfed me in the shadow of his muscr yet lean body, he pressed his dick against my entrance. A fleshy path, unexplored until now, unfolded beneath the pressure on my wide pelvis, making my groin tense. My thickbia yielded, pushed aside to reveal a salmon-pink hole brimming with lustful juices. His hot flesh then thrust inside.


    "Nghhh... ahhh... ahhh.. nhh."


    My seal of pure flesh was torn open as I weed someone inside me for the first time in my life.


    "Nn... Nhhhhhhh!"


    The pain of bing a woman surged through my vagina, and I squeezed my eyes shut. A few drops of blood flowed down toward my butt.


    "It looks like even though you pleasured yourself earlier, you''re still tight...!" my Master remarked.


    His throbbing member was tearing me apart, an intense sensation that felt like I was being forcefully split open. The pain was so sharp and overwhelming that tears threatened to spill from my eyes.


    After what felt like an eternity, he finally reached the deepest recesses of my throbbing pussy.


    "How is it?" he inquired, asking about the taste of his rock-hard dick plunging deep inside me.


    "Ahh... nghhh..."


    But responding was beyond my capacity in that moment. The sensation was akin to a searing hot steel rod impaling my stomach, expanding me from within as it delved even deeper. It was a blend of agonizing pain and mind-blowing pleasure, making me question if this body was even mine anymore. From my hips down to the core, everything melded into a singr, overwhelming sensation.


    "It seems like you can handle it now. I''m going to start moving," he dered, initiating a rhythmic motion. Each thrust of his steel-hard flesh sent shockwaves through my body, the pping sounds against my ass creating a symphony of pleasure.


    "Nhhhgggg!!!" My eyes widened as I surrendered to the all-epassing ecstasy, each movement pushing me further into the depths of pleasure.


    "Hey, don''t tense up so much. Rx, and it will feel a lot better," he coached, a sensualmand that apanied the gradual esction of his powerful thrusts.


    "Kh... nh... nh... nh!"


    Instead of mere groans, suppressed moans escaped my lips.


    I swallowed him deeper and deeper. The initial pain from pration had faded away. Waves of pleasure cascaded through my entire body with every forceful thrust. My vagina throbbed, and the rush of female pleasure surged.


    And then, "Annnnhhgggg~!!!" a powerful, unrestrained moan burst forth. A wicked grin adorned Master''s face as he unleashed a torrent of relentless movements, fucking me with such fervor that my entire body vibrated in sync with the forceful rhythm.

 Chapter 71: Chapter 11 - Leonamon (6)

    I gazed at the woman beneath me, the one I was currently fucking. It was almost surreal that I found myself with a new partner right after being with Irenest night. This woman had a cute demeanor, and her breasts were generously sized.


    Judging by her attire, she was one of the idols Amon was grooming to promote ourpany globally. Amon had made a wise choice in selecting her; she bore a striking resemnce to the most famous idol in my world, Shizuka-chan¡î.


    Honestly, I hadn''t nned on engaging with the trainee prostitutes this early in the game. However, this particr woman possessed a skill that could prove valuable down the line, making an early encounter worthwhile.


    Her skill was Spell Melding, a unique ability that merged two types of magic. Leveraging my acquired Spell Creation from Amon, I could meld Levitation Magic with Wind Magic, granting me control over how I could fly. Additionally, I couldbine Water and Fire, creating hot water for a rxing soak.


    Considering my desire to indulge in hot springs whenever and wherever I pleased, possessing the Spell Melding skill was certainly appealing.


    "Annnnhh! Ahhh! Ahhhh! Nnhhhh!"


    However, that wasn''t the only reason I found myself fucking her so early in the game. This woman was irresistibly cute. So cute that the moment Iid eyes on her, I knew I wanted to have her. Now, with her beneath me, my dick thrusting in and out of her pussy, freshly marked by the loss of her virginity, it felt like a dreame true.


    My desire went beyond just a physical encounter. I wanted to dominate herpletely, to im her as mine. I yearned to have this idol trainee in my arms at all times. Hence, Imitted to fucking her with all my might.


    "Hnggg?! NhhhH! AhhhhHnnnnnnnNHHHHHHH~!!! NghHHHHH!"


    Her eyes widened in surprise as I intensified my movements. Leaning forward, I aimed to kiss her. The way she stared at me felt like her eyes could absorb me.


    "You like that? Huh?" I grinned.


    "Yesss! Yesss! I like it! I like ittt! I wikeee itttt!" she moaned in response.


    She was sumbing to debauchery, reveling in the pleasure I was delivering with each thrust. The sense of conquest surged within me, and I leaned in further, pressing my lips against hers.


    "Nhh! Nhhh..."


    It seemed like this might be her first kiss as well, given the slight clumsiness of her lips. Perhaps she''d only been trained to please men in other ways, neglecting the art of kissing. In this world, many men avoided kissing prostitutes, deeming it dirty. That might be why she hadn''t been taught. But it wasn''t a significant concern; kissing skills could be taught and perfected.


    I would mold her into my personal ything.


    As she aspired to be an idol in the future, the thought of her fame delighted me. Knowing that the idol desired by many was my ything would be an exceptional thrill. An idol under my control? Now, that was an enticing prospect.


    After a while, I broke the kiss and shifted my approach. Instead of relentless pounding, I decided to withdraw my cock from her recently torn-open vagina, leaving only the ns behind. As I nced at it, my rod was soaked and adorned with fresh virgin blood in spots. Then, I began moving my hips in that manner¡ªfucking her by leaving just the head inside before thrusting all the way in.


    "Eeeek! NhhhhaaHHHHHHHHHHHN!!!"


    She winced in pain as I engaged in this method. However, as the rhythm continued, the tone of her voice underwent a sudden change.


    "Ahhhn~ Ahhh... ahhhh, ahhh, ah, ahhh, fwahhh, nnhh, mmhh, ahhh, kh..."


    Her moans took on a more debauched tone as my cock glided up and down within her.


    "Ahhh... I-Is this how s-sex feels...? It feels gooddd~"


    From that moment on, she was at my mercy.


    When I attempted to withdraw my meat stick, her vagina mped down, refusing to let it go.


    "Ahh, ah, ah, ah, ah, a-ahhhhh...!"


    As I escted the speed of my thrusts, her moans took on a rhythmic pattern. I embraced her head, and her ample breasts, sandwiched between us, were pressed. Her arms and legs entwined around my body, forming an intimate hug. In this position, I reached her depths, the head of my dick crushing against her womb. With each thrust, her moans grew increasingly debauched.


    "Ahhhhh! Ahhhn~! Ahhhhnnn! It fweels gwooddd~~~!!"


    The piston movement intensified, faster and stronger, causing her to shake her hair and writhe violently. No longer able to close her eyes, she widened them with each deep thrust, making eye contact with me while her sweaty body trembled.


    "Oh my gosh, oh my gosh, oh my gosh, oh my gosh!! It''s so gwood! Amazwing... I cwan''t bewieve pwenis ish amazhwing... Ehehe, it''s mwaking mwe idwiot... it''s mwaking mwe an idwiot!


    AhhhHHHHnn, fwaaahHHHH~!!"


    Her expression seemed on the verge of fainting from pleasure. Unfazed, I continued to plunder her dripping pussy.


    "Ahhhh... that fweels.. amazhwing... oh~ keep going until you break me~~!"


    I elerated my thrusts, her countenance evolving into something resembling an ahegao. I craved that expression on her face, the blissful abandon. Thus, I folded her body in half, initiating a mating press.


    "Ohhhh!!! So... good! Amazhwing! So dweep~! This postion...


    I cwan''t bewieve ish cwan weach thish dweep!"


    Her eyes rolled backward, and her tongue hung out in euphoria.


    "Ahhhh! M-Master''s cock! I love it! Pwease, fuck me as hard as you can! Make me into your slut! Turn me into your personal ything!"


    "I''ll do jus that!" I dered.


    My excited cock swelled evenrger and harder. The pace of my thrusts quickened as my desires intensified.


    "I can''t... think straight anymore...! So gwood~! With every thrust, I can feel a wave of heat about to burst out~! I wuv it... Mashter...


    ish inshide mwy bwody... gwoing in... gwoing out...! AhhhhhHHHHH! Cwumminggggg~!"


    Not satisfied to ease up after her climax, I maintained an unrelenting pace, causing her love juices to cascade like a fountain. With forceful thrusts, it wasn''t long before I reached the point of no return, releasing my seed.


    "Ahh?! Swomething is cwoming! Is thwis how bweing impregnated is dwone?!! Eh, what ish thwis? Thish ish so gwoooooooooooooood! Ahhh!


    Y-You''re not stopping, ahhh, ahh, fwaahhh, ahhh, ahhh, nnn!"


    That''s right. Even after my climax, I persisted, continuing to stir her insides, creating a fusion of our fluids within her.


    "Amazing! Ahhhh, ahhh, nhh, y-your semen... ish inside me... and it fweels even better than before~!"


    She had be incredibly slippery inside. The virgin blood, her love juices, and my semen hadbined, creating a slick sensation. The heightened lubrication allowed for swift movements.


    "So fast...! So fast... I can''t hold it anymore~ Ahhh! I''m going to die! I''m dying! I''m dyingggggggggggggg!"


    I released a second load, pouring even more semen into her, filling her uppletely. The surplus semen dripped out of her, flowing down to her thighs.


    "CUMMINGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGG~!!!"


    She screamed, seemingly overwhelmed by the sensations, and her body convulsed violently. A tremendous wave of pleasure must be coursing through her at this moment.


    As the final drops of cum spilled deep inside her, I copsed onto her, feeling her ample breasts twitch beneath the weight of my body.


    This marked the 10th orgasm I had experienced today, all within a short span this morning. Eight of them were with Amon, and the remaining two were with this woman. Such a number of orgasms in such a brief time would typically leave me thoroughly exhausted, but my stamina seemed to have significantly increased.


    Normally, I would tire out by the fifth round, but now, I could go on until the tenth without issue.


    "Haaa... Haa... I''ve been marked... as your personal ything..." she breathed, her face etched with the debauched aftermath of our encounter. Her head then fell to the side, surrendering to unconsciousness.


    As I withdrew from her, standing up, the semen on her pussy dripped down to the floor, forming a pool of white beneath her. A triumphant smirk yed on my lips as I surveyed the scene.


    A metallic resonance echoed in my mind, and a holographic panel materialized in the air, offering to copy her skill. I declined. My desire for an upgraded version of Spell Melding outweighed the immediate temptation. Copying her skill now would yield a diluted version. For the enhanced iteration, domination was the next step.


    --


    You''ve captured the interest of Erica. You can now proceed to dominate her.


    Name: Erica


    Race: Human


    Requirements to dominate Erica:


    1. Allow Erica to visit her family ande together with her


    2. Unlock


    3. Unlock


    4. Unlock


    ....


    --


    The first requirement wasn''t absurdly oundish, but it presented its own set of challenges. With my current schedule, there was no room to fulfill her initial condition, and considering the impending visit to the training joint in the day after tomorrow, attempting to meet her first requirement had to be temporarily shelved.


    While grappling with these thoughts, Amon discreetly peeked her head through the door behind me. "Are you finished?" she questioned.


    "Yeah," I replied. "I''ll be assigning her to one of the rooms here. Can you show me the way, Amon?" I asked.


    "I''ve got it covered. Miss Sandra returned today and needs your immediate assistance," she informed.


    "Immediate? Did something go wrong?"


    Amon''s expression turned somber as she nodded, "Miss Martha... She''s dead."

 Chapter 72: Chapter 11 - Leonamon (7)

    Martha is dead. Seeing her lifeless form on Sandra''s back confirmed it. Her skin, once warm and alive, had turned a haunting pallid shade, entuated by cracked lips. Her eyes, once filled with life, now peacefully shut, resembling someone in undisturbed slumber. There was no trace of blood; Sandra must have healed every bruise and cut.


    Yet, this tender care proved insufficient to snatch Martha from the clutches of death.


    Gently, Sandra lowered Martha onto the couch. In this serene pose, she seemed more at rest than departed.


    "...I''m sorry, Lord Mephisto. I did everything I could, but..." Sandra''s voice faltered.


    I didn''t respond, approaching Sandra and checking Martha''s pulse. The moment I touched her wrist, a cold realization swept over me. I could feel the chill, and I knew she was gone. Still, I needed to confirm, so I checked her pulse.


    ". . . . ."


    Nothing.


    Martha is dead. Truly, she''s gone.


    My heart raced, a sensation I hadn''t felt in my second life. Thest time this surge of emotions gripped me was back on Earth when I stumbled upon my sister hanging from the ceiling, her neck tethered to a noose. In that moment, all I could do was stand in shock, watching her body sway like a pendulum.


    The vivid memory of that tragic event remained etched in my mind. The cruel reality that blindsided me with its brutality.


    An aging apartment, bathed in the dwindling sunlight of the setting sun. A looming shadow, elongated and gently swinging, reminiscent of a grand clock''s pendulum.


    I couldn''t bring myself to look directly at it, let aloneprehend the grim reality before me.


    The woman who had always stood by me. The one who tirelessly toiled for my well-being. Closer to me than a first love ¨C she was my sister from my previous life.


    Martha, in her mannerisms and behaviors, reminded me so much of my sister. Even the tendency to avert her eyes when lying mirrored my sister''s habits.


    Seeing Martha like this unleashed a torrent of emotions I had buried deep within me. Waves of bloodlust radiated from my core, swirling with such intensity that everything in the room was sent flying outward.


    The anger I had never directed at those responsible for my sister''s death surfaced. If I could return to Earth, I would mercilessly kill those bastards, tearing them limb from limb. I craved to make themprehend the agony they inflicted upon her. I yearned to instill true fear in them. The desire to kill them consumed me.


    Yet, I had no clue how to return to Earth at this juncture. I was still in search of a way, seeking someone possessing the skill to transport me back. In the meantime, this bubbling anger had no outlet.


    "...Sandra," I spoke, tempering my voice to avoid sounding furious. I didn''t wish to punish Sandra for Martha''s unfortunate fate, nor did I hold her responsible. When I called her, she promptly shed all her clothes, prostrating herself naked, head pressed against the floor.


    "I have no excuse for this failure, Lord Mephisto. I will ept any punishment you deem fit."


    "Stand up," I directed. "I won''t punish you. I simply want to know who did this to Martha."


    Sandra didn''t rise but lifted her head to meet my gaze. "...Norman Amarathea. He beat her to the point of her... sumbing."


    "I see..." Her own brothermitted this heinous act? Unforgivable. Gazing at Martha again, I murmured, "Spell Creation."


    I resolved to harness the arcane potential of Spell Creation to address Martha''s dire state. Spell Creation, while not an omnipotent force, allowed me to weave spells within certain constraints. It granted me the ability to craft spells that mirrored the Foundational Six, a setprising Fire, Water, Earth, Wind, Light, Dark, and Healing spellsmon staples in magical studies.


    Barrier Magic, due to its infrequent use, stood excluded.


    Spell Creation was confined to spells reminiscent of the Foundational Six. For instance, my Illusion Magic, akin to Water Magic, birthed illusions reminiscent of elusive mirages. Levitation Magic, drawing parallels with Wind Magic, harnessed wind to facilitate graceful levitation. Mist Magic echoed elements of both Water and Fire, while Smoke Magic embodied the essence of Fire.


    Now, my intent was to forge Resurrection Magic. If my assumptions held true, Resurrection could draw from Light, Dark, and Healing. I hoped I was on the right track.


    "Create Resurrection Magic," I dered, sensing a gradual weakening within myself. This was the typical drain experienced during spell creation. The process demanded a considerable amount of mana, often leaving me feeling depleted. It was important to note that this effort didn''t guarantee sess; I could only hope for a positive oue.


    After some time, I sessfully created Resurrection Magic. As I did, information about its use floated in front of me, while I heaved from mana depletion.


    --


    Resurrection Magic


    Sessfully Created!


    Usage: Use to revive dead people.


    Warning: Can only revive others. The user can''t revive themselves.


    It only works if the target has only been dead for a week.


    There are side effects on the magic, affecting either the user or the resurrected. The user may face death, and the resurrected may not havepletely healed from the fatal wounds or may experience memory loss. Physical and/or mental deterioration of the resurrected may ur. The chances of these happening are 50%.


    Requirements: Summon the target''s soul to properly resurrect the body.


    To adhere to universalws, resurrecting someone may require the death of another. The chances of sess and avoiding side effects increase if the person was the killer.


    Note: The resurrection process may take a long time, depending on how traumatic the demise was; and it may not happen at all if the soul of the intended resurrected individual refuses to return to the living.


    --


    I see... Reviving someone isn''t as easy as snatching candy from a baby. That much was clear. Tinkering with the boundaries of life and death, essentially ying God, meant that this magic would inevitably bite the user back when invoked.


    Summoning a soul was also a puzzle to me. It looked like I''d have to ask Gabrielle to dig up some information...


    Time was ticking. Just one week. That''s all I had before Martha would truly be lost. I didn''t want her to die. I wanted to bring her back. Not for her sake, but for my own.


    The thought of losing someone resembling my sister filled me with anger and fear. I dreaded turning into a heartless monster, capable of offing anyone in sight. I couldn''t let that happen. I''d do anything in my power to bring her back.


    I''m putting my life on the line here. And honestly, I''m scared. I want to savor life a bit more. That''s why...


    "...I''m going to hunt that fucking Norman," I dered.


    I needed to up my odds of survival. Using Norman as the key to revive Martha seemed like the best shot. However, Norman was a slippery snake, rarely revealing himself. Blindly hunting him down would only make me look like an idiot running in circles. Exhausting and time-consuming.


    I crouched down near Martha, gently brushing some hair strands away from her face. She looked as if she were only sleeping, but the coldness in my fingertips hinted otherwise.


    "I will save you..."


    Maybe I was projecting my sister onto Martha, driving my desire to rescue her. Perhaps it was the failure of saving my sister that fueled this determination. Regardless of the reason, one thing remained unchanged¡ªI genuinely wanted to save Martha. Leaning in, I nted a kiss on her cheek.


    ***


    I woke up in an unfamiliar room, staring at a very different ceiling. After a moment, I slipped out of bed, finding no one else beside me. That indicated no nighttime escapades. I left the room and headed to the bathroom.


    Using magic, I sshed my face to shake off the grogginess from sleep. Following that, I brushed my teeth, gazing at my reflection in the mirror. As I did, I noticed someone walking behind me in the reflection. They approached, mirroring my actions.


    "You''re up early," I remarked after finishing brushing my teeth.


    "This is my usual waking hour. What about you? Why the early rise?"


    "I just... had nightmares, that''s all," I replied.


    "Must''ve been a pretty scary one if it woke someone like you. Anyway, congrats on climbing ten ranks in the ranking."


    "I''m not sure how long I can cling to that rank. I''m not exactly the most skilled person, you know. So, no need for any congrats from you. Actually, I should be the one tipping my hat to you for acing the midterm examination."


    "Well, I poured my heart into it. It would''ve been gut-wrenching if I didn''t pass despite all the effort. I might even find myself shedding a tear or two."


    I chuckled, "You? Shedding a tear? Now, that''s a tough pill to swallow."


    "I''m not jesting. I''m genuinely excited about going to this ce."


    "Is that so? Well, fair enough, I suppose." I said as I turned to leave. "Just don''t try to boss me around while we''re here. I''ve got a full te these days."


    She didn''t bother looking at me, "I''m swamped too, so I guess we''re on the same page."


    "Great." I said, sighing with a fake sense of relief. "Let''s just make it a point to avoid each other during our stay here, and hopefully, this is thest one, Miss Shredica."


    "I''m totally fine with that," she replied.


    I exited the bathroom, a surprisingly spacious setting that could easily amodate around 50 people. It was the solitary restroom in the vicinity, open to both males and females. An alternative suggestion was given to handle nature''s calls in the forest and take a refreshing dip in theke.


    I guess that''s the only practical advice because, for the seven days we''re here, it''s unlikely that females would be thrilled about sharing intimate spaces with males.


    "Now then..." I whispered, savoring a deep breath of the surprisingly fresh air. "...which day will Norman unleash his kidnapping plot, I wonder?"


    Today marks the kickoff of our joint training¡ªa seven-day immersion for all Milham Academy students here in the Hertan Vige. Little do the students and staff know, beneath the surface of this seemingly tranquil setting, Norman Amarathea, the infamous Don of the ck Market, is brewing a n to snatch individuals away.

 Chapter 73: Chapter 11.5: The Nine Fangs Of The Underground

    Let''s rewind a bit. This happened hours ago after Leon found out that Martha had died.


    ***


    Elise''s POV


    Nine women, myself included, gathered in the Dark House¡ªa meeting spot for the Nine Fangs located in the formernds of the Kingdom of Betn.


    We were hashing out the events that unfolded at the ck Marketst night. Eris, the fiery redhead with a mane that could rival a lion''s, led the Silver des¡ªa group dedicated to overthrowing monarchs. She had summoned the Nine Fangs for this urgent assembly, and her voice resonated with anger as she mmed her fist onto the round table where the Nine Fangs were gathered.


    "What do you mean, not do anything about it?" she hissed, her frustration cutting through the air. "My people were ughteredst night because of him! Didn''t we all vow to unite against the higher-ups in the underground? So, why, of all people, are you opposing an attack on the ck Market, Nyx?"


    Nyx, shrouded in mystery beneath the cascade of her long, ck locks, addressed Eris with an unwaveringposure. "Where would that lead us, Eris? The ck Market, a colossal force in the underground, is a vital source of ie for many of us. Are you suggesting we sever those ties just because some of yourrades fell in battle?


    What about those within my organization reaping benefits from the ck Market?"


    "What a lousy reason! Do you really hold people in such low regard that you won''t act against the ck Market just because you''re profiting from them?! I thought you were someone withpassion for humanity, and yet, here you are aligning with an organization that values human life so little!" Eris spat her anger at Nyx.


    "Calm down, Eris," I interjected. Her thunderous voice grated on my nerves, prompting me to intervene. "On a personal level, I too yearn to dismantle the ck Market for its repugnant nature, and I''m itching to confront Norman Amarathea. However, charging in recklessly isn''t wise. The ck Market is a formidable force, boasting powerful members, including Amarathea. Moreover, that man was present.


    Even if he''s currently unable to fight, oveing him won''t be a simple feat. That''s why I suggest we refrain from taking any hasty actions against them for the time being."


    "What?!" Eris eximed. "What do you mean, Elise?! Are you telling me we won''t do anything against them?!"


    "I''m not saying that," I rified.


    "You might as well have!" she screamed. "We can''t just take this lying down, idly sitting on our asses waiting for more deaths! Seras, Dorothea, why aren''t you saying anything?! Last time, your members died too, didn''t they?!"


    Eris seemed to have hit her breaking point, rising from her seat with her finger pointed at Seras, the Queen of all Bandits, who sat with arms crossed under her ample bosom and eyes closed, and Dorothea, the Leader of the Witches, known as the ck Witch, who just looked at Eris with a smug expression.


    Seras, keeping her eyes shut, whispered, "The ck Market isn''t my foe," her voice carrying an air of solemnity. "My people, hired by Norman, fell during their daring raid on Santuria''s ne. It was Light Magic that imed them. Neither Norman nor that man possesses such power."


    "Tsk," Eris clicked her tongue in disdain. "So that''s the tale?! You''re all forsaking your oaths!"


    "We''re not betraying, Eris," I responded. "We were merely safeguarding our ranks. Imagine the havoc if we plunged into an all-out war with the ck Market. How many lives would be extinguished? How many allies and members from each of our factions would meet senseless demise?"


    "Don''t attempt to justify it, Elise! I mean, you don''t harbor any interest in any of us, right? Your sole purpose in joining the Fangs is to find your little brother. Word has it that you''ve already located him. Judging by your bodynguage and yourck of initiative against the ck Market, I presume you''ve already fucked him. You have, haven''t you?"


    I resisted the urge to unleash my power on Eris, feeling a surge of frustration at her misconception. How could she be so wrong? We haven''t engaged in any intimate acts yet.


    "Heh. What a twisted big sister, jumping into bed with her brother the moment she finds him. Aren''t you ashamed of yourself?"


    "We didn''t grow up together, so it''s only natural for us to develop those kinds of feelings," I calmly exined.


    Dorothea chuckled, "Stop trying to rile up Elise. It''s never going to work. She''s on cloud nine because she found her long-lost brother now."


    Eris erupted with a fiery anger that echoed through the room, her words cutting through the air like a de. "If none of you will take action, then I''ll handle it myself," she dered, her voice filled with resolve. In a swift motion, she spun around, her chair crashing to the ground as she stormed toward the door.


    But before she could grasp the handle, Ignis, a woman with an equally fiery mane, called out.


    "Eris, wait."


    "What? Trying to stop me?"


    "I doubt I can stop you, no matter how hard I try. You''re resolute," Ignis responded.


    "Then what''s your point?"


    There was a momentary pause, the tension in the room palpable, before Ignis spoke, "If you encounter someone wearing a white Comedy Mask, I need you to run as fast as you can, alright? I''m saying this not as a Fang, but as your sister."


    ". . . . ." Eris fell silent, the weight of Ignis'' words sinking in. "Don''t dictate what I should do.


    I know what I''m doing. I don''t need your assistance." With those words, she defiantly swung the door open and walked out, leaving the room.


    ***


    Arianne''s POV


    Leader emerged from the Dark House, her countenance twisted into a visage reminiscent of an enraged lioness. The air surrounding her seemed charged with the tension of an unresolved conflict. Whatever discussions unfolded within those walls had left a bitter taste. In silence, she mounted her horse, the steed registering its surprise with a startled neigh, swiftly subdued by Leader''s firm grip.


    I discarded my cigarette, its embers extinguished beneath my heel, and approached my horse. "Looks like things didn''t go your way."


    "I should have expected as much," she hissed.


    "Then why wear that expression? Didn''t you anticipate it to spare yourself the disappointment?"


    "I assumed at least some of them would agree with me, but none did. They just brushed me off, advising against hasty actions. They don''t take me seriously! Why do they see me as a child?! I''m one of the fucking leaders of an underground organization, for fuck''s sake!"


    I ascended onto my horse. In contrast to Leader''s steed, mine remained silent, unfazed by my mounting as opposed to the startled neigh that followed her actions.


    "What''s our next move? Proceeding with the n?" I inquired.


    "Absolutely. I can''t let what Norman did slide after the harm he caused to our members..." she hissed. "I''m gearing up for a direct confrontation with the ck Market. Not as a Fang member, but as the leader of the Silver des."


    "Are you certain about this?" I questioned. "That man is tied to the ck Market. If we go to war with them, he''ll likely manipte things to ensure their victory."


    "I don''t believe he''ll make a move in his current state," she asserted. "But if he decides to engage in war with us, then..."


    "Then what?" I pressed for an answer.


    He retrieved something from her pocket¡ªa crumpled piece of paper. Tossing it my way, she dered, "Then I will make a deal with the devil."


    I unfolded the paper and examined it. It was a wanted poster of a man wearing a white Comedy Mask. The bounty on his head was unusually high for a first offense. Even for someone as sinister as him, such a hefty sum on his head for the first bounty was unprecedented.


    Well, considering the man in the white Comedy Mask''s notorious deeds, the amount seemed justifiable. He had earned the dubious honor of being themon enemy number one of the entire Magic Knightmunity.


    "Are you sure about that?"


    "There''s no harm in trying," she affirmed. "He might be our chance to finally break free from his control."


    "But... aren''t you being a bit impulsive?" I queried. "Why didn''t you mention that you were nning to seek help from the Nine Fangs for the entire Silver des? Why just me? And... I don''t want to imply that you''re misjudging your priorities as our leader, but why haven''t you discussed your n with the entire organization first?"


    Leader''s gaze fixated on the moonless yet unusually luminous night sky. "There''s a traitor in our midst."


    I staggered back, a chill running down my spine. "Wha...? A t-traitor, you say?" The word hung heavy in the air, loaded with the implication of betrayal within our ranks. Could it be? And if so, who? "Don''t tell me...


    you suspect Shredica as the traitor?"


    "It''s not her. I am sure of that," she asserted, her voice carrying the weight of certainty. "But based on what she unveiled about her confrontation with that man, I can sense an enemy lurking within our organization. However, I don''t know who. That''s why I haven''t disclosed all my ns to everyone in the organization yet; the traitor might catch wind of the information and ry it to that man."


    The revtion cast a dark shadow over our situation. An enemy within our ranks? The absurdity of it lingered in the air.


    "I understand your disbelief. I too am grappling with this. But," she tugged on her reins, and her horse let out a resonant neigh. "For now, let''s return."


    "...Right."


    With that, we set off, the uncertainty and betrayal echoing in the hoofbeats of our horses as we made our way back to the base.

 Chapter 74: Chapter 12: Joint Training (1)

    Leon''s POV


    I stole a quick nce at my phone, revealing that the clock had struck 8 A.M., marking the officialmencement of our joint training. Suddenly, a resounding bell reverberated through the air, its sound piercing enough to make me instinctively cover my ears. I wasn''t the only one; the entire student body seemed equally affected.


    As the resonating toll of the bell subsided, we instinctively followed its fading echo. Thendscape opened up into a vast green in, extending over a 300-meter radius of lush grass. Beyond this sea of green, towering trees stood sentinel. Our cabins were strategically nestled within this expansive radius.


    Among the sea of about 1200 students, we aligned ourselves by year, and subsequently, each year further organized into distinct sses. Stepping onto a tform adjacent to the bell, a teacher emerged ¨C a man boasting silver hair and sses. He turned toward the assembled students, ready to kick off the day''s activities.


    "Good morning, esteemed students," he announced with a captivating smile that sent waves of excitement through the female crowd. Some couldn''t contain their delight, producing exaggerated reactions, including feigned fainting, only to be caught and lifted by their ssmates. "Today heralds themencement of our annual joint training.


    This isn''t merely a routine¡ªit''s a vital element of your education, fostering interaction not only within your ss but also across different sses and years. Mastery of the Magic Knights'' craft demands more than sheer strength; it requires intellect, decision-making prowess, and the ability to coborate seamlessly with diverse teams.


    Throughout the week, you''ll face various scenarios, and remember, this isn''t exclusive to Magic Knights alone. Professors and healers alike can reap the benefits. Effective interaction is the linchpin for sessful negotiations and deals, cultivating trust, rity, and the art of influencing others through both words and emotions.


    In essence, human interaction is the lifeblood of personal and professional development, providing physical, mental, and emotional nourishment¡ªfrom forging a sense ofmunity to constructing rtionships that propel growth."


    I yawned, unabashedly uninterested in the lecture, a sentiment shared by a considerable number of students. Yet, in the sea of indifferent faces, my attention was drawn to Charlotte Sierra. She was gazing at the man with a visible blush, evidently harboring a significant crush. ncing at the man beside her, I detected a blend of sadness and jealousy in his expression.


    On the flip side, the third contender for Charlotte''s affection seemed to have thrown in the towel entirely. Instead, he was redirecting his efforts towards charming one of his ssmates.


    "For the week ahead, you''ll immerse yourselves in various activities¡ªintense training, spirited sparring, and more. You''ll be strategically divided into 50 groups, eachprised of 20-24 students. The week will be spent bonding and training with your designated group, with the freedom to cross-train with others. While this won''t sway your official ranking, its importance cannot be overstated.


    Even if it won''t alter your standings, I strongly advise full and enthusiastic participation."


    After those words, the bell gonged again, sending a resounding shockwave through the air, causing all the students to instinctively cover their ears.


    "With that, let the joint trainingmence!"


    ***


    We embarked on a journey from the expansive, emerald-hued in towards the imposing expanse of the colossal forest. A palpable unease gripped one of the boys in our group, hisposure visibly shaken.


    "Is it genuinely okay for us to venture in there? We could easily get lost. I can''t see a thing inside."


    His concern was justified. The forest was an imprable thicket, making it difficult to discern its depths. Towering trees loomed above us, their true height obscured from our view.


    The lush, overgrown foliage of the forest enveloped us on all sides. As we ventured deeper into the jungle, ncing back only revealed an endless sea of trees. The farther we prated, the denser the vegetation became. Frankly, it was a weed relief from the scorching heat outside the forest. Despite the approaching quarter to 9 A.M., the sun''s intensity was already blistering.


    Well, that was to be expected, given that it was the peak of summer.


    I clutched the neckline of my shirt, attempting to fan myself and cool down. The atmosphere was as sweltering as water poured over hot stones.


    While fanning myself, a sudden jolt coursed through me as someone bumped into me with their elbow. "I''m thrilled we ended up in the same group," uttered a woman with luscious, long blonde locks and captivating blue eyes. Today, her usual cheerfulness seemed to have reached new heights. This was Titania Betn, a first-year student hailing from the prestigious gold ss.


    "I share the sentiment," I responded.


    She chuckled, "Delighted to know you''re just as pleased as I am. And congrattions to you. I heard you ascended from the depths of the bronze ss to the 90th."


    "I suppose gratitude is in order then. Although, I''m skeptical about holding onto that rank. Oh, and let me extend my congrattions to you as well. Moving from 70 to 68 is no small feat."


    A blush painted her cheeks as she responded, "It''s just a two-rank climb. Nothing worth celebrating."


    "It may seem minor, but considering you''re in the gold ss, the ascent carries its weight. Climbing the ranks in gold ss is no walk in the park, right?"


    In response to my words, her face lit up with a radiant smile. "Enough about that," she dismissed the topic, leaning forward with hands resting on her back. "How about... when the day wraps up... you join us in our cabin tonight?"


    "Your cabin? Aren''t there ten people in there as well? And all women at that?"


    "It''s fine," she replied, her tone almost conspiratorial. "I doubt anyone would even bother confronting me for bringing a man into our cabin. They don''t want to talk to me anyway. So, it''s perfectly okay if you join. You could even stay the night."


    "Staying might be pushing it, but count me in for a visit," I replied.


    "Really? I''m d," she said, looking relieved. I wasn''t quite sure why she felt that way, though. "Oh? It seems we''re in the same group as President Artemis."


    "Oh... You''re right."


    I hadn''t paid attention until now, but indeed, we found ourselves in the same group as Artemis. Her Mirage skill was active, concealing her long elf ears and rendering them indistinguishable from those of a human. d in a sleek ck military uniform, shemanded an air of dignity, surrounded by a loyal entourage.


    "I wonder if I could persuade her to spar with me. Do you think she''d agree if I asked?" Titania pondered, her gaze fixed on Artemis.


    Hmm, an opportunity presented itself to expand Titania''s social circle. But... Realistically, convincing Titania to view Artemis as a friend might pose a challenge. Titania holds Artemis in high esteem, making it a delicate task to establish a more casual friendship. Regardless, there''s no harm in giving it a shot, right?


    "Well, I think she will, if you approach her with kindness," I suggested.


    "Really? Well, taking your word for it, I''ll strike up a conversation with herter or in theing days. We have a week, so I can save that moment for another day. But for today, I want you to be my training partner!"


    "Are you sure?" I questioned. "I''m in the bronze ss, and I don''t have a skill. You might regret choosing me. There are others more closely matched to your abilities."


    Titania pouted, resembling a disgruntled squirrel. "You''re the one I want, Leon!" she dered with determination. "I don''t care about others'' opinions. Even if our skills aren''t perfectly aligned, I can impart some tricks to help you maintain or even elevate your rank a bit next time."


    She radiated an unmistakable determination to be my sparring partner. Well, why not? It seemed like an opportunity to share some training moments with her. "Well, take good care of me, I guess."


    "Yeah, I will," she replied, her smile carrying a hint of anticipation.


    After a considerable stroll, we reached a picturesque area boasting a clear, meandering river. The group finally came to a halt, and it was then that the surroundings began tomand attention.


    "This seems like a prime spot," Artemis remarked, her eyes scanning the surroundings. She gracefully approached the river, cupped water in her hand, and brought it to her lips for a sip. "The water is crystal clear and safe for consumption. Alright, everyone. Is this the spot you want for our training?" She stood tall, addressing the members of the group. "If so, raise your hand.


    If not, state your reasons for rejecting this ce."


    In response, hands went up unanimously, including mine and Titania''s.


    "Well, looks like it''s settled," Artemis dered. "This will be our training ground from now on. During our stay, we''ll engage in coborative training. Let''s strive for conflict-free sessions and ensure we don''t cause harm to one another. A joint training that fosters growth and camaraderie."

 Chapter 75: Chapter 12: Joint Training (2)

    And so, our trainingmenced. A few members in our crew still hadn''t bothered to slip into their workout threads. Our uniforms resembled the simplicity of gym attire ¨C just a casual tee and sweatpants.


    Titania and I were ready to roll, d in our gear. The sight of her was striking; her uniform, sleek and all ck, sported gold stripes racing down the sides of her joggers. That singr gold stripe signified her status in the first-year gold ss. The number of stripes denoted the academic year ¨C one for first, two for second, and so forth.


    She looked striking in the uniform, a blend of beauty and a subtle allure. Her usual gyaru style, with twin buns, had given way to a more casual look, making her appear exceptionally cute.


    On the flip side, I rocked a brown tee paired with matching sweatpants, simple and devoid of any fancy designs. The color, akin to shit, offered no frills. The difference between us first-years and the upperssmen was nonexistent, in stark contrast to the silver and gold sses. Speaking of silver ss, they too donned ck tees, but there was a distinct feature.


    Theirs wasn''t noticeably darker than the gold ss, and the stripes they showcased were a crisp white.


    After a brief session of limbering up, we immersed ourselves in the intensity of our training. Our initial focus zeroed in on refining the art of swordy, delving deep into the core techniques.


    Titania cast a discerning gaze my way and remarked, "Hmm? Your swordy... it looks like poetry in motion," she said.


    "Does it?" I queried.


    "Yeah," she nodded approvingly. "Your form is a masterpiece, each swing harnessing just the right measure of force without a hint of wasted energy. It''s the kind of finesse that usually sacrifices power, but not in your case. Have you been sculpting your swordsmanship since childhood?"


    "I have," I confirmed.


    "I see... that unveils the mystery," she mused. "That''s why it''s so visually captivating."


    "In the same vein, yours is nothing short of remarkable," Iplimented, and let me assure you, it wasn''t just empty praise ¨C it was an honest acknowledgment. Her swordsmanship flowed gracefully, with minimal unnecessary movements. Despite swinging her sword, even her generously sized breasts, which would usually jiggle with each motion, remained surprisingly still.


    Well, there was a slight sway, but it was so subtle you''d miss it unless you were specifically focused on them. It spoke volumes about Titania''s skill in swordy.


    After a brief interlude, the decision was made to dive into a spar. This practice, a delicate dance of training, allowed us to intricately dissect techniques, reversals, and battle strategies without the brutality ofnding actual blows. A crucial stepping stone for those aspiring to master swordsmanship, sparring thrived on the feedback loop, where ws were revealed, and improvement ensued.


    The authenticity of reviewing techniques came alive when pitted against the reviewer, providing firsthand knowledge of the impact each move carried.


    Titania and I positioned ourselves at a distance of about four to five meters from each other. A gleam of excitement sparkled in her eyes, revealing her enjoyment. It seemed like this was her first time sparring with someone.


    "Okay, on the count of three, we''ll start, alright?" she announced.


    "Alright," I replied, assuming a stance with my practice sword at mid-level and both hands gripping it to my right.


    With that, Titaniamenced the countdown. As she reached ''one,'' I fixated my gaze on her, positioned merely four to five meters away. My eyes narrowed, focusing solely on the woman before me.


    As the count reached two, Titania poised herself in a graceful stance, a disy so wless and fluid that it hinted at a mastery in the art of swordsmanship. The anticipated moment arrived with the release of the count of three, and simultaneously, we both surged forward. As we closed the distance, the exchange of blowsmenced ¨C my swing met with her block, her strike countered by my guard.


    The dance unfolded without actual hits, a deliberate, sluggish pace fitting for sparring. It was only natural; this wasn''t a fight to the death. The purpose was to review strategies, rendering speed and power pointless.


    With time, our pace quickened, yet Titania''s swordsmanship remained wless and fluid. On the flip side, I feigned difficulty in keeping up, intentionally slowing down my swings.


    Titania keenly observed this and adjusted to a more deliberate pace.


    We sparred relentlessly for three hours straight, pausing briefly before diving back in. At some point, the sun had gracefully dipped below the horizon.


    "Let''s head back, everyone," Artemis called out. The group veered towards the direction leading back to the vast green ins. During our stroll, I sensed someone''s gaze fixed upon me. Without turning, I knew the identity of the observer ¨C Zeruel. Her eyes remained locked on me throughout our practice, a silent scrutiny that piqued my curiosity.


    As we strolled, Titania nudged me, her voice a soft inquiry, "Did you provoke her again, Leon?" she asked. "Zeruel isn''t exactly one to show interest in others, you know? She''s always been the serious type. So, why is she locking eyes with you right now?"


    "Don''t know," I responded with genuine uncertainty.


    "A-Are you still captivated by her?" she questioned, her tone betraying a hint of curiosity.


    "Why the sudden interest?" I asked in return.


    "You confessed to her, right?" Titania lowered her head. "That means you have a crush on her, huh? I mean, what other reason would there be to confess?"


    I gently ced a hand on her head, running my fingers through her silky smooth, untied hair. "It''s just a tiny crush. I don''t think what I feel about her is romantic, though. It''s more like admiration. I mean, she''s the second in the gold ss of the first years, right? A powerhouse in the academy.


    Despite that, she trains as relentlessly as everyone else. I always catch her in the courtyard, practicing alone for hours on end. Her dedication resonates with me. It reached a point where I realized I wanted to get closer to that girl. Maybe that''s what inspired me to ask her out. I think I just want to be friends with her."


    "I... I see," she responded, a note of relief in her voice.


    Feeling a desire to connect, I extended my hand to grasp hers. Titania visibly startled when my hand met hers, surprise flickering across her face. Yet, as she gazed at me and caught my expression, her eyes dropped with a blush coloring her cheeks. Strikingly, she didn''t pull away from the gentle touch. It seemed like an unspoken agreement that it was alright for me to hold her hand.


    Emboldened, I took a step further by intertwining my fingers with hers. To my surprise, she didn''t resist and simply coiled her fingers around mine. Her hand emitted aforting warmth.


    This was confirmation. Titania was gradually falling for me. I couldn''t pinpoint when or what triggered it, but it was undeniable now. I could propose sex at this very moment, and I was confident she''d oblige. However, I didn''t want to rush things. My aim was to dominate Titania first, to acquire an upgraded version of her skill.


    Still, having her fall in love with me early in the game was an advantageous development.


    ***


    That evening, I decided to dine outdoors since the folks in my cabin weren''t particrly close acquaintances. My meal consisted of a hearty soup with monster meat. It tasted satisfying, a rare treat that I enjoyed from time to time. As I leisurely sipped the soup, I sensed a presence nearby.


    Choosing to remain discreet, I cast an Illusion Magic spell on myself to conceal my identity and observed the neer. To my surprise, it was none other than Charlotte Sierra.


    "What could she be up to at this hour?"


    A lone woman wandering in the dark, heading towards the forest, raised suspicions. Ordinarily, one might assume she was meeting a significant other for sex, but as far as I knew, Charlotte wasn''t currently involved with anyone. Her affection was directed towards Professor Sesillian, who instructed Wizardry, but I doubted they were romantically involved.


    The professor was acimed for his benevolent nature and amiable personality, though Gabrielle had alluded to some questionable aspects.


    Charlotte might be venturing into the forest to meet this professor, and that raised concerns. I couldn''t allow a target of mine to fall into someone else''s hands. Worried about the potential consequences, I decided to trail Charlotte and intervene if necessary.


    Setting aside the bowl of soup, I took a sip of water and discreetly began following Charlotte to ensure her safety.


    After a while, she finally entered the forest. I concealed myself in a tree, my back pressed against the trunk. Soon enough, she halted her steps and called out, "Professor? I''m here."


    Seems like my assumption hit the mark. So, she''s indeed meeting him, huh?


    "Oh, thank god," a man''s voice responded. I discreetly peered through the foliage, confirming the figure to be Professor Sesillian with his silver hair. "I was starting to think you wouldn''t show up."


    "I-I wouldn''t do that to you, Professor," Charlotte reassured with a nervous tremor in her voice. "So, why did you ask me toe here?"


    The professor responded with a warm smile that seemed to cast a spell, "I want to be with you tonight."

 Chapter 76: Chapter 12: Joint Training (3)

    The situation sounded rming, and the professor''s words raised red gs. As Gabrielle had warned, this man was indeed suspicious. However, it was too early for me to make a move; rushing in impulsively wouldn''t be wise. So, for the time being, I opted to listen, reserving any intervention for the moment Charlotte''s purity seemed at risk.


    "Y-You want to be with me tonight? W-What do you mean?"


    "It''s exactly what I said. I want to be together with you tonight. As long as you want, that is." The professor''s response resonated with a hypnotic quality, his words dripping like honey into the void. It felt as though he wielded an enchantment, drawing Charlotte closer, much like a firefly lured to amplight in the midnight gloom.


    With deliberate steps, the professor closed the distance between them, his approach marked by an almost predatory elegance. Charlotte, rooted to her spot, emitted an audible gulp, her anticipation etched across her face.


    She seemed to anticipate what would unfold. Eventually, they were mere inches apart. The professor only needed to extend his hands, and he could touch Charlotte. However, she didn''t retreat; instead, she looked at him with a blush on her face.


    "Don''t you want to?" Professor Sesillian inquired, appearing rather insistent. It was as if he were a boyfriend eager to engage in sex after a year of dating.


    "I-It''s not that... but here? W-What if someonees and sees us?" Charlotte hesitated.


    "Don''t worry," he reassured, tugging at her waist to pull her closer. "No one will be able to see us here. It''s dark, after all."


    I felt like I was being cuckolded right in front of me. The feeling was unpleasant, but I forced myself to maintainposure. I needed to understand Sesillian''s intentions better.


    They locked eyes for a while, and eventually, the professor cupped her cheek with his hand. Charlotte didn''t resist; instead, she seemed to desire it. Despite her earlier protests, her facial expressions revealed a hidden longing. She began to pucker her lips, closing her eyes in anticipation.


    She waited, breath held in anticipation, but the anticipated moment never arrived. Sesillian didn''t lean in; instead, he stood there, a menacing grin etched on his face. It was a dark, foreboding smile that would send anyone running if they caught a glimpse. However, Charlotte''s eyes remained closed, unaware of the true intentions lurking behind the man she admired.


    The professor, admired by many female students, now bore the countenance of a devil with that unsettling smile.


    Sensing the situation spiraling into unfamiliar territory, I felt the need to intervene. Before I could, though, a presence made itself known behind me. Turning around, I saw a young man with a broken-hearted expression. His eyes reflected betrayal. Sesillian noticed him too, diverting his gaze in that direction. Only then did Charlotte open her eyes, following Sesillian''s line of sight.


    Shock painted her face when she saw the young man standing there.


    If my memory serves me right, this young man is the second prince of Milham Kingdom, Julius Hovan Milham II. He''s one of the three men vying for Charlotte''s attention and happens to be her childhood friend.


    After Julius stood there, visibly shocked and heartbroken, he dropped his head and abruptly spun around, making a run for it.


    "Prince Julius, wait!" Charlotte yelled, attempting to chase after him, but Sesillian grabbed her arm, holding her back. Charlotte shot a quick nce at the professor, who seemed to convey a silent ''stay'' with his eyes. Ignoring it, she peeled his hand off and muttered, "I''m sorry, Professor," before taking off after the prince.


    Left alone, the professor stood there, his expression turning dark as he watched them disappear into the distance. His face was nk, his eyes void of any light. This must be the man''s true nature, I thought, observing the scene.


    I pondered on what this man could want with Charlotte. I had no clue. Did he possess a skill simr to mine, allowing him to copy abilities? It was a possibility, but nothing was certain. Either way, sticking around here wasn''t going to reveal more answers. With that in mind, I decided to finally walk out.


    The prince must''ve been wrecked seeing his longtime crush swept away by someone else. I get that. I''ve been down that road in my past life back on Earth. Witnessing that scene dredged up memories I''d rather not dive into any further. I wanted to erase the existence of those feelings for that girl from my mind, forget it all. But my stubborn brain wouldn''t let me.


    ***


    After regaining myposure, I headed to Titania''s cabin. The muffled sounds of a lively discussion reached my ears from inside. Many women seemed to be in there, but I couldn''t catch Titania''s voice. Probably because no one dared to chat her up. Not because she was getting bullied or anything, but talking to her was a tough nut to crack.


    Being a princess, especially of a different nation, coupled with Titania''s somewhat troublesome personality, made it hard for people to approach her.


    Taking a few deep breaths, I knocked on the door. The lively conversation inside abruptly ceased. After a brief pause, footsteps approached, and the door swung open.


    "Yes?"


    As the door opened, I expected to see Titania, but instead, it was Zeruel. So, they shared a cabin. Interesting.


    "Uh..." Zeruel appeared shocked to find me standing right at their cabin door. "W-What do you need?"


    "I''m here for... Princess Titania. She told me toe here," I exined. "Is she around?"


    "Um... s-she''s¡ª"


    Before Zeruel could finish, Titania''s voice rang out, "Leon! You finally came!" She rushed towards me, pushing Zeruel aside and wrapping her arms around one of mine, squishing her ample breasts against it. "Now then, let''s get inside."


    She practically dragged me into the cabin. As we entered, the upants, a mix of different year students, all looked shocked to see me. One of them started to stand up, ready to say something, but as soon as she saw Titania was the one pulling me in, she quietly sat back down.


    So transparent...


    Titania then pulled me into her room. The cabin had ten rooms, but they were all cramped. Only the bed could fit inside, so when we entered, Titania and I were practically glued together, as you''d expect. She motioned for me to sit on her bed, and she did the same, sitting next to me. I didn''t know what was happening; it felt like everything was moving so fast.


    "Hehehe..." Titania''sughter, echoing in the small space, held an almost mischievous tone.


    "Why are youughing?" I questioned, my curiosity piqued.


    "Because you''re in my room," she revealed with a grin. "It''s the first time I''ve allowed someone inside, excluding my family and royal guards."


    "But this isn''t technically your room, is it?" I pointed out.


    "Yeah, but it''s the first time I''m sharing a confined space with someone of the opposite gender," she said. A subtle blush crept onto her face as she added, "And not only that, but it''s you."


    A hushed stillness enveloped us. I felt her warm breath caressing my skin as it escaped her lips. Her eyes, illuminated by the moonlight pouring through the window, sparkled with a hidden tenderness. A blush painted her face, and, whether real or imagined, I could swear the air pulsated with a subtle rhythmic beat. Was it the echo of her heartbeat?


    "It''s weird," she eventually confessed.


    "What is?"


    "Me opening up like this with someone. And to a man, no less. I always assumed I''d be forever alone in the academy."


    "What''s so strange about that?"


    "That''s not what''s odd. It''s you who''s odd," she rified.


    "How am I odd?"


    "The first time we spoke, you were all stuttery, kind of shy, and had these adorable quirks. Now, you''re not as jittery, and you''re not... as cute as before, at least not in my eyes."


    "What does that even mean?"


    "I don''t know," she giggled. "Regardless, you should be thankful I still find you cute."


    "But you just said I''m not as cute as before..."


    "What''s with that attitude? Where''s your gratitude to your princess for calling you cute?" she huffed, cheeks puffing up like a disgruntled squirrel.


    "...I''m grateful that you called me cute."


    "Good," she smiled. "See, I knew it. You''re weird."


    "Like I said, how so?"


    "It''s because you''re putting up with me even though I have this kind of personality," she revealed. Reaching her hands, she cupped both of my cheeks, her touch gentle yet firm. A blush adorned her face as she did so, like the rosy hue of a sunset painting the sky. "My parents tolerate it because I''m their child. My guards do it out of unwavering loyalty.


    Some people endure it because they know I''m a princess. But you''re different. I don''t know why I think that, but I''m sure it''s different."


    I could feel her pulse quickening on her wrists pressed against my cheeks.


    "...I''ve been feeling peculiartely, and I think I know the reason," she confessed. Briefly closing her eyes, she reopened them, revealing a vulnerability beneath the surface. "...I think the reason is... I''m in love with you, Leon."

 Chapter 77: Chapter 12: Joint Training (4)

    Titania said that with the most confident way she could muster.


    Back on Earth, I was the kind of guy who''d think, ''Don''t jump to conclusions just because she''s always looking at you. It might not be love, could be something else.'' In other words, I wasn''t one to easily draw conclusions based on such signs.


    Still, with Titania, it was different. It wasn''t just about the subtle gestures or the intense gaze she always directed at me, practically screaming, ''I''m in love with you.'' When we were together, I could feel our hearts aligning. Her confession wasn''t a lie; it was genuine.


    I found myself reciprocating those feelings. In my conquests, every woman I dominated ended up falling deeply for me, and in turn, I fell for them. Amon and Gabrielle, before sumbing to my dominance, first fell in love with me. Though it might be spective, falling in love with me seemed to be a prerequisite forplete submission. As I pondered, it seemed like the natural order of things.


    Even up until now, I still have no idea how my skill works.


    Nheless, we found ourselves in unexpected territory. I hadn''t even fulfilled her first requirement, and she was already like this with me. I could just dere my love for her, but... I felt that was a bit too much. After all, I hadn''t revealed my true self to her yet. If she discovered that I wasn''t the person she imagined, her feelings might vanish.


    Even worse, she could end up hating me for life.


    For now, my response had to be...


    "¡­Thank you, Titania," I uttered with a smile.


    "Huh?" She tilted her head in confusion, her hands still gently cupping my cheeks. "Why are you thanking me?"


    "For confessing your love to me," I articted.


    "Bwuh?" She eximed in a strange manner.


    Hold on, did I misinterpret? I didn''t misunderstand her, did I? She did confess, right?


    "W-Wait?! I said that out loud?!"


    Eh? She didn''t mean to voice that confession?


    "Oh my gosh! How embarrassing!" she eximed, swiftly retracting her hands from my face to cup her own. A flush of crimson painted her cheeks as she continued, "I thought I was just having a private monologue in my mind! I didn''t realize I was actually voicing it out loud!"


    It struck me as peculiarly charming. Despite her usually headstrong andmanding demeanor, these moments of delightful clumsiness were oddly refreshing.


    "Pft...!"


    Myughter burst forth, a genuine sound emanating from the depths of my being.


    She slowly uncovered her face and turned towards me, herplexion now resembling a ripe tomato. "Why are youughing at me?! Ah¡­! Are you mocking me?"


    She truly was a breath of fresh air.


    "I''m not¡­ Ha ha ha¡­ It''s just¡­ I''m somewhat taken aback, that''s all."


    She pouted, her cheeks swelling like a bloating pufferfish.


    "I see. So you just let that slip out by ident. Well then, should I pretend I didn''t catch any of that?"


    "Huh?! I don''t l¡ª! It''s not like that!"


    "It''s not like that? What exactly do you mean? Was what you said earlier true or not?"


    "O-Oh well, that, it''s just¡­ um¡ªit''s not like that," she stammered. "I mean, you know?"


    "If it''s not like that, then take it back right now," I urged. "I might get the wrong idea."


    "¡­Um, well¡­ It''s¡­ not exactly the wrong idea¡­" she admitted meekly. Despite attempting to deny it initially, it seemed she realized she couldn''t talk her way out of it anymore. "¡­I do love you¡­" she confessed softly.


    Her words were spoken in a hushed tone, as if they might disappear into thin air as soon as they left her lips. But I heard them loud and clear.


    "Also, I, um, you know, I''ve been harboring these feelings for a while now," she confessed, breaking the heavy silence that hung between us. I couldn''t help but wonder when exactly she started noticing, probably back in that inn the night before midterms when things almost took a steamy turn.


    "To be honest," I confessed slowly. "I never thought you saw me that way. It''s genuinely surprising."


    "Surprising? Is that the best reaction I get to my confession? And from a princess, no less? You''re so ungrateful, Leon."


    I chuckled. "I''m not ungrateful. I appreciate that you see me in that light. More than appreciate, actually. It''s just... I can''t reciprocate these feelings right now."


    "Eh?" Her eyes widened in shock, and then she lowered her gaze. "Uh, yeah... I kinda expected that. I mean, with my not-so-great personality, I doubt I''m a good match for you, Leon. I can''t imagine you feeling the same way about me."


    "Come on, that''s not true," I retorted, the tension hanging in the air like a storm about to break. Her personality grated on me a bit, like navigating a minefield with a girlfriend on the verge of leading us into a bad ending. Yet, amidst the irritation, there was an odd cuteness to her quirks, especially since she was actively working on changing herself. It was a slow burn, this growing affection.


    "Right now, there are a few loose ends I need to tie up, so dropping a solid ''yes'' or ''no'' is off the table."


    ''Not with the way things are,'' I said in my mind.


    A girlfriend who demanded constant presence and disapproved of my darker inclinations? Navigating those waters would be like threading a needle during a tempest. If she ever glimpsed the true me, not the polished Academy facade, her feelings might take a nosedive. It was a gamble, but maybe that''s the litmus test.


    If she stuck around after seeing the real me, the answer would be a resounding ''yes.'' For now, this approach seemed like the safest bet.


    "I get that it''s not an easy pill to swallow," I admitted, "but it''s the best answer I can muster right now."


    "I see... I understand." Titania nodded, her expression surprisingly calm. No anger, no disappointment. A weight lifted off my shoulders as I realized she took it better than expected. "Haaa..." she sighed deeply, the air thick with the weight of her confession. "My heart''s pounding like crazy right now.


    Never thought I''d spill my guts like that... I must be out of my mind, blurting it out like that." Her eyes, still brimming with affection, locked onto mine. "I''m head over heels for you, Leon. No denying it. I''m cool with waiting for your response." A hopeful smile yed on her lips.


    ***


    The next day, the whispers of me and Titania being an item echoed through the corridors. How did I find out? Well, subtlety wasn''t a strong suit for the students, who openly discussed the rumors circting about us. Denying it seemed pointless.


    Denying it? Nah, it felt like a pointless game. We had better things to do with our time than engage in that kind of nonsense.


    Day two of joint training kicked off, and my groupmates and I navigated back to yesterday''s training spot. The forest, thick and mysterious, seemed to hold secrets within its embrace. Navigating our way through the dense woods was a breeze, thanks to the knife cuts we''d etched into the bark, creating a trail back to the spot.


    After a while, we finally made it back to the spot. Switching into our training gear, we kicked off with warm-ups. Then, I sparred with Titania for a solid hour before it was time for a breather.


    I scooped up a handful of river water, sshing it on my face. Taking a sip, it was surprisingly refreshing, the kind of crisp and clean you''d expect from river water.


    As I drank, I couldn''t shake the feeling of countless eyes on me. It was only natural, given the rumors circting about me and the Princess of Betn. Their stares didn''t bother me much, except for Zeruel''s gaze. She had been watching me for a while now, and it made me uneasy. I decided not to dwell on it too much.


    Afternoon rolled in swiftly, and we found ourselves having a meal at the training spot. Post-feast, we headed to the river for a bath. The females sported swimwear, but that didn''t stop them from unting some tempting skin. Naturally, our malerades couldn''t resist stealing nces as they cleaned up. Personally, I was upied with something else ¨C a chat with someone from my group.


    She weaved her spell around us, a mystical dance of magic that turned us into shadows within the forest, much like chameleons in their natural habitat.


    "My Mirage skill won''t make us vanish entirely, but it should cloak us well enough," Artemis exined.


    "Just to be on the safe side," I said. I added ayer of Illusion Magic, a subtle enchantment to further obscure our presence. It wouldn''t render us invisible, but it was a shroud against prying eyes.


    As the magical aura enveloped her, her eyes widened in realization. "Is this Illusion Magic? Where on earth did you pick up that spell?"


    "I had a mentor guide me," I replied nonchntly, masking the fact that I crafted it myself. Her interest was piqued, undoubtedly stirred by that elven thirst for magical knowledge. Elves were often dubbed creatures of mystique and profound wisdom, forever hungry for the secrets of magic. "Sorry, no time for a deep dive into the intricacies of Illusion Magic."


    "I-I''m not exactly itching to learn it," she stammered, cheeks flushing with embarrassment.

 Chapter 78: Chapter 12: Joint Training (5)

    The reason we came here together was for a private chat, solely dedicated to searching for signs of Norman.


    Norman Amarathea possessed a unique ability, one that allowed him to stealthily infiltrate a bank vault and pilfer all the gold without raising any rms. Sandra had discovered this skill during their encounter at the ck Market¡ªit was called Portal Creation. This formidable ability enabled Norman to create a rift through space for seamless travel, making him a formidable adversary.


    It was a skill I coveted, one that I wished to add to my repertoire. However, Norman being a man meant I couldn''t simply copy his skill. While my ability could potentially work on men if I were female, I had no intention of changing my gender just to acquire his skill. The mere thought of such an act disgusted me. Norman could keep his skill; I wasn''t interested.


    Yet, that wasn''t my primary desire from Norman. What I craved the most was his demise. That would be the key to reviving Martha. I had no intentions of prolonging the conflict. The moment Iid eyes on him, I would end him.


    However, it wasn''t as straightforward as it sounded. Norman proved as elusive as a snake. Catching him wouldn''t be a walk in the park.


    "It''s a maze trying to bring down Norman. He''s got this twisted knack for flipping your attacks in every direction, like a deadly game of pinball. You could end up hitting yourself, or worse, identally cashing in your own life," Artemis warned, a serious edge in her voice.


    Sandra spilled the beans on that too, but fear ain''t my style. The unknown extent of Norman''s skills didn''t faze me. Even if it meant getting my ass handed to me, I wasn''t backing down.


    "Doesn''t faze me one bit," I nonchntly remarked. "It''d take a million Normans to dance on my level. And even then, I''ve got serious doubts he could pull off a win."


    "You''re acting like you''re a hundred percent sure you''d win. What if you get taken out effortlessly?"


    "Do you seriously think I''d get killed?"


    "I doubt it."


    "Exactly. That''s my victory right there," I shed a confident grin. "Norman''s only got one trick up his sleeve ¨C that slippery snake act of his. If we could somehow corner him, taking him out would be a walk in the park."


    "I can make that happen," she dered with a poker face, a glint of determination in her eyes. "I''ll rally the student council members to concoct a trap that''ll leave Norman reeling. But, fair warning, it''s gonna take a hot minute. I doubt it''ll be ready by the time Norman strolls in here with his grand n."


    "Alright. Just kick it into overdrive if you can," I replied, a sense of urgency in my tone.


    "Got it," she nodded. "But let''s be crystal clear ¨C even if you manage to take Norman out, it''s no golden ticket to bringing Martha back from the dead, right?"


    "You''re damn right," I affirmed. "That''s why I''ve enlisted Sandra to scour the shadows for the perfect maestro for the job."


    Sandra imed she had the inside scoop on a sorcerer with a skill named Soul Summoning ¨C a power that could yank a soul from the grave for any nefarious purpose. Sounds like a game-changer, doesn''t it? But here''s the kicker ¨C the person Sandra raved about is a 98-year-old dame. A human. Wrinkled, frail, and probably needing a walker to get around.


    Not exactly my idea of a partner in crime, but if she holds the key to resurrecting Martha, I''ll dance with the devil, wrinkles and all.


    ***


    Five hours had dragged by since my chat with Artemis, and dusk was settling in. The sun was nearly kissing the horizon as our crew trudged back to the ins. After what felt like an eternity, we finally returned. I headed back to my cabin, finding my cabin-mates engaged in their chatter. They shot me a nce as I entered, but swiftly resumed their discussions.


    Retreating to my room, I sprawled on the bed for a bit. Eventually, I fished my phone from my pocket, shooting Sandra a text about the Soul Summoning master. She shot back that the olddy was a tough nut to crack, needing someone close to spill the beans on her recent whereabouts.


    Wishing her luck with a casual ''good luck,'' I kicked back, putting Amon''s song on repeat. As I started to drift off, the world faded away.


    When I blinked back into consciousness, the darkness had taken over. Amon''s song still filled the air, looping endlessly since it was the only track on my phone. I grabbed my device, squinting at the time. It was a cool 7:30 in the evening.


    I hoisted my body upright and stretched, feeling the knots in my muscles protest. It was at that moment that a knock echoed through my door.


    "Excuse me. Are you awake?" a male voice inquired. I recognized the owner of that voice.


    "Ah, yeah," I replied. "Hold on a sec." I paused the song. I then got off my bed and made my way to the door, swinging it open. There stood a silver-haired young man, roughly my height. His ck uniform adorned with golden embroideries signaled he belonged to the gold ss. However, he wasn''t in my year.


    This guy was the cream of the crop in the second year''s gold ss.


    "Good evening, Leon," he greeted me with a smile that could make any woman swoon. Too bad it was just me witnessing it. "It''s dinner time. Youing out?"


    "Oh, sure," I said.


    "Mind if we go together?" he suggested.


    "...Alright," I agreed.


    I strolled out of my room, shutting the door behind me as we walked together. Johanne Whitlock shot me a smile as I sauntered by his side for a moment before focusing on the path ahead.


    Johanne, the first son of Duke Whitlock, was the knight assigned to the second princess of the Milham Kingdom, Myrce Odette Milham. His skill, Limit Break, allowed him to surpass his limits, amplifying his power by three times. However, it came with a hefty price ¨C a rebound effect that left him heavily fatigued. Prolonged use could even damage his body.


    His skill was no joke, packing a punch of extraordinary power. Yet, in all my time at the Academy, I hadn''t witnessed him unleashing it. Still, he soared to the top of his ss without relying on the damn thing. Gifted, no doubt.


    I had no clue why Johanne kept looking out for me like this, evenst night when he knocked on my door, letting me know it was chow time. Maybe it''s because I tended to be a lone wolf.


    "...What''s wrong, Leon? Something on my face?" he asked.


    I must''ve been staring without realizing it. "Ah, no. It''s nothing."


    He gazed at me for a moment, then let out a soft chuckle. The way heughed was so damn enchanting; I felt like I might go blind from its brilliance. "Are you finding it odd that I''m going out of my way to let you know about dinner and asking to grab a meal together? Seriously, there''s nothing wrong with that. Is it a crime to invite someone you want to be friends with to have dinner?"


    "Friends, huh?"


    I knew he was bullshitting, of course. Maybe he couldn''t stand seeing me alone all the time, finding me an eyesore. Frankly, I didn''t give a damn about whatever he thought of me.


    "You seem skeptical. Well, that''s normal, I guess. Just blurting out that I want to be friends might be a bit hard to believe," he admitted. "I know it''s a stretch, but I genuinely want to get to know you better, Leon. If I''ve been pushing too hard, let me know."


    He sounded sincere. Maybe he genuinely wanted to be friends. Plus, the way he said it was almost like a woman confessing to me. Strange. "Alright," I finally said.


    While making our way to the cafeteria for a bite, he shifted the topic, "Oh, by the way, I heard rumors about you and Princess Titania. Anything to that?"


    "It''s not true," I replied, setting the record straight. No lie there. We weren''t officially an item. I hadn''t given her an answer to her confession. "I don''t think we match up much, with me scraping the bottom of the bronze ss, and she, not just a princess, but also shining in the gold ss."


    "Come on, it''s not like you can''t make it work. Positions and titles are just hurdles in a rtionship that can be ovee if there''s genuine love, right?" he suggested. "Besides, I think you two look good together."


    "Really?"


    "Yeah," he grinned.


    "...And what about you? I''ve heard you and Princess Myrce have been tight since childhood. Is there... something between you two?" I prodded.


    "No, no," he quickly denied. "We''re not in a rtionship. She just sees me as her best friend, and that''s mutual. Those rumors about us having a thing are just baseless gossip, I swear to you."


    "...Is that so?"


    "Yes," he confirmed. "Oh, looks like they''re dishing out our dinners now. Let''s go, Leon." He quickened his pace.


    At that moment, a metallic chime rang in my head. I froze.


    "It can''t be..." I muttered to myself. I checked the information, and...


    --


    You''ve captured the interest of Johanne. You can now proceed to dominate her.


    Name: Johanne Whitlock


    Race: Human


    Requirements to dominate Johanne:


    1. Win against Johanne in a duel


    2. Unlock


    3. Unlock


    4. Unlock


    ....


    --

 Chapter 79: Chapter 12: Joint Training (6)

    The third day of joint training dawned, and our group returned to the familiar training spot.


    As we strolled, Titania turned to me, fists clenched. "I''m going to ask her to spar with me," she dered, a hint of nervousness in her voice. "But... I''m really on edge, Leon. I don''t think I can..."


    "Come on, don''t bail on me now. I promise she''ll agree if you ask," I reassured her.


    "Really?" she questioned, still visibly anxious.


    I gave her head an encouraging pat, ruffling her hair gently. "Yes, really."


    As I did that, a symphony of disapproving clicks of tongues echoed around us.


    "Flirting when we''re supposed to be training, how shameless."


    "What does she even see in him?"


    "Well, I can''t deny he''s attractive... but he''s skillless."


    "He must have pulled some tricks for her to ept being in a rtionship with him."


    They threw rudements our way, but I brushed them off; there were far more crucial matters demanding attention.


    "Oh, right," Titania chimed in as if she had an epiphany. "If I''m going to spar with President Artemis, who are you going to pair up with?"


    "...That''s a good question. I doubt President Artemis''s partner, the Vice President of the student council, would want to team up with me," I mused, rubbing my chin in contemtion.


    The best course of action eluded me for a moment. Then, it hit me. "...I guess the best choice is right in front of me," I said aloud, my gaze fixated on Zeruel. Since she had been rotating practice partners daily, it seemed she would be the most fitting choice for a practice bout. I just hoped she hadn''t paired up with someone else already.


    Titania followed my line of sight, and upon realizing who I was eyeing, she frowned. "Leon, you cheater," she used, giving me a look that suggested I was quite the character. But then, her frown transformed into a smirk. "Well, if you''re eyeing her as a potential concubine, go for it. As long as I''m the queen, that''s all that matters."


    Her words caught me off-guard. I had assumed she''d be the possessive type, wanting her man exclusively for herself. "You''re not bothered by your partner having other women?"


    "Why would I be?" she replied, her tone unwavering. "Marrying me means you''d ascend to the throne as the King of Betn. Naturally, bees would swarm around a powerful man. I can ept that. The number of women a man has reflects his power. My father keeps a hive of concubines, so I''m not against my man having a woman or two.


    Just remember, however, that I''m the queen bee."


    Well, my initial judgment of her was way off. Looks like you can never truly judge a book by its cover.


    "Hmm... But aiming for Zeruel might be a tough feat. How about starting with one of my royal guards?"


    "...Some other time," I replied. I still couldn''t believe Titania was okay with the idea of me having a harem. Maybe I should finally respond positively to her confession now?


    While contemting that, Titania took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. "Here I go," she announced.


    "Good luck," I wished her.


    Titania confidently approached Artemis, asking her to be her sparring partner for today''s training. Artemis eagerly agreed, setting the stage for their joint training. Titania shot me a triumphant ''I did it'' signal with her arms before joining Artemis to kick off their session.


    Now, shifting my attention...


    My gaze locked onto Zeruel, who happened to be staring in my direction. As our eyes met, a fleeting connection sparked, and she hastily averted her gaze.


    I decided to close the distance, catching her off guard. Visibly flustered, she remained frozen as I approached. With just a step away, I inquired, "Mind if we team up?"


    "Eh?" Her mouth fell open, clearly not expecting my proposition.


    "Ah, do you already have a partner? If so, my bad for bothering you. Well then..." I turned to walk away.


    "Ah, no!" she eximed, reaching for my hand and grabbing it. I came to a halt at her touch.


    I cast a nce back at her over my shoulder, and the realization that she had inadvertently stopped me from leaving crossed her face. Her reflexive grab at my hand had a hint of instinct, and as soon as she acknowledged it, she swiftly released her grip.


    "I-I''m sorry!" she stammered.


    "Why apologize? There''s nothing for you to be sorry about."


    "O-Okay..." She lowered her head. "I, um, didn''t say I didn''t want to."


    "So, it''s alright if we team up?"


    "Y-Yes," she affirmed.


    And just like that, Zeruel and I became sparring partners.


    ***


    We began by swinging our swords, a repetitive motion that we repeated at least 500 times. Swinging a sword without a specific target might seem like a simple exercise, but it demanded real determination to endure. Most folks would throw in the towel around the 100th or even 50th swing, but I never quit halfway. Zeruel, too, showed the same level of persistence.


    Following that, we took a brief ten-minute break before squaring off against each other. Both of us were d in our exercise gear, distinct from one another. Mine, a shade of brown, and hers, a deep ck. Zeruel gripped her wooden sword with deadly seriousness etched on her face. It was clear she harbored no intentions of taking it easy on me, unlike Titania''s earlier approach.


    Well, that was only natural. In genuinebat, your adversary wouldn''t consider giving you a break. In a life-or-death situation, the strongest prevailed, and the weaker sumbed. It adhered to thews of the jungle; the weak became prey for the strong, and those who fell prey typically met their demise. Losing simply wasn''t an option.


    As students of the Milham Academy for Magic Knights, our goal was to be prepared to face any genuine threats. This required unwavering effort and a constant seriousness in our approach. While swordy might hold an element of enjoyment, it was undeniably perilous.


    We assumed our stances. My positioning was admittedly clumsy, reflective of a beginner finding their footing. I awkwardly held my wooden sword just above my waist, poised for both offense and defense. The ambient sounds of our training area faded into the background as my focus zeroed in on the woman standing before me.


    On the contrary, Zeruel adopted a stance that exuded fluidity, a hallmark of someone well-versed in swordy. With her right hand lightly gripping the wooden sword, I could still discern the tightness of her hold. There was no opening in her stance. Even I had to acknowledge that fact, which was why I refrained from making a move.


    Her choice of a serious stance signified hermitment. Despite my perceived weakness, she was prepared to face me earnestly. That suited me just fine because I had no intention of taking it easy either. I was prepared to approach this withplete seriousness.


    Sensing mymitment, Zeruel refrained from any careless advances. Despite my awkward beginner''s posture, she recognized the sincerity in my approach. In her mind, she was likely searching for an opening, but none presented itself.


    After a brief moment, we initiated our exchange. Dust kicked up in our wake as we surged forward, closing the distance between us in a blur. With the agility of a coiled spring, Zeruelunched her wooden sword in a fluid lunge, capitalizing on the momentum of her initial step.


    I blocked her strike and countered with a thrust of my own. Almost instantly, she parried, her reaction time leaving me slightly staggered. It was evident why she ranked among the top students of our year; her swordsmanship was nothing to scoff at.


    Back and forth we went, each of usunching attacks and swiftly defending against the other''s onught. What started as a sparring match at a normal pace gradually escted into a frenzy of rapid movements.


    She seemed momentarily surprised that I could match her pace, her eyes widening briefly before her serious demeanor returned.


    Our momentum surged, each movement executed with increasing speed. Despite the escting intensity, neither of us showed any signs of slowing down. We pressed on relentlessly.


    sh, block, thrust, dodge, sh, block.


    The rest of our group ceased their training, drawn in by the spectacle unfolding before them. Even Artemis and Titania halted their activities. Our spar had be so intense that itmanded the attention of everyone present. Though merely a sparring session, it felt as though we were engaged in a life-or-death duel.


    Our already rapid pace elerated even further, reaching dizzying speeds. Our focus narrowed solely on each other, our eyes locking in unwavering determination.


    ''I can go even faster,''I silently challenged myself.


    With that resolve burning within me, I pushed myself even harder, unleashing a flurry of strikes with lightning speed. Each movement was executed with precision, fueled by adrenaline and determination.


    Zeruel met my onught with equal fervor, her movements swift and calcted. It was as if we were engaged in a dance of des, each step choreographed with deadly precision.


    The intensity of our sparring reached its peak, the air crackling with the energy of our sh. Sweat dripped down our brow, our muscles straining with exertion, yet neither of us showed any signs of faltering.


    The spectators watched in awe as we continued to push the limits of our abilities, our spar transcending mere practice and evolving into a test of skill and endurance.


    In that moment, there was only the sound of wood shing against wood, the rhythm of our breaths, and the unspoken challenge between us. We were locked in a battle of wills.

 Chapter 80: Chapter 12: Joint Training (7)

    As our third day of joint training came to a close, we made our way back to the cabins. Along the path, Titania nudged me with her elbow, her grin stretching from ear to ear.


    "You were absolutely fantastic out there."


    "Really?" I responded.


    "Absolutely! You were even faster than yesterday when we sparred. You were holding back your strength, weren''t you? You sly dog," she teased, her grin still in ce as she jabbed me again with her elbow. "So you were deliberately holding back for my sake, huh? Oh, Leon, I may have underestimated you..."


    If that''s what she wanted to believe, then so be it. "Anyway, I still couldn''t best Zeruel in the end, could I?"


    "Well, there wasn''t much you could do about that. Zeruel ranks second in our year, while you''re at the bottom, so it''s only natural you''d lose," she remarked bluntly, as if she weren''t walking right beside the person she was talking about. Her tone bordered on rudeness, but she quickly shifted back to her usual cheerful demeanor.


    "But still, I''m genuinely proud that you held your own against Zeruel, even if it was just for a minute."


    "Yeah, I could''ve sworn that sparsted almost an hour... Turns out it was just a minute," I remarked wryly.


    The reason I lost in my duel with Zeruel was because I intentionally loosened my grip on my wooden sword, causing it to fly through the air when we shed. I didn''t want to attract attention from students I had no interest in, so I yed it off as a mistake.


    It seemed to have worked, as I walked and talked with Titania, the others in our group didn''t seem overly impressed by my spar with Zeruel. Perhaps they were secretly impressed, but didn''t want to acknowledge it out of pride. They couldn''t bear the thought of a supposedly skillless individual like me being stronger than them in swordsmanship, so they acted as if my spar was no big deal.


    Well, maybe that was for the best.


    As I thought about this, I could feel Zeruel''s intense gaze boring into my back.


    ***


    The night had already draped its veil over the sky when a knock reverberated through my door, breaking the silence of my cabin.


    "Are you awake?" came the voice of Johanne, muffled by the wooden barrier.


    "Yep," I replied, swinging my legs off the bed. "Give me a sec, I''ll be out." Standing up, I crossed the room and pulled the door open, revealing Johanne with his familiar smile.


    "Good evening," he greeted me.


    "Likewise," I returned.


    We both stepped outside our cabin and headed towards the cafeteria where dinner was being served. As we walked, I found myself stealing nces at Johanne, who hummed contentedly with his eyes closed.


    He didn''t strike me as feminine at all. In fact, he exuded a distinctly masculine aura, from his build to the way he carried himself.


    "Oh, excuse me, I need to answer nature''s call. Mind waiting a bit while I take a leak?" he asked. His words sounded undeniably male. So why was it that I could dominate him?


    "Looks like I''m joining you. Starting to feel the pressure," I dered.


    He responded with a charming smile. "Sure thing."


    If he truly was a man, I needed to confirm it firsthand. I was determined to verify whetherst night''s sighting was genuine or just a figment of my imagination.


    We entered the bathroom, lined with twenty cubicle-like stalls. I positioned myself next to him and we whipped out our schlongs, ready to relieve ourselves. I stole a nce to check if he indeed had a dick, but instantly regretted it. There it was, confirming his maleness.


    "O-Oh, Leon? Try not to gawk. It''s a bit awkward," he remarked.


    "Oh, um, my bad. Just... impressed," I muttered, trying to regainposure.


    "Heh... Is that so? Well, as for yours..." He snuck a quick nce at mine, then blinked repeatedly, clearly flustered. "Uh..." After processing what he saw, he struggled to find the right words. "Uh, well... yours is...


    quite something."


    Despite his awkwardness, a sense of pride washed over me, causing a grin to spread across my face. "Thanks."


    In the end, I couldn''t fathom why I could dominate Johanne despite him being a fully-fledged male. He had a dick, and a fine pair of balls too. So why?!


    ***


    Fourth day.


    Norman''s absence persisted throughout the joint training week. As far as I could tell, no one else was missing either.


    Lost in contemtion, I went through my usual morning routine. The cool water sshed on my face, the bristles of my toothbrush scrubbed my teeth, and I answered nature''s call. However, something felt different todaypared to other mornings in this ce.


    "Fufufufu," a woman''s sinisterughter echoed in the bathroom. Standing before the mirror, she struck a dramatic pose, her hand framing her piercing red eye. "Today is the day those puny humans shall bear witness to my greatness. With my Eye, they shall kneel and surrender every fiber of their being to me! Only then shall they earn the privilege of sparring with the mighty me! Fuhahahahaha!"


    Her voice reverberated through the bathroom, disrupting the tranquility of the morning. Why was she delivering a soliloquy in the bathroom, of all ces? And why this early?


    This woman from my ss is Isiliraiellyn Pantagruel. She currently holds the 80th position in the bronze ss. I was honestly surprised that she passed the midterm examination. Didn''t she mention right before the exam that she cheated?


    Ah, maybe that''s why.


    Isiliraiellyn''s skill is the Eye of The Demon God. Sure, her power is real, but her skill is just a tool to identify a person''s stats. It''s not as grandiose as she ims. Still, it''s incredibly useful. It could be a valuable addition to my skills in the future. All I have to do is get her interested in me, then I can proceed to dominate her.


    However, that''s easier said than done. This woman has no interest in anyone other than herself.


    As I watched herughing like a maniac, I noticed her reflection suddenly shift to sadness. But just as quickly, her expression returned to its usual demeanor. What was that all about?


    Hmm... Maybe she''s...


    I decided to put my theory to the test, crafting my approach carefully. With deliberate steps, I positioned myself so that my reflection would catch her eye in the mirror. As soon as her gaze fell upon me, she erupted, "Ah! You...! What are you doing when I, the owner of the Eye of The Demon God, am indulging in my private moment?" she screeched, her voice echoing off the tiled walls.


    "Uh, this is the bathroom."


    "How dare you address me, the owner of the Eye of The Demon God, in such a manner?" she snapped, her expression a mix of fury and indignation.


    Honestly, she was beyond annoying. But amidst all that annoyance, there were some cute aspects to her, so whatever. I had to go through with this.


    "I extend my sincerest apologies if my presence has disrupted your private moment, esteemed owner of the Eye of The Demon God," I proimed with exaggerated deference, dropping to one knee as if I were one of her loyal subjects. "I humbly beg for your forgiveness."


    If this didn''t ignite some interest, then I might as well vanish into thin air. Because the sheer embarrassment of this situation was enough to make me want to disappear.


    When I made my grand gesture, she eximed, "Oh? Ooh, yes! Very good, very good! This is the reaction I''ve been waiting for! Such reverence befitting my greatness! Fuhahahahaha!"


    Thankfully, she seemed pleased with my performance.


    Simultaneously, I registered the metallic chime resonating in my head. Sess. I had managed to pique her interest. Surprisingly, garnering her attention was easier than I had anticipated. All it took was ying along with her delusions, and she was hooked. The brief moment of sadness earlier likely stemmed from the fact that nobody had bothered to engage with her before.


    I decided to inspect the requirements for dominating her.


    --


    You''ve captured the interest of Isiliraiellyn. You can now proceed to dominate her.


    Name: Isiliraiellyn Pantagruel


    Race: Human-Demon Hybrid


    Requirements to dominate Isiliraiellyn:


    1. Help Isiliraiellyn Save People Who Are In Danger Five Times (0/5)


    2. Unlock


    3. Unlock


    4. Unlock


    ....


    --

 Chapter 81: Chapter 12: Joint Training (8)

    --


    You''ve captured the interest of Isiliraiellyn. You can now proceed to dominate her.


    Name: Isiliraiellyn Pantagruel


    Race: Human-Demon Hybrid


    Requirements to dominate Isiliraiellyn:


    1. Help Isiliraiellyn Save People Who Are In Danger Five Times (0/5)


    2. Unlock


    3. Unlock


    4. Unlock


    ....


    --


    The first requirement... it''s a littleplicated. But I reckon I can manage it down the line...


    After a satisfied nod, she loomed over me, hands nted firmly on her curvaceous hips. "Now then, my loyal follower, are you prepared to be my practice partner?"


    I mulled it over. Training with her could be quite the experience, and there were no rules forbidding it. In fact, it was even encouraged to spar with others outside your group. Plus, why would I pass up an opportunity like this? So, what''s my answer? Let''s humor her for now.


    "Oh, I''m not sure if I''m worthy enough to be your practice partner."


    "Don''t fret about worthiness! You''re my loyal follower! That alone grants you the privilege to spar with me!"


    "Well, if you say so, then I''ll be grateful if you''re okay with me," I replied.


    With that, Isiliraiellyn became my sparring partner.


    ***


    Isiliraiellyn Pantagruel wasn''t exactly a top-notch fighter, but she had a knack for the arcane arts. She might not have been the prodigy she once was in her younger days, but her magical prowess stillmanded respect. Sure, she couldn''t hold a candle to those with innate talents, but she was no slouch either. With her mastery over Aura, she could easily overwhelm a regr opponent.


    However, her weaknessy in closebat; she was more of a backliner than a frontline fighter.


    That''s why instead of shing des, we opted for an arcane duel. I veered off from my usual training spot with my assigned group of swordsmen and headed towards where Isiliraiellyn''s group trained. Their area was smaller, about a 20-meter radius, just enough to amodate their squad of 20 mages.


    "Ah, so they group us based on proficiency," I mused to myself as I observed their setup. It made sense; it exined why I was lumped in with the swordsmen, while Shredica was assigned to the marksmen, and Isiliraiellyn found herself among the mages.


    "Come on, follow me," Isiliraiellyn beckoned, practically dragging me along with her.


    Eventually, we arrived at a spot where a small circle, about five meters in diameter, was drawn on the ground. I couldn''t help but be impressed.


    "This magic circle... it''s way more intricate than the ones over there," I remarked, noting the stark difference between this circle and the others scattered around the training area.


    While the other circles seemed hastily drawn and rough around the edges, this one was pristine and wless. I had a soft spot for well-crafted magic circles, and seeing one executed so perfectly made me reconsider whether I really needed Martha''s skill, Deft Hands, for this kind of work.


    "I drew that! Pretty cool, huh?!" Isiliraiellyn beamed with pride, clearly pleased with her handiwork. I tore my gaze away from the circle to look at her.


    "It''s... definitely impressive," I replied, acknowledging her skill with a nod. It was more than impressive, really. Hers might be the prettiest magic circle I have ever seen. "What does it do?" I asked, curiosity piqued.


    "It''s a healing magic circle. Stand on it, and you''ll regenerate from anything that scratches you. Watch," she exined. Isiliraiellyn then bit her thumb, causing blood to well up. Stepping onto the magic circle, the blood vanished, and her wound healed in a split second. "Even if you''re hit by an attack, you''ll recover instantly while inside."


    "...That''s really impressive," I reiterated. Healing magic circles usually took time to mend wounds, sometimes even a minute. Granted, she only inflicted a minor injury by biting her finger, but still, the speed of the healing was astounding.


    Curious, I decided to test it myself. Taking my dagger, I sliced my palm, feeling the pain as the skin broke and blood flowed. Stepping into the magic circle, within a second, the wound disappeared as if it had never been there.


    I stared at Isiliraiellyn, who wore a grin of satisfaction as I stood there in awe, unable to find adequate words to express how incredible her magic circle was.


    "It doesn''t just do that," she exined, her grin widening. "I''ve also added a bit of barrier magic to withstand a fair bit of magical force. So, weak magic won''t prate when you''re inside." With a flourish, she conjured a fireball, but as sheunched it, the fireball vanished the moment it left the circle.


    I was speechless, my admiration for her skills growing even more. But amidst my awe, a desire to dominate Isiliraiellyn stirred within me, growing stronger with each passing moment.


    ***


    Irene''s POV


    I was enjoying my breakfast alone in the professors'' tent when I heard footsteps approaching. Soon enough, a familiar figure entered: Gabrielle, the top-ranked student from our batch.


    As our eyes met, a silent exchange of disdain passed between us. Since graduation, there had been a lingering animosity between us, born from some trivial disagreement that had escted into full-blown rivalry.


    "Why are you here, of all times?" she sneered, her re piercing.


    "What, can''t I enjoy my breakfast here?" I retorted, matching her re with my own.


    "I''m not saying that, but I wish you''d do it somewhere where I won''t have toy eyes on you."


    "You''re such a colossal jerk, Gabrielle," I shot back, my voice tinged with frustration.


    "You''re an even bigger jerk than I am," she retorted, her re intensifying. After a tense moment of silent confrontation, she let out an exasperated sigh. "Well, I didn''te here for you anyway, so I''ll do my best to tune you out."


    "Fine by me," I replied coolly, diverting my attention back to my meal and resuming my eating. Meanwhile, Gabrielle gathered up some breakfast, likely intending to enjoy it elsewhere. I knew her habits well enough; she wouldn''t be caught dead sharing the same space with me.


    "I hate to ask you this, given how much I loathe conversing with you," she suddenly interjected, her tone begrudging. "But... has anyone from the first year tried to reach out to you, you know, outside of sses?"


    I froze, the spoon suspended mid-air. Casting a cautious nce her way, I tried to keep myposure. Did she witness me leaving with Mr. Leonst time? "...What do you mean?" I replied, forcing my voice to remain steady.


    "...Forget it, it''s nothing. Sorry for asking such a strange question."


    ...Did she just... pout? What was with that strange reaction? Her lips formed a slight downturn, betraying a hint of vulnerability amidst her usual confident demeanor.


    As I pondered that, the distant echo of more footsteps reverberated outside our tent, their rhythm suggesting a sense of urgency. What could it be now?


    Suddenly, the tent p parted, admitting not just one, but a multitude of figures. Their collective presence filled the room, their silent presence carrying an unspoken weight.


    One of them, a student (if memory served me right, she was one of the members of the student council), stepped forward, but before she could utter a word, Gabrielle''s voice sliced through the air like a whip.


    "Isn''t it utterly uncouth to barge into the professors'' sanctum without so much as a courteous knock, especially during their sacred mealtime?" Her gaze bore into the intruder, her eyes aze with disapproval.


    "I-I apologize, Professor," the student stammered, her voice trembling slightly under Gabrielle''s piercing stare. It was evident she had rushed here, her breathsing in ragged gasps, her urgency palpable. But even in the face of Gabrielle''s formidable presence, the student stood her ground. "But this is no time for pleasantries.


    We face a critical and pressing matter," they exined, their voice trembling with the weight of their revtion.


    "What''s going on?" I demanded, my curiosity piqued by the gravity of the situation.


    With a deep breath to steady herself, the student delivered her ominous revtion. "Someone''s missing," she dered, her words hanging heavy in the air like a shroud of foreboding.


    ***


    Leon''s POV


    All the students were gathered back on the in, where it was announced that a fellow student was missing. Apparently, this student had been missing since day one and hadn''t been found all this time.


    I scanned the crowd, searching for the person I knew was being targeted for kidnapping. Charlotte was there, looking just as shocked as everyone else.


    I had been so focused on Charlotte that I hadn''t even considered the possibility of Norman kidnapping someone else. Anger boiled inside me, manifesting in clenched fists. This was beyond frustrating... or it would have been, if I didn''t know exactly what was going on.


    This was the trap Artemis had nned to use against Norman. I couldn''t help but feel a twisted sense of satisfaction that it had unfolded quicker than anticipated.


    Despite the growing anxiety among the students, a dark smile crept onto my face.

 Chapter 82: Chapter 13 - The Kidnapping Incident (1)

    Many students were ushered back to their respective cabins, a sense of urgency palpable in the air as they were instructed to remain inside until the missing student was found. It was revealed that the vanished individual was a second-year student who had mysteriously disappeared on the very first day of the joint training.


    The curfew would remain in ce until the missing student was found. With only three days left of the event and already on the fourth day, frustration and agitation were palpable among the students, who had been eager to enjoy the remaining days of the event. Some even ced me on the missing student for the disruption to their ns.


    I couldn''t really me them; to them, this was supposed to be a break from their usual routine, but now they were confined to their cabins.


    "...But, I must confess, I never anticipated Artemis could orchestrate such a trap with such swiftness," I remarked, a hint of admirationcing my words. "I had expected it to take at least a day, if not more. Yet, here we are, and thanks to her efforts, Norman''s nefarious escapades within the perimeter have been thwarted."


    There wasn''t actually a missing student. The student who was supposed to be missing had actually missed out on participation due to illness. Artemis, being the president of the student council, wielded considerable power within the academy, possessing the authority to ess the list of participants for the joint training. Even the professors didn''t hold such sway.


    With this knowledge at her disposal, Artemis orchestrated a maniption of the participant records to create the illusion of a missing person.


    But why go through all this trouble, you might wonder? Well, it was to prompt the staff and professors to heighten the alertness level across the ins. Unbeknownst to many, there existed a powerful magic circle epassing the entirety of Hertan Vige beneath our very feet. This circle served as a surveince tool, monitored diligently by proficient academy staff.


    They could track the movements of every individual within its boundaries, providing aprehensive overview of the situation at all times. They could track the number and whereabouts of individuals within the circle, as well as detect any unauthorized entry from the outside.


    However, it turned out that this magic circle wasn''t as formidable as it sounded. While it seemed powerful in theory, in reality, it was rather weak. Itcked the capability to alert authorities if someone managed to breach its perimeter or if a person went missing outside of it.


    It fell short of being a truly effective surveince tool, almost as if it were merely a convenience rather than a security measure. But this incident forced the staff to take action; they were now working to rectify its shorings.


    Repairing a magic circle of this magnitude would be no small feat, but with the collective effort of the staff, it was estimated to bepleted by tonight. Unfortunately, this meant that the entire fourth day had been wasted dealing with the fallout from the missing student incident.


    Once the magic circle was enhanced, any unauthorized individuals who dared to enter would trigger an alert. This would make it significantly harder for someone like Norman to sneak in and carry out his nefarious deeds without detection.


    "...So, what''s Norman going to do about this?" I pondered aloud as I reclined on my bed.


    The pieces on the chessboard were slowly maneuvering into position.


    ***


    Charlotte''s POV


    Many students seemed on edge, and it was perfectly understandable. With one student reported missing since day one and still unounted for, even the strongest-willed individuals couldn''t help but feel unsettled. It wasn''t just the fear of bing a victim themselves; many students genuinely worried about the missing student''s well-being.


    However, amidst the general atmosphere of apprehension, I found myself preupied with another concern.


    "He''s... not picking up," I muttered, frustration evident as I stared at my smartphone, which stubbornly disyed the missed call notification. I attempted to call the person again, but the ringing went unanswered, leaving me feeling disheartened.


    I let out a sigh, feeling overwhelmed by the chaos unfolding in my life. Three men vying for my attention¡ªor rather, just two now, since Daemon had backed off. But regardless, the situation remained a daunting obstacle. Choosing one would undoubtedly leave the other hurt, adding to the weight of my dilemma.


    I was at a loss, to be honest. Slowly, I found myself falling for Professor Sesillian, but choosing him meant hurting Prince Julius. Prince Julius had been by my side since childhood, and while I viewed him more as a clumsy little brother due to our long history together, I couldn''t deny the bond we shared. He was, well, a bit unreliable, but I couldn''t bear to see him hurt.


    The night he ran off with a saddened expression after seeing me with the Professor only reinforced my reluctance to hurt him.


    But if I chose Prince Julius over the Professor, I''d only be lying to myself, wouldn''t I? I wanted to be honest about my feelings, to embrace them fully with Professor.


    "...But I just don''t know how to navigate this," I admitted, feeling torn.


    Choosing either one would undoubtedly cause pain to the other. That much was certain, and it''s why I hadn''t made a decision yet. I knew I needed to give an answer eventually, but I couldn''t bring myself to do it.


    I sighed once more, setting my phone down on the bed before stepping out of my room. In the hallway, I came across a first-year student with striking purple hair, her scowl so intense it felt like she was ring daggers, though some imed it was just her default expression.


    "What?" she snapped, her scowl deepening¡ªor maybe not. Honestly, it was hard to tell.


    "...Nothing," I replied, deciding not to engage further.


    With a flick of her hair, the woman strode purposefully toward the living room of the cabin. Intrigued, I trailed behind her, my curiosity piqued.


    "What''s your deal?" she demanded, her eyes narrowing as she caught sight of me.


    "...Just thought I''d hang out in the living room," I replied nonchntly.


    "Now? Can''t it wait?" she shot back, her scowl deepening.


    "...I don''t see why not," I shrugged. "I''m bored out of my mind in my room."


    "Why now, at this hour?" she persisted, her tone growing more usatory. "Everyone else in the cabin is fast asleep. Why aren''t you?"


    "What, are you my mom or something?" I retorted.


    "No, I''m not," she snapped back sharply. "But you should still go back to bed. The professors made it clear we''re not supposed to be roaming around unless it''s necessary."


    "I''m pretty sure they meant we can''t leave the cabin altogether, not just our rooms," I argued, suspicion creeping into my tone as I regarded her with narrowed eyes. "So why are you so insistent on keeping me out of the living room?"


    She fell silent at my usation.


    As I scrutinized her, a realization dawned on me. "You''re nning to slip out, aren''t you? That''s why you''re so insistent on me going back to my room¡ªto avoid drawing attention to your exit," I used.


    Before I could react, something struck my face with surprising force, sending me careening backward.


    Though the impact was powerful, I didn''t feel any pain. I had coated my face with Aura, ensuring I wouldn''t be hurt. Her punch,cking any Aura, wasn''t particrly painful either. But the sheer force of it was staggering. How powerful was that punch? I had been sent flying by a blow with no Aura behind it?


    I nced at her clenched fist, noticing itcked any Aura coating or weapon. So why...?


    "I was sure I put enough power into that to knock you out," she remarked, examining her hand with a furrowed brow. "Guess I didn''t pack as much punch as I thought."


    "What did you just do...?" I demanded.


    She met my gaze evenly. "I''m sorry, but it''s time for you to get some rest."


    I rose to my feet and assumed a fighting stance. Though Icked any weapons, my knowledge of martial arts would have to suffice for self-defense.


    "You''re really going to fight me?" she remarked. "I highly doubt you stand a chance against me, but if you insist, I suppose I''ll have to indulge you."


    She remained remarkably calm, d in her bronze ss uniform while I sported my silver ss attire. I expected her to at least show some apprehension about facing off against someone from the silver ss, but there was no trace of unease in her demeanor. In fact, she appeared even moreposed than I did.


    "Do you even know who I am?" I questioned, expecting her to recognize my status as the top-ranked student in the silver ss, with a potential move to the gold ss looming on the horizon.


    But her response revealed otherwise. "I don''t know who you are... and frankly, I have no interest in finding out," she replied, assuming her fighting stance. "But if you''re going to stand in my way, it doesn''t matter who you are or what privileges you have. I won''t hesitate to take you on."

 Chapter 83: Chapter 13 - The Kidnapping Incident (2)

    We locked eyes for a moment, the tension palpable, thick enough to cut with a knife. But before either of us could make a move, the sound of chimes echoed from my room, signaling an iing call.


    I nced in the direction of my room, breaking our standoff and momentarily lowering my guard. Thankfully, the purple-haired woman didn''t seize the opportunity to attack. Instead, she rxed her stance and spoke up. "That sounds important. Are you sure you want to engage in a fight with me instead of answering that?"


    Her words made me reconsider. With a nod, I decided to head back to my room to take the call. It must be urgent, considering only Prince Julius and the Professor had my contact information. Since the Professor didn''t typically call me, I assumed it was Prince Julius on the line. Whatever it was, it seemed more pressing than getting into a scuffle with the woman before me.


    "I should probably apologize to him," I muttered quietly as I pushed open the door to my room and stepped inside. Without hesitation, I grabbed my phone and answered the call without bothering to check the caller ID.


    "Hello, um, Prince Julius... I¡ª" I began, only to be interrupted by a voice that wasn''t his.


    "My, am I unwanted now?" the voice teased, unmistakably belonging to the Professor.


    My eyes widened in surprise. "Professor?! W-Why are you calling me?" It was highly unusual for him to reach out like this. Typically, he preferred written correspondence, and so did I.


    "Why did I call, you ask? Well, what other reason than missing you?" he responded softly. "Due to the incident today, I won''t be able to see you for the rest of the day. I''ll miss you terribly. That''s why I took the liberty of calling you. I just wanted to hear your voice.


    Although, it''s regrettable that I can''t see you..."


    His voice was so sweet and enchanting, sending shivers of delight down my spine as it caressed my ears. My heart raced at an unusual pace, his proximity through the phone making my breaths heavy. He couldn''t hear it on the other end of the call, could he?


    "Um, we could still meet if you want," I suggested, my voice trembling slightly.


    "Hmm... I don''t think it would be wise to meet in the vige," he replied thoughtfully. "With the increased surveince following today''s incident, it might not be safe. How about meeting outside the vige instead?"


    "Outside the vige?" I echoed.


    "Yes, the surveince only covers the vige area, so we''d be out of sight once we''re beyond it. What do you think?" he proposed.


    "That sounds good to me," I agreed. "When should we meet?"


    "The staff of the academy doesn''t monitor the surveince as closely at night, so I was thinking we could meet then," he suggested.


    "Sounds perfect," I replied eagerly, excitement coursing through me.


    "I''ll catch up with youter then," he dered before abruptly ending the call, not giving me a chance to respond with a "See youter." However, that wasn''t a priority right now. I had a meeting with Professorter tonight, and I needed to make sure I was presentable. With that in mind, I set about preparing myself.


    ***


    I decided to text Gabrielle and ask her toe to my room so she could update me on the progress outside. Once she arrived at my assigned cabin, she knocked on my door. Luckily, all my cabin-mates were inside their own rooms, so they didn''t know she was visiting. If they had seen her, they would probably be stunned.


    Gabrielle was one of the most renowned and powerful knights when she served as a magic knight. Not only that, but she graduated at the top of her ss in the gold ss. Plus, she was undeniably sexy and beautiful. It was natural for them to be surprised by her presence here.


    As she knocked on my door, I opened it to find her with a slight pout on her lips. I cocked my head in confusion. "What''s wrong?"


    "...Nothing," she replied, entering my room. For some reason, her aura seemed to radiate a hint of irritation, but I couldn''t quite pinpoint the cause.


    I gestured for Gabrielle to take a seat on the edge of my bed. Since the bed wasn''t particrlyrge, I remained standing, opting to be a gentleman given her current mood.


    "So..." I began, breaking the ice, "anything noteworthy happen?"


    "Not really," she replied, her voice carrying a sulky tone. "They were searching for the missing student, all the professors and staff. They''ve ventured out of the vige in search of any signs. The staff attempted to contact the student''s parents to confirm if he was home, but luckily, the student doesn''t own a smartphone, and their home is quite far.


    It''ll take hours for the message to reach them, and even longer for a response. Without that information, the staff will continue reinforcing the magic circle beneath our feet to prevent such incidents in the future. Your n seems to be working quite well. Good for you."


    I fell silent for a moment, studying Gabrielle''s demeanor. Why was she upset with me? I wondered.


    "What''s really bothering you? Did I do something you didn''t like?" I inquired.


    "Not really," she muttered.


    "Are you sure?" I persisted, closing the distance between us and gently pushed her onto the bed. As shey on her back, I positioned myself atop her, my gaze fixed on her.


    Even in this intimate moment, she avoided making eye contact. Determined to coax out her true feelings, I ventured to touch her beneath her clothes, running my hand up to cup her breast, slipping beneath her bra to feel her directly. Her nipple responded to my touch, hardening against my palm, yet she still refused to meet my gaze, maintaining her pout.


    Desperate for a reaction, I pinched her nipple, eliciting a muffled gasp as she covered her mouth to stifle any further sounds. Finally, she looked at me, her re piercing. Whatever had upset her, she was clearly still angry, though the cause remained a mystery to me.


    "...If you think you can charm me with this, you''re mistaken," she dered, her tone firm. "I won''t be swayed so easily."


    It appeared her defenses were unyielding, perhaps even stronger than Guardian''s.


    "...Is that so? Well, your body speaks louder than your words," I observed, noting the subtle tension in her thighs. "Why don''t you just tell me what''s truly bothering you?"


    Still wearing a pout, she remained resistant, but after a bit of teasing with her nipples, she finally relented. Fixing me with a re, she voiced her true concern. "You fucked her, didn''t you?"


    "I fucked who now?" I questioned, baffled by her ambiguous inquiry.


    "Her. Irene," she rified, her voice tinged with usation. "You''ve already had sex with her, haven''t you?"


    Ah, Irene. Gabrielle seemed to hold some deep-seated resentment toward her, a feud of which I was entirely unaware. Perhaps something had transpired between them during their academic years...


    "You can''t deny it," she pressed on, her voice tinged with usation. "Judging by the way she walked, she had already lost her virginity. And since I know for sure that she doesn''t have any rtions to any of the staff or professors at the academy, I can only assume that you did it! And when I asked her, the reaction she gave me confirmed it!


    You fucked her!" she used, her words sharp like daggers.


    I realized that dodging the truth would only make matters worse, so I chose honesty. "I did. But you knew that was my intention from day one, didn''t you?"


    "I did," she admitted, her tone softening slightly. "But still, you could have informed me. I don''t appreciate discovering that you fucked someone I know and dislike without you confiding in me."


    "It just happened," I exined, trying to rationalize. "It was a spur-of-the-moment thing. I didn''t have the chance to inform you. And you can''t expect me to stop in the heat of the moment, can you?"


    "I understand," she said, finally revealing a small smile amidst the tension. "It''s just your nature, I suppose. You wouldn''t pass up an opportunity like that. But now I see," her smile faded as she clicked her tongue disapprovingly, "that bitch seduced you," her voice dripping with disdain.


    I chuckled at her remark. "If we''re talking about who seduced whom, I''d say I was the one doing the seducing," I quipped.


    She shot me a disapproving re, but her smile quickly returned. "Just a heads up, mister. Once you''re done with your little conquest, keep her far away from me. I''d rather noty eyes on her any more than necessary. And," her voice took on a deeper, more threatening tone, "don''t you even think about arranging a threesome with her and me. That''s one arrangement I won''t entertain."


    I maintained my smile, understanding Gabrielle''s stance. A threesome with Irene was out of the question for her, no doubt about it. She''d sooner jump off a cliff than entertain such a notion. With that in mind, my response was clear.


    "I''m afraid that''s not an option."

 Chapter 84: Chapter 13 - The Kidnapping Incident (3)

    Before Gabrielle could even utter a word in response, I seized her lips in a fervent kiss, effectively silencing any potential retorts. With one hand, I teased her hardened nipple, while I gently parted her lips, inviting my tongue to explore the depths of her mouth. The moment my tongue made contact with hers, it was as if a switch had been flipped.


    Instantly, her eyes zed over with desire, and her once motionless tongue began to dance and intertwine with mine in a passionate tango.


    "Nnn, haa... Nnn..."


    I traced the contours of her gums with the tip of my tongue, tracing a path along her smooth upper jaw before intertwining our tongues in a sensual embrace.


    "Slurp... Nnn... Mmh... Nn~."


    I indulged in the taste of her saliva, relishing the intimate exchange as our breaths mingled, creating an intoxicating blend of desire and arousal.


    After what felt like an eternity of euphoric kissing, we reluctantly broke apart, a thin string of saliva connecting our lips as a tangible reminder of our passion. As we locked eyes, a mutual hunger burned between us, evident in the way our bodies subtly shifted closer, seeking more intimate contact. My neglected dick, untouched for the past four days, throbbed with anticipation, ready to burst.


    And from the fiery desire in Gabrielle''s gaze, it was clear that she shared in the same insatiable hunger for pleasure as I did.


    Without uttering a word, Gabrielle activated her skill, Guardian. She used it to ensure the room, whichcked proper soundproofing due to its thin wooden walls, became impervious to outside ears. She didn''t want our escapades to be overheard by the other students in their rooms nearby.


    "...But even with this, there''s no guarantee we won''t be heard," I remarked.


    "I know. I''ll just have to be careful not to let it get too loud," she replied. "Although, I doubt you''ll be inclined to go easy on me."


    Her gaze drifted towards the bulge forming in my pants.


    "I haven''t had a good fuck since the joint training started, so I''m pretty pent up. I doubt I can hold back today, Gabrielle."


    "I figured as much..." she said. "Well, just try to keep it down enough that I won''t be moaning too loudly."


    "That won''t do. I can''t get excited if the woman I''m fucking isn''t moaning," I confessed. "It turns me off, honestly. I want to hear you moan as loud as you can, Gabrielle. So, I''ll be fucking you without mercy. But I don''t want others to hear you, so I''llbine your Guardian skill with mine."


    I activated Guardian. With two Guardian skills in y, the room became perfectly soundproof. Any noises made in here would stay confined within these walls.


    "Your Guardian is stronger than mine," she remarked, impressed.


    "I dominated you before I copied it, after all," I exined. My Guardian surpassed hers in strength, thanks to the domination process. While her Guardian was formidable, mine exceeded it in power, making hers seem less potent inparison.


    "Should you be thankful to me that I allowed you to dominate me?" she asked.


    "You willingly submitted to my dominance," I reminded her. "Your final requirement for domination was to willingly allow me to assert control over you, and you agreed without hesitation. Quite the masochistic bitch, aren''t you?"


    "And talk about a sadistic master," she quipped, her fingers deftly undoing the buttons of my uniform before pulling my undershirt over my head. With a sly grin, she began to grind her thighs against the tent in my pants.


    "You''re quite eager yourself," I observed.


    "It''s been too long since west did it," she confessed. "I''m pent up too. I need to be fucked by you."


    I shed a grin, anticipation coursing through me. "Very well. Let''s get started then," I dered. "But I want to begin with your throat first."


    She blinked rapidly, a flicker of surprise crossing her features before a smirk danced across her lips. "You sure know how to please your pets," she remarked. "I guess when you said you''d be fucking me without mercy, you meant every word of it."


    We shifted on the bed, her dropping to her knees while I rose to my feet. With a swift motion, I shed my pants, letting them fall to the floor in a heap. My hardened dick stood proudly, aching for attention, its intensity palpable in the room''s charged atmosphere. Gabrielle''s gaze lingered on it, a mix of reverence and desire evident in her eyes.


    "It''s very angry¡­" she murmured, her voice filled with awe as she took in the sight before her.


    "Well, duh," I chuckled, a surge of arousal coursing through me. "It''s been starved of action for the past four days. Of course, he''d be angry."


    She gazed up at me with a determined glint in her eyes. "Then I''ll do my very best to quell his anger." With a swift movement, she retrieved a ck hair tie from her pocket and deftly ced it between her teeth. Her fingers worked with precision as she gathered her hair, the strands cascading like silk between her fingers.


    With a practiced ease, she freed one hand and retrieved the hair tie from her mouth, swiftly securing her locks into a sleek ponytail. The action transformed her into the image of a high-ss, experienced woman.


    My dick twitched, releasing pre-cum as I watched her. Once she finished tying her hair, she simply opened her mouth, indicating her readiness. She knew what she wanted, and I knew what I wanted.


    Grasping both sides of her head, I pulled her closer to my crotch, guiding my throbbing cock into her mouth. It slid in smoothly, and Gabrielle didn''t so much as gag. She was ustomed to this.


    "Nnnhh, mhh¡­" she moaned around my cock.


    I forced her head down while driving my waist up, the once dignified expression on her face now reced with a sultry, bitchy look that only added to her allure. Despite the intensity, she looked even sexier with this newfound attitude.


    Pushing more of my dick deep into her throat, I pressed it as far as it would go, feeling her lips and nose melding with the flesh of my crotch as I held her head firmly in ce. The shape of my dick was imprinted on the white skin of her throat, yet she didn''t gag. However, theck of air began to take its toll, making it difficult for her to breathe.


    "Nnn~, mmm, nhhh, mmm¡­" Her muffled moans filled the room, revealing her enjoyment even in the midst of difort. Without even starting to move, she already looked thoroughly debauched, her cheeks flushed crimson and her eyes puffy from gasping for breath. Tears welled up in her eyes, perhaps from theck of air due to my cock blocking her throat.


    ''Good.'' A wicked smile spread across my face as I observed her. She seemed pleased by the sight of my grin, further fueling her arousal.


    I licked my lips hungrily before pulling her head deeper as my hips surged upwards, driving my cock in as deeply as possible. I sought to fill every inch of her mouth, leaving no space for even the smallest gap. Yet, somehow, there was still a bit more room, and my cock eventually reached the very base, prating her mouth and caressing her uv, the head now nestled in her esophagus.


    Gabrielle seemed pleased despite her inability to breathe, dedicated to pleasing me with every fiber of her being. Such was the nature of a devoted pet, I mused. Each time she gulped down saliva and attempted to draw in air, her throat convulsed, sending electrifying sensations coursing through my shaft.


    Despite the struggle to breathe, she skillfully moved her tongue, expertly stimting my shaft and causing her throat to contract with each movement. This was a service solely for my pleasure, so it was only fair to reciprocate.


    With my hands firmly holding her head in ce, I began to move my hips back and forth, initiating a rhythm that transformed our encounter from mere fetio to intense irrumatio.


    "Nghhh! Nnn! Mmmh! Ngggh!"


    As I thrust my hips back and forth, relentlessly pounding her face with my crotch, she used her tongue to stimte every inch of my dick. Her hands wrapped around my legs, conveying her determination not to let me go until I erupted, no matter what.


    After indulging in irrumatio for a few intense minutes, I felt myself on the brink of climax. With my penis throbbing within her throat, she tightened her grip on my legs, eagerly urging me to fuck her throat with all my might.


    "I''m cumming, Gabrielle! Be sure to swallow it."


    "Nhhgg! Mmghhh! Nhhh!"


    Though she only looked up at me, her eyes conveyed a silent message: ''Shoot it all! I''ll swallow every drop!'' With her silent assurance, I released my cum. Gabrielle guzzled down every drop of my ejaction, her throat squeezing tightly around my dick as she swallowed it down to her stomach.


    Despite her eyes welling up from the force of her mouth opening wide, she refused to release me until she had taken everyst drop.


    With relentless determination, she sucked in air and constricted her throat, ensuring she extracted everyst bit of semen from my urethra. Her unwaveringmitment to keeping me inside her until she had drained mepletely was incredibly seductive.


    After diligently consuming everyst drop of my fluids, Gabrielle remained on her knees, gracefully leaning backward to allow my dick to slip out of her mouth. With a sultry gaze, she looked up at me, her lips parting to reveal an empty mouth, devoid of any trace of my essence.


    With a sense of satisfaction in her eyes, she dered, "All swallowed."


    Impressed by her dedication, I reached out to tenderly ruffle her hair, a gesture of approval for her exemry performance. "Good job," Imended.

 Chapter 85: Chapter 13 - The Kidnapping Incident (4)

    The bed, scarcelyrge enough for two people to squeeze onto without oneying atop the other, creaked and groaned beneath our weight.


    After ravishing her in doggy style, thrusting into her tight anal passage and filling it with my cum, I decided to switch things up. Rolling Gabrielle onto her back, I instructed her to raise her hands above her head. I seized her wrists, holding them together as I gazed down at her flushed, naked form.


    With her soaking pussy untouched by my dick so far, despite her multiple orgasms from anal, I slid into her without hesitation.


    The bed creaked beneath my powerful thrusts, the sheets drenched in her love juice.


    "Good¡­ so good¡­ It feels amazing~¡­ Ahhh~"


    She had be adept at pleasuring me, her skills honed through experience. Where once she was inexperienced, now she knew exactly how to satisfy me. Despite her pussy already tight around my dick, she tightened further, eager to please and ensure my pleasure. Her movements were deliberate, her pussy expanding, contracting, and wrapping around me, squeezing me in all the right ways.


    She was like an educated prostitute, skilled in the art of pleasure.


    "Nghhh?! Ahhh, oh no, no, nooo! I''m cumming, I''m cumming¡­!"


    I felt her pussy tighten around me, signaling her impending orgasm. After pounding her relentlessly, she released a seductive cry of ecstasy.


    "FuaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!"


    She arched her back as pleasure consumed her, then slumped back onto the bed. Looking down at the trembling Gabrielle, I sensed her inability to voluntarily tighten her vagina any longer. With both of her knees brought up in a bent position, I prepared to fuck her in a mating press, knowing it was her favorite position, as she enjoyed being dominated.


    I gazed at her, still basking in the afterglow of her climax.


    "I''m going to make you cum a lot today," I promised.


    "Haa~¡­ Haaa~¡­ Yesh¡­ Make me cum a lot¡­ Make me obey with your cock¡­ Mashter¡­" she panted in response.


    I resumed piston her vigorously, my serious thrusts plunging deep into Gabrielle''s eager pussy. Her walls mped down around my dick, gripping it tightly without needing her conscious effort. Love juices bubbled with each powerful thrust, overflowing from her secret area and staining the sheets.


    At some point, she reached another climax, her body arching back as her waist floated. Yet, I continued to pound her relentlessly.


    "NnhAaaaahhhh! Ah, haaaaa, aaAAAANNNNNNNNNNN!!!"


    Gabrielle''s lower body trembled with each wave of pleasure, but I showed no mercy, maintaining my rough pace.


    "Hih! Ah, nnahh! Yah, do, don''t! I, I''m, aAAAAAAAAAAAH!"


    Herrge breasts bounced in rhythm with my movements, and I seized them firmly.


    "Auhn!"


    I squeezed her breasts with such force that my fingers might leave marks behind. Gripping her ample flesh as though grappling with oversized orbs, her skin spilled over the gaps between my fingers, a testament to her voluptuousness.


    Normally, it might have been painful to have my grip on her breasts like this, but for her at this moment, even that was pure pleasure. My waist pounded relentlessly while I pinched her stiff nipples.


    "Haaah! Ahhhh! No, I, I''m already.... ahhh! AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHNNNNNNNNNN!!!"


    Her insides trembled and clenched around my tip, craving the release that was building inside me. It was as if they were urging me to hurry up and fill her up. Our passion intensified, both of us racing towards the pinnacle of pleasure together. With one final, powerful thrust, I mmed into her, hitting the entrance to her womb. My tip erupted, releasing a cloud of white liquid in that instant.


    "Higuh?!" Gabrielle''s eyes widened as my cum flooded her baby room.


    Like a muddy stream, it filled every crevice of her being, reaching a ce that only I could touch. The liquid surged in until it overflowed, filling her to the brim.


    "Ih, no, no-! I''m cummi, aAAAAAAAAAH! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!"


    Gabrielle threw her head back, experiencing an intense climax. Her waist floated up, trembling as her body repeatedly pulsed, eagerly consuming what I had released inside her. Her insides tightened, craving more.


    "aAhh, AaaaAaa, AannNnnn, NnuuUUUUUNNN, aAaAAAhhhh~"


    She convulsed repeatedly, lost in the waves of her climax.


    As my ejaction subsided, I looked down at her. She seemedpletely lost in ecstasy, her tongue lolling out of her mouth and her eyes rolled back. Her expression was undeniably lewd, but I wasn''t finished yet. The urge to fuck still burned within me.


    Flipping her onto her stomach, I admired her flesh from this new angle. Her anal opening, still stretched from our earlier anal y, leaked traces of my semen. Her pussy dripped with my release as well. Today, I had explored every hole she possessed, indulging in every inch of her. If she had another opening, I would have eagerly fucked it too. Unfortunately, there wasn''t a fourth hole to explore.


    I gripped my throbbing dick, feeling the anticipation build as I rubbed it against Gabrielle''s soft, fleshy butt. Each stroke sent shivers of pleasure coursing through me, heightening my arousal. Gabrielle''s dazed expression shifted as she nced back over her shoulder.


    "M-Master?"


    "What''s the surprise for? Didn''t I promise to fuck you without mercy?"


    Adjusting my angle, I positioned my pulsating member and drove it deep into her pussy in one swift, decisive thrust.


    "Nhhhhaaaaaaaaa?!" Gabrielle''s head snapped back, her eyes widening in shock at the sudden invasion. "S-So sudden?!"


    She clutched the pillow tightly, her fingers digging into the fabric as she fought to suppress her moans. But her efforts were in vain. A primal cry of pleasure escaped her lips, mingling with the heavy breaths that escaped through her nose. Her face flushed bright red with arousal as she felt me prate her in one swift, relentless motion.


    I thrust my dick inside her, eager to breach the walls of her womb. With each thrust, her butt lifted, grinding against my hips.


    "Hnnn~! Nhhh, ahhhh, ahhhh, nnn, ahhhh!"


    Pounding her relentlessly, I lifted her head and invited her in for a kiss. She responded by twisting her head and sticking out her tongue in anticipation.


    I pressed against her back, wrapping my arms around her while fondling her breasts and fucking her even harder. Our tongues entwined in a passionate kiss, but eventually, I pulled back and looked at her.


    "You sure love getting fucked from behind," I remarked.


    "Ahhh, ahhh, ahhh, ahhhh! Fuwaaah! nNhhhh!"


    Her squeezing womb provided all the confirmation I needed, apanied by her humming nasal moans amid heavy breathing.


    After a while, I ceased thrusting into her pussy and withdrew my dick. She let out a confused, "Huh?" in response.


    Without a word, I spread her butt cheeks apart, revealing her anal opening still slick with semen. I aimed my dick at her anal opening and thrust in one swift motion. With it already filled and lubricated with my cum, my pration was smooth, sliding all the way to the hilt effortlessly.


    "NnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnNNNNNNNNHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!"


    She arched her body and threw her head back, gritting her teeth to stifle the moans of pleasure from being prated in the ass.


    "M-Master, entering my butt so swiftly is unfair!"


    Ignoring her protest, I intensified my assault on her, pounding her ass with unrelenting force. My dick plunged into her tight hole, then withdrew only to thrust back into her pussy with equal vigor before returning to her ass once more.


    "Ahhhhh! Y-Your dick... it''s pleasuring both my holes!" she cried out, overwhelmed by the sensation coursing through her body.


    It felt as though I was experiencing the pleasure of fucking two women at once, each hole providing its own unique delights. As I entered both holes, Ipared how they felt. They were simr yet different. At some point, I lost track of which hole I was prating. Both were equally tight, enveloping my dick with an intoxicating grip.


    Gabrielle''s pussy walls clenched around my cock, while the slickness of her fluids made her anal passage just as amodating. I couldn''t distinguish between the two anymore.


    However, one thing was certain.


    "I''m being fuck hard in both sides! Ahhhhhhhhh!"


    We were both reveling in the pleasure of it all. Eventually, I ceased switching between her pussy and her anal, instead focusing solely on pounding her ass. The allure of anal was irresistible, perhaps due to the taboo nature of the act. Engaging in anal sex felt like indulging in something forbidden, adding an extrayer of lust to the experience.


    Her incredible ass was a sight to behold, and the sensation of being inside it was overwhelming. Not only did it intensify her orgasms, but witnessing her reaction was a massive turn-on. I distinctly remember a moment when she seemed to stop breathing during a nearly minute-long orgasm.


    There was also a gratifying psychological aspect to the dominant and submissive roles at y ¨C it was a physical deration of ownership, a way of asserting control with every thrust into her tight anal passage.


    After a relentless session of fucking her ass, the telltale signs of impending climax began to stir within me.


    "AhhhH! I-In my ass!" she pleaded, ncing back over her shoulder at me, her eyes wide with anticipation.


    With a devilish grin, I unleashed it, filling her anal cavity with my hot cum.


    "Ooooh?! OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH?!"


    Her mouth formed a perfect ''O'', a symphony of pleasure escaping her lips as she threw her head back, her back arching in rapture. As I withdrew my dick, her anal passage remained agape, cum trickling out in rivulets.


    "Oooo~..."


    And then, as if in a final release of ecstasy, she peed on the bed, her golden stream cascading from her pussy onto the pristine white sheets, a visual spectacle of uninhibited pleasure. The scene was so mesmerizing, so raw, that I couldn''t resist capturing it for posterity.


    Snatching up my phone, I immortalized the moment with a snapshot of her peeing, her face contorted in an ahegao expression of bliss.


    With the perfect shot captured, I couldn''t help but smirk, tossing my phone onto the bed as I eagerly prepared for another round of debauchery.

 Chapter 86: Chapter 13 - The Kidnapping Incident (5)

    Lying on the bed like a cat basking in the sun, Gabrielle waspletely sprawled out. My cloudy fluids overflowed from herher regions, drenching her entire body from head to toe. I couldn''t even count the number of times I''d filled her up, fucked her senseless until she lost consciousness, and then continued fucking her even in her unconscious state.


    With a smirk, I couldn''t help but acknowledge that I may have gone a little overboard... scratch that, I definitely went overboard. She was practically drenched in semen, as if a bucket had been dumped over her head. And it wasn''t just on the surface - I''d filled all of her holes multiple times, leaving her lower belly swollen like that of a pregnant woman.


    I couldn''t really me myself for going overboard. After all, I was ustomed to having sex every day, so going without for four days had driven me to madness...


    Well, Gabrielle wasn''t going to be mad at me for going all out like this. Even though she was unconscious, her face bore a content expression, as if I had exceeded her wildest expectations in satisfying her.


    "Still, can''t believe I went at it for eight hours. What time is it?" I murmured to myself, impressed by my newfound stamina. It seemed like I could now handle fucking ten women at once without needing a break. Grabbing my phone, I scrolled through the countless pictures I had taken throughout the day. There were so many.


    One captured the moment I gave Gabrielle a facial, while another showed her in a two-piece pose, tongue lolling out and eyes filled with ecstasy as she spread her legs, my cum dripping down her pussy. Just the sight of it made my dick twitch, but I knew I couldn''t push her further. She looked too pale now, and I worried she might suffer from cyanosis if I fucked her again.


    So, I settled for masturbating while gazing at her face, still adorned with that unmistakable ahegao expression. After a while, I came all over her face, capturing the moment with another picture.


    It was then that I decided to finally check the time, only to realize it was dinner time.


    Just then, a knock sounded on my door.


    "Leon, you awake? The professors said they''d bring dinner to our cabins since we can''t go out. I grabbed yours," Johanne''s voice sounded from the other side.


    "Uh, just a sec," I replied, quickly moving to clean myself up. Sticky with Gabrielle''s juices, I hastily put my clothes back on. Opening the door just a crack, I made sure Johanne couldn''t see the mess inside my room. If he caught sight of the copious cum I''d unleashed, especially onto a professor, he''d be in for quite a shock.


    As soon as he saw me, Johanne smiled, but it quickly faded as he sniffed the air. "Good evening, Leon," he said, a puzzled expression on his face. "There''s a strange smelling from your room. What''s going on in there?"


    "Ah, yes, well, there''s nothing much to do, so I decided to train in my room," I exined.


    "Train? In that tiny space?" Johanne raised an eyebrow suspiciously, but then shrugged it off, his smile returning. "Well, if that''s the case, care to join me for dinner?"


    "Uh, I don''t think I can. Sorry," I replied.


    "Fair enough," he said, still smiling. "Oh well, I guess you''re busy. Here''s your dinner." He handed me the food before turning to leave, likely heading back to his own room.


    I closed the door and turned to see that Gabrielle had already awoken, though she remained sprawled on the bed, unable to move.


    "I wish you could''ve taken it easy on me," she mumbled, staring up at the ceiling. "What if other professors notice my absence?"


    "Don''t worry about that," I reassured her. "Anyway, are you hungry? If so, here''s your food."


    "That''s your meal, isn''t it?" she remarked, eyeing the te.


    "I''m not particrly hungry since I''ve indulged in a far more delectable feast," I replied with a mischievous grin.


    "You''re such a tease..." she retorted, matching my yful expression. "However, I''m sorry I wouldn''t be able to partake even if I desired. I''mpletely immobile. The taste won''t be the same once it cools down, so you should enjoy it while it''s still warm."


    "You''re worrying about trivial matters," I assured her. Slowly, I guided her and propped her head up against the wall so she could at least swallow the food. I would be the one spoon-feeding her. "Here," I said as I scooped up some food on a spoon and slowly brought it to her mouth.


    Gabrielle nced at me with a deadpan look. "What exactly are you up to?"


    "Is it too hot for you?" I teased. Bringing the spoon closer to my mouth, I blew on it to cool it down before bringing it back near her. "Do you want me to say ''Ahh''?"


    Gabrielle rolled her eyes, seemingly exasperated with me, though a hint of blush colored her cheeks. "I''m older than you, and yet you''re the one feeding me?"


    "Are you opposed to it?" I asked with a yful grin.


    "Actually, I find it quite endearing," she admitted, managing to lift one arm and pulling me closer to capture my lips in a passionate kiss. When we finally parted, she nced at me with a blush. "Having your loved one feed you isn''t so bad..."


    "I enjoy seeing you like this, Gabrielle," I confessed, leaning in for another kiss before beginning to spoon-feed her.


    ***


    It was already 10 P.M. when I woke up to the sound of someone approaching my door. Luckily, Gabrielle had already left for her own cabin, so whoever was outside wouldn''t be privy to our rtionship.


    After a moment, the person attempted to open my door. Well, "attempted" was an understatement. They practically tried to kick it down. With a sigh, I climbed out of bed and made my way to the door, unlocking it and swinging it open. Standing before me was a woman with vibrant purple hair and matching piercing eyes, ring as usual.


    "Mr. Leon, I need to have a word with you."


    "Miss Shredica..." I groaned, feeling exasperated. "Didn''t we agree to stay out of each other''s way during this event? So why are you..."


    Before I could finish my sentence, she thrust the incriminating picture into my face.


    "...Do you want to discuss this in my room?" I offered reluctantly.


    "I''d rather not, but with increased surveince since they upgraded the magic circle, I had no choice but to follow you," she admitted, putting back the phone on her pocket.


    "How did you manage to evade the surveince?" I inquired.


    "The magic circle only detects those on the ground, so if you''re not standing on it, they won''t spot you," she exined.


    I sighed, ncing downward. "So that''s why you''re sporting those towering high heels..."


    "Not just any high heels, but anti-magic ones," she corrected, looking slightly proud. I had no clue where she got those anti-magic high heels, and I didn''t care enough to ask.


    "Whatever," I muttered. "Let''s just go inside."


    We entered the room, and without a word, Shredica plopped down on my bed. With only one bed meant for one person, I was left standing.


    "So..." I started, breaking the silence. "What did you want to talk about?"


    She was about to respond when she sniffed the air, her nose catching the lingering scent of sex.


    "What''s that smell?"


    "Isn''t it impolite for you to inquire about the smell of someone''s room, especially when you''re the one intruding?" I countered, a hint of annoyance creeping into my tone.


    Ignoring my retort, she redirected her attention back to me. "Anyway, what are your thoughts on this?"


    "On what?" I asked, genuinely puzzled.


    "This incident," she rified.


    "Why are you asking me?" I questioned. "What makes you think I''d have an opinion on it?"


    "Because you''re the only one I can turn to," she exined. "What do you think happened to the missing student?"


    "I don''t know," I admitted. "I''m just going to wait until tomorrow to find out. Surely, the staff will be able to confirm if the student is truly missing or not, right?"


    "Do you think it''s some sort of ploy?" she pressed.


    "What do you mean?"


    "It''s suspicious that news of a missing student suddenly arises when they''ve been missing since day one. No one noticed until now, and it took four days to piece it together. Doesn''t that seem fishy?"


    It did seem suspicious, honestly. If I didn''t know any better, it looked like the academy had orchestrated the whole thing. But I kept my thoughts to myself, not wanting to reveal too much to Shredica. I didn''t want her to know that I was the one responsible for this. Sure, I didn''t physically do it, but I gave the order, so I was just as responsible.

 Chapter 87: Chapter 13 - The Kidnapping Incident (6)

    Observing my feigned ignorance, Shredica shot me a prating re before exhaling audibly and rising from the bed. With determined strides, she closed the distance between us and seized me by the cor, her grip tight and unyielding. There was an intensity in her gaze, as though she was on the verge of unleashing fury upon me. Yet, I remained unperturbed, maintaining a neutral facade.


    "What''s your game?" I inquired coolly. "Could you release your grip, please?"


    "Just experimenting," she retorted curtly, her tone edged with impatience. "No need to be so defensive."


    "If it''s merely an experiment, might I suggest toning down the death re?" I countered wryly.


    Ignoring myment, Shredica brought her face closer to mine, our noses almost touching. I felt her hot breath on my face, mingling with the scent of soap. She must have showered beforeing here.


    "I heard you went head-to-head with the second top student in the gold ss," she began, her voice low and probing. "You im mediocrity in every facet and downy your abilities. So, care to exin how you managed to spar with her and hold your own?"


    Her purple eyes bore on me, like she wasn''t going to let me get away with this.


    "I''m just trying to make an impression. Remember how I confessed to herst time, only to receive a cold response, with her bluntly stating she wasn''t interested?" I exined. "You might not grasp it, but us men often strive to impress those we desire by pushing beyond our limits. And sometimes, we do it for those who rejected us, to show we''re not the person they think we are. Is that sinking in?


    Well, I don''t expect you to fullyprehend, being a woman yourself."


    Her gaze bore into me, skeptical yet contemtive. While my words may have resonated with some truth, she remained unconvinced.


    "Sure, perhaps that''s part of it, but it doesn''t quite exin how you managed to hold your own against her," she pressed, her skepticism evident.


    Despite my exnations, she remained wary. I knew mere words wouldn''t suffice to dispel her doubts.


    "We weren''t precisely on equal footing," I rified. "She was holding back, which allowed me to keep up. She wasn''t going all out. Whoever told you otherwise must have misunderstood. You only got a second-hand ount, but I can tell when someone''s taking it easy on me. Miss Zeruel was doing just that because she knows I''m not as strong.


    That''s the whole story."


    She still seemed doubtful of my words. "Don''t feed me lies, Mr. Leon," she retorted sternly. "If you possess such power, ascending the rankings would be much easier for me."


    "I''m not lying. And why assume I''m strong when you haven''t witnessed it yourself?" I countered.


    A heavy silence enveloped us. Her grip on my cor tightened, her re intensifying. Then, after a tense moment, she released her hold and walked past me.


    "...Heading back to your room now? I suggest you avoid giving others the impression you just left mine," I advised, wary of potential rumors.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Leon," she replied, opening the door. "I share your sentiment," she added before exiting, leaving the door ajar without a backward nce.


    I sighed heavily, turning to walk towards the door. With a click, I locked it securely before returning to the bed.


    It had been four days since the joint training began, yet Norman remained elusive, his kidnapping scheme yet to unfold. Only three days remained until Martha''s revival window closed, beyond saving.


    Artemis had set a trap for him, one that should have alerted me if he struck. So, with a measure of confidence, I settled back into bed, trusting the rm to rouse me if needed.


    Yet, that rm never sounded.


    Norman had indeed struck that night, but to my dismay, the trap set for him failed to trigger.


    ***


    Hours before Shredica went to Leon''s room.


    Sesillian''s POV


    I entered the cabin where the staff monitored the movements within the joint training ground. Inside, a bored-looking academy staff member stared at a bluish screen hovering in the middle of the room.


    The screen was a magical device that allowed them to observe anything within therge magic circle in the vige. It disyed various pairs of feet moving about, indicating the presence of individuals. Some even showed four feet in one area, suggesting the presence of two people. It was clear what they were up to.


    Observing the yawning staff member, unfazed by the disy, I realized this urrence was routine. Well, it made sense. While sexual encounters were officially forbidden on academy grounds, as long as you weren''t caught, it was generally overlooked. This staff member must have decided to turn a blind eye, understanding that indulging in such activities was perfectly normal.


    Or maybe he was just too bored to care? Nheless, this might be the perfect time for me to counter this unfavorable situation I found myself in.


    The heightened surveince in ce now not only monitored all the students but also had an rm to alert against any unauthorized intrusions. This was why Norman couldn''t make his move. If he dared to enter, the rm would undoubtedly sound. Sure, he could take on the professors, faculty, and staff, but there was someone particrly troublesome within the academy.


    That someone was Gabrielle, a former magic knight turned professor for reasons unknown.


    But even as a professor now, Gabrielle would prove to be a formidable obstacle for Norman. With her overpowered skill, the Guardian, I doubted Norman could even hold a candle.


    And there''s no way I could assist Norman in the fight. I didn''t want to reveal myself just yet, and besides, my own skill, which only allowed me to charm others with my voice, wasn''t exactly noteworthy.


    That''s why the only option left was this...


    "Oh, Professor Sesillian. What are you doing here?" the staff member looked at me, surprise flickering across his features. It was understandable for him to be taken aback. As far as he could tell, all the professors should have been asleep by now. He might not have noticed the approaching footsteps towards the staff cabin because he was too bored to care.


    "I''m just taking a look around," I replied casually, my gaze fixated on therge bluish screen hovering in the air. "With everything that''s happened, I can''t just sit back and do nothing, can I?"


    "Oh, okay..." he said, his eyebrows raising slightly in surprise. "Well, do you want a coffee? I can whip some up for you," he offered, his tone friendly.


    "Sure," I replied, a smile tugging at my lips. "Oh, and please grab me something to eat while you''re at it. I hope I''m not imposing too much."


    "Not at all," he reassured me with a warm smile. "I was just about to grab a bite myself. Plus, I don''t think anything will happen tonight. The staff who sent the message to the supposed missing student''s family received a response confirming he was just at home. It was a false rm."


    "Is that so? Thank goodness," I eximed.


    "Yeah," he confirmed, his expression easing. "I''m starting to wonder if repairing the magic circle was even worth it, though."


    "Well, it''s not entirely useless if it can be used for situations like this, is it?" I pointed out, my voice tinged with optimism.


    "You''re right," he conceded, nodding in agreement. "Well then, I should go grab some food for us," he said, turning to leave the cabin with a determined stride.


    As soon as he closed the door, my smile faded from my lips.


    With swift fingers, I tapped out a message to the target, signaling that it was safe to leave. Almost immediately, the area where the target was stationed came to life, feet moving purposefully until they disappeared from the bluish screen. That meant she was now outside the confines of the magic circle. A triumphant smirk yed on my lips as I witnessed the sess of my n.


    When the staff returned with food and two cups of coffee, I shook my head dismissively. "I don''t think I''ll be needing that anymore. Turns out, I''ve got some pressing matters to attend to in my room," I announced firmly.


    "Huh?" the staff eximed, clearly surprised by my sudden change of ns.


    Without sparing him another nce, I strode past him and out of the cabin, a sense of aplishment swelling within me.


    ***


    Charlotte''s POV


    Night had fallen over the green ins where we were gathered for joint training. With the staff and faculty finished with their tasks, they retreated to their cabins, likely exhausted from a long day''s work. Sensing the opportune moment, I slipped out of my cabin once I was sure my cabin-mates were fast asleep.


    As I stepped out, I caught sight of someone else leaving our cabin as well. I quickly hid, not wanting to be seen. Peeking out from my hiding spot, I recognized the woman with purple hair. Did she have the same agenda as me? Was she also sneaking off to meet someone, perhaps her lover? Frankly, I couldn''t be bothered to care.


    My sole focus was on meeting with the Professor.


    After waiting for her to disappear from view, I ventured out as well, disappearing into the forest. The dense foliage threatened to disorient me, but I navigated confidently. The Professor had instructed me to follow the shes on the trees, guiding me until I reached the outskirts of the vige where he would meet me.


    I shed my light on the trees, following the shes until I finally found my way out of the vige. Just as I emerged...


    "Hello, youngdy..." a voice, unfamiliar and not that of the professor, echoed from behind me. Before I could react, before I could even turn around, someone mped my mouth and nose with something. Struggling to breathe, I attempted to exhale but was met with nausea.


    Despite my efforts to fend off my attacker and fight the rising nausea, consciousness slipped away from me. My eyes fluttered closed as the assant released their grip, producing something to hold close to their ear.


    "It''s done, Mori¡ª¡ª" they spoke into the device.


    A chilling, emotionless voice responded from the other end, sending shivers down my spine. "Good w¡ª, N¡ª¡ªman. Now with this, Se¡ª¡ªan will agree to w¡ªk with ¡ª¡ª."


    My consciousness waned, some of the words slipping past me as darkness enveloped my senses. Eventually, consciousness faded entirely.

 Chapter 88: Chapter 13 - The Kidnapping Incident (7)

    Shredica''s POV


    The fifth day of joint training had arrived, marked by the incessant ringing of a bell. I woke up, puzzled by the premature call. It wasn''t time for roll call yet, so why were they summoning us now?


    With a grumble, I dragged myself upright and checked the time. It wasn''t even 8 yet; too early for the day to begin.


    Sighing, I cleaned up and dressed in my uniform before heading to therge in where the bell had been incessantly tolling. The sound felt like it was drilling into my ears, threatening to burst my eardrums. Some students were clutching their ears, trying to block out the noise, but it persisted relentlessly. They were probably ringing it to rouse everyone from their slumber.


    Once all the students had gathered, grumbling as they stood bleary-eyed on the in, the bell finally ceased. Bedheads, yawns, and drool adorned some, evidence of their interrupted sleep.


    As the students finally gathered, a professor with striking green hair positioned herself at the center of the stage,manding attention with her presence. With a sweeping nce, she surveyed the entire field of students before raising her voice to address them.


    "We''ve got both good news and bad news," she dered, her words ringing out across the expansive space. "Let''s start with the good news." Taking a deep breath, she closed her eyes momentarily, building suspense. When silence enveloped the crowd, she opened her eyes once more.


    "The student reported missing during the event has been found safe and sound at home," she announced. "It turns out he missed the event due to illness. A mistake in the records led to the assumption of his disappearance."


    A wave of frustration rippled through the students at this revtion.


    "What?! So, we wasted the entire day yesterday for nothing?!" erupted a voice from the midst of the crowd, echoing the collective sentiment of disappointment and annoyance.


    "I understand your frustrations. It might feel like we squandered a whole day yesterday, but we have to handle every situation seriously, even if it turns out to be a false rm," the professor addressed the assembled students. "To address this, we''re considering extending the event by one day to make up for the lost time. However..."


    The students initially reacted with excitement and relief at the prospect of the event being extended topensate for the wasted day. However, their excitement quickly turned to disappointment as the professor continued.


    "...that''s not going to happen."


    "Eh? What do you mean?!"


    "Come on! We need to make up for the lost time!"


    "What the hell does that even mean?! Why the hell isn''t it going to happen?!"


    The disappointment was palpable in the air as the students grappled with the realization that their hopes ofpensation had been dashed.


    The professor remainedposed in the face of their frustration and despair. "Because someone else went missingst night," she exined calmly.


    Immediately, theints ceased as the gravity of the situation sank in. The news that someone had disappeared overnight sent shockwaves through the crowd.


    "I think it was appropriate to withhold the identity of the missing individual, but since you''ll find out eventually, I suppose it won''t hurt to tell you now," she continued. "It''s the daughter of Duke Sierra. Miss Charlotte Sierra."


    I had known about Charlotte Sierra being targeted by Eclipse even before the announcement, so her disappearance didn''te as a surprise to me. I was aware that she had gone outst night, which meant she went missing during that time. It was evident that someone had kidnapped her.


    The mission of the Silver des was to ensure Charlotte Sierra''s safety. However, since the leader hadn''t issued any orders to protect her, I saw no reason to stay awake at night and keep watch over her. It seemed pointless to waste my time on that.


    Nevertheless, the fact that someone I knew was supposed to protect had been kidnapped right under my nose left a bitter taste in my mouth.


    "Furthermore, with this incident..." the professor''s voice echoed across the field, her words weighted with solemnity. "The joint training will be abruptly concluded. The administration urgently demands your return to the academy to prevent any further disappearances. That is all." With those final words, she departed from the stage, leaving behind a palpable sense of unease and urgency.


    "Don''t screw with us! What the hell do you mean go back?! We haven''t even had a chance to enjoy this damn joint training, and now you want us to bail?!" bellowed an enraged student, his voice reverberating with frustration and disbelief.


    "Maybe she ain''t really gone missing like the other dude! Do a damn thorough search and bring us some proof she''s actually gone! Don''t go shutting down the joint training just like that!" another student demanded, their words punctuated by the rising uproar of dissent against the faculty''s decision.


    While they were busy with that, I nced over at Mr. Leon. His gaze seemed fixed on something... or maybe it wasn''t fixed at all. His eyes looked empty, like there was nothing behind them.


    They were devoid of any reflection, just dark and nk.


    In that moment, I caught a glimpse of Mr. Leon''s true nature.


    ***


    Charlotte''s POV


    Halfway conscious, I sensed the cold floor beneath me. I struggled to open my eyes.


    "H-Huh? W-Where am I?" I whispered weakly. "O-Ouch...!" A sharp headache pierced through me, as if someone was hammering my skull. I attempted to touch my forehead to ease the pain, but my hands were bound behind me with some kind of tape. Trying to stand, I realized my feet were also tied up. I could only crawl from my current position.


    Where the hell am I? How did I end up here?


    My eyes scanned the dimly lit room, finding nothing but a lone chair positioned in front of me.


    As I eyed the chair, my memories flooded back. Right. I was supposed to meet Professor Sesillian outside the vige. But then someone attacked me. Did that mean I got kidnapped?


    It wasn''t hard to figure out why I was snatched. I was the daughter of a duke, and being tied to someone so influential could fetch the kidnappers a hefty ransom from my father. It was a scenario I''d encountered many times before. So, in a way, it was just another day for me. I was getting tired of this routine.


    I wasn''t exactly calm, but I didn''t panic either. I had no clue what fate awaited me or when my father would intervene. But I held onto the belief that someone would eventuallye to my rescue.


    First things first, I needed to understand the kidnapper''s motives. There were two possibilities: either they wanted money or they had more nefarious intentions, like selling me into prostitution. The former seemed more likely, and I preferred not to entertain the thought of thetter.


    I''d faced simr situations in the past, with kidnappers attempting to exploit me in such ways, but they always failed, thanks to the intervention of a Magic Knight.


    I fervently hoped that wouldn''t be the case this time. The mere thought of my body being vited by unknown men sent shivers down my spine.


    Lost in these distressing thoughts, the door creaked open with agonizing slowness, allowing a shaft of light to pierce the dimness of the room. A figure emerged, a dark silhouette against the luminous backdrop. The glint of her eyesses hinted at something sinister, casting a foreboding shadow over her presence.


    Though her features remained obscured by the blinding light, I breathed a small sigh of relief at the realization that she was a woman.


    "You''re finally awake," her voice rang out, carrying an unsettling calmness. "Did you manage to get some rest?"


    I had no clue who this woman was. She stood before me, her figure still concealed by the radiance pouring in from the doorway. Yet, amidst the illumination, I caught a glimpse of her hair¡ªa cascade of silver strands dancing in the faint breeze. It bore a striking resemnce to Professor Sesillian''s distinctive silver locks.


    "And who might you be?" I demanded, my voiceced with apprehension. "And where, pray tell, have you taken me?"


    "A ce where many bad people find joy," she remarked. "But don''t fret. Nothing untoward will happen here. At least not in this ce," she added with a hint of finality. Her sses gleamed in the light, casting an eerie glow over her features as she surveyed me from head to toe. A subtle flick of her tongue across her lips sent a shiver down my spine before she turned and closed the door behind her.


    "Alright," her voice echoed from the other side. "She''s the one."


    "Does this mean Eclipse will finally cooperate with me?" A man''s voice, darker than the shadows enveloping the room, rumbled from beyond the door.


    "My brother will be the one to confirm that, not me," the woman replied.


    "Oh? Well, in that case, I''ll await your brother''s arrival to im the gift I''m presenting for our coboration," the man said.


    Their conversation didn''t align with the motives I had assumed, leaving me in a state of uncertainty. I trembled at the thought of whaty ahead.


    "Professor..." I whispered, tears welling in my eyes. "Please, save me."

 Chapter 89: Chapter 14 - To The Black Market (1)

    Leon''s POV


    After returning from the abruptly concluded joint training, I headed to Martha''s location. Using an elevator, I descended to her level. It wasn''t surprising to find an elevator here, given that Amon had engineered and designed the entire building. Still, I couldn''t help but be impressed by her capabilities.


    Upon reaching my destination, I found myself surrounded by walls painted white. I continued forward until I reached a sight that stopped me in my tracks ¨C Martha encased in ice. This was our way of preventing her decay.


    I reached out and touched the ice, feeling its freezing cold. It was almost enough to make my fingers go numb.


    After a moment, I sensed someone behind me.


    "Master," Amon greeted with a bow. "Everything is ready."


    I looked at her as she remained bowed. After she raised her head, she continued, "Let me lead the way."


    She led me into a room, its walls coated in pristine white, mirroring the sterile atmosphere outside. At the far end stood a mannequin adorned with a ck suit,plete with a white long-sleeved undershirt, ck tie, and matching pants.


    "I''ve upgraded your suit, Master," Amon exined, gesturing towards the ensemble. "It''s now impervious to magic and shing attacks. Embedded within are powerful magic circles that provide instant healing in case of injury during battle. Additionally, it''s projectile-proof, ensuring any iing projectiles bounce harmlessly away."


    My gaze shifted to the nearby mask, aedy mask resting beside the suit.


    "This mask shares the same enhancements," Amon continued, her tone matter-of-fact. "It''s immune to magic, projectile-proof, and contains magic circles that heighten your senses while wearing it. Crafted from a powerful metallic substance, it''s virtually indestructible. And with a voice-changing magic circle inside, your voice will be altered while wearing it."


    I scrutinized the mask, its intricate surface adorned with a mesmerizing array of colorful magic circles, each pulsating with arcane energy. As I examined it, a hiddenpartment in the wall slid open, unveiling an impressive arsenal of weapons. Daggers, swords, firearms, and an array of projectile weaponsy before me, each gleaming ominously in the soft light of the room.


    Setting the mask aside, I approached the weapons, feeling the weight of power in the air. My hand reached out, selecting a dagger from the collection. Its de shimmered with a deadly allure, promising swift and efficient execution. With a practiced grip, I tested its bnce, feeling the potency thrumming beneath my fingertips.


    It was a weapon forged for precision, crafted to cut through flesh with the ease of a hot knife through butter.


    After a moment of contemtion, I returned the dagger to its resting ce, turning my attention back to Amon. "Did you craft all of these?" I inquired, my curiosity piqued by the impressive disy before me.


    "No," she responded, her voice tinged with pride. "Among our ranks are women skilled in the arts of engineering and weaponcraft. One such individual, Beatrice, is a master cksmith and craftsman. She is responsible for creating many of the weapons you see here, including the dagger you held."


    "Beatrice, huh?" I mused, trying to recall her. Amidst the women who held my attention, her name didn''t ring a bell.


    "She''s the one with the Ore Appraisal skill," Amon rified.


    "I see..." I muttered, still unable to conjure a clear image of her in my mind. Regardless, I knew I had to show my appreciation for her hard work somehow. "Well, when the opportunity arises, I''ll make sure she receives her due reward."


    "She''ll surely appreciate it," Amon replied, her smile warm and reassuring. "She''s expressed her gratitude for your intervention, mentioning that she wants to repay you."


    "Is that so?" I raised an eyebrow.


    "Yes," Amon confirmed. "She admitted that she was grateful for being saved from a potential life of prostitution, and expressed her willingness to repay you. I assured her that you weren''t seeking anything in return, but if she insisted on repaying you, she could offer herself. Blushing profusely, she agreed, stating that if her body was sufficient, she''d be more than willing."


    Now, I found myself intrigued by the dynamics unfolding among the women under my care. Initially, they harbored fear, uncertain of what I had in store for them. However, after nearly a month of working alongside me, I sensed a tentative trust beginning to form.


    Well, except for Ayane, who seemed to harbor lingering doubts, particrly since her first requirement for domination remained unfulfilled despite my intervention to save her from a life of prostitution.


    But such matters were secondary at the moment. With the trap failing against Norman, the only recourse left was to confront him head-on. This meant venturing into the ck Market to rescue Martha and Charlotte. This time, I resolved not to beat around the bush. I would confront him directly.


    Gabrielle''s warnings about maintaining a low profile and refraining from taking matters into my own hands echoed in my mind, but after the string of failures I''d faced whileying low, I couldn''t sit idly by any longer.


    After informing Amon of my intention to reward Beatrice upon my return with Norman and Charlotte, she bowed respectfully before proceeding to dress me in my Mephisto outfit. This attire consisted of the mask and the sleek ck suit, albeit upgraded from its previous iteration.


    The suit hugged me perfectly, tailored to fit my frame just right. It was evident that every stitch had been crafted with precision, a garment designed specifically for me. I couldn''t help but wonder how Amon had managed to acquire my measurements so urately.


    As she deftly adjusted the tie, our concentration was interrupted by the entrance of a familiar figure - Artemis, her long ears concealed to appear human.


    "What brings you here?" I inquired.


    "Are you disappointed that my n failed?" she asked.


    "Why would I be?" I replied casually, allowing Amon to adjust my tie without a nce in Artemis''s direction. In truth, I harbored no disappointment. "If anything, the fault lies with me for cing too much faith in your n."


    "It sounds like you''re disappointed, though," Artemis persisted. "Would you allow me to make it up to you for the failure I''ve caused?"


    "By doing what?" I inquired, curious about her proposed form ofpensation. From the determined glint in her eyes, it was evident that she wasn''t suggestingpensating with her body.


    "By apanying you," she dered.


    This revtion caught me off guard. "You want toe with me?"


    Artemis nodded. "Yes. I believe it''s the best way to make amends for my failed n. Plus, I have my own score to settle with Norman. He''s not just responsible for Martha''s predicament, but also for kidnapping many of my people."


    I met her gaze, absorbing her words. Gabrielle had previously informed me that some of Artemis''s people had been ensnared in the ck market, forced into prostitution by Norman''s machinations. He was undoubtedly culpable for the disappearance of many of her elven kin. However, there were still countless others unounted for, and Norman wasn''t the sole perpetrator.


    It indicated a more extensivework of individuals involved in the nefarious trade.


    It dawned on me that Artemis''s desire to apany me likely stemmed from a desire to seek justice for her people.


    ''Honestly, it''d be more efficient for me to handle this alone,'' I admitted, weighing my options. Despite Artemis''s capabilities, I didn''t want her to slow me down. However, considering her rank as the top of the gold ss fourth years, I knew she wasn''t one to be underestimated. Allowing her to apany me might prove beneficial after all.


    "Alright," I conceded. "If you insist. Besides, having you with me might offer some reassurance, especially as we venture into brothels along the way. I''d rather not risk being stabbed in the back by one of the women there."


    Her eyes widened in surprise. "Wait, you''re nning to visit brothels? And what do you mean by finding relief with me around? You''re not nning anything untoward, are you?"


    "I''m a man of my word," I assured her, meeting her gaze evenly. "I promised you that I wouldn''t touch you until we''ve found your people. I won''t go back on that. Besides, as the saying goes, it''s sweeter to taste the fruit you''ve cultivated and let it ripen, rather than indulging in unripe fruit."


    "I don''t think I''ve heard that saying before..." Artemis remarked, her brow furrowing in confusion.


    "Well, now you have," I replied nonchntly. "The point is, I''m not going to fuck you yet, Artemis. Not until I''ve helped you."


    "What are you trying to do with me then?" she inquired, still puzzled by my intentions.


    "I''ll let you guard me while I fuck," I exined bluntly, a mischievous glint dancing in my eyes. "Is that really so hard to understand? I''d rather not risk getting stabbed in the back by some knife-wielding woman while I''m at it, you know?"


    Artemis stared at me incredulously, as if questioning my sanity. However, she remained silent, indicating her reluctant eptance of my suggestion, albeit begrudgingly.


    Meanwhile, a faint metallic chime echoed in the recesses of my mind, signaling thepletion of the first requirement.


    --


    1. Agree to help Artemis


    Completed!


    --


    The second requirement had been unlocked.


    2. Convince Artemis to give you a blowjob


    --

 Chapter 90: Chapter 14 - To The Black Market (2)

    Artemis''s POV


    To be honest, I severely underestimated him. But then again, maybe it''s not surprising that I did. After all, he''s just a young man, likely hasn''t seen much of the world yet.


    His magical prowess was downright abysmal, granted, and he had the physique and stamina of a seasoned fighter (I mean, making two women faint and still standing strong in theher regions is quite a feat), but it didn''t really knock my socks off. I''ve crossed paths with countless formidable wizards and fighters over the centuries. Compared to them, his skills were rather run-of-the-mill.


    Yet, what I failed to grasp was that this young man was a mere eighteen years old, whereas the other greats I''ve encountered had lived through scores of decades. He hadn''t even hit his prime yet, but he already possessed remarkablebat prowess and had a harem of women ready to cater to his every whim.


    I underestimated him, in and simple. In all my centuries on this earth, I''d nevere across a young man with such raw power.


    My mother once told me of a prophecy, a prophecy about a man of unparalleled strength destined to arise once in a million years. She, being the venerable queen of the elven race, had never encountered such a man herself. She believed this man would one day rescue our dwindling race from the brink of extinction. You see, elves, we only possess one gender¡ªfemale.


    Centuries ago, countless males perished in the war that raged among the four continents: the Demi-humannds, the realm of the Beastfolk, the dominion of Humans, and the territory of Demons. Many male elves perished in that brutal conflict, leaving us to propagate through magical means alone. Our method involves a spell, one that conjures forth offspring without the need for a man''s seed.


    Elves are selective in their choice of partners, hence resorting to such methods.


    However, the magic involved in crafting offspring within the womb was perilous. There was always a catch, as reality often dictates. The sess rate of this spell was a meager 10%, and failure meant certain death. My mother, fortunate enough, managed to survive the process, birthing me into the world.


    She imparted upon me the belief that a man wielding immense power could be the savior of our race. With only around 300 elves remaining¡ªdark and white alike¡ªshe envisioned this man revitalizing our dwindling poption and ushering in an era of prosperity once more.


    Could this really be the man my mother spoke of? I still harbored doubts, finding her words difficult to believe. It all sounded like a tale spun from fiction. Yet, despite my skepticism, I couldn''t deny the potential of this young man. His mere presence had the power to send any woman''s very womb into a frenzy, and his stamina seemed inexhaustible.


    If he truly was the man my mother described, then perhaps there was hope yet for our kingdom of elves to rise from the ashes and reim its former glory.


    ***


    Shredica''s POV


    After the joint training event abruptly concluded, I made my way back to their of the Silver de. As I approached the secret entrance, I uttered the code to gain ess. With a soft hum, the concealed doorway parted, allowing me to step inside.


    "Ah, wee back, Shredica!" greeted Miss ire, her form seamlessly passing through the wall thanks to her Permeation skill. "Already returned from your excursion?"


    "I didn''t go on vacation," I replied. "Anyway, is the leader present?"


    "Hmm, I don''t believe so," Miss ire responded. "She''s been absent from their for quite some time."


    "Do you have any idea why?"


    "Well..." Miss ire paused, pondering. "I''m not entirely sure. However, she did mention something about seeking retribution against Norman and the ck Market for our recent losses. Seems she''s strategizing her next move."


    "...And the leader hasn''t breathed a word of this to anyone?"


    "Nope."


    With that settled, I turned to leave their.


    "Hey, Shredica, where do you think you''re off to?"


    "If the leader''s not around, there''s no point in me sticking around either," I stated, without a nce back.


    "Eh? But you just got back!" Miss ire emerged from the wall, her nude form revealed. "Can''t you stay a while? How about we talk about that boyfriend of yours? I bet you two had quite the time together at the academy event, huh? I even lent you my heels, although they weren''t exactly meant for that, to help you wrap things up with him.


    Soe on, spill the juicy details!"


    "I didn''t borrow them for that reason," I halted in my steps, though I didn''t bother to turn around. "And I''ve reminded you repeatedly, he''s not my boyfriend."


    With that rification made, I continued on my way, lost in thought. I believe I understand why the Leader has been keeping her ns under wraps. She must have deemed it necessary to maintain secrecy, not trusting us entirely. It''s a rational decision, considering the circumstances. However, her behavior may lead to discord within the Silver des.


    The future of our group hangs precariously, poised between potential dissolution and internal strife.


    In light of this, I don''t require her approval to return to the ck Market. I''ll pursue my own agenda. With that resolve in mind, I embarked on my journey to the ck Market.


    ***


    Leon''s POV


    We finally arrived at Pleasure City, both of us cloaked in ck hoods. Under normal circumstances, our attire would raise suspicion, but Pleasure City wasn''t exactly normal. It was a haven for those with power, where they could indulge in pleasures under different identities. Adventurers, mercenaries, and all sorts frequented this ce, seekingpanionship of various kinds.


    Unlike the illicit ck Market, this city was legal, sanctioned by the previous king. Rumor had it that he frequented the ce himself, which likely contributed to its legality.


    Night had already descended upon the city when we arrived.


    "Let''s find a ce to rest for now," I suggested, and Artemis nodded in agreement.


    We entered a pub. Muscr men, likely mercenaries or adventurers, upied tables, some engaged in lively conversation, others with women hidden beneath their tables. Artemis paled at the sight.


    "What in the world is this madness?" Artemis eximed.


    "Is this your first time witnessing such debauchery?" I inquired.


    "I knew men were creatures who enjoyed pleasure, but I never imagined it would be to this extent," she replied, visibly disturbed.


    To be honest, even I found the scene unsettling. I mean, this pub was practically a haven for orgies. Butpared to some of the other establishments in Pleasure City, it was rtively tame. Some pubs bordered on the grotesque, enough to make you want to wash your eyes out. At least here, they valued discretion and didn''t engage in such activities openly.


    "Well, you''re going to witness me indulging as well, so I suggest you brace yourself," I informed her.


    "Wait, you''re going to partake in this here too?" she asked incredulously.


    "Don''t fret. I won''t be engaging right here in the open. A secluded spot will suffice. Perhaps a dark alley," I reassured her. "But you''ll stand guard while I take care of business."


    "You''re not even considering finding a more discreet location like a room? And you expect me to guard you while you... do that?" Artemis stammered, clearly taken aback.


    "As I mentioned, some women here aren''t above betrayal, especially in the heat of the moment. I have a tendency to let my guard down, so I''ll need you to intervene if things get dicey," I exined.


    Artemis regarded me with a mixture of shock and disbelief. "Y-You''re serious about this?"


    "Why would I jest about something like this?" I responded. "This is an opportunity for me to bolster my strength."


    "S-Stre...?" she faltered, clearly confused. "W-Wait. What do you mean?"


    "Well, perhaps now''s the perfect time to enlighten you. Since you''ll be apanying me, there''s no harm in divulging," I continued. "I derive strength from sex."


    Her eyes widened in astonishment. She must have been itching to inquire further, finding my statement rather peculiar. However, I didn''t offer any additional exnation and simply made my way to one of the tables.


    Almost immediately, two scantily d women approached me. Their short jeans barely covered anything, revealing glimpses of their panties with every movement. Their midriff crop tops left their navels exposed, and the strings of their panties peeked out from above their jeans.


    They dressed provocatively, unting their skin with their tight-fitting outfits that showcased their toned stomachs and thighs.


    They were cute, but not overly so, unlike my own women who were breathtakingly beautiful, surpassing even goddesses. These women were just right.


    As they approached me, they began to dance with fervor, their movements designed to seduce any man whoid eyes on them.


    "Master, what can we do for you?" they asked in unison. "Would you like some beer, food, or perhaps thepany of a woman tonight?"

 Chapter 91: Chapter 14 - To The Black Market (3)

    I eyed them both up.


    "Well, the night''s just getting started, so I reckon a beer for now. But I''m also in the mood to rent somepany," I remarked.


    The two women exchanged nces before refocusing their attention on me, striking seductive poses. It was clear they werepeting for my attention, trying to stake their im. This ce was their hunting ground, after all. Every customer who walked through that door was their potential prey. And when the clientele was thin, it turned into a fiercepetition to see who could snag the most.


    It was almost like ying an MMO game, but with real-life stakes.


    "Alright then, which one of us would you like to spend some time with?" the first woman asked. She sported short pink hair and a nose piercing, the ssic look of someone from the red light district. Under the harsh lighting of the pub, I noticed a difference in the texture of her skin on her face, ears, and neck. It was subtle, but it became more apparent as I focused on it.


    She was definitely wearing makeup, which made her appear younger than I initially thought¡ªprobably in her early thirties.


    "Choose wisely now," the other woman chimed in. Her hair was a vibrant green, cropped short, and she seemed younger than the first. She had a more understated appearancepared to the first woman. Average height, her chest wasn''t exactly small, but it didn''t scream for attention either.


    Her waist was slender, but it didn''t cinch in dramatically like the first woman''s, giving her less of an hourss shape. Her hips were about the same width as her chest. Her features were soft, and her makeup was more subtle.


    "Before I make my decision," I interjected, "can you both tell me if you''ve got any skills, and if so, what are they?"


    I asked because having no skills wasn''t exactly rare. About a quarter of the poption in this world didn''t have any skills.


    "I do," the first woman replied. "I''ve got this skill called Hair Growing. It''s not super useful though. I can only make my hair grow with it." She demonstrated, and her pink hair extended for a moment. It wasn''t exactly abat skill, but it coulde in handy for disguises.


    "I''ve got one too," the second woman added. "Mine''s called Dash. Problem is, I''ve got no clue how to use it properly. Every time I try, I end up tripping. I''m not exactly great at fighting..."


    Her skill wasn''t half bad either. Using wind magic to dash was decent, but having a real skill like hers coulde in handy in the long run.


    With that, I told them, "Alright then, I''ll take both of you."


    Both of them widened their eyes. Artemis looked shocked, like she couldn''t believe what I was saying. But I meant it. I could even pay triple what they usually make from those adventurers. Their skills might not be mind-blowing, but I found them intriguing.


    "Uh, Master... I don''t think we''re allowed to do that..."


    "We''re not supposed to go off-menu, Master..."


    In pubs like these, which were essentially brothels, the women were choosy about their clients and what they were willing to do. They weren''t keen on getting down with their fellow prostitutes either. But I had a n for that.


    I slid four gold coins onto the table. Their eyes widened at the sight. Usually, a working girl would be lucky to get five bronze coins from a customer for the night, and their nightly earnings rarely exceeded 1 or 2 silver coins. So, essentially, what I was offering could cover nearly two hundred nights of work for them in just one evening. The four gold coins made them think twice.


    "Do you reckon you both can make it work?" I asked with a sly smirk beneath the mask I was wearing.


    "We''ll give you all we''ve got, Master," they chorused. With that, they sauntered over to the barkeep to grab some beers. Soon enough, they returned with a basket full of booze and settled themselves on either side of me, their chests pressing against my arms. It was a good feeling.


    I nced over at Artemis, who seemed to be in shock, just standing there. "What are you waiting for? Take a seat."


    Finally snapping out of it, Artemis hurriedly took a seat on the opposite side of the table from me.


    "Alright, let''s kick things off with this," the first woman said.


    They proceeded to make me chug down the beer. I knew their game, of course. shing that much cash was like waving a red g in front of their greedy eyes. They were aiming to get me sloshed so they could try to swipe whatever wealth I had on me. Too bad for them, I was a seasoned drinker and wouldn''t easily sumb.


    After a while, they started getting curious.


    "Hey, let''s see that handsome face of yours. Take off that mask," one of them urged.


    "I bet you''re a real looker under there," the other chimed in.


    So, I obliged. As I removed my mask, they stared at my face intently. With Artemis using her Mirage skill, I appeared older, with wrinkles and a beard, giving the impression of a man in his thirties. When they saw me like that, the women blushed. I guessed my older look wasn''t too shabby.


    ***


    After a few rounds of drinks, the night reached its climax. I left the pub with both women on my arms, Artemis trailing behind us like a worried mother hen.


    The two women failed to get me wasted, but they didn''t seem too mad or frustrated about it either. My appearance seemed to have them all hot and bothered, I reckon. The four of us strolled into a dark alley.


    "Y-You''re really gonna do it here?" Artemis piped up from behind us, sounding unsure. We didn''t stop, just kept on walking.


    "What''s wrong with getting a little frisky outside, huh?" the pink-haired woman retorted, her hair now longer thanks to her Hair Growing skill.


    "Exactly," the green-haired one chimed in. "Doing it outdoors adds a bit of excitement, doesn''t it?" She pressed her modest breasts against me.


    Deeper into the alley we went, until they released my arms and leaned against the wall, presenting their asses to me. They wiggled them enticingly, as if beckoning me. I grabbed hold of each cheek and started kneading them with my hands.


    "Hmmm..."


    "Haaa..."


    The two women trembled under my touch. I ran my hands along their thighs in a lewd manner. In my world, this would be textbook sexual harassment, but they didn''t resist. Instead, they let out soft moans and squirmed in pleasure.


    An unprecedented arousal surged through me as I gazed at them. After teasing their thighs for a while, my hands found their way to their crotches. Their jeans were so short that I could easily slip my fingers beneath them and under their panties, touching their pussies directly. The moment my fingertips made contact, they began to breathe heavily.


    "Mmm..."


    "Ohh..."


    Their wetness coated my fingertips as I fingered them, sending waves of pleasure through their bodies. After a while, I withdrew my fingers, and the two of them nced back at me over their shoulders.


    Imanded, "Both of you, get down on your knees and give me a blowjob."


    "Yes..." they chorused. They turned around and dropped to their knees, their hands moving to my crotch. Both of them rubbed my dick through the fabric of my pants. When they felt its girth, their eyes widened in surprise, and they exchanged a nce, seeming to understand just how well-endowed I was.


    Looking up at me, they spoke in unison. "We''ll serve you now, Master." With practiced skill, they undressed me, pulling down my pants and underwear. As they pulled them down, they finally got a good look at my dick.


    "Wow, I-I''ve never seen a dick this big before..."


    Both of them gulped audibly. Bringing their faces close to my sizable member, they began to lick.


    "Lick... Mmm... nnnn, mmmh..."


    "Lick... Mmmm... nmmm..."


    The pink-haired woman''s tongue slithered from the right side, tracing circles around my shaft. Simultaneously, the green-haired woman''s tongue worked its magic from the left, coating my dick in saliva as they both went to town.


    "Chu.. Mmm... nnn..."


    "Mmm... lick..."


    Before I knew it, the pink-haired woman had enveloped my penis with her lips, sucking and slurping on it eagerly. The green-haired woman, witnessing her partner''s technique of meticulously caressing my shaft from tip to base, followed suit, mimicking her motions. I watched as they expertly fondled every inch of my cock, from the head to the base, exploring every contour and crevice.


    As seasoned professionals, they certainly knew their way around a man''s member.

 Chapter 92: Chapter 14 - To The Black Market (4)

    "Nn, chuu... hmm..."


    "Lick... haa... nnn..."


    The two women, their eyes already zed with desire, lewdly licked and sucked on my dick. They took turns intertwining their tongues around my hardness, sliding them down my shaft until it glistened with saliva. Then, they moved their attention to my balls, teasing them with their tongues.


    With their expertise in pleasuring men, they coordinated their actions seamlessly, their tongues moving in sync to drive me wild with pleasure.


    As I basked in the sensations they provided, I ced my hands on their heads, urging them to service me more aggressively. They responded eagerly, their movements bing more fervent. They established a rhythm where the pink-haired woman would focus on sucking the ns while the green-haired woman ran her tongue along the sides of my shaft.


    Then, they would switch, with the green-haired woman taking over the ns-sucking duty while the pink-haired woman licked the sides.


    The touch of the two women had me on the edge of climax.


    "I''m cumming," I announced. "But don''t swallow right away. Take your time and savor it."


    My penis throbbed intensely, and the pink-haired woman eagerly took it into her mouth.


    I released my semen, and she eagerly drank it all down, then leaned back, cing a hand over her mouth to prevent any from escaping. With her eyes closed, she savored the taste, likely rolling it around with her tongue.


    The green-haired woman ceased licking my dick and watched with envy as the pink-haired woman enjoyed my cum. Opening her eyes, the pink-haired woman leaned in, grabbing the back of the green-haired woman''s head and kissing her deeply. She passed some of the semen into the green-haired woman''s mouth with the kiss.


    Both of them gulped down the cum while their lips were still locked in a passionate embrace.


    Seeing such a disy made my dick twitch. Watching two women kiss was incredibly arousing.


    While I wasn''t keen on my women engaging in a yuri rtionship or pleasuring themselves without me, I didn''t mind a little action like this every now and then. I wasn''t into developing a fetish for yuri or anything like that, but seeing women kiss each other while we were having sex and swapping cum like they just did was undeniably hot and arousing.


    In fact, I wouldn''t mind incorporating that kind of action into threesomes, foursomes, or even fivesomes. It would definitely spice things up and make the sex even more intense and pleasurable.


    After the cum swapping, they broke their kiss and looked up at me. Opening their mouths, they invited me to inspect and see if they had properly drank all of my cum.


    I grinned mischievously as I grabbed each of their tongues with my hands and peered inside their mouths. Satisfied that they had indeed consumed all of my cum, I released their tongues and praised them, saying, "Good job. Well then, let''s get to it next."


    "Yes..." they both said in eagerly.


    Without needing to instruct them, they took their positions on their own. In the darkness of the alley, there was a conveniently ced bench, probably for encounters like ours. The green-haired womany down on the bench, and the pink-haired woman straddled her. They hadn''t removed their jeans yet, perhaps waiting for me to take the lead.


    I wasted no time in pulling off their jeans, sliding them down their legs until they fell to their feet. Now, I had a tantalizing view of two women atop each other, still wearing their panties. The green-haired woman''s panties were ck, while the pink-haired woman''s were red¡ªa seductive sight that made me lick my lips in anticipation.


    Both of them were eagerly anticipating my next move, their eyes locked on me with a hunger that sent a jolt of excitement coursing through my veins. I could sense another pair of eyes boring into me from behind, but I ignored it, focusing solely on the two women before me. With my throbbing cock in hand, I approached them, feeling a primal urge building within me.


    As I closed the distance, I couldn''t help but admire the way their bodies quivered with anticipation, their breathsing in shallow gasps. The dim light of the alley cast enticing shadows across their flushed skin, heightening the erotic tension that hung thick in the air.


    Grabbing the pink-haired woman''s voluptuous ass with one hand, I savored the softness of her curves beneath my touch. With deliberate precision, I eased her panties to the side, revealing the glistening wetness of her eager pussy. My heart raced as I positioned myself, my cock throbbing with anticipation.


    With a primal growl, I thrust forward, plunging my thick shaft into her dripping honey pot in one powerful motion. The sensation was electrifying, sending waves of pleasure coursing through my body as I filled her tight, velvety walls with my rigid length.


    "Fuahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" she cried out, her back arching in ecstasy as she was ovee by the intensity of our connection. The sound of her moans echoed off the walls of the alley, mingling with the sounds of our passion.


    "Silka''s making that expression...?" the green-haired woman looked pretty taken aback. It seemed that this was the first time she had seen Silka, as I learned her name was, show such a reaction. This boosted my confidence in my sexual prowess somehow.


    "Ahhhh, s-so hot..." Silka''s voice was a breathless whisper, her head thrown back in ecstasy, her back arched as if offering herselfpletely to the pleasure. The scorching heat of my cock left her trembling, a string of moans escaping her lips as she struggled to process the overwhelming sensation.


    Her fingers tightened around the woman''s elbows below her, gripping for dear life as I introduced her to the sensation of being filled by a monstrouslyrge appendage. It was likely the first time she had experienced a cock of this size.


    Grasping both of her hips firmly, I began to pound her pussy relentlessly, reducing it to a quivering mess. Silka''s moans filled the air as she surrendered to the overwhelming pleasure, her hips instinctively thrusting against me in sync with my movements. Her eyes rolled back in her head, her mouth hanging open as loud moans echoed from her lips.


    "Yesss! Ahhhh, ooooohh~.... Sooo big... your cock i.... Ooooooohhhhh~! Ahhh~!


    Aah~! Ahhhhn~!..." Her words were a chorus of ecstasy, her voice filled with a raw, primal need for more. With each collision of our bodies, the sound of flesh meeting flesh echoed through the alley, punctuated by her unrestrained moans of pleasure.


    Despite being a prostitute, her pussy was surprisingly tight, the walls gripping every part of my dick as I pounded her relentlessly. It was just as stimting as I expected from someone with her experience.


    While I continued to ravish Silka, the green-haired woman stared in awe at the scene unfolding before her.


    "Silka..." she breathed, unable to tear her gaze away.


    "Ahhh, M-Maika, don''t stare...!" Silka protested, her voice filled with a mixture of embarrassment and arousal.


    I couldn''t help but grin at the green-haired woman''s, Maika''s, aroused expression as she watched us. With a mischievous glint in my eye, I paused my movements, pulling my dick back until only the head remained inside Silka. Then, with a swift motion, I thrust it back in, burying it to the hilt once more.


    "Nhm?!"


    Silka moaned loudly, but her sounds were quickly stifled as Maika wrapped her arms around Silka''s back, pulling her close and covering her lips with her own. Maika showered Silka with kisses while I pushed Silka into Maika.


    A sly smile spread across my face as I watched the arousing scene unfold before me, heightening my excitement with each thrust.


    "Chu... Mmm~... slurp... mmm~... mmh~... mmm~...!"


    "Mmnn~... mmm~... lick... chu... mmh~... mmm~..."


    Silka''s muffled moans filled the alley, a sweet melody to my ears, the best sound imaginable. If it weren''t for Maika''s lips sealing hers shut, Silka might have been screaming at the top of her lungs.


    My thrusts surged with newfound vigor, each one punctuated by a primal growl of desire. My grip on Silka''s hips tightened, fingers digging into her soft flesh as I guided her movements.


    Eventually, their lips parted, and Silka threw her head back.


    "Ohhhh~! Ahhh, ahhh! Ohhh no, no, no, no, I''m gonna cum! I''m cumming, I''m cumming! I''M CUMMINGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGG!!!"


    Silka arched her back fully, experiencing what was likely the most intense orgasm of her life. Her vaginal walls clenched around my dick with an unprecedented force, as if trying to push me out, but I held my ground. Her body trembled beneath me, waves of orgasmic pleasure washing over her one after the other. Her juices flowed endlessly, squirting out in a continuous stream.


    Without bothering to wait for her to catch her breath from the intensity of her orgasms, I withdrew my dick from Silka''s soaking wet pussy. With two tempting holes right in front of me, and four if we counted anals, settling for just one hole seemed like a wasted opportunity. The primal urge to conquer every inch of their eager bodies surged through me as I shifted my attention to Maika.


    With a flick of my fingers, I pushed aside Maika''s panties, feeling her tremble in anticipation under my touch. I aimed my engorged member at her glistening honey pot and with a primal urge, I plunged into her depths in one powerful thrust.


    "Higuh?! HHhnNnnggHHHhh~!" she cried out, her voice a symphony of pleasure and surprise as my thick shaft stretched her to her limits.

 Chapter 93: Chapter 14 - To The Black Market (5)

    The bench creaked with each thrust as I pounded into Maika, her moans filling the air as desire clouded her eyes and her tongue lolled from her mouth.


    "Ahhh~! Ahhh, ahhh, AhhhhHHGGNNNN~! Ahhh, this is the best! I''ve never felt anything like this before~! It''s hitting me right in my womb! It''s stretching me out so good with its thickness~!


    AhhhHHHHHNGGGGG~! Ahhh, this dick is the best!" she cried out as I relentlessly attacked her womb with rapid thrusts.


    The well-worn pussy, having been thoroughly ravaged by countless men due to her profession as a prostitute, slowly yielded to the contours of my throbbing member. It seemed inevitable that this once-tight pussy would remain permanently stretched, forever longing for the sensation of my dick.


    "M-Maika..." Silka, finally recovered from her earlier orgasms, gazed intensely at the woman beneath her. With a deft touch, I inserted three of my fingers into her still-quivering pussy, eliciting a guttural moan of pleasure from her lips. "Hnggg~!"


    "S-Silkaa~...! Ahhh~! Ah, ahhh, ahnnng, ahh~! Th-This dick is the best~!"


    "I-I know! I also think so!"


    As I continued to pound Maika, my fingers worked Silka''s pussy with skilled precision. Despite sensing several presences behind me, I paid them no mind, focused solely on pleasuring the two women. It seemed Maika and Silka had informed them of my wealth, and they intended to capitalize on the opportunity to exploit me. However, I had a capable ally by my side.


    ''Now, Artemis, do your job and deal with them,'' I silentlymanded, maintaining my rhythm as I continued fucking the two women without interruption. Artemis who had been observing us finally abandoned her voyeuristic gaze to address the neers.


    As I fucked them, the two women exchanged heated nces, their moans merging with each other as my relentless thrusts drove them closer together. With each passing moment, their desire intensified, drawing them inexorably nearer until their lips met in a passionate embrace.


    "Mmm~! Mhhngg~! slurp... suck... chu... MmmMmmnnN~!"


    "Nggh, nnnnn! Chu... MmmmMMmhhhN~!"


    Locked in a fervent kiss, their moans mingled together, punctuated by the wet sounds of their lips meeting. Their grips on each other tightened, and their bodies began to contort and arch as pleasure surged through them. It was clear they were on the brink of orgasm.


    "MmmmmmmmmmhhhhmMMMMMMNNN~!!!"


    "NnmmmmmmmmmmmmmHhnnn~!!!"


    After a fervent exchange, both women reached their climax simultaneously, their pussies clenching tightly around my dick and fingers as a deluge of lewd fluids erupted forth. It poured down like a torrential cascade, saturating the concrete beneath us with theirbined arousal.


    With a primal surge of desire, I withdrew my throbbing member from Maika''s quivering pussy and thrust it back into Silka with unrestrained force.


    "NgggghaaaaaAAaahhhhnnnnnN~!!!"


    Silka''s lips broke apart from Maika''s as she arched her back, her eyes rolling back until only the whites were visible, her tongue lolling out in ecstasy.


    "Ahhhh~! This dick is the best~!" she cried out in ecstasy, her voice reverberating with unrestrained pleasure, echoing through the alley like a symphony of desire.


    "Is it, now?" I replied, a sly grin spreading across my lips, my eyes smoldering with primal lust.


    Silka twisted her body, casting a heated nce back at me, her eyes zing with raw passion. "Yes~! Your dick is the best~! It''s delving into depths no man would dare to explore. Ahhh, aAhhh! Ahhh, I-I love it, AhhhhhnnggHHHNnn~!!"


    As I relentlessly pounded her, Maika, finally emerging from her orgasmic stupor, watched Silka with a mixture of envy and longing. "No fair, Maika. I want it too..." she murmured, her voice tinged with a hint of jealousy, her gaze fixated on the erotic spectacle before her.


    Silka''s hand, once gripping Maika''s elbow, now trailed down to Maika''s throbbing pussy. "Make do with this for... nghhh~! Ahh, ahhh... Make do with this for now, Maika. I want to cum again with this dick~!" she panted, her words punctuated by moans and gasps of ecstasy.


    Silka''s finger slipped into Maika''s honey pot, plunging deep as she began to finger her while I fucked Silka relentlessly.


    "Nhhhgg~ Ahhh, ahhh, ahhngggghhHHHnnNNN~!"


    "Ahhh, fuwaaahhh, nnhhhh~!"


    It felt like I was fucking them both simultaneously. It was a shame they hadn''t brought a two-sided dildo with them; that would have taken the heat to another level. But for now, this would suffice.


    After a while, Silka withdrew her fingers from Maika''s pussy and instead began to grind her hips up and down. Maika followed suit, their movements causing their clits to rub against each other. It was as if they were fucking each other, the wet sounds echoing through the alley.


    The rhythmic pping of two pussies meeting,bined with the sound of my hips pounding Silka''s ass, filled the air with erotic intensity.


    "Ahhhhhh, ahhhHHHhnggg! Ahhh, ahhh~! Ahhhhh, ahhh... S-Silkaaaa~!!!"


    "M-Maikaaaaa~!"


    Watching them like this put me in the best mood, so I decided to fuck them both simultaneously by switching between their pussies.


    I took it one thrust at a time, savoring the sensation of each slick entrance.


    With each switch, my ears were treated to a symphony of lustful voices and indecent sloppy sounds.


    Their moans crescendoed into a chorus of ecstasy, echoing off the walls of the alley, punctuated by the rhythmic p of skin against skin.


    "Ahhhh, mas...ter! No more... I''m at my limit!"


    "Ahhhh, please master, have mercy!"


    Silka and Maika''s pleas reverberated in the air, adding fuel to the fire of my arousal.


    Despite plunging into them, I pulled out in just one thrust, denying them release. It was the ultimate test of sexual endurance and patience.


    Unable to hold back any longer, they shook their asses and spread their petals, beckoning me to release myself into them.


    With a wicked grin, I dered, "As you both wish. Here goes!"


    It may have sounded like I was the prostitute and they were my customers here, but in this moment, roles didn''t matter.


    I aimed my throbbing member toward the spot where I intended to leave them trembling. Then, I slid my meaty spear between their ovepping pussies, like their soft folds were a delectable sandwich and my cock the savory filling. It was a feast for the senses.


    "Ahh!"


    "Nggh?!"


    Their gasps of surprise and pleasure echoed in the narrow alleyway as they felt my thick shaft wedge between their slick entrances. I seized Silka''s firm ass, guiding her closer as I began to pound her relentlessly, grinding both their pussies with the force of my thrusts. The rhythmic collision of flesh filled the air, punctuated by their moans and cries of pleasure.


    "Ahhhh, ahhh, ahh, w-what''s this...? He''s not putting it in, but I feel so good..."


    "Annng~ Ahhh, ahhh, M-Master''s dick and our pussies are touching and rubbing..."


    Feeling the tantalizing friction between our heated bodies, I intensified my movements, my dick teasing their sensitive petals with each thrust.


    "Ahhh, ahhh, aaaaa, ahhhh, AaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHH!!!"


    "Ahn, aaaaaah, haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaAAAAAA!!!"


    Unable to withstand the overwhelming pleasure, the two prostitutes clung to each other desperately. In that electrifying moment, I plunged into Silka with primal fervor, unleashing my torrent of cum into her depths.


    "FUUUUUUUUUAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!"


    After a few heart-pounding seconds, I withdrew from Silka''s quivering form, only to flood Maika''s eager womb with another surge of my seed.


    "HAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!"


    Maika''s primal scream tore through the alley, matching Ellen''s earlier fervor.


    After filling them to the brim, I withdrew my throbbing dick. With a wicked grin, I slid my member back in between their slick, swollen pussies, releasing the third surge of my essence onto their trembling stomachs.


    As thest drops of my cum spilled onto their quivering flesh, I watched with satisfaction as they remained entwined, their bodies still trembling from the intense pleasure. The reason for depositing my load inside both of them was to absorb their skills; without this crucial step, mere fucking would not suffice.


    As I watched them, two metallic sounds reverberated in my mind. It was the first time I heard two at once, likely indicating two notifications arriving simultaneously.


    I focused my attention on Silka first.


    --


    You had sex with Silka. Now you can copy her skill.


    Hair Growing (Original) - A skill that enables the user to elerate hair growth.


    Warning: SIlka hasn''t been fully dominated yet.


    Copying it now will result in a weaker version. Are you sure you want to copy it?


    [Yes] / [No]


    --


    I wasted no time in selecting "yes."


    --


    Congrattions! You''ve acquired a new skill.


    Hair Growing (Copied) - A skill that uses mana to elerate hair growth.


    --


    The copied version wasn''t significantly weaker than the original. I tested the skill by manipting my mana to grow my hair slightly past shoulder length. Surprisingly, it only required a minimal amount of mana, equivalent to what I''d use for conjuring a fireball.


    After briefly admiring my enhanced locks, I turned my attention to Maika''s.


    --


    You had sex with Maika. Now you can copy her skill.


    Dash (Original) - A blink skill that allows the user to dash for only five meters.


    Warning: Maika hasn''t been fully dominated yet.


    Copying it now will result in a weaker version. Are you sure you want to copy it?


    [Yes] / [No]


    --


    Hmm... Only about five meters... That''s a pretty weak dash skill. Even my wind magic-enhanced dash is stronger than that. And if I copied it now, the range would likely be even shorter. So, I decided to decline.


    I wasn''t disappointed that I didn''t acquire Maika''s skill despite having sex with her. After all, sex isn''t something to be disappointed about.

 Chapter 94: Chapter 14 - To The Black Market (6)

    I delicately ced the four gleaming gold coins between their moistened pussies, a symbol of the transactionpleted.


    As I pulled up my underwear and pants, the dim alleyway seemed to amplify the lingering echoes of our passionate encounter. Their bodies, still quivering with the aftershocks of our fervent fucking, appeared almost ethereal in the faint light.


    Taking a moment to savor the sight, I felt a surge of power wash over me. These women, now marked by my touch, would forever carry the memory of our encounter. With a sense of satisfaction, I turned to leave, my presence lingering in the air like a whisper of temptation.


    But before I could vanish into the night, Maika''s voice pierced the silence from beneath Silka.


    "Um, M-Master. Can I please know your name?" Her words hung in the air,den with a mix of curiosity and reverence.


    Silka''s gaze also found mine, silently pleading for the answer.


    "I am Mephisto," I dered, my voice carrying a weight that seemed to resonate with the very essence of our encounter. "Make sure you both remember that name well."


    They both seemed pleased with my answer. Of course, they would remember my name. I had left asting impression on them with my dick. I highly doubted any of their future customers could replicate the experience I had given them.


    With that, I turned and left them behind. Yearster, I''d hear about a cult of Mephisto being established, with a dissatisfied married woman as their leader, and the two ex-prostitutes as vice-leaders. All the members were women.


    But that, dear readers, is a tale for another time.


    ***


    As I emerged from the alley, I saw several men lying on the ground, seemingly incapacitated. Artemis stood there, resembling an assassin from aic book. I had to admit, she looked pretty badass, especially with the moon shining down on us.


    She noticed I was done with the two women and nced at me, exhaustion evident in her eyes.


    "Good job," I remarked. "Now let''s find a ce to rest for real."


    Artemis met my gaze with tired eyes. "Please, get me a separate room."


    It seemed her opinion of me had taken a hit, to the point where she couldn''t stand to share a room with me. Fair enough.


    We began to walk, and I caught Artemis casting a curious nce my way. She wasn''t looking at me, though; her eyes were fixed on my now-longer hair.


    "I heard one of the women mention her skill was growing hair," she remarked. "So, you''re not exactly skillless, are you?"


    "You say that like you figured it out ages ago," I replied, not turning to look at her. "When did you realize I wasn''t skillless?"


    "Since the day I met you," she said. "Or more urately, since the day I saw you at the academy. I was heading back to the student council office from the stage where I was giving a speech to the first years."


    That caught me off guard a bit, though I kept my eyes forward. "Since the first day of school? Now that''s unexpected. You''ve been intrigued by me for that long?"


    She shot me a re. "I''m not so interested that I''d jump into bed with you. While I''ll admit you''re pretty good-looking, don''t think seducing me will be a piece of cake. You''re a few centuries too young for that."


    "Centuries too young, huh? Does that mean you''re centuries old?" I teased, earning a re from her. "Putting jokes aside, yes, I have a skill. Any guesses on what it might be?"


    "Considering how you seem to have mimicked the woman''s skill, I''d say it''s something akin to skill mimicry. Or more precisely, you copied her skill through sex. Am I close?" she spected.


    "You hit the nail on the head," I confirmed. "I possess the Goddess of Subus''s Heir skill. It allows me to replicate the skill of any woman I have sex with. If I want to obtain a more potent skill than theirs, I have to dominate them first before copying. Otherwise, I can simply copy their skill during one encounter, but it''ll be slightly weaker than the original."


    "Ah, I see," she nodded. "As they say, a cheap imitation isn''t always superior to the original."


    She paused for a moment, halting in her tracks. I stopped too, turning to look at her.


    "Have you ever had sex with men before?" she asked abruptly.


    The mere thought made my stomach churn, so naturally, my response was, "Hell no. I''m straight. I only copy skills from women."


    "Why not give it a shot? Just to see if it works or not," she suggested.


    "Why the hell would I even consider that?" I retorted. "And even if it did work, I wouldn''t touch it with a ten-foot pole." For a brief moment, Johanne crossed my mind. If I could pique his interest, maybe what Artemis was suggesting could pan out. But even if it did, I''d never stoop that low. Even if the guy had a powerful skill, I wouldn''t sell my soul. End of story.


    "I''m curious about your ability. It''s fascinating," she continued. "In all my years, I''ve never encountered such a unique skill. You might be the only person with multiple skills."


    Her elven blood must have been stirring to make her so persistent.


    "I really think you should sleep with a man," she pressed again.


    "No," I stated firmly, putting more emphasis on my refusal.


    "We might make a breakthrough if you did," she persisted.


    "I have no intention of making any breakthroughs," I replied firmly.


    "But think about how it could benefit the world," she argued.


    "Even if sleeping with a man could end a world war, I''d still refuse. Don''t try to push your curiosity onto me," I shot back.


    "Why, I''d offer up my body right now if you''d just do it," she eximed.


    "I won''t do it, even with that offer," I stated firmly. I just needed to fulfill her request of helping her, and then I could have her body. But as I entertained that thought, a terrifying realization dawned on me. Artemis was one of the women I wanted to dominate.


    If she was so insistent on me sleeping with a man, there was a chance that one of her conditions for domination could involve exactly that.


    I nced at her, my expression filled with dread. She was smiling at me.


    "Are you considering it?" she inquired.


    "I wasn''t," I hurriedly replied. I hadn''t even entertained the idea. If sleeping with a man was one of her requirements, I''d have to abandon any ns of dominating her. I prayed that wasn''t the case.


    "But now I see why you''ve been buying up so many women. It''s so you can acquire more skills," she remarked. "And judging by your interest in having my body too, I assume you''re nning to add mine to your collection. Am I right?" Despite realizing this, she didn''t seem disgusted or angry. Rather, she appeared amused. And curious.


    "You''ve hit the nail on the head once again," I admitted. "Originally, I only intended to purchase one specific woman out of all those trainee prostitutes, but I realized having them all could be more beneficial in the long run. And it seems my intuition was correct. Ourpany is expanding rapidly. Soon enough, we''ll have better transportation options than just carriages.


    And as for why I want your skill, well, you already know."


    "It''s because my skill is perfect for these kinds of operations, isn''t it?" she interjected.


    "Exactly," I confirmed.


    "So, tell me, what is it you truly desire?" she inquired. "It can''t just be about collecting skills or women. I believe you have grander ambitions."


    That''s right. I have one ambition. It''s so grand that even Gabrielle''s mind is always on overdrive trying to figure out how to make it a reality.


    "It''s world domination," I dered.


    "So you aspire to rule this world, hmm?" she mused, not shocked but rather entertained. "That''s a fitting ambition for someone like you." With that, she resumed walking and came to walk beside me. I fell into step alongside her.


    "I believe you can achieve it. With powerful women at your side, a rapidly growingpany, and a skill that can make countless women submit to you, you possess all the tools to conquer this world," she remarked.


    "Is that so?" I replied.


    "Well, if you y your cards right, I believe so," she affirmed.


    She sounded like she truly believed in my potential. Yet, after her affirmation, she paused once more, bringing both of us to a halt. I waited, hoping she wouldn''t pose another oundish query.


    "Mind divulging how you manage to dominate a woman?" she inquired, her tone casual but her eyes gleaming with curiosity.


    "Why the sudden interest?" I asked, wary of her intentions.


    "Just curious," she replied with an innocent shrug, though there was a mischievous glint in her gaze.


    Elves, I mused, always the most troublesome creatures in this world with their insatiable curiosity and penchant for meddling in affairs they shouldn''t.


    "Well, I suppose there''s no harm in enlightening you," I relented, considering her request. "Once I meticulously fulfill all ten requirements for domination, the woman bes entirely subservient to me," I exined.


    Her expression shifted, a contemtive look crossing her features as she processed my exnation. After a pause, she raised her gaze to meet mine once more, her eyes alight with curiosity.


    "May I pose a rather peculiar question, then?" she asked, her voice tinged with intrigue.


    "I hope you''re not about to ask if I''d consider sleeping with men," I joked, a wry grin tugging at my lips.


    "I won''t delve into that topic anymore. If you''re intending to dominate me, it''s imperative that you be my man in the future. I simply can''t bear the thought of my future partner having engaged in such liaisons," she dered firmly, her gaze steady.


    Her response sparked a flicker of amusement within me. So, she''s already envisioning me as her future partner, is she? "Alright, fair enough. What''s on your mind, then?" I prodded, intrigued by her sudden shift in focus.


    "Enlighten me about the current stiption required for your dominance over me."

 Chapter 95: Chapter 15 - Artemiss Decision (1)

    "Enlighten me about the current stiption required for your dominance over me."


    I cocked my head to the side, a mixture of curiosity and suspicion crossing my features. "And why exactly do you wish to know that?"


    "Depending on the nature of the conditions, I may be able to offer my assistance," she replied, her tone enigmatic yet alluring.


    "Why would you offer aid in dominating you?" I probed further, trying to unravel her motives.


    Her lips curled into a bewitching smile, and her eyes sparkled with mischief. "Perhaps... I want to be dominated by you," she said. I couldn''t tell if she was serious or just teasing. "You seem puzzled, maybe skeptical. But really, I might be interested in being dominated by you.


    It''s not that surprising, considering you''re quite the looker and have power at your fingertips."


    "You imed earlier that I wouldn''t find it easy to bed you and that I''m centuries too young to seduce you, and yet, now you''re saying this?"


    "It''s a whole different story if I''m the one doing the seducing, isn''t it?" Artemis suggested, a hint of something unfamiliar in her demeanor.


    For the first time, I saw a side of the Student Council President that wasn''t typical. Elves were known for their extreme curiosity and thirst for knowledge, but seeing Artemis act like this was unexpected, to say the least. At school, she was a stunning young woman, exuding elegance and grace that turned heads wherever she went. She had a charisma that drew people in effortlessly.


    Artemis was older than me--older than I could evenprehend. She must have been over a hundred years old, if not more. It wasn''t entirely improbable that she had developed a persona that waspletely different from her true self over the years. Living for so long could certainly shape a person in unexpected ways.


    After pondering for a moment whether I should spill the beans, I figured, why not? She did say she might be willing to assist me depending on the nature of the request. So, I decided telling her wouldn''t hurt, and might even work in my favor.


    "Alright," I began, "I''ve fulfilled your first requirement, and now we''re onto the second. This one''s a bit... lewd. You sure you''re still up for it?" I asked.


    "Go on," she replied, seemingly unfazed.


    Her nonchnt response caught me off guard. Was she really okay with something lewd? Maybe she''d already made up her mind about bing mine. It all seemed a bit too easy, though. I couldn''t shake the feeling that there might be more to it. Dominating someone like Artemis shouldn''t be this straightforward.


    After a moment of hesitation, I decided to spill the beans. "I need you to give me a blowjob," I confessed.


    Her eyes widened. "A... blowjob? Like oral sex?" she rified.


    I nodded, bracing myself for her reaction. But instead of being repulsed, she just rested her hand under her chin, looking thoughtful. Was she actually considering it, just so I could fulfill her second requirement? It seemed too good to be true, but then again, this was Artemis we were talking about. It wouldn''t be entirely out of character for her to entertain the idea.


    After pondering for a while, Artemis lifted her head and met my gaze. A blush tinged her cheeks. "Let''s give it a shot," she said softly.


    My jaw dropped. Seriously?


    ***


    Artemis''s POV


    Before I knew it, I found myself on my knees in front of Leon, who was seated at the edge of the bed. It was the first time I''d ever knelt like this, and the rough wooden floor of the inn was starting to wear on my knees.


    "Are you really sure about this?" Leon asked, his red eyes piercing into mine. Mother had been right. The man she prophesied to save our elven kingdom had a way of making a woman''s womb tremble with just his words and gaze. Well, not my womb. That was just my imagination.


    "I''m sure," I replied, mustering up my courage. I tied my hair into a ponytail and took a deep breath. "Okay, I''m ready."


    I reached for his belt and unbuckled it, then pulled down his pants. As soon as I did, his cock sprang out in front of me, and I couldn''t help but let out an intrigued hum.


    "I''ve seen it before, but up close, it''s even bigger," I remarked. "And those veins... and the redness of the head... and this... sniff... sniff...


    intoxicating smell. Can a female reproductive organ really amodate something this monstrous?" I reached out a hand to touch it.


    Gently, I held it in my hand. Mother always said handling something like this required a delicate touch. She''d never been with a man herself, but her grandmother, my great-grandmother, had, and she passed on the wisdom to Mother, who then taught it to me.


    The moment I touched it, I let out another intrigued hum. It was hard, but not as hard as steel. There was a softness to it, amidst all that hardness.


    It''s hard... and soft at the same time. And... it''s warm. So this is what a male reproductive organ feels like in your hand..."


    "Hey..." I heard Leon''s voice above me, snapping me out of my reverie and curiosity. I nced up. "Can you stop examining my dick so closely?"


    "Sorry," I replied. "It''s just fascinating that something like this can enter a female reproductive organ and create a child in a woman''s womb. But you''re right. I shouldn''t scrutinize it too much since I''ll be giving you oral sex." With that, I focused my attention back on his member, leaning forward to take the head into my mouth.


    As soon as I made contact, the intoxicating fishy smell hit me again, apanied by a strange taste that immediately spread across my tongue.


    "Slurp... Mmmm..."


    I tightened my lips around his cock and began to move my head back and forth. It was my first time doing something like this, so I worried I might not be pleasuring him properly. But when I nced up, I saw the flush of arousal on his face, and it reassured me. I was d Mother had taught me this too.


    After a while, I released his cock from my mouth.


    "Hmm... This fishy, intoxicating smell... I''m curious how such a scent emanates from the excretory organ... I kind of like the smell of it," I mused.


    "Don''t makements about it right now," Leon interjected.


    "Okay, okay," I conceded. "I''ll get back to it."


    I continued my passionate assault on his throbbing member, my lips enveloping it in a deep oral embrace while my tongue danced along the shaft with fervent expertise. Each movement was calcted to elicit the most intense pleasure, sending waves of ecstasy coursing through him. As I gazed into his eyes, I could see the arousal flickering within, fueling my desire to push him to the brink of bliss.


    "Y-You''re certainly skilled at this," he gasped.


    Releasing his pulsating cock from my mouth, I smirked confidently. "Of course. How long do you think I''ve been honing this craft?" I retorted, a hint of yful arrogance in my tone.


    He blinked in astonishment. "Wait, does that mean you''re experienced at this?"


    A mischievous glint sparkled in my eyes as I teasingly retorted, "Oh, so you like your partners inexperienced, huh?" My grin widened as I continued to stroke his throbbing member with my hand. "Well, tough luck. I''m far from inexperienced."


    "...Is that so?" he deadpanned, but I could sense a hint of irritation and disappointment in his tone.


    I chuckled at his reaction. "Just kidding. I''ve never done this with a man before," I confessed.


    He raised an eyebrow. "Does that mean you''ve done this with women before?"


    "Only with my mother," I said. "My mother and I have never been with a man before, but that doesn''t mean we don''t have needs," I exined. "We''ve been alive for centuries now, and we''re females. We still crave this and that." I smiled at him as I gave his penis head another lick before replying, "So, asionally we do pleasure ourselves together."


    "...I''d like to meet your mother someday," he mused.


    "My mother would definitely want to meet you too," I assured him.


    Of course, my earlier remark was just a jest. I had never engaged in any sexual activities with a man or a woman before. Not even with my mother, who enjoys bedding other elves. Unlike her, I had no interest in pleasure and was solely focused on acquiring knowledge. That''s why I''d never ventured into this territory until now. This was truly my first time.


    The reason I told him that lie was to pique his interest in my mother as well, perhaps even enticing him to consider dominating her someday. I was certain Mother would be thrilled to be dominated by him too.


    After our brief exchange, I returned my attention to his penis. I lightly kissed the tip of his erect member before taking the entire head into my mouth, while my hand continued to stroke his shaft.


    "Chu... mmm... slurp... suck... chu... mmm..."


    The oral sex I was giving him grew more intense by the second, the room filled with wet, nasty sounds.


    After a while, a liquid texture spread around my mouth. Mother had taught me that males would expel this pre-ejaction. It was the fluid they released when they were turned on. That meant what I was doing right now was definitely working. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride at that.

 Chapter 96: Chapter 15 - Artemiss Decision (2)

    Releasing his throbbing cock from my mouth, I delicately traced my fingertips along the length of his shaft before positioning myself between his parted legs. With a teasing grin, I lifted the tip of his cock, feeling its weight in my hand. Then, with a mischievous glint in my eye, I lowered my face, my tongue reaching out to explore his swollen balls.


    "Nnnn, haaa~, Nnnn... nchu, lick..."


    His breath hitched as I enveloped one of his balls in my warm mouth, swirling my tongue around it, savoring the salty taste of his skin. I rolled the tender orb between my lips, teasing it with gentle flicks of my tongue.


    Then, with a slow and deliberate motion, I trailed my tongue up the length of his shaft, relishing the taste of his skin. As I reached the swollen head, I took it into my mouth, sucking gently at first, then with increasing intensity, as if drawing sweet music from a flute.


    "Mmmm~... Nhh... Nnnn, haaa~, Nnnn... nchu, lick..."


    Throughout it all, he watched me intently, and I gazed back up at him.


    Following Mother''s advice, I maintained eye contact with Leon as I pleasured him. It seemed to be working, as his arousal grew more intense with each passing moment. My heart fluttered at the thought of bringing him such pleasure.


    Was this what it felt like to pleasure a man you were falling for? Perhaps Grandma had been right when she once told me that making love to the man you cared for was the ultimate bliss.


    With fervor, I explored every inch of his cock, eagerly licking into every nook and cranny. Taking him deep into my mouth, I swallowed him whole, feeling him slide down my throat with a satisfying slurping sound. Normally, this would trigger my gag reflex, but the pleasure I derived from pleasing him outweighed any difort.


    Before I knew it, my lips had reached the base of his cock, engulfing himpletely.


    When I nced up at him in this moment, he looked on in shock, his expression a mixture of surprise and arousal.


    It was only natural for him to be taken aback. After all, this was my maiden voyage into such uncharted territory, yet I navigated it with finesse, without a single gag or wince. His cock, with its impressive length, had delved into the depths of my throat, reaching past my esophagus and plunging deeper, perhaps even brushing against my chest cavity.


    Despite the sheer magnitude of his member, I felt no difort or pain whatsoever.


    ''Should I follow my mother''s advice?'' I pondered silently.


    I recalled her words of wisdom, suggesting that if I performed a certain action while giving head, it would make the man fall for me. I wondered if there was any truth to it.


    I followed my mother''s instructions to the letter. With a sultry gaze, I looked up at him, my eyelids heavy with desire, and delicately tucked a strand of my golden hair behind my ear. Then, with a subtle flourish, I ceased my Mirage skill, revealing my elven ear and allowing it to wiggle enticingly.


    As I wiggled my pointed ear, I felt his dick tremble in response against my lips.


    ''Oh wow, it actually worked...'' I mused to myself, feeling a surge of satisfaction at the effect I was having on him.


    "You''re acting all pure and proper at the academy, but this is the real you, huh?" he remarked, his tone tinged with surprise and maybe a hint of disappointment. My behavior must have shattered his image of me as the poised student council president. But frankly, I couldn''t care less about that.


    The title was just a means to an end, a way to wield influence and power over the regr students at the academy.


    I withdrew his cock from my mouth to respond, a sly smile ying on my lips. "Who ever said I was pure?" I retorted, my voice dripping with mischief. "I was just putting on a little show." With that, I engulfed his cock once more, my actions speaking louder than words.


    "Guh... Yeah, I can see that now," he grunted.


    I engulfed his throbbing cock with fervor, taking him all the way down to the base as if I were a woman possessed. With each voracious slurp, I worked his shaft with an intensity that bordered on primal, my mouth a relentless vacuum determined to draw out everyst drop of his essence.


    "Slurp... Nhhh... ahhh, nnmmm... suckkk..."


    With each deep swallow, I tangled my tongue around his shaft, producing the lewdest sounds imaginable as I rhythmically sucked him. Soon enough, I felt his cock begin to tremble deep within my throat. He was reaching his limit!


    "I''m cumming...!" he groaned.


    In a desperate surge of pleasure, Leon grabbed the back of my head and pushed me deeper.


    Then, a sticky, liquid substance gushed out of the tip of his cock, sttering directly onto my stomach. As he ejacted, he pulled my head toward his crotch with such force that it felt like our flesh would meld together.


    "Nggggghh?!"


    After what felt like an eternity, he finally released my head, allowing me to pull back and free his dick from the depths of my throat. But I didn''t retreat all the way; instead, I kept the tip of his cock in my mouth, sucking up the remaining essence from his urethra. Each suck elicited a groan of pleasure from Leon.


    Once I had sucked him dry, I released his dick and brought my fingers to my mouth, covering it as I savored the taste of his essence. It was my first time tasting a man''s essence, and it wasn''t exactly pleasant. It was bitter, with a hint of saltiness and a touch of sweetness. Despite not being to my liking, there was something strangely intriguing about it.


    I found myself strangely drawn to the taste.


    Rolling his essence around my mouth with my tongue, I swallowed it down, feeling it stick in my throat. I had to gulp multiple times to get it to go down, but eventually, it slid down smoothly. With a mischievous grin, I showed him the inside of my mouth, mimicking what I had seen those two prostitutes do. It seemed like the natural thing to do in this situation.


    "Ha... Ha ha ha..." he chuckled. "You really are something, Artemis."


    I smiled back at him. "I''m d I could make you feel good."


    "Oh?" he raised an eyebrow. "I definitely enjoyed that, but I''m not satisfied yet, Artemis."


    His words puzzled me, and I cocked my head in confusion. "Not satisfied yet...? What do you mean by that?"


    Before I could grasp what was happening, I found myself being ced on the bed. I stared up at the ceiling, trying to make sense of the situation.


    "Huh?"


    My gaze snapped downward to find Leon unbuckling my pants. I tried to stop him, but my arms felt strangely immobile, as if they were bound. ncing up, I discovered my hands handcuffed to the headboard. When did he manage to do that? And how...


    Turning my attention back to Leon, I attempted to push him away with my legs, but his strength was overwhelming. I couldn''t even budge him an inch.


    "W-What are you doing, Leon? Didn''t I tell you not to touch me until you help me find my people?" I protested, panic rising in my voice.


    "I won''t hurt you, Artemis," he reassured me with a grin. "I just want to repay the favor," he added, licking his lips suggestively.


    When he mentioned "returning the favor," did he mean he was going to give me oral too? No way... I haven''t washed down there since we started traveling. But that''s not the real issue here.


    "Y-You can''t! That''s not what we agreed upon!"


    Ignoring my protests, he proceeded to pull down my pants. Then, like a panting dog, he sniffed at my panties.


    "You smell so good down there, Artemis..." he remarked. "It''s kind of fishy... with a hint of sweat..."


    "A-Are you getting revenge?" I used.


    "Now you understand how embarrassing it is to havements made about your private parts," he countered, still fixated on myher region. "It''s not so fun, is it?"


    "I-I get it now!" I eximed. "I won''t do it again, I promise!"


    "Unfortunately, I don''t n on stopping now," he whispered huskily, his breath warm against my skin as his face drew closer to the intimate space between my legs. I could feel the anticipation building, a tingling sensation spreading through my body like wildfire. "Hm? Oh. Your panties are getting wet. What''s this?


    You weren''t even getting wet while sucking me off, but now, just from this, you''re dripping?"


    "W-Wet?" I stuttered, feeling my cheeks flush with embarrassment. "W-What do you mean, wet?"


    His fingers brushed against the fabric of my panties, igniting a surge of pleasure that made me bite down on my lip to suppress a moan. I could feel the slickness between my thighs.


    Then, he presented his fingers, glistening with my essence, before my wide eyes.


    "T-That''s mine?" I breathed, my voice barely above a whisper.


    Leon examined the slick fluid coating his fingers, a hunger glinting in his eyes. With a deliberate slowness, he brought his fingers to his lips, tasting me with a sinful deliberateness.


    "You taste good too..." he murmured, sending a shiver of pleasure down my spine. "Now, how about I taste you directly?" With a slow, deliberate motion, his fingers brushed the fabric of my panties aside, revealing my glistening core, ripe and ready for his touch.


    "N-No!" I protested weakly, but my plea fell on deaf ears.


    I felt the warmth of his breath against my skin as he leaned closer, his lips tantalizingly close to my center.


    And then, it happened. His tongue made contact, slick and wet.


    And before I knew it...


    "N-Noooooooooooooo! AaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaannnnnnnNNNnhHHhhh~!!!"


    I orgasmed.

 Chapter 97: Chapter 15 - Artemiss Decision (3)

    Leon''s POV


    Artemis was sulking at the foot of the bed, her knees pulled close to her chest and her arms wrapped around them, her head resting on top. As she sulked, I nced at her third requirement, which we had just fulfilled earlier.


    --


    3. Make Artemis orgasm


    Completed!


    --


    The fourth requirement had been unlocked.


    4. Deflower Artemis in front of her mother


    --


    The third requirement... well, that waspleted surprisingly fast. I never expected to breeze through her requirements like that. But ncing at the fourth requirement, I realized things were about to get a lot harder. Not only did I have to take Artemis''s virginity in front of her mother, but I also had to ensure she remained a virgin until then.


    This was shaping up to be the toughest challenge yet.


    From what Artemis had mentioned about her mother, I could tell she''d be pleased as punch for me to deflower Artemis. Though, I had no idea if I could resist the temptation to do it now. The urge to fuck Artemis and take her virginity was overwhelming. But I needed to muster the willpower to hold off. If I failed this, I failed at dominating her. So, I had to exercise patience.


    After closing the bluish panel for her fourth requirement, I nced back at Artemis, who was still sulking. I checked the time on my phone. It had been about an hour since she started sulking like this.


    When I licked her pussy... no, it wasn''t even a lick. All I did was lightly brush my tongue against her entrance, and she came. She squirted all over my face and soaked the bedsheets.


    When she exploded in pleasure, her body convulsing and her eyes rolling back into her head, I realized I may have pushed things too far. With a pang of guilt, I swiftly unsped her hands, which were tightly cuffed to the headboard.


    As she gradually regained herposure from the intense orgasm, her tear-filled eyes bore into mine, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment and anger. "You''re despicable! Horrible! Scum! Filthy pervert! Brat!


    Dickhead! Bleh!" She hurled every insult she could think of at me. Then, with a defiant gesture, she stuck out her tongue and raised her middle finger before retreating into her cocoon of frustration.


    It had been almost an hour since then, and she hadn''t made a single move since.


    That morning, we headed to the ck Market. Later that day, we finally reached our destination and found a fight underway between two forces: the organization called the Silver des, along with someone I knew, and Norman Amarathea himself. But that''s a story forter.


    ***


    ???''s POV


    I used wind magic to propel my wheelchair towards where I was headed. When I arrived, I found a woman with silver hair eating gracefully, slicing through the beastkin meat with arge knife.


    "Enjoying your stay, Miss Sara?" I asked casually.


    Miss Sara Quinn, the younger sister of Sesillian, is one twisted individual--mentally deranged, notorious criminal, and demented killer. I knew her as the sadistic maniac who''d dly off anyone, be it adults, children, women, men, you name it, to get what she wanted. She''s someone you can''t control, not even Sesillian, her own brother, or me for that matter.


    Well, sometimes she listens to her brother, but I doubt she''d listen to me. She looks all graceful now, but who knows when she might snap.


    "Pretty much, yeah," she replied with a mouthful of beastkin meat, bits of it smeared on her face.


    Eating beastkin meat was illegal since beastkin were considered equals to mortals in this world, alongside elves, humans, and others. But here in the ck Market, beastkin meat was a delicacy that nobody really cared about being morally wrong. Those who indulged didn''t even consider it cannibalism, as they viewed beasts as mere animals. "This rabbit woman''s leg is tasty!


    Do you want to taste it?!" she offered, her once graceful appearance now marred by food.


    "No," I declined. "It''s yours, and you''re our guest. It wouldn''t be right for me to eat the same food as you."


    What I said was a lie. I had no desire to eat something so vile. That rabbit woman she was feasting on used to be a sex ve who died from overuse. The owner sold her dead body to the ck Market, and... well, you know what happened next.


    "Is that so?" she purred, her voice dripping with mischief, before sinking her teeth into the sulent flesh of the rabbit leg. Of course, what she was devouring wasn''t human flesh. People only consumed the beast parts of the beastkin. In this case, it was the leg of a huge rabbit.


    The aroma of cooked meat wafted through the air, mixing with the faint metallic tang of blood. It was a gruesome feast, but in the ck Market, morality was a luxury few could afford.


    With each bite, her lips glistened with the juices of the cooked meat, her teeth tearing through sinew and muscle with savage elegance. She was a predator, feasting on the spoils of the hunt without remorse.


    Amidst her indulgence, the shrill ringtone of her smartphone shattered the eerie silence of the room. Without breaking her rhythm, she seized the device with a swift, practiced motion, her fingers deftly navigating its surface.


    "Hello?!" she answered eagerly, her voice dripping with impatience and frustration. "Oh, Brother! Where are you now? What?! You''re going to linger there to avoid suspicion?! What the hell?!


    So, I''m supposed to sit here twiddling my thumbs while I wait for you?! Come on! I''m already bored out of my goddamn mind watching that woman!" Her words were punctuated by the sound of her teeth gnawing on the rabbit bone, a macabre juxtaposition against her agitated tone.


    She raised one foot, casually resting it on the chair. Bncing her smartphone on her knee, she held it against her ear with, sandwiching it between her knee and her cheek while she shoveled a hefty chunk of the rabbit woman''s flesh into her mouth. Once dignified in her demeanor, she now abandoned all semnce of grace. What a twisted, mentally deranged woman.


    "Booo~!" Miss Sara pouted, her mouth and cheeks smeared with greasy oil from the meat, her cheeks ballooning as she spoke. "If you say so...! But promise me to get me something sweet, alright?! Yay!" With a gleefulugh, she set down the phone and resumed her frenzied consumption of the leg.


    While watching her, I felt a presence behind me. Without turning around, I kept my gaze on Miss Sara as she continued to stuff her face and sip wine whenever she choked on her food. The presence leaned in close, lips slicked with red as they whispered something in my ear.


    "I see," I replied upon hearing the words from the person behind me. "Good job."


    The presence behind me vanished. At that moment, Miss Sara nced behind me and asked, "Was someone behind you just now? I thought I saw a naked woman there..." she remarked.


    "It must have been just an illusion," I responded.


    Miss Sara cocked her head for a moment, unsure, before shrugging. "Oh well."


    I observed as Miss Sarah returned to devouring her meat.


    ***


    Arianne''s POV


    Both the leader and I had our hoods up as we sat inside the pubs of the ck Market. The leader called this an assassination mission--a n to take out Norman. We''ll wait for the target to show himself in the pub, bide our time until he lets his guard down, then we''ll strike.


    Sipping on a mildly alcoholic drink, we kept watch for Norman. He was known to frequent this pub, supposedly one of his favorites. He had a penchant for the women here and the alcohol, too. While we weren''t certain if Norman would actually show up, the information we had suggested he frequented this ce often.


    After a while, a man with blue hair entered, sporting a big smirk on his face. He looked just as deranged as the picture depicted on his wanted poster.


    This man is known as the Don of the ck Market, the one who has contributed the most to its flourishing. He''s rumored to be as slippery as a snake, even giving the Magic Knights a hard time catching him.


    This is Norman Amarathea.


    As soon as the Leader spotted him, she tried to rise from her seat. I quickly grabbed her hand, urging her to calm down and stay put. The Leader clicked her tongue in frustration. No matter how skilled she was, she wouldn''t stand a chance against Norman''s Portal Creation. If she even hinted at aggression, she''d risk getting her throat slit right where she sat.


    Thankfully, her bloodlust remained contained.


    As Norman took his seat, three women flocked to him, pressing their bodies against his. He wrapped his arms around two of them while the third leaned in to kiss him.

 Chapter 98: Chapter 16 - The Battle At The Black Market, Part 2 (1)

    It had been an hour since Norman entered the pub.


    By now, he had already downed five mugs of beer. Two women were kissing him all over while a third woman was under the table, engaging in who-knows-what with him.


    This was it. The moment of reckoning. Norman had finally let his guard down.


    Leader rose from her seat, and I followed suit. We readied our daggers to strike. Norman''s back was turned to us, so without him noticing, we could approach unnoticed. I utilized my Stealth skill, and Leader, a battle-hardened veteran, could make her presence disappear.


    Silently, we crept toward him. Even the patrons around us remained oblivious to our approach. We could do it. We could end Norman''s life. It might spark a war between the ck Market and us, but the consequences seemed inconsequential in this moment.


    Time seemed to slow as we closed in. My hand, clutching the dagger, trembled ever so slightly. In my mind, I reyed the memory.


    I remembered the deaths of myrades. Their bodies never returned to us. We searched for them, but they were gone. All that was left was to seek revenge. To kill the one who took them from us. An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth.


    We would end him.


    Our leader was mere inches from him when she lunged, her daggers aimed at his neck. But then, she vanished.


    "Huh...?" I uttered in confusion. Our leader had been right there, poised to strike Norman, and then... gone? Why?


    "Do you really think I''m stupid?" Norman taunted, downing a full mug of beer before mming it back onto the table with a loud thud. He didn''t even nce in my direction.


    Men gathered around me, their lustful eyes fixed on me.


    "Don, can we have a turn with this woman?"


    "She looks pretty tasty...!"


    I brandished my dagger, swirling it around to ward them off. Despite my efforts, they kept advancing. I aimed my de at one, only for others to close in. It was like a game of cat and mouse, and I was losing.


    Checkmate.


    Norman rose from his seat, swaggering toward me with his pants nowhere to be seen, his manhood dangling. He licked his lips.


    "I''ll be the first to taste her. Rest of you, wait your turn," hemanded.


    He then approached me. I aimed my dagger at him. However, he didn''t even flinch or stop moving forward. He kept moving, as if I wasn''t a threat to him.


    "You''re one of the women who got away from me, huh? What luck! I was itching to fuck you," he said, licking his lips as he drew closer, until the de was mere inches from him.


    I shot him a re, which only seemed to excite him more as he edged nearer, the de pressing against his neck. I refrained from shing it, knowing it would only end with me getting slit in the neck instead.


    With the de so close, he reached out to touch my cheek, his tongue darting across his lips. The way he did it reminded me of a predator toying with its prey before the kill. It was chilling, to say the least. I''d faced death in many forms, but this was perhaps the closest I''de to it.


    "You''re so fucking cute," he growled, his voice dripping with malice. "I''d love to add you to my collection. But what I really crave is that purple-headed bitch. Where is she, huh? Is she with you?"


    "Fuck off!" I spat, fury coursing through me as I attempted to push him away with my free hand, delivering a forceful palm strike to his chest. But he merely snatched my arm and yanked me closer.


    As he drew me in, I tried to sh at his neck, but I halted when I felt the sharpness of my de against my own cheek instead. He''d used Portal Creation to redirect my sh onto myself. A sharp sting followed, blood welling up from the wound. In the blink of an eye, he released my hand and delivered a vicious punch to my stomach.


    "...Ugh!"


    The blow knocked the wind out of me, leaving me gasping for air and struggling to remain upright. The de slipped from my grasp, ttering to the floor with a heavy thud.


    Norman leaned in close, his hot breath brushing against my ear, sending shivers down my spine. "Now then, be a good girl and spread those legs for me," he whispered, his voice dripping with sinister intent. "Don''t even try to resist. The red-haired woman won''t be showing up for at least an hour or two, and nobody will be able to save you in that time frame. I suggest you don''t struggle.


    It''ll only make your pain worse," he sneered.


    With a cruel grin, he tore apart my clothing, tossing the scraps to the floor. I was left with only my bra covering my upper body. I instinctively backed away from him, but before I could escape, strong arms grabbed me from behind.


    "No...!" I cried out, attempting to push him away, but hisrger, more muscr frame overpowered me. In a desperate move, I leaped into the air and delivered an overhead kick.


    "Urgh...!" he grunted as my foot connected with his face.


    One man swung at me with his thick arm, the width of a massive pole. I ducked just in time to avoid the blow. He was huge, even bigger than the man who had grabbed me earlier. I backed away, readying myself for whatever wasing next. If I was going to die here, I''d make sure they remembered that Silver des weren''t to be messed with.


    I knew my chances of survival were slim, but if there was even a glimmer of hope...


    The man charged at me, fists swinging with deadly force. I swayed my upper body left and right, narrowly dodging his blows. Meanwhile, the man who had grabbed me before was closing in from behind, reaching out to grab me. I crouched down, avoiding his hands as they reached for my face.


    I created some distance between myself and the two attackers. It was two against one, and the odds were stacked against me. I knew it was likely game over, but if there was even the slightest chance of escape, I''d seize it.


    The two men advanced, kicking up dust as they closed in on me. Their four arms, thick as tree trunks, reached out alternately, each grasping for me with deadly intent. I knew that if they found even the slightest opening, it would spell doom for me. I continued to dodge their grabs as I backed away.


    But then, I made a mistake.


    I nced down at my foot, which had been ensnared by a hand jutting out from the floor. Looking back up, I met Norman''s sneering gaze. His arm stretched out towards the ceiling, but his hand was nowhere in sight. He''d used Portal Creation again.


    As I turned my attention back to the two attackers, I saw one of themunching his right leg straight at me. I attempted to block his attack, but to my horror, I realized he wasn''t alone in his assault. Just as I intercepted the first man''s leg, the other one swung his left leg at me, connecting with the side of my torso.


    "Nghhh!" I cried out in pain, a sharp jolt shooting through me. If it weren''t for the hand holding me in ce, I might have been sent flying backward from the force of the blow.


    But then, the first attacker who had kicked me recovered from his previous motion andunched another attack. Still reeling from the impact of the first kick, I couldn''t evade or block the iing blow. It struck me squarely on the other side of my torso.


    "Nnnghhh?!"


    The force of the kick was enough to finally release me from the hand that had rooted me in ce. I went flying backward, overwhelmed by agonizing pain. Tears threatened to spill from my eyes as I struggled to maintain consciousness.


    With my arms rendered useless for defense, all I could do was brace myself as I crashed to the ground, rolling along the floor two or three times before mming into a wall.


    "I warned you, didn''t I?" Norman sneered. "Don''t struggle. It''ll only make your pain worse."


    "U-ur...k...!"


    I reflexively clutched my right side where the man had kicked me, squeezing my eyes shut against the intense pain. It felt like my spirit was shattering into a million pieces in an instant.


    "Still nning to fight?" Norman sneered. His twockeys loomed over me, their eyes filled with a sinister lust as they cracked their fists and licked their lips.


    I felt like giving uppletely. The dream of seeking revenge against the monarchs of Milham seemed like nothing more than a fantasy now. My father would be devastated to learn of my death, but at least he would still be alive. I just hoped he would abandon his thirst for revenge and live out the rest of his days in peace.


    With those thoughts swirling in my mind, I pressed my tongue against my teeth, preparing to bite down and end it all. But before I could go through with it, I heard two silenced gunshots pierce the air, followed by two sharp crunching sounds.


    I raised my gaze upward and beheld the gruesome sight: two gaping holes in each man''s forehead, tendrils of smoke curling from the smoking wounds. With a sickening realization, I watched as their lifeless bodies crumpled to the ground. And there, standing behind them was a woman with flowing purple hair, a pistol clutched in her hand, the barrel still warm from recent use.

 Chapter 99: Chapter 16 - The Battle At The Black Market, Part 2 (2)

    All eyes in the dimly lit bar turned toward the figure who''d unleashed those two deadly bullets. The air hung heavy with tension as the smoke from the discharged gun driftedzily through the air. Despite the violence, the atmosphere remained eerily calm, as if the world had paused to witness the aftermath of the gunshot.


    I''d known Shredica for five long years, during which time she had morphed into a lethal force to be reckoned with. In the beginning, I only thought of her as just a young recruit, but her prowess with every weapon sheid her hands on was nothing short of astonishing. She exuded strength, a raw power that surpassed even my own.


    Even though we found ourselves in a very precarious situation right now, I knew for sure that it would be going to be alright, and I felt a little relief, even though seeing Shredica here was somewhat weird considering the Leader and I hadn''t disclosed our ns to assassinate Norman to anyone in the Silver des.


    Just an hour or two. That''s all we needed. If we could just hold out until then, the Leader would return from wherever Norman had teleported her.


    Perhaps it would take even less time, given the Leader''s formidablebat skills. If we could just endure, weather the storm of chaos that threatened to engulf us, then perhaps, just perhaps, everything would be fine.


    "Oh, here''s the purple-headed bitch! I''ve been waiting for you toe out, you know?!" Norman eximed with a gleeful, almost sadistic smile. His voice echoed ominously in the dimly lit establishment, mingling with the lingering scent of gun smoke and blood.


    He didn''t seem bothered by the fact that his two men had just met their end right before his eyes, their lifeless bodies sprawled on the ground.


    Shredica turned to look at him, her expression unchanged. But then, in the blink of an eye, a palpable aura of bloodlust enveloped her, thick and suffocating, like a dark cloud descending upon the scene. It was as if she had transformed into the personification of a devil, her very presence radiating danger and menace.


    There was no hint of emotion on her face, only an intense, primal urge for violence. It was a chilling sight, one that sent shivers down my spine and made me question everything I thought I knew about her.


    In that moment, I realized that I was witnessing a whole new side of Shredica, one that was far more terrifying than anything I had ever imagined.


    ***


    Shredica''s POV


    In my world, and even in this one, we use the term bloodlust to describe the power that allows a person to emanate their own killing intent. A strong killing intent can have various effects, from instilling fear and paralysis in victims at its simplest level, to causing them to hallucinate their own deaths in a macabre manner, or even leading to actual fatalities in severe cases.


    Those who know how to wield it can sense the killing intent of others, allowing them to track and predict their opponents'' movements. They can also suppress and control their own killing intent, entering a state of apathy that conceals their motives and prevents them from being tracked by their enemies.


    To wield such power, one must have spilled blood--a lot of it. To learn the ways of bloodlust, one must have killed many, and to truly master it, even more.


    As my overwhelming killing intent permeated the air, the people around me realized the danger I posed. Some screamed in terror, others tore at their hair, and a few even lost control of their dders, leaving puddles on the floor. It was clear: they saw me as a threat, a looming harbinger of death.


    I stole a nce at Miss Arianne, who stared back at me in shock. This was her first encounter with my bloodlust, so her reaction was understandable. The strength of one''s bloodlust was directly proportional to the number of lives they''d taken. Sure, she''d witnessed me end many lives, but she had no idea of the extent of my past atrocities in my world.


    As I walked, some snapped back to attention. Despite the thickness of my bloodlust, there were those with great resistance who didn''t cower in fear. They knew I was dangerous, yet that didn''t deter them from attempting to attack me. Still, they remained wary.


    Ignoring them, I strode towards the blue-haired man.


    "What, you think you cane at me like that?" he sneered, unfazed by the palpable bloodlust I directed at him. He remained remarkably calm.


    One of his cronies stepped forward. That''s when it happened. The man''s head dropped to the ground, followed by another, and then another, in quick session as I advanced towards the blue-haired man. A fountain of red sprayed from the severed necks, raining blood onto the floor with a sickening stter.


    "W-What the fuck is happening...? I didn''t even see her draw a fucking de, and yet she''s taking us out one by one...!" eximed one of the men, paning his voice.


    "This chick is fucking trouble, boss! Real fucking trouble!" another man chimed in, his tone tinged with fear.


    I watched as a visible unease crossed the blue-haired man''s features.


    "Tsk!" he clicked his tongue in frustration.


    Suddenly, I felt his killing intent surge within me. I swiftly dodged to the side to evade an iing attack, but not without feeling his de graze my cheek, leaving it bloodied. The blue-haired man smirked at my pain, then continued shing the area around me. Despite not being within arm''s reach, he could still attack me from a distance, likely due to his skill, Portal Creation.


    I wasn''t about to make the same mistake twice. I deflected each of his strikes with the de I had drawn earlier, the same one I used to decapitate his cronies. With each sh, sparks flew, illuminating the darkness with fiery bursts of light.


    However, the blue-haired man''s prowess with the de far surpassed mine. I couldn''t rely on my handguns against him, knowing he could effortlessly redirect the bullets with his Portal Creation skill. Despite facing overwhelming odds, instead of sumbing to fear, a thrill of excitement surged through me, manifesting as a devilish smirk upon my lips.


    This was the moment I lived for. The exhrating rush of adrenaline, the intoxicating dance with danger that ignited every nerve in my body. It had been five long years since Ist tasted this sensation, and now it coursed through my veins like a wildfire, consuming my senses.


    Though the man''s swordsmanship surpassed mine and some of his shes found their mark, slicing through my flesh and drawing blood, I remained confident in my ability to emerge victorious.


    As I faced off against the blue-haired man, Miss Arianne took on her own adversaries. The thugs who had set their sights on me now found themselves grappling with her in the chaos of battle. Armed solely with her bare hands, she unleashed a flurry of strikes with the precision of a seasoned martial artist.


    Despite being outnumbered and facing opponents armed to the teeth, I had unwavering confidence in her abilities. Though trust didn''te easily to me, I chose to ce my faith in her, allowing myself to focus solely on the fight before me.


    My eyes remained fixed on the man standing opposite me, his de gleaming menacingly. Any of hisckeys foolish enough to draw near found themselves met with swift and brutal retribution. Limbs were severed and heads rolled as our deadly dance unfolded, a macabre symphony of violence and skill.


    Each blow struck with lethal precision, whether delivered by my hand or his, as we engaged in a battle of wills, locked in a deadly struggle for supremacy. It had be a battle of wills--a test of endurance. The one who grew weary first would lose this deadly exchange.


    However, neither of us yielded. Our shes and swings escted into a frenzied dance of steel, the ng of our des echoing through the establishment. With each passing moment, the intensity of our exchange heightened. One minute. Four minutes. Ten minutes.


    Twenty. Still, our stamina showed no signs of waning.


    Amidst the chaos of our battle, his voice pierced through the cacophony, carried along by the symphony of shing metal. "...Who the fuck are you?" he demanded, his wordsced with a mix of curiosity and disbelief. "I''ve never encountered a woman with such endurance, especially one with a delicate fucking physique like yours.


    And I sure as hell ain''t heard of anyone like you among the ranks of the Silver des."


    "You don''t need to know who I am," I shot back. "Before long, you''ll be kissing the pavement."


    "Kissing the pavement, huh? I''d rather kiss you instead. I''m drawn to a woman with such a defiant fucking personality like yours," he countered, a twisted smirk ying across his lips. "How about it? How about you betray the Silver des and be my woman instead?"


    "Don''t jest with such aical expression," I replied icily.


    "You fucking woman...!" he snapped.

 Chapter 100: Chapter 16 - The Battle At The Black Market, Part 2 (3)

    Norman''s POV


    This chick was insane. I''d never seen anyone grin like that while getting sliced up. Not even Sara Quinn, the current King''s executioner, was this twisted. This woman''s madness was on a whole other level.


    And her killing intent? It was off the charts. How many lives had she snuffed out to reach this level of bloodlust? It was downright terrifying.


    Realizing the gravity of the situation, I knew I couldn''t afford to mess around any longer. The cramped confines of the bar were working against me, making it difficult to maneuver. It was time to take this outside, where I''d have more space to fight.


    With that thought, I activated my Portal Creation and teleported both of us outside the bar.


    ***


    Shredica''s POV


    In an instant, the world around us shifted and twisted. The sudden change of scenery left me feeling disoriented, but I swiftly regained my bearings and focused on defending myself. We continued our dance of des, the sh of steel ringing out in the air like a haunting melody. After what felt like an eternity of relentlessbat, he finally relented his assault.


    Seizing the moment, Iunched myself forward with my sword aimed to strike at his neck. But in a blink, I found myself back where I had been standing moments before. His teleportation skill was proving to be quite the nuisance.


    "Whoa, ease up there, sweetheart," he remarked. "We''ve been at this for a solid thirty minutes straight, and a guy can only take so much, ya know? I get it, you''re not your average gal. Hell, I''m starting to wonder if you''re even human. But me? I''m just a regr Joe, and I need a breather.


    It''s only natural I''d need a moment to recuperate from all that. Give me a sec to catch my breath, will ya?"


    For all the bluster he put on, there wasn''t a hint of exhaustion in his demeanor.


    I aimed the tip of my sword squarely at him. "In a life-or-death struggle, there''s no luxury of pause. Take a breather, and you might as well be signing your own death warrant. You''d be a goner by now if not for your damn space-warping trickery."


    "Oh, really?" he retorted, his toneced with a smugness that irked me. "Well, if it weren''t for my soft spot for you, you might have found yourself in a simr spot."


    As he spoke, I maintained a razor-sharp focus on his every move, ready to react at a moment''s notice. Being out in the open was a disadvantage for me, especially considering his skill flourished in environments where mana flowed freely. His abilities fed off mana, and out here, he could absorb it continuously, enhancing the potency of his attacks.


    I had to remain vignt, attuned to even the subtlest fluctuations of mana swirling around us.


    Suddenly, a subtle ripple in the air alerted me to an impending attack. I braced myself, expecting the sh of steel from his de. But instead, something unexpected materialized before me--it was Miss Arianne.


    I barely managed to halt my sword in time before it cleaved her in half.


    "Eep...!" She let out a startled shriek as my de hovered dangerously close to her.


    Meanwhile, Norman diverted his gaze from me and nced into the distance. In the blink of an eye, he vanished.


    "Tsk!" I clicked my tongue in frustration as I scanned my surroundings.


    I wasn''t the first to spot him. It was Miss Arianne who noticed first. "Over there!" she eximed.


    Following her pointed finger, I witnessed someone hurtling from the sky several meters away, as though they had been abruptly expelled from the heavens themselves. It was Norman. He''d used his Portal Creation to create a portal from his location, connecting to the sky to reach there. Another figure, with orange hair, apanied him.


    "Wha...?"


    I nced back to where Miss Arianne had been standing just moments ago, only to realize she was gone. Norman had used his Portal Creation again to whisk her away into the sky.


    "Tsk!"


    With a surge of mana, I propelled myself forward, leaping into the air to catch Miss Arianne. I cradled her in my arms as I descended back to the ground.


    "Hey there!" a voice called out from behind me. Norman stood there, his sword arcing down in a swift strike.


    I held Miss Arianne close to me as I deflected the blow with my de, though I struggled to maintain my bnce.


    "What''s the matter?! Huh?! Your movements have dulled!" Norman taunted, swinging his sword with reckless abandon.


    "Guh...!" Despite holding onto Miss Arianne, I tried to hold my ground and fight back, but I was at a severe disadvantage. Miss Arianne met my gaze, sensing the predicament I was in because of her.


    "Throw me aside, Shredica! I can handle myself."


    Before I could even entertain her plea, Norman vanished into thin air.


    "Your back''s wide open!" he jeered from behind.


    In a sh, he materialized diagonally behind me, his sword aimed at my vulnerable back. But in a split-second decision, I lunged forward, clutching Miss Arianne tightly in my arm. Norman''s de sliced through empty air as I narrowly avoided the attack. I''d managed to predict his teleportation destination by sensing the fluctuations of mana around me.


    It seemed I was finally getting a handle on his ability.


    Yet, this ability still remained a daunting obstacle. If I dared to release Miss Arianne, she could fall prey to his relentless assault. Unlike me, she hadn''t fully grasped the intricacies of his ability. Releasing her now would be akin to signing her death warrant.


    While pondering my next move, I sensed another presence approaching us. I turned to see a fiery-haired woman sprinting toward us at full tilt, charging straight at Norman.


    "Leader!" Miss Arianne eximed in relief.


    Our missing Leader had returned, wielding a whip with fierce determination.


    "Raaaaaah!" she roared, poised to strike with her whip.


    "Tsk!" Norman clicked his tongue in annoyance. In an instant, I detected a sudden shift and fluctuation of mana in front of the Leader. He intended to send her somewhere else with his portals again. However, the Leader swiftly dodged, evading the portal that had materialized in her path.


    "What?!" Norman eximed in surprise at her evasion. His portals were invisible to the naked eye, making it impossible for anyone to discern their presence unless they could sense the subtle fluctuations of mana where the portals were summoned. This meant that the Leader could also anticipate the location of the portals now by sensing the fluctuations of mana.


    "This is for teleporting me to who-knows-fucking where, Norman!" the Leader roared, her whip arcing through the air like a vengeful serpent poised to strike.


    I felt the crackling surge of mana once more as the Leader''s whip descended, only to be met by the sudden materialization of a lifeless body, intercepting her attack with a sickening thud, as if fate itself had intervened.


    "Son of a bitch! Another pain in the ass just dropped in!" Norman''s voice dripped with venom, his eyes aze with fury as he fixed his gaze on the Leader.


    "You''re gonna fucking regret messing with my crew, Norman."


    "Is that the warm wee you give an old friend, Eris? No ''long time no see'' or any of that shit?"


    "Who the hell said I''m your friend? The moment you turned your back on us, any pretense of friendship went out the fucking window..." the Leader growled, her voice dripping with venom. "There''s no old buddies here. You''re gonna meet your maker."


    "Die? Me? Ha!" he scoffed, a smirk ying on his lips. "You really think three of you can put me six feet under? As if!"


    In a sh, Norman''s eyes locked onto me, and before I could blink, I sensed the mana surge again, this time emanating from behind me. With adrenaline coursing through my veins, I lunged forward, but little did I know, Norman had something other than his de in mind.


    "No, Shredica!" the Leader''s cry pierced the air, but it was toote. With a swift motion, I managed to hurl Miss Arianne to safety just before the st hit me.


    It turned out Norman had unleashed a bullet. A crimson tide stained my clothes as agony shot through my body, my hand instinctively grasping at the wound, the metallic tang of blood filling my senses.


    Suddenly, my mana began to fade, slipping away from me like sand through my fingers. My knees buckled under the weight of it all, and a searing pain ripped through my chest, climbing up to my throat. I tried to swallow it down, but it surged back up, spewing forth from my mouth in a violent torrent of blood.


    "Hahahaha!" Norman''sughter echoed around me. "That''s what you get for thinking you''ve got me figured out, sweetheart. You thought you could sense my portals, but you didn''t count on me having another trick up my sleeve. It''s a damn shame on your part. And that bullet I put in you? Coated with poison.


    Nasty stuff. It''ll eat away at your mana, then your insides, until your heart just gives out. You''ve got an hour, maybe two, before you kick the bucket!"


    I lifted my head, defiance burning in my eyes. With every ounce of strength left in me, I forced myself to stand tall, pointing the tip of my de straight at Norman.


    "If I''m going down, you''reing with me, you son of a bitch."

 Chapter 101: Chapter 16 - The Battle At The Black Market, Part 2 (4)

    "If I''m going down, you''reing with me, you son of a bitch."


    As those words escaped my lips, it felt like the world around me began to move in slow motion. It was odd, given that I was teetering on the edge of death. Maybe this was what people experienced just before they die? Strangely, it felt oddlyforting, like a soothing embrace. But no, this wasn''t death creeping in. It was as if my mind was sprinting while the world around me slowed to a crawl.


    Surveying the faces of the three individuals before me, I realized I was still firmly entrenched in the present moment, yet time seemed to stretch and bend around me, elongating each passing second. It was as if everything had ground to a halt. But it wasn''t the world freezing; it was my senses sharpening to a razor''s edge.


    I lifted my head to gaze at the sky. Dark clouds were slowly amassing overhead, their ominous presence punctuated by booming thunder. The thunderps reverberated through the air, loud and menacing, yet somehow slowed, as if time itself was stretching out. Rain would undoubtedly follow soon.


    It was odd. Despite the knowledge that I had only an hour left to live - not just knowing, mind you, but feeling the poison gnawing away at me - I found myself strangely serene. Calm washed over me like aforting nket. With a deep breath, I summoned the mana around me, attempting to stem the tide of poison coursing through my veins, even if only for a moment.


    With that tiny reserve, I could still muster the strength to take on Norman.


    As I did so, the world around me seemed to snap back into focus, time returning to its normal pace.


    Norman''s eyes widened as he took in my defiant stance. "You''re still standing after that?"


    I lowered my gaze to meet Norman''s eyes.


    "Is this chick even human?" he eximed. "That bullet was coated with poison. Not just any poison, but Golden Cobra venom, you dig!"


    While he rambled on, I attempted to move my feet. They shook with pain for a moment, but I managed to walk. The only sound I heard was the echo of my footsteps. My vision started to turn red. I felt like I was on the brink of death, but I forced myself to keep moving.


    "...Whatever. You''re gonna kick the bucket anyway," Norman''s voice pierced through the fog of pain. "Shame, ''cause I kinda dig you and wouldn''t mind having you as my bitch. Oh well, I can still bang your corpse once you''re dead. Bet it''ll still be warm by the time I finish off these two."


    He redirected his attention to Leader, who was being showered with his shes. Miss Arianne, on the other hand, was upied with the thugs who had finally arrived from the bar. Seizing the opportunity, I closed the distance between us.


    "What?!"


    My de aimed straight for his neck, but Norman swiftly blocked it with lightning-fast reflexes.


    "Shit! You''re still gonna fight even when you''re about to kick the bucket? And you''re aiming for my neck?! What the hell, woman?! Just keel over and die already!"


    I remained silent. Most of what he said didn''t register in my mind. I was too focused on trying to stem the flow of poison coursing through my body, even if just for a moment, to dy the inevitable death looming over me.


    "...Shredica, you don''t have to fight anymore. Pushing further will only hasten your demise. Just stay put and focus on halting the poison''s spread in your body. There''s no need to throw your life away," the Leader''s voice, filled with concern, reached me.


    I didn''t spare a nce for the Leader.


    In that moment, I felt the air tremble around me. Norman was conjuring a portal nearby, intending to channel his shing attacks through it.


    "If you won''t meet your end willingly, then I''ll dly do the honors myself!"


    With those chilling words, Norman unleashed a barrage of shes. Each strike was directed towards the portal linked from his position to mine. His assault was even swifter than before, his de moving with such velocity that it left behind glowing trails in its wake. It was no wonder he was known as the Don of the ck Market.


    His precision and swiftness were like a tempest unleashed, overwhelming not just me, but even the Leader. It was clear to anyone watching that he ranked among the top swordsmen in this world.


    However, my mind raced so swiftly that even Norman''s shes seemed to crawl along lethargically, leaving me fighting off the urge to yawn. Why was my mind operating at such breakneck speed, slowing the world around me to a crawl?


    I effortlessly blocked each of Norman''s strikes, as if weaving a protective barrier with my de, creating a zone he couldn''t breach no matter how hard he tried.


    It was as if my mind and body had be one, flowing seamlessly together to achieve peak physical performance without any conscious effort on my part. I had no clue how this had happened; all I knew was that I couldn''t afford to focus on anything else.


    "...Damn it. What the hell is up with this chick?" Norman muttered, finally catching on to something being off. Despite being little more than a walking corpse at this point, I continued to thwart his attacks with even greater precision than before. It felt like I had entered what athletes in my world referred to as ''The Zone''.


    At that moment, as I continued to block, I felt something trickling from my eyes. It wasn''t tears; this liquid was too viscous. It was blood. Bleeding from my eyes was the grim reminder that time was running out.


    "Ha! Just give it up already! You''re as good as dead!"


    Time was slipping away, and I had no time to waste. So, this time, I chose to advance.


    "You''re still fighting?! Come on, this is just in stubbornness! Why don''t you just copse already!"


    As I moved forward, Norman persisted in using his Portal Creation to channel his shes toward me from where he stood, roughly ten meters away.


    With each step I took and every sh I blocked, I could feel more of my life seeping away. The poison, the bullet wound, the shes¡ªall draining me of vitality. Yet, I refused to halt my advance. Even as I coughed up blood, I pressed on, my determination unwavering as I closed the distance between myself and Norman, deflecting his attacks along the way.


    But eventually, my strength waned, my knees buckling beneath me as my body refused to obey. Norman seized the opportunity and ceased his assault.


    "Finally!"


    Blood poured unnaturally from my eyes, mingling with the crimson stains on my lips as I coughed up even more. I clutched at my mouth, trying to stem the flow, but the blood continued to spill between my trembling fingers. Then, I pitched forward, my body copsing to the ground. As if on cue, the heavens opened up, and rain began to pour down.


    "Shredica!"


    "Shredica!"


    I strained to hear Miss Arianne''s and the Leader''s voices, but they were drowned out by the encroaching darkness. This wasn''t good. I was dying. I didn''t want to die yet. There were things I still needed to do, objectives left unfulfilled. I didn''t want to die in this godforsaken world.


    I wanted to go home. I needed to go home.


    But I knew it was futile, just wishful thinking of someone on death''s door.


    As the thought crossed my mind, even in the throes of death, I sensed a sinister shift in the atmosphere, sending shivers down my spine.


    "Hrm?!"


    "W-What the...?"


    Summoning every ounce of strength left in me, I forced my heavy eyelids open and cast my gaze skyward. There, a man d in a ck suit hovered, his mask twisted into a chilling grin.


    At that moment, my consciousness faded to ck.


    ***


    Arianne''s POV


    When Iid eyes on the man floating in the sky, a chill ran down my spine. It felt like I was staring into the very face of death itself, an entity that had no business existing in the mortal realm. The man''s presence caused the sky to darken with his potent mana, enveloping the area in a thick aura of bloodlust thatpelled everyone to look up and witness the unfolding spectacle.


    "It''s him..." I murmured under my breath.


    The ywright. A man of many faces, the one who had managed to defeat him.


    As I gazed skyward, the man''s eyes scanned the scene below. When his gaze settled on Shredica, lying on the brink of death, it lingered there for a moment before sweeping over the rest of us gathered below.


    "...Kneel," hemanded, and in an instant, my knees buckled beneath me. With just one word, I waspelled to kneel. And it wasn''t just me; it was everyone, including the Leader and Norman.


    "W-What the hell?" Norman eximed, his disbelief evident as he gazed up at the sky from his position on the ground. He seemed the most bewildered by the situation, especially considering the palpable bloodlust emanating from the man, directed squarely at him.

 Chapter 102: Chapter 16 - The Battle At The Black Market, Part 2 (5)

    Thick, ominous clouds nketed the sky, casting a shadow over the entire area. Within the swirling mass, thunder boomed, its echoes resonating with foreboding. Drop by drop, rain began to fall, each droplet drumming against my cheeks before cascading down to the earth below.


    "Who the fuck are you?!" Norman''s voice pierced through the gloom, his fear palpable.


    The man''s gaze swept across the scene before settling on Norman, who visibly flinched under the weight of his stare.


    "I am..." The man''s pause hung in the air, a chilling silence that sent a shiver down my spine. His voice, cold andmanding, cut through the darkness. And then, he spoke his name, "...Mephisto."


    "M-Mephisto...? So you''re the one he''s talking about! I haven''t done a damn thing to you, so what the hell do you want from me?!" Norman''s voice quivered with fear, his vulnerabilityid bare as he pleaded for mercy from the man hovering above us.


    The atmosphere crackled with tension as the man remained silent, his presence looming ominously against the backdrop of thick, swirling clouds. Each passing moment felt like an eternity as he descended, his movements deliberate and menacing, casting a shadow over Norman''s fate.


    "H-Hey! Stay the fuck back!" Norman''s voice rose to a panicked shout, his desperation growing as the man drew nearer. He looked to his subordinates, who, like us, remained kneeling, seemingly paralyzed with fear and unable to intervene. "Hey, you useless pieces of shit! Do something!"


    The subordinates finally snapped out of their stupor and sprang into action, their movements swift and menacing as they closed in on the man. With a terrifying synchronicity, they surrounded him beforeunching themselves at him in a unified assault. But in a blink of an eye, an obsidian arc sliced through them, cutting them down with brutal efficiency.


    A single blow was all it took to send all of Norman''sckeys to their gruesome demise.


    "T-This can''t be..." Norman''s eyes widened in disbelief, his voice trembling with shock. It was truly astonishing. Despite never seeing the man, who called himself Mephisto, draw a de, all the men, who I''d been battling earlier and knew to be skilled fighters, were now split in two, their bodies sprawled lifelessly on the ground.


    "S-So this is The ywright..." I murmured, my voice barely above a whisper as the realization sank in. True to the rumors I''d heard, he was a force to be reckoned with, his power transcending mere mortal limitations.


    Norman attempted to rise to his feet but failed miserably.


    "Stay kneeling," Mephistomanded as he approached. As he neared Norman, he came across Shredica, whoy on the ground with pale, purpling skin, a clear sign that the poison was taking its toll. Despite the agony, she fought to remain alive.


    I moved to stand and help Shredica, but Mephisto''s gaze bore into me, sending a chill down my spine, and I found myself returning to my knees.


    "Stay kneeling," his voice reverberated with an undeniable authority, sending shivers down my spine. He then turned his attention back to Shredica. "Phosphoros."


    "Yes?" A mysterious figure materialized behind Mephisto, cloaked in darkness and adorned with a mask mirroring his own.


    "Do something about this woman," Mephistomanded.


    "As you wish."


    With a nod, the figure moved towards Shredica, their actions shrouded in mystery. I could only hope it was for the better. Meanwhile, Mephisto resumed his advance towards Norman.


    "H-Help! Is there anyone?! Anyone who can take him down?!" Norman''s desperate cries echoed through the rain-soaked air.


    But the only response was the relentless drumming of raindrops. The Leader and I heard him, of course, but we remained silent. There wasn''t a soul present who dared to challenge the man who had bested the underworld''s strongest.


    The rain intensified, transforming into a torrential downpour as massive droplets cascaded from the skies.


    "Tsk! You''re not gonna off me!" screamed Norman, his voiceced with panic as he activated his skill.


    In response, Mephisto casually reached out and seized the air beside him.


    "Huh?! How?!"


    Before anyone could react, Norman''s head was ensnared within Mephisto''s grasp.


    With effortless strength, Mephisto lifted Norman into the air as if he weighed nothing more than a feather. Norman thrashed wildly, desperate to break free from the iron grip. Meanwhile, the air around them seemed to warp and bend in resistance.


    "Fuck! Why can''t I teleport?!"


    That''s when it dawned on me. Norman had been trying to activate Portal Creation, but his attempts were futile.


    "Does his glove... have some kinda power dampener?" I spected, the thought naturally urring to me. Power dampeners were often used to suppress the skills of detained individuals, rendering them powerless within prison confines.


    But such devices were as rare as a virgin in a brothel, crafted from a metal so scarce that only a thousand power dampener cuffs were said to exist in the entire world. They were reserved for the most dangerous individuals, those whose skills posed a threat too great to ignore.


    Encountering someone wearing a power dampener was truly shocking, given the circumstances.


    "Fuck! Get off me!" Norman spat venomously, his desperation driving him tosh out with his dagger. But his efforts were in vain as a shimmering barrier materialized before Mephisto, deflecting the de with ease. "What the hell are you?!"


    Mephisto silently clenched his fist and aimed it at Norman. A barrier enveloped his fist, then in the blink of an eye, his fist vanished. Next thing I knew, Norman was sent hurtling across the area, crashing through a nearby wall.


    "Gah... Cough... Ngh." Half-buried in the wall, Norman convulsed and spat out a mouthful of blood. His insides were probably turned to mush from that punch, and most of the bones in his upper body must''ve been shattered. Mephisto must''ve held back a bit, which was likely the only reason Norman hadn''t kicked the bucket right then and there. Though, I couldn''t fathom why he showed him mercy...


    or why he intervened in the first ce.


    I just prayed he wouldn''t turn his attention towards us. Unlike Norman, who we might have stood a chance against, I doubted we''d even stand a chance against this guy.


    ***


    Norman''s POV


    What the fuck was happening? Why... What the hell was going on?


    To be honest, I was clueless. It was frustrating not knowing what the hell was going down. Did I fall for ''his'' trap? Was I sent to that bar to deal with some monstrous dude? I thought I was just gonna handle a couple of bitches, but now I''m knee-deep in this shit?


    Mephisto approached me silently, his aura dripping with menace. His bloodlust, aimed directly at me, was so thick and suffocating that I felt like I might piss myself. This dude was terrifying. He was right when he said I shouldn''t mess with him. Or even look him in the eye, for that matter. I knew better now.


    I tried to stand up, but failed miserably. The pain he inflicted on me was so intense that it knocked me out cold, only to wake me up again. I groaned incessantly, the agony rendering mepletely immobile.


    I still had a trick up my sleeve, but pulling it off would mean certain death. And I sure as hell wasn''t ready to kick the bucket. So, for now, my only option was to escape. But how the fuck was I supposed to do that in this situation?


    Summoning a fireball in my palm, I hurled it at him. Mephisto didn''t bother dodging; instead, he just let it hit him. But instead of making contact, the fireball was met by a barrier.


    I recognized that barrier¡ªit was simr to Gabrielle''s Guardian, the one she used when she was still a Magic Knight. Which meant this guy''s barrier was nearly indestructible as hers.


    "Fuck this..." I muttered, gathering mana to teleport myself far away from there. But I knew my teleportation was limited¡ªI could only create a portal where my eyes could see. Still, I should be able to escape if I deleted my presence as soon as I teleported. With that in mind, I activated my skill and vanished. It seemed like a sess...


    ...Until I felt another punch m into my face, the impact just as brutal as the first. It was coated with the same damn barrier. I was sent flying again, crashing through another establishment and piercing through the walls.


    How the hell did he predict where my portal would appear, or where I''d end up after teleporting? If he could pull that off, it meant I was practically checkmated...


    "Gah... Cough... Cough... Fuck..."


    If teleportation wasn''t the answer, what the hell was I supposed to do now? Did this mean I was gonna bite the dust right here? That was impossible. Uneptable! I refused to go down without a fight.


    That''s when I made the decision to take the ultimate gamble.


    "If I''m gonna kick the bucket anyway, then I might as well take this bastard down with me..."


    I reached into my breast pocket and pulled out a pill, swallowing it whole.

 Chapter 103: Chapter 16 - The Battle At The Black Market, Part 2 (6)

    Leon''s POV


    Norman''s aura underwent a drastic transformation. It was like a switch had been flipped, and suddenly, his power surged threefold. Before, his magical energy had been steady, but now it raged around him, almost out of control. Veins burst with blood, muscles tore, bones shattered, yet his body healed instantly. He defied the physical limits of a human form, hosting an immense amount of magical power.


    Ordinarily, a human with that much mana would sumb to mana overload and die, but it seemed the pill he had taken somehow prevented that fate.


    I''d heard from none other than Gabrielle that the underworld was researching ways for people to enhance their strength and surpass their body''s limits. She''d even fought someone like that before. It took several dozen magic knights just to subdue them. And now, here was Norman, standing before me, embodying that very concept.


    Gabrielle had referred to this as "awakening" in the underworld. Once someone assumed this form, there was no turning back. But in exchange... they were granted Herculean strength. That meant this was Norman''sst resort.


    "This is such a damn pain..." I grumbled to myself. The sheer magnitude of Norman''s mana now eclipsed mine. The energy surrounding him was wild, almost chaotic, overflowing with mana being forcefully generated. His skin, eyes, and hair even took on a different tint.


    "Aaaaaaghhh!" Norman''s roar echoed like thunder before he vanished into thin air.


    The resounding thud of impact reverberated through the air, followed by a sickening crunch as I was flung mercilessly toward the wall. With lightning reflexes, I kicked off the surface, twisting mid-air tond deftly on the ground. Damn. I didn''t even register the force of his blow. Amon''s suit was proving its worth.


    I tried to regain myposure, but Norman relentlessly pressed his assault, each strike propelling me further back.


    "Ha ha ha! Too sluggish! Too frail!" he jeered. "You''re nothingpared to me now!"


    With another thump, I was hurled backward by Norman''s relentless assault. His strikes were swift, heavy, and unforgiving, driven by his overwhelming power and force.


    "Ha ha ha! Is this the famed power of the man from the rumors? What a fucking letdown!" he taunted.


    One punch connected, mming me into the ground. Norman then straddled me, raining down furious blows with his thick, massive, purpled arms.


    "Think you''re a big shot just because you took down the best of us all?! You''re nothing but a bug to be squashed by me! Pathetic!"


    His punches packed a punch, no doubt. They were fast, too, but they did jack shit against me. My suit absorbed the force of his blows, and I employed Guardian to block his assaults. He couldn''ty a finger on me.


    "The only sorry excuse here is you, Norman," I said in the coldest voice possible.


    Norman''s eyes widened in shock, his assault grinding to a halt. "W-What?" he stuttered.


    "Your power is nothing but a fa?ade, a sham bolstered by doping," I continued, my wordsced with disdain. "Yet you have the audacity to unt it as if it''s genuine. You''re nothing but a fraud, undermining the very essence of fair y and integrity inbat.


    You spit in the face of everything a true fighter stands for ¡ª the relentless pursuit of excellence, respect for adversaries, the spirit of camaraderie, the glory of victory, and the humility in defeat. You''re nothing more than a pitiful, contemptible loser, a stain on the honorable art ofbat."


    "Who the hell cares about fighting ethics now?!" Norman spat back, his frustration palpable.


    "That''s the problem, Norman. You always resort to underhanded tactics," I retorted, my voice hardening. "You rely on dirty tricks like this every damn time. But perhaps it''s time I showed you what true power looks like. Before you meet your inevitable demise."


    "D-Don''t you dare fuck with me! You''ll be the one begging for mercy!" Norman growled, his anger boiling over.


    I unleashed a torrent of bloodlust, saturating the entire area with its menacing presence.


    Norman wasted no time in using his Portal Creation to escape from my wrath. As he vanished, I rose to my feet, my resolve unyielding.


    "This is what true power looks like," I dered.


    ***


    Norman''s POV


    The pill he had given me had indeed augmented all of my stats, just as he had promised. It shattered the limits of my body, granting me superhuman strength, enhanced reflexes, and heightened physical prowess and dexterity. Coupled with an almost limitless pool of mana, courtesy of the pill, I was a force to be reckoned with. But it was just a prototype, meaning my awakening wasn''t wless.


    Swallowing the pill came with a steep price...death. However, since death was already looming over me, I decided to go out with a bang by facing off against this monstrous man.


    With this power coursing through me, I could easily obliterate an entire vige with a single spell. In fact, with the overwhelming energy pulsating within me, it felt like I had transcended mortal boundaries, surpassing even the mightiest warriors and mages of human, elven, beastmen, and dwarven descent. I believed I could take down this man too.


    But I was dead wrong.


    A chilling sensation gripped my insides like an icy w, slowly twisting and freezing me from within. The air thickened with palpable pressure, as if gravity itself had intensified in the vicinity under the weight of his thick bloodlust. Beads of cold sweat formed on my brow, mingling with the already soaked fabric of my clothes as I unconsciously took a step back.


    No, no... Why was I retreating? I possessed the power now. I could bring this man to his knees. I would ensure he went down with me. If he didn''t, then swallowing that damn pill would have been all for nothing.


    My knuckles, once pulsing with purple energy, grew white as bone beneath the strain.


    Locked in a stare, he uttered, "Your power may have surged, but it''s nothingpared to mine. Yours is a crude imitation, while mine is the genuine article."


    "Heh, genuine, you say...?" I chuckled darkly, a smirk dancing upon my lips. "Your so-called genuine powercks luster in my eyes. Sure, it may be genuine, but it''s a mere shadow of mine! Allow me to unveil its true majesty!" With a flourish, I conjured a plethora of exit portals alongside a singr entrance portal. Through these rifts, I could multiply my presence manifold.


    "Now, with a hundred of me converging upon you, you''re utterly defenseless!"


    To my astonishment, Mephisto remained unfazed, his demeanor dripping with disdain. "Do not dare elevate your feeble power to the status of almighty. It''s an affront to those who trulymand power."


    "You fucking bastard!" I and my clones thundered in unison, our voices resonating with fiery fury. With each duplicate sharing my consciousness, they mirrored my indignation and resolve. "I''ll fuck you up!" I snarled, and all of my clones surged forward.


    Confident in the overwhelming numbers and enhanced strength granted by the pill, I anticipated their onught would shred him to pieces. But...


    Mephisto drew in a deep breath, his gaze focused, and then pointed his finger downward with deliberate intent. "Submit to gravity..."


    With thatmand, an invisible force mmed into all my clones, driving them mercilessly to the ground. Though I remained unaffected physically, I could sense the immense pressure bearing down on them, each clone forced into submission by the oppressive power.


    "W-What the...? What sorcery is this?" I muttered, my confusion mounting. It was unlike any magic I had encountered before. It felt as if... yes, gravity magic, a rare and potent skill wielded by the elusive skyfolk. But how could Mephisto possess such a formidable ability?


    "Do you grasp it now? How utterly feeble your counterfeit power is against the genuine?" he sneered, his voice dripping with disdain.


    "W-Who the fuck are you?!" I yelled, my heart pounding in my chest. "What the fuck do you want from me?!"


    "I''ve already told you who I am, haven''t I? I am Mephisto," he stated icily. "And what I desire from you is simple: your demise."


    At his words, I caught a glimpse of a silver streak out of the corner of my eye. Then, a sickeningly loud thud reverberated through the air, as if something heavy had crashed to the ground.


    "Huh...?"


    I turned to my right and horror washed over me as I realized... my right arm was missing.


    "What...? Wh-Where is my arm?! What the fuck happened to it?!"


    And then, another gleaming streak sliced through the air with a chilling swiftness, followed by a heavy thud. My left arm was abruptly ripped from its socket.


    "Aaaagh! My arms!" I howled in sheer agony, the pain coursing through my being like a relentless tide.


    Another silver blur streaked toward me, and another, until I found myself copsing to my knees, the ground beneath me slick with blood. But it wasn''t a voluntary act; my legs were severed, leaving me sprawled in a grotesque heap.


    "Ahhhhh! N-No! Have mercy!" I pleaded, my voice raw with desperation, each word a cry for reprieve from the impending doom.


    My body crumpled further, my face pressed into the muddied earth. In this pitiful posture, I found myself prostrating before my assant, a humiliating disy of surrender. But in the face of certain death, pride was a luxury I could ill afford.


    "P-Please, spare my life! I-I''ll give you anything! Wealth, women! Whatever your heart desires! Just spare me from the abyss!"


    Even though I knew I was doomed from the moment I swallowed that damned pill, I couldn''t ept my impending demise. I still had so much left to do, so much left to experience! I wasn''t ready to die yet. I wanted to live! That''s why I found myself pleading desperately for this man to spare me.


    Begging was all I could do in that moment, a desperate plea to cling to life for just a little longer.


    .

 Chapter 104: Chapter 16 - The Battle At The Black Market, Part 2 (7)

    Leon''s POV


    I nced down at Norman, who was sobbing uncontrobly. Whether those tears were genuine or not, I couldn''t care less. He was bleeding profusely from the stumps of his severed limbs, unable to even crawl in his current state.


    As much as I wanted to end Norman''s life right then and there, I knew I needed him alive. Resurrection magic only worked if the person needed for the ritual was still breathing. So, instead, I delivered a solid punch to his head, enough to knock him unconscious but not to kill him. As soon as I did, the clones he''d conjured melted into the ground like puddles.


    It seemed his powers couldn''t be sustained while he was out cold.


    Grabbing Norman by the scruff of his neck like a cat, I closed all of his wounds. I couldn''t let him die from his injuries, like Martha had. While I focused on Norman, who now appeared to be peacefully sleeping with his eyes closed, someone approached from behind me.


    "Artemis," I addressed her. Earlier, I called her Phosporos. Since she sucked ating up with names, I decided to give her one instead. Phosporos meant light-bringer, which suited her well, especially since she favored light magic. She seemed pleased when I dubbed her that, but she quickly reverted to her poker face.


    She still hadn''t forgiven me for easily bringing her to climaxst night, my actions still fresh in her memory. "Have youpleted the task I assigned you?"


    "Yes, I''ve tended to her wounds," she replied, her voice steady. "She''s stabilized now. However, she''ll remain unconscious for several days."


    "That''s still good," I remarked. Honestly, I didn''t want Shredica to kick the bucket so soon. She had that potential to be like the protagonist of this world, you know? But still, I couldn''t shake off the hate I felt towards her. "What about your other assignment?" I asked.


    "Well..."


    Artemis began recounting her tale of how she liberated Charlotte.


    ***


    Artemis''s POV


    As I arrived at the location Leon had directed me to, I found a woman there, slumbering deeply with her head resting on the table. Her silver hair cascaded around her, and a bit of drool trickled down from her chin.


    "Ahhh... I can''t eat another bite..." she muttered in her sleep.


    Carefully, I approached and slipped into the room behind her. Opening the door, I discovered another woman inside, bound with tape around her feet and her arms restrained behind her back. A piece of tape covered her mouth, muffling any attempts to speak.


    The moment the womanid eyes on me, fear shed in her widened gaze, and she attempted to scramble away. I swiftly unsheathed my dagger, causing her tears to mix with her already palpable dread. Closing in on her, I raised the de overhead, then brought it down with a decisive motion. Instantly, the tape binding her feet was severed.


    As she timidly opened her eyes and realized she was free, surprise reced her previous terror.


    With a single finger pressed against my lips, I signaled for her to remain silent. She nodded in understanding, her gaze fixed on me as I motioned for her to follow my lead.


    Extracting her from the premises proved to be a straightforward task. The woman guarding her remained asleep throughout. Once outside the establishment, I guided her towards the exit of the ck Market. There, I meticulously cut away all the tape restraining her. It seemed the tape had been imbued with power dampening and anti-magic properties, rendering her unable to break free.


    Fortunately, itcked the same resilience as Leon''s enchanted clothing...


    After escorting her out of the ck Market, I handed her a single gold coin, enough for her to make her way back to the Academy City. With that done, I returned to Leon''s side. Upon my arrival, I found him finished with capturing Norman.


    ***


    Arianne''s POV


    Despite the pain coursing through my body from my cracked ribs, I forced myself to approach the unconscious Shredica. Gingerly, I lifted her hand and draped it over my shoulder, using what strength I had left to support her weight. The poison that had turned her face purple seemed to have faded, likely thanks to the efforts of the figure apanying Mephisto.


    Turning my gaze to Leader, I noticed her distant stare. Mephisto and hispanion had already departed, taking Norman with them. I could see Leader''s clenched fist trembling, and she was biting her lip so hard it drew blood.


    I wasn''t sure what was going through Leader''s mind, but I feltpelled to say something. "Leader, let''s head back," I suggested.


    Leader finally tore her gaze away from whatever had captured her attention and turned to me. "Right. Let''s go back," she agreed.


    ***


    ???''s POV


    "What do you mean?!" Sesillian''s voice boomed through the phone, held by his sister, Miss Sara.


    Miss Sara winced at the volume, pulling the phone away from her ear before adjusting the volume and bringing it back. "The woman managed to escape!" she replied, her tone oddly cheerful despite her failure.


    "Why?!" Sesillian demanded, his frustration evident.


    "Because I nodded off!" Sara lightly thumped her head with her fist, then yfully stuck out her tongue with a wink, emitting a mischievous tee-hee.


    "You had one job, Sara!" Sesillian''s voice thundered through the phone. "Ugh. I guess it''s my damn fault for entrusting you with such a simple task, but it''s infuriatingly easy, and yet you still managed to screw it up... All the meticulous preparations we made have gone down the drain. Why the hell did this happen?"


    I gestured for Miss Sara to pass me the phone so I could have a word with Sesillian.


    "Mephisto intervened," I informed him.


    "Mephisto...? The man who bested you?"


    "Yes," I replied, though the reminder of my defeat by Mephisto stung, I managed to keep myposure. "He assaulted the ck Market and took out Norman."


    "What? Norman''s dead?" Sesillian''s voice crackled with surprise.


    "Yes," I confirmed. "Losing one of our most valuable pawns is regrettable, but we still have others in y, Sesillian. Our focus should be on reiming Charlotte."


    "I''ll handle that myself," he grumbled. "Anyway, I''ll be heading over to pick up Sara. Tell her to stay put."


    "Got it," I acknowledged before the call abruptly ended. Turning to Sara, I remarked, "Looks like things have fallen into ce."


    All of these events unfolded ording to my meticulous n. Even Norman swallowing the pill was a calcted move on my part. I needed to ascertain its potency, which is why I maneuvered Norman into a corner where he had no choice but to ingest it. Mephisto''s unexpected intervention threw a spanner in the works, but I adapted, ensuring that everything still fell into ce as intended.


    Charlotte''s escape was not a setback, but rather a vital step in securing a powerful pawn¡ªa pawn crucial to my ultimate goal.


    "Hehehe... Indeed. Now, where''s my reward?" she demanded eagerly, her eyes gleaming with anticipation.


    "I''ll have beastkin meat ordered and prepared for you. Please, take a seat and wait patiently," I replied calmly.


    "Alright! I''ll be eagerly awaiting," she responded with a smirk.


    ***


    Leon''s POV


    The next day, Friday at the academy, as every student returned from the abruptly terminated joint training, we heard the news.


    "Charlotte Sierra has been found!" eximed one of the students. Immediately, everyone rushed to the front courtyard of the school. I joined them to see for myself.


    As we approached, our eyes fell upon a woman being escorted by a female professor. It was none other than Charlotte herself. Wrapped in a towel, she was led with care andpassion into one of the school buildings, presumably the infirmary. Despite it only being a day since her disappearance, the toll on her mental well-being was evident.


    She appeared fragile, in need of immediate attention and support.


    As she walked, Charlotte cast her gaze around the gathered students. One student in particr, Prince Julius, sprinted towards her.


    "Charlotte!" he eximed.


    Charlotte smiled and made her way towards him... or so it seemed. Instead, she passed him by and headed straight for another person. Without hesitation, she enveloped that person in a tight hug. It was none other than Professor Sesillian. As Charlotte buried her face into his chest, tears streamed down her cheeks, as if a dam had burst within her.


    Professor Sesillian simply patted her back soothingly as she sobbed.


    Prince Julius turned to observe the emotional scene unfolding before him. With a pained smile, he turned away and silently walked out.


    At that moment, an unwee memory from my past life resurfaced, hitting me like a freight train with an intense headache. The image of a girl lingered in the memory, though her face remained blurred and hazy, like a distant dream I couldn''t quite grasp.


    "...I can''t believe we''re finally seniors in high school. Feels like we were just in middle school yesterday, doesn''t it? Time flies, leaving us in its wake. And now, you''re even taller than me! I used to tower over youst year, but now you''re towering over me! Boys have it so unfair, don''t they?


    Oh well, I guess I''ll just have to catch up with my growth spurt. Still waiting for that to kick in, though. But I think these are the only things that kept growing on me. Anyway, here''s to another year with you, Ts¡ª"


    At that moment, memories of the girl I''d loved throughout my childhood flooded back, stretching into my high school years. She was my constantpanion, my childhood friend from my past life.


    The image of her merged with Charlotte in my mind, blurring the lines between past and present. In that instant, it felt like I could resent Charlotte for a lifetime.

 Chapter 105: Epilogue 2 - A Month Later (1)

    A month had passed since all that chaos unfolded.


    During this time, our wine and smartphone business had skyrocketed, turning us into the main economic powerhouse of the Kingdom of Milham. Merchants flocked to us to buy our products, which they then distributed worldwide, spreading the name of ourpany like wildfire across the globe.


    Additionally, the idol group trained by Amon was on the brink of making their debut on stage. In just two months, they would finally step onto the big stage. Their song, "Stardust Melody," had already been circting on smartphones, building anticipation for their live performance. We were gearing up for their grand entrance two months from now.


    Erica, the woman I hooked up with the other day, was now the leader of the idol group. She was chosen because she exuded the most leader-like aura among them, and Amon said she had the ability to lead.


    As for Shredica, who got poisoned during the battle at the ck Market, she managed to recover after a week. She''d been absent from the academy for that time, and when she finally returned, she looked as gloomy as ever. Unfortunately, her absence caused her rankings on the bronze leaderboard to plummet. She went from 20th ce to 56th.


    It made sense, though, considering she just disappeared without any exnation. If she''d mentioned needing rest to recover from the ck Market brawl, the school might''ve bought it. But she kept quiet about it.


    Speaking of rankings, the current number 1 in the bronze ss was Hereon. Surprisingly, he wasn''t unting it like I thought he would. Back in the day, he would''ve boasted about it and probably bullied a bunch of people in the bronze ss. Thankfully, he''d been on his best behaviortely. It seemed like getting a beating from Shredica had straightened him out.


    But here''s the juicy part¡ªI noticed something interesting about Hereon. When Shredica was absent, he seemed all down in the dumps. But as soon as she came back, his usual energy returned. It got me thinking¡ªmaybe Hereon had a little crush on Shredica. I couldn''t figure out how or why he developed feelings for her, though. Their only interaction involved her bloodying him up with punches.


    Was that the moment he fell in love? Love at first punch?


    As for me, I found myself back inst ce. Well, that''s life, I guess.


    Currently, I was pushing someone in a wheelchair through the halls of Leonamon''s. The woman seated in the wheelchair nced back at me and apologized.


    "I''m sorry you have to do this, especially when you''re busy," she said, her hair a vibrant shade of blue.


    "It''s all good," I replied. "I''m not in a rush to finish anything anyway."


    As you might have guessed, this is Martha. Bringing her back from the dead worked like a charm, and now she''s alive again, breathing and warm. Well, her brother Norman kicked the bucket in the process. But hey, Norman was a total piece of shit, so there''s no reason to shed tears for him.


    But it''s not all sunshine and rainbows. Martha''s back among the living, but she''s lost all her memories. Plus, she''s now crippled and can''t walk. I reckon it''s because she was stiff as a board for about a week in rigor mortis. But even though she can''t remember squat about why, who, when, or where, her personality''s still intact.


    Maybe her memories wille back eventually, but that''s just wishful thinking. Ain''t no use dwelling on the negatives, though, so who gives a damn.


    Oh, and there''s been a change in her domination requirements...


    --


    You''ve captured the interest of Martha. You can now proceed to dominate her.


    Name: Martha


    Race: Human


    Requirements to dominate Martha:


    1. ???


    2. Unlock


    3. Unlock


    4. Unlock


    ....


    --


    Herst name, Amarathea, was gone from her name now, but Martha was still there. Her first requirement was marked as ???, which was a total mystery to me. It was the first time I''d seen something like this, probably a result of her memory loss. I wasn''t keen on dominating Martha in this state, so I figured that was fine.


    After pushing her for a while, we finally reached her destination¡ªher room. I lifted her out of the wheelchair and settled her onto the bed.


    "Thanks, Leon," she murmured.


    "No problem. Just get some rest. Who knows, maybe your memories wille back," I suggested.


    "I highly doubt it''ll be that easy, but I''ll rest anyway. Thanks," she replied.


    With that, I left her room.


    Moving forward from Martha''s situation, Ayane emerged as the face of Leonamon, taking on the role of the brand''s main ambassador. Initially uncertain, she gradually limated to her newfound position. Over time, she shed her traditional kimono attire in favor of contemporary, fashionable garments. Sporting a stylish cap and striking poses like a seasoned model, she exuded confidence and allure.


    Witnessing this modern transformation amidst a world that had yet to fully embrace modernity was undeniably exhrating. It hinted at a broader evolution spurred by Leonamon''s burgeoning influence.


    As for Ayane''s domination requirements, there''s been some noteworthy progress.


    --


    You''ve captured the interest of Ayane Kitsune. You can now proceed to dominate her.


    Name: Ayane Kitsune


    Race: Beastskin


    Requirements to dominate Ayane:


    1. Save Ayane from bing a prostitute (Completed)


    2. Persuade Ayane to permit you to caress her tails nine times (0/9)


    3. Unlock


    4. Unlock


    ....


    --


    It seemed like Ayane had finallye to terms with the fact that I saved her from a life of prostitution. That was a relief.


    Oh, and there''s something very important I forgot to mention.


    ***


    It was the week after the joint training session.


    Titania and I found ourselves in the garden on the rooftop of the Academy. We stood facing each other, close enough to reach out and embrace.


    "Titania," I began.


    "Yeah?" Titania tilted her head, seemingly unaware of the significance of our location. Normally, one would''ve put two and two together and realized this was a confession. It seemed Titania hadn''t caught on yet.


    But hold on. Confession, you say? That''s the crux of it. Here I stand, about to pour my heart out. Last time I bared my soul to someone, it ended in rejection. Not Zeruel, mind you; this was back in my own world.


    I know the sting of pouring your heart out and receiving nothing in return.


    Titania had confessed to me, unintentionally perhaps, but it was still a confession nheless. Poured her heart out, took that leap of faith. And what did I do? I kept her hanging, a whole week of silence. I could see the anxiety wing at her, wondering if I''d shoot her down. So today, I''mying it on the line.


    "If I confess to you my darkest secrets, will you still stand by me?" I questioned, my voice heavy with emotion.


    Titania''s eyes widened, a mix of surprise and concern swirling within them. "What''s brought this on all of a sudden?" she asked, her voice soft yet filled with curiosity.


    "If I confess that my intentions weren''t pure when I approached you, that I didn''t want to help you be student council president, but that I wanted to dominate you, would you still love me?" Iid it bare.


    "H-Huh? D-Dominate?" Titania stammered.


    "And if I admit that I''ve been lying about not having any skills, that I''ve got a harem of women under my thumb, and that I''m a wanted fugitive, would you still love me?" I pressed on.


    "W-What? W-Wait, Leon, what are you saying?" Titania''s confusion was palpable.


    Titania had fallen head over heels for me, but she didn''t know the real me. If she did, maybe she''d fall out of love, but I couldn''t keep up the facade. I had toe clean, to make sure she knew who I really was, even if it meant she might not love me anymore.


    I realized that mere words wouldn''t suffice, so I opted for a more visceral approach. Actions speak louder than words, after all.


    "See for yourself."


    With that, I activated Guardian. It was better to show her a skill she''s familiar with, so it would be more believable.


    "T-That''s... Professor Gabrielle''s Guardian," Titania stammered. "How did you...?"


    "I''m not exactly skillless," I confessed, my tone somber yet resolute. "I possess a unique ability known as the Goddess of Subus''s Heir. It grants me the power to emte the skills of women I''ve dominated and engaged in intimate acts with."


    Titania stood there, her mind reeling as she processed the revtion. The gravity of the situation began to sink in as she connected the dots. "So, if you have Professor Gabrielle''s Guardian now, then that means..."


    "Yes," I affirmed, my tone unwavering. "I''ve imed dominance over Professor Gabrielle and another woman. And I intend to assert my control over many more in the future. That includes you, Titania."


    I expressed my desire to acquire her skill, Butterfly Effect, which allowed even the smallest action to snowball into a more dangerous oue. As I revealed this, Titania lowered her head, her bangs obscuring her face. I couldn''t discern her exact expression. What would her response be?

 Chapter 106: Epilogue 2 - A Month Later (2)

    "T-Th..."


    Here ites... I closed my eyes, bracing for rejection. But I was willing to start from scratch if it meant getting her skill.


    "That''s awesome, Leon!" she eximed.


    I blinked in surprise. What?


    "You have a skill that copies others! And not just one, right? You can copy as many as you want, right?"


    "Huh? O-Oh, yeah. T-That''s right," I stammered, taken aback by her sudden enthusiasm.


    Wait, what was going on here? Why was she suddenly so excited? Her reaction waspletely opposite to what I had anticipated.


    "Silly Leon," she chuckled softly. "Do you honestly believe that revealing something like that would diminish my love for you? It''s as if you believe my affection for you is superficial, easily swayed by such trivialities. But you''re mistaken. No matter what you say or do, no matter how many other women you''re with, my love for you will never waver.


    I''m confident that no one loves you as deeply as I do."


    "R-Right." I blurted out, trying to grasp the depth of her devotion. This situation was nothing like I had imagined. Never in my wildest dreams did I imagine finding a woman so devoted that she could overlook my faults and even ept the idea of me cheating on her.


    "Wait, are you telling me all this to make me stop loving you? Does that mean you don''t like me, Leon?" Tears welled up in her eyes as she spoke.


    "N-No, I''m just... wondering if you''d still want to be with me if I wasn''t who you thought I was," I confessed. "I don''t think you''d be okay with someone who''s hiding so many secrets from you. That''s why I told you everything. For what it''s worth, you could call iting to terms with my feelings."


    "Meaning?" she tilted her head, curiosity gleaming in her eyes.


    I took a deep breath, summoning the courage to speak my truth. "I''m saying the feeling''s mutual. I''d love to go out with you."


    Titania blinked at me for a moment, as if processing my words. Then, her cheeks flushed crimson, and steam seemed to rise from her head. It was the most endearing expression I''d ever seen on her face.


    "T-That means... we''re boyfriend and girlfriend now, right?" she giggled softly, her demeanor shifting from surprise to amusement. "H-Hmph! Consider yourself lucky to be dating someone like me!"


    And with that deration, Titania and I were officially an item.


    ***


    So yeah.


    A lot had happened over the past month. So much, in fact, that even moments, with nothing particrly thrilling going on, still managed to get my blood pumping. Take now, for instance. In front of me were three women dressed up like dogs,plete with cors around their necks, perky dog ears atop their heads, and tails wagging behind them.


    They gazed up at me from all fours, eager anticipation in their eyes as they approached my rock-hard dick, standing tall.


    "Woof, woof!"


    "Arf, arf, arf!"


    "Pant... pant... pant..."


    After closing the gap, the three of them positioned themselves, each taking a part of my dick into their mouths.


    The first one, Sandra, with her short golden hair and a fierce beauty, dove between my legs, eagerly licking the head of my dick.


    The second one, Amon, with her bobbed brown hair and warm brown eyes, nestled herself onto my left side, affectionately using her tongue to gently lick my balls.


    Meanwhile, Gabrielle, with her long golden hair and smart green eyes framed by sses, positioned herself on my right. With her head tilted to the side, she blew on my cock as if it were a flute.


    All three girls were using their lips and tongues to stroke, lick, suck, and devour my cock greedily. It was the kind of service any man would envy.


    I reached out and grabbed hold of both Gabrielle''s and Amon''s breasts, feeling their soft flesh in my hands. They shifted to make it easier for me to grope them, while Sandra intensified her sucking on my ns. The three tongues acted like skilled fingers as they moved in unison, stroking and teasing my shaft.


    In no time at all, the three of them had brought me to the brink of climax. With a primal urge surging through me, I released my pent-up desires, coating the faces of the three girls with my white essence.


    "Haaa... nnnn..."


    The three exchanged nces before using their tongues to lick away my cum from each other''s faces, sending shivers down my always hard rock cock.


    Now, it was time to take things up a notch.


    "Alright, you three, turn around like the obedient little doggies you are and present those asses to me," Imanded.


    Without hesitation, theyplied, each one eager and ready.


    "Woof!"


    "Arf!"


    "Warf...!"


    The three of them presented their asses, each adorned with a tail protruding from their anuses¡ªa tail plug firmly inserted. They looked utterly delectable.


    "Good girls," I praised.


    I gripped Sandra''s hips tightly and aimed my dick at her entrance before thrusting it all the way inside.


    "Wrooooofff~!!!" Sandra woofed in response. With my dick inside Sandra, my hands moved to Gabrielle''s and Amon''s pussies, where I began to finger them.


    "Ahrfff~! Ah..."


    "Nhhh..."


    "That''s it. A dog doesn''t moan like a human, but barks in pleasure like the dogs you three are!" Imanded, my voice dripping with authority.


    With relentless determination, I continued my assault on Sandra''s pussy. Earlier, I had instructed her to abandon human moans and embrace the primal sounds of a dog in heat. The same directive applied to Amon and Gabrielle. After all, what''s the point of role-ying if they don''t fullymit?


    Thrusting into Sandra''s pussy with fervor, I simultaneously stimted Amon and Gabrielle, eliciting sharp cries of pleasure from all three. As I synchronized my movements, their bodies quivered in ecstasy, each sensation building upon thest.


    Then, in a sudden and calcted move, I ceased all motion.


    "Woof?" Sandra nced back at me, confusion etched on her face. But when she caught sight of my grin, determination reced her confusion. With an animalistic fervor, she began to grind her hips back and forth, forcing my cock deeper inside her. With each thrust, she emitted a series of primal barks, her breathing in ragged pants.


    It was as if she had fully embraced her canine persona, on the verge of a wild and uninhibited climax.


    "Ruff, haaa~ Ahhn, ahhh, arff, arff~!"


    "Warfff~ Ahh, ahhhnn, ahhh, arf~!"


    The other two women, whose pussies I had been eagerly fingering, clenched tightly as the waves of pleasure washed over them. They were on the brink of climax, and I was the one pushing them over the edge. A wicked grin spread across my face as I maintained the relentless pace, reveling in the sensation of pounding Sandra''s ass while simultaneously teasing the other two.


    The air was filled with a symphony of sounds¡ªthe smacking of Sandra''s plump butt against my pelvis, the lewd dripping of water, and the soft gasps and moans escaping their throats.


    "AaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrRFFFFF!!!"


    "Aaaaaaaaaaanhhhgggg! Harf...!"


    "NhggggggggggGGghhhh!"


    After several minutes of intense pleasure, their bodies suddenly tensed. The muscles around their vaginas tightened, and they let out loud cries, almost screaming in ecstasy.


    I withdrew my throbbing dick from Sandra''s drenched pussy and swiftly moved behind Amon. The moment I shifted my focus, Sandra''s legs trembled, and she copsed forward, a shimmering golden fountain erupting from her quivering pussy, cascading onto the floor in a mesmerizing disy. It formed a glistening puddle beneath her.


    The sight was captivating, but s, I had no time to capture it with my smartphone. No matter, I could always coax her into a repeat performanceter.


    Meanwhile, Gabrielle let out a disappointed whine when she realized I was going for Amon instead of her. I reassured her, saying, "I''ll fuck youter, Gabrielle. And hard."


    Her face lit up at my words, her cheeks flushing with excitement. She remained quiet and obedient, eagerly awaiting her turn. She truly was the most obedient one of the trio.


    With anticipation building, I positioned myself between Amon''s luscious asscheeks. Gently, I aligned the tip of my pulsating cock against her dripping pussy, teasing her with soft strokes.


    "Uuuuuuuungg..." Amon grunted audibly, shuddering as I pressed further. "Aarrrfff~"


    Slowly, with deliberate precision, my throbbing cock delved into her dripping pussy, each inch a tantalizing journey into her depths. The heat of her insides enveloped me, squeezing my shaft with an intensity that ignited every nerve ending in my body. Once fully submerged, I hoisted one of her legs until it reached hip level, positioning her in a stance reminiscent of a dog ready to relieve itself.


    But that was exactly my intention. I wanted to make this dog pee.


    With unwavering determination, I unleashed a torrent of powerful thrusts, each one driving deeper into her eager cunt.


    "Unn, unnn, unnn~!"


    Amon''s lips quivered as she bit down, stifling her moans of ecstasy. Meanwhile, the short, golden-haired dog who had already sumbed to orgasmic bliss earlier approached me with a panting eagerness, her tongue lolling out like a thirsty beast.


    "Warf..." she barked. Without hesitation, I seized the back of her head and imed her mouth with my own, engaging in a passionate kiss while continuing to fuck Amon.


    Gabrielle, the golden-haired dog with sses, watched us with envy, but she remained obedient, following my earliermand to stay put. She truly was the most obedient of all my "dogs."

 Chapter 107: Epilogue 2 - A Month Later (3)

    "Ahhhh! Ahhhrfff! Ahhh!"


    Amon''s brown hair shook as I thrust into her. The heat and tightness of her pussy had me on the brink of climax. Hers was perhaps the hottest pussy I''d ever been in. Was it because of her race? Different from Gabrielle''s and Sandra''s? That seemed likely.


    I held back from cumming and continued to thrust against her.


    "Nnn... haa... mmh..."


    As I fucked her, I devoured Sandra''s mouth, our tongues dancing together as we exchanged saliva.


    Amon moaned softly as she squeezed my shaft with her pussy, matching Sandra''s tongue movements. She ground herrge butt against me with even more intensity. This demon maid knew exactly how to please me. While I was at it, I grabbed Sandra''s tits. They weren''t huge, but they were a decent size. Just right.


    "Hnnnn! Hnnnngghh~! Hnnngggg~!" Amon whimpered like a dog on the edge of climax.


    Breaking away from Sandra''s hungry kiss, I thrust harder, determined to synchronize my climax with hers. My desire to spill my seed inside that scorching-hot pussy burned like a raging fire.


    After what felt like an eternity, I reached the peak, and my essence erupted within her. Her demonic pussy trembled with ecstasy as it greedily weed the thick stream of semen flooding its depths.


    "HhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhngGGGhhhHhhhhhhH~!!!"


    As I came, Amon squeezed her pussy, milking every drop of semen from my urethra.


    Once I finished, I pulled out of her pussy.


    "Ahhhhh, ahhhhhhhhhhh~!"


    Grinning wickedly, I turned to Gabrielle with a gleam in my eye. "Gabrielle, fetch the camera and immortalize this moment. Quickly!"


    Gabrielle gracefully dismounted from her position on all fours, snatching my phone with urgency. She then maneuvered herself into the perfect angle to capture the impending spectacle.


    "Haaaaaaaaaaaaaa~"


    In the heat of the moment, Amon unleashed a torrential stream of golden liquid from her pussy, my dick still embedded deep within her. The sight was akin to that of a wild animal, untamed and primal, as the warm stream cascaded onto the floor below. With each click of Gabrielle''s camera, the moment was immortalized in all its raw intensity.


    As Amon''s stream began to wane, I withdrew my throbbing member, still pulsating with desire. Sandra wasted no time, eagerly dropping to her knees to taste the mixture of my and Amon''s vor on my member.


    Meanwhile, Gabrielle showed me the picture she had taken. It was wless. Amon resembled a debauched dog, her leg raised to hip level, her expression twisted with pleasure.


    After Sandra finished cleaning me up, I grabbed her and pulled her onto the bed behind me. Releasing Amon''s leg, she copsed to the floor, her butt still trembling with pleasure as her pussy dripped semen onto the floor, mingling with her earlier release.


    Afterward, I pulled Gabrielle along with me and pushed her onto the bed too. The two golden-haired beauties, adorned in their dog outfits, nowy side by side on the bed. I hadn''t yet satisfied these two, so it was time to remedy that. They exchanged nces before spreading their legs in anticipation.


    "Woof!"


    "Arf!"


    With that, I began fucking them both.


    As I entered Gabrielle, she wrapped her arms and legs around me, eager to maximize her enjoyment of my dick. Sandra pressed her chest against us from the side, providing additional support. Then, recovering from her earlier climax, Amon joined in. I wrapped one arm around her shoulders and the other around Sandra.


    "Ahhh, ahhh, ahhhhhnnnn~"


    The softness and heat radiating from the three women enveloped me like a cocoon of pleasure. Gabrielle''s kiss was fervent, filling my mouth with her saliva as the bed creaked beneath the weight of four bodies. Everywhere my hands roamed, they found soft curves and delicate skin, each touch igniting a new wave of pleasure.


    The intoxicating scent of female arousal hung heavy in the air, threatening to overwhelm my senses. It was pure indulgence, the epitome of luxury.


    In that moment, with three beautiful women at mymand, I felt like a king reigning over his kingdom of lust and desire. And as I unleashed wave after wave of ecstasy upon them, I knew that I truly was a king among men.


    "AhhhhhnnnnnnghhhnnNnNnNnnNN~!!!"


    I erupted inside Gabrielle, our lips locked in a fiery embrace, before turning my attention to Sandra. As I plunged into her weing depths, the sticky sound of her love nectar mingled with the rhythmic p of our bodies colliding.


    "Ahhhh! Ahhhhn! Ahhhhh~ Ahhhh, yessh! Ahhhh!"


    While I was pounding Sandra, the other two beauties surrounded me, their lips and tongues exploring every inch of my body. Theyvished attention on my nipples, asionally stealing kisses from my lips. My arms were draped around their shoulders, my hands wandering over their chests in a frenzy of desire.


    After I emptied myself inside Sandra, a hunger still burned within me. Imanded Amon to straddle Gabrielle, positioning herself above her. With a wicked grin, I slid my dick between their eager pussies.


    "You two look so damn lewd..." I remarked with a smirk. "Feels like I''m fucking both of you at once. Now, I''m gonna switch back and forth."


    I began thrusting alternately into Amon and Gabrielle, relishing the sensation of their warm, tight pussies enveloping me. As I indulged in this erotic dance, Sandra recovered from her earlier climax and joined in, teasing my nipples with her tongue and fingers.


    "It''s so damn easy to slide in and out of each one. Being able to enjoy two pussies at once... I wanna cum inside both at the same time," I groaned. "Here ites!"


    I exploded my sticky load inside Amon, and she arched her back in pleasure. After emptying myself into her, I pulled out and shifted over to Gabrielle, shooting the rest of my load into her waiting pussy.


    Next, I took Sandra in the cowgirl position, relishing the sensation of her tight pussy riding me. Then, I switched back and forth between thrusting into Gabrielle and Amon. We kept at it for hours, fucking until they were practically begging for a break. But I didn''t give it to them. Even with all three of them, they couldn''t satisfy my insatiable appetite for sex.


    It seemed like they were on the verge of passing out from exhaustion, so I decided to finish this foursome by cumming all over their faces.


    I slid my cock between Gabrielle''s tits and squeezed her soft mounds around it. Before long, my cum shot out, sttering onto her flushed face. Standing up, I pushed out my erection while Sandra and Amon stuck out their tongues, eagerly catching my semen in their mouths.


    After that, I took a good long look at the masterpiece I''d created. The three of them had faces contorted in pleasure, their bodies covered in white semen, with it dripping from their holes. The sheet beneath them was soaked to the point of not being able to absorb any more fluid. I grabbed my phone and snapped a picture of this masterpiece.


    "Now then..." I began, addressing the voyeur outside the door. "How long do you n on watching us?"


    "Hiii?!" came a startled shriek from the other side of the door. I''d sensed someone lingering there since the beginning of our foursome, but I didn''t bother to chase her away because she''d started masturbating while spying on us.


    "Enter," Imanded.


    The woman outside finally revealed herself. It was Erica, the leader of the idol group. I nced behind her to where she''d been sitting moments before. There was now a puddle of water there.


    "Uh, um..." she stammered, her voice trembling as she bowed her head in shame. "I-I''m sorry for peeping on you again!"


    I offered her a reassuring smile, my eyes twinkling with mischief. "Don''t fret, darling. I''m not angry about it."


    Slowly, she raised her head to meet my gaze, her eyes wide with apprehension.


    "Did you... enjoy what you saw?" I inquired, my toneced with curiosity.


    "I..." she hesitated, her fingers nervously gripping the wet fabric of her skirt, "I did..."


    "If that''s the case," I began, a mischievous glint in my eye, "why didn''t you join us instead of simply satisfying yourself from afar?"


    "Y-You want me to join...?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper, disbelief evident in her expression.


    "Absolutely," I affirmed with a smirk. "Why miss out on all the fun? As they say, the more, the merrier. But I suppose you''ve missed the initial excitement. However, there''s still a way for you to indulge in the pleasure. Why don''t you strip down,e inside, and let me fuck you?


    I''m still not satisfied, after all."


    Erica''s eyes widened in shock, understandably so, considering I''d just been with three different women at once and still wasn''t satisfied. Even a seasoned prostitute would probably be taken aback. "...You''re still not satisfied?" she asked, disbelief evident in her tone.


    "Yeah," I replied, my dick nodding along with my response. "Still hungry for more."


    Erica gulped nervously. Then, she took a tentative step towards me and closed the door behind her. Soon enough, moans of pleasure echoed from the room.


    This month had flown by so fast it felt like just a day had passed, and everything was falling into ce. Leonamon''spany was growing, and my skill set was expanding. In time, the world would be mine.


    Just as I thought I''d covered everything that happened in the past month...


    "Why didn''t you invite me too?!" a golden-haired loli shouted at me. "You know I wanted to be fucked too, right? You promised me!" She stomped her feet on the floor in frustration like a little child.


    Oh, right. I had forgotten about her. Allow me to introduce her. This is Marie. And she''s a loli-hag. A legal loli, at that.


    She''s 98 years old. Well, her birthday was yesterday, so that makes her age 99.

 Chapter 108: Chapter 17 - My Older Sister And I (1)

    One day, I received a text message from my sister.


    ''ning to bisit u tomorow. I want to si u.''


    At first, the text seemed suspicious, but when I saw the sender, excitement surged through my veins. It had to be her, with all those typos¡ªit was so like her. My sister, Elise Eir. It had been what, almost two months since Ist saw her? I missed her like crazy.


    I never even knew I had a sister in this world. I grew up in an orphanage, clueless about any rtives. So, I never bothered to look into it.


    Discovering my older sister, Elise, was pure chance. It was a shock, too, that I could dominate her despite being siblings. I had no clue if we were actually rted by blood, or if I could dominate my real mother if she was still around. But for now, I''ll just revel in having a big sister who spoils me rotten.


    While ncing at her message, my girlfriend, Titania, peered at my phone with a curious look. "Are you cheating on me?" she asked, eyeing the screen.


    "I''m not... well, under normal circumstances, that''s what I''d say, but I guess in a way, yeah," I replied. It was a borderline case of cheating, but she''d given me the green light, so I didn''t see any harm in admitting it.


    We were having lunch together on the academy''s rooftop.


    "Leon, I know I said I don''t mind you seeing other women, but could you at least not do it so tantly while we''re together? You''re very ungrateful," Titania scolded me.


    I quickly pocketed my phone to avoid further upsetting my girlfriend. "Alright," I conceded.


    "More importantly," Titania piped up, her energy bouncing back as if the scolding earlier hadn''t happened. "Let''s go on a date during the next break!"


    "Next break, huh?" I mused. The next break was actually tomorrow. I doubted I''d be able to go on a date with her because I had ns to meet my sister then. And the break after that was out too, since I was gearing up for the King''s Game with Shredica.


    Titania and I had been dating for a month now, but we hadn''t gone on any dates yet. I could postpone my meeting with my sister, but chances were it''d just get pushed back again, considering Elise was busy too. I didn''t want to disappoint Titania by revealing my priormitments, though. So, what should I do?


    "Your face says it all," Titania suddenly remarked. Did my expression really give me away? It seemed like Titania could finally see right through me, despite my usual poker face.


    "I''m sorry, Titania," I apologized. "I don''t think I can make it."


    Instead of getting angry with me, though, she simply smiled understandingly. "It''s okay. No need to feel guilty," she reassured me. "I know you''re always busy trying to acquire as many skills as you can, so I''m not upset about not having time for dates and stuff."


    "Really?"


    "Yep," she nodded, her smile genuine and sincere. It didn''t seem like she was lying or hiding her true feelings at all. "You can just make it up to meter, right? Take me on dates when you''re not so busy, like during summer vacation, which ising up soon."


    Ah, right. Summer vacation was just around the corner. Well, I had all the time in the world then. I''d make sure to spend half of it gaining affection points from Titania, and the other half... well, indulging in other activities.


    "Alright," I said, reaching out to pat her head affectionately. "I''m really lucky to have such an understanding girlfriend like you."


    Her grin widened at my words. "That''s right! You better be grateful!" she teased.


    With that settled, we went back to enjoying our lunch.


    ***


    Back in my dorm room, I copsed onto the bed with a tired sigh. School had worn me out. Retrieving my phone from my pocket, I reread the message from Elise.


    "She''s visiting tomorrow," I muttered to myself. I scrolled through the gallery and paused on a photo of us together. She looked stunning. With her hair and eyes just like mine, and her pale skin mirroring my own, the resemnce was uncanny. It goes to show that we were really siblings. "I want to fuck her," I admitted aloud, the thought lingering in my mind.


    However, fucking her would lead to a bad end. If I fucked her, she''d suck my soul. After all, she was a subus. Subi were considered monsters in the Demon Continent, or what others called Hell. Even among demons, subi were seen as monsters. But there was a special group of subi known as primordial subi.


    They were noble subi, not considered monsters, but rather mortal demons. Regr subi couldn''t speak at all, which added to their monstrous reputation. Primordial subi, on the other hand, were intelligent and had intellect. That meant Elise was a primordial subus. And that also meant I was one too.


    Having subus blood exined my virility, appetite for sex, and boundless stamina. Well, I guess that mystery''s solved now. But I still needed to figure out a way to fuck Elise without ending up dead in the process. I had to find a solution because I really wanted to fuck her.


    "I guess tomorrow''s not the day for me to fuck her," I muttered to myself.


    Even if I wanted to have sex with her tomorrow, it wasn''t going to happen with her being a subus and all. I wondered if anyone could help me find a way. I''d never met a subus in my entire life, so I was pretty clueless. I''d asked Gabrielle about it, but she had no idea either. Amon, despite being a demon herself, was also clueless.


    She said, "Primordial Demons are the most secretive demons in Hell. You won''t learn anything about them unless you go snooping around their turf. But that''s a death wish. No one''s willing to risk their life just to satisfy their curiosity."


    It seemed I''d be starting my research blind. Well, I guess that''s that. If I wanted to fuck Elise, I needed to gather information about Primordial Demons. Looks like I''ll be paying Hell a visit one of these days.


    ***


    The next day...


    I was just chilling in my dorm room when I sensed a change in the atmosphere. There was a powerful presence heading straight for me. I didn''t bother getting up to defend myself because I knew exactly who it was.


    "Leon!" my sister appeared, d in her leather suit that showed off her cleavage and navel. Her ck hair was sleek and gorgeous, and her red eyes were intense, but I wasn''t intimidated. They were filled with warmth as they looked at me. "I missed you!" she eximed, rushing towards me and enveloping me in the tightest hug. She was as sexy as ever, her body pressed against mine.


    And her scent was so intoxicating that my dick instantly sprang to life.


    "...I''m feeling something poking me through your pants, Leon. Do you miss me that much?" she teased.


    "...Yes," I replied.


    She ced her hand on the back of my head, her touch sending shivers down my spine. "Aww, you''re so sweet, Leon," she cooed, her voice like velvet against my ears. "But as much as I want to ravish you right now, I want to spend some quality time with you. Not that kind of quality time... yet. We can save that forter."


    Oh? So she wanted to go on a date with me first?


    "Oh, alright then..."


    Guilt gnawed at me for agreeing when my girlfriend, Titania, had also expressed her desire for a date. But since Titania had given me the green light, I supposed it was okay.


    "Where do you want to go?" I asked.


    "Anywhere you desire, my dear brother," she replied, her eyes gleaming with affection. "Because anywhere you go, I''ll be overjoyed to be by your side."


    Elise was undoubtedly the sweetest sister in the world. Just like my sister back on Earth. It warmed my heart to have a sibling so devoted to me, in both realms.


    "Then how about we head to Pleasure City? We could check out L Land," I suggested.


    "L Land? The theme park?" she inquired.


    "Yeah," I confirmed. "If you''re looking for some quality time, L Land is the ce to be."


    ***


    Meanwhile...


    Irene''s POV


    Since tomorrow would be break, I decided to drown my sorrows in alcohol. After all, I wouldn''t have to worry about getting a hangover since it''s break. Why am I drinking, you might wonder? It''s because... well, of the guy who took my virginity.


    I figure it''s okay for me to do this because after he took my virginity, he didn''t even talk to me anymore. He wouldn''t even look at me, not even at school where we kept running into each other. It''s like I got ghosted. I know it''s partly my fault for saying we should forget what happened, but it feels pretty cruel for him to just ignore me like that. I have no idea what to do.


    "...Ugh, it''s like I''ve been totally ghosted. Student Leon, how could you..."

 Chapter 109: Chapter 17 - My Older Sister And I (2)

    Leon''s POV


    Pleasure City isn''t just about adult indulgences like buying services from prostitutes or having one-night stands; it''s also a ce for children to have fun. But why mix adult and children''s fun, you might ask? Well, Pleasure City is divided into three districts: the red light district, the entertainment district, and the cultural district. We were headed to the cultural district to visit L Land.


    Elise and I strolled together through the streets of the cultural district, her arm wrapped around mine, her breasts pressing against my arm. She was dressed more casually today, opting out of her usual leather suit. It would''ve been a spectacle if she''d kept it on, drawing the attention of every man in sight. But I didn''t want anyone else leering at her, ogling her cleavage and navel.


    Even though she wasn''t showing much more than that, I wanted those sights reserved for me alone. Period.


    When I voiced my concerns to Elise, she smiled at me, giving me a tight hug and promising never to show her cleavage or navel to anyone but me.


    Even though she''s my sister, I''m still pretty possessive. Life sure works in mysterious ways.


    After walking for a bit, we stumbled upon a shop and stopped in front of it. They were selling... cakes. It was the first time I''d seen cake in this world. Huh, so had Amon finally expanded into another business? Seemed likely.


    And when I looked up at the shop''s name, my assumption was spot on¡ªit was indeed Leonamon.


    We stepped inside and found the shop to be impably clean. A woman stood behind the cashier, her smile warm and her eyes closed. I got the sense that she was a bit slow. I recognized her from somewhere¡ªshe was one of the ex-prostitutes in training, one of the women I''d bought from Martha.


    I checked her domination requirements.


    --


    You''ve captured the interest of Amy. You can now proceed to dominate her.


    Name: Amy


    Race: Human


    Requirements to dominate Amy:


    1. Gift Amy Sweets


    2. Unlock


    3. Unlock


    4. Unlock


    ....


    --


    Amy, huh? Who was she again? Ah, right, Amy. She''s the one with the skill Combine Magic. It''s a pretty neat skill that lets you blend two other magic together, though you can''t mix opposites like fire and water. But if youbine fire and wind, you might get something cool like a boosted fireball.


    Her skill could be a great addition to my repertoire. Looks like I need to start dominating her soon.


    As soon as I stepped into the establishment, Amy''s eyes locked onto me. She shed a warm smile and bowed in my direction.


    "Wee," she greeted as she approached us. "How can I assist you two today?" She seemed professional, but her slow, drawn-out manner of speaking made her seem absent-minded.And why was she leaving the cashier station? What was she up to?


    "Hey, aren''t you supposed to stay at the cashier?" I questioned.


    "Oh, right. Silly me, hehe," she chuckled sheepishly.


    She''s an airhead... but oddly refreshing.


    She returned to the cashier station, and we approached her to ce our order. As we stood before her, she seemed lost in a distant reverie, her gaze fixed on some unseen horizon. For a moment, I wondered if she was peering into a realm beyond our own, but it soon became apparent that she was merely lost in her own thoughts.


    "Oh, right. How can I help you two today?" she finally said, her voice soft and dreamy, apanied by a gentle smile.


    "Uh, can we order¡ª" I began, but before I could finish, she interrupted with a sudden exmation.


    "Oh, look! A butterfly!" she eximed, pointing animatedly behind me. Startled, I turned to look, expecting to see the fluttering wings of a delicate insect. Yet, to my surprise, there was nothing there, only the empty space of the shop.


    "Oops, my bad. Thought I saw a butterfly. Guess I''m just seeing things. Hehe," she giggled, herughter carrying an air of innocence.


    As she spoke, I couldn''t help but wonder if perhaps Amon had made an error in hiring her. Amy seemed more suited to a world of whimsy and fantasy than the mundane reality of running a shop.


    ***


    Turns out my initial impression of Amy was way off. She could handle the job just fine. Sure, she was slow, but she got the job done well. I guess you really can''t judge a book by its cover.


    Elise and I were seated at one of the tables in the shop, the ambiance cozy and inviting. Soft sunlight filtered through the windows, casting warm hues across the room. Finally, Amy emerged from the depths of the shop, carrying a gleaming silver tray adorned with two delectable slices of cake. The aroma of freshly brewed coffee filled the air, mingling with the sweet scent of the pastries.


    With deliberate care, Amy ced the small tes bearing the cake slices and the cups of coffee on our table, each movement executed with a sense of tranquility. Her motions were unhurried, as if time itself had slowed down in her presence. Then, with a graceful bow and a gentle smile ying upon her lips, she uttered the words, "Enjoy your meal."


    Everything about her was slow, but she seemed to excel at her work nheless. It was reassuring to see her applying herself, slowly but surely.


    After bowing to us, she made her way back to the cashier. She was really slow at walking... Oh, she just went and stared into the air before her again, like she was seeing something. There was even a look of euphoria on her face.


    Anyway.


    I decided to ignore Amy for now... and focus on the big sister here. The one she ordered was... I think that''s a carrot cake? Yeah, I''m pretty sure it is. And I ordered a cheesecake.


    With grace, she cut a slice of cake with her utensil and delicately brought it to her mouth. She looked incredibly graceful and beautiful in that moment. Back on Earth, they used to tell me I had a thing for my sister, that I had a sisterplex. I denied it vehemently back then, but maybe there was some truth to it. After all, I wouldn''t be attracted to Elise if there wasn''t.


    Or perhaps it was because I couldn''t see her as a sister, given that we grew up apart? Or maybe it was because my sister back on Earth was the only one I considered as such, the only one I could truly see as my sister?


    Well, in any case, I couldn''t deny that she was really attractive to me, even though she''s my sister.


    ***


    Irene''s POV


    Waking up this morning was a total pain because of the raging hangover pounding in my head.


    "I need... a coffee..." I muttered to myself, my hand resting on my throbbing head.


    Just then, there was a knock on my door. "Ugh..." I groaned, dragging myself towards the door with my head still pounding.


    I swung the door open and found a woman with a mane of green hair standing there.


    "Brightspear," she greeted me. "Looks like you had a good timest night. And you still smell like it too."


    I took a whiff of my own breath and grimaced. I still reeked of alcohol. And to top it off, I hadn''t even showered yet.


    "What do you want, Professor Rose?" I asked.


    "We''ve received information that a student from our academy is engaging in activities they shouldn''t be," she said. "No point beating around the bush. This particr student is working as a bounty hunter."


    "Oh, really? Well, good luck with that," I replied, moving to close the door. Professor Rose quickly ced her arm to stop me from shutting itpletely.


    "You''re going to help me with this case, Brightspear," she asserted firmly.


    "Why? Isn''t this supposed to be the job of those in administration?" I questioned, raising an eyebrow.


    "You''re in, Brightspear. The administration specifically requested your involvement. It seems your rising status as a professor has caught their attention," she exined.


    "So, just because I''m good at my job, the administration is keeping an eye on me?" I questioned incredulously. "Who is this student, anyway?"


    Professor Rose opened a folder she had with her, revealing a photo of a young man with golden hair and piercing blue eyes. My eyes widened in shock.


    "Prince Julius?" I eximed. "Is this for real? Why would he be involved in bounty hunting? Doesn''t he realize that it''s forbidden by Milhamw?"


    "Who knows? Maybe he had a falling out with the King and decided to rebel by taking up bounty hunting," Professor Rose suggested.


    Bounty hunting was ouwed in our country by the decree of the King himself. His rationale was to ensure that our nation didn''t be a haven for viins and vigntes, unlike the neighboring Republic of Shaira, where such activities were rampant. The King aimed to foster a society of upstanding citizens.


    However, I suspected there was more to the story. Rumor had it that the King''s decision stemmed from a personal experience during a visit to the Republic. Witnessing the brutality andwlessness there likely shook him to the core, prompting him to take swift action to prevent such chaos from infiltrating our own borders.


    Regardless, one thing was clear: Prince Julius''s involvement in such activities was highly concerning.

 Chapter 110: Chapter 17 - My Older Sister And I (3)

    In any case, a member of the family breaking their own kingdom''s rules was pretty bad. That''s probably why I got stuck with this job instead of any other professors. Guess being part of a family connected and loyal to the royal family makes me the perfect fit for this kind of gig.


    "...Even though my father has zero expectations of me, he''s still gonna use me for this kinda thing, huh?" I grumbled.


    "Well, that''s the harsh reality of being part of a knightly family tied to the royals," Rose sighed. "The royal family doesn''t hesitate to put their own in the line of fire. Your old man probably pulled you into this job because, well, you''re his daughter and you bear the Brightspear name. Same story for me. My mom thrust me into this role because apparently it''s the only thing I''m good for.


    She''s shameless. Cast me out of the family, and now she wants to exploit me? I don''t even use the family name anymore. How utterly shameless..."


    "Yeah, sounds like fate," I murmured. "Anyway, mind waiting for me while I take a quick shower?"


    d in nothing but my sheer negligee, I dared to leave my skin bare, with noce to conceal the curves beneath. But in the presence of Rose, a fellow woman, such audacity felt permissible.


    "Sure thing," Rose replied with a nod.


    With a subtle sway of my hips, I weed her into the sanctum of my abode before slipping into the sanctuary of the bathroom.


    "Don''t touch a thing," I cautioned, the weight of my words hanging heavy in the air as I entered the steam-filled chamber.


    "I won''t," she assured me.


    As the water cascaded over my skin, I let the rush drown out the cacophony of thoughts swirling in my mind. For now, I had to push thoughts of Student Leon to the back of my mind and focus on the task at hand.


    ***


    Leon''s POV


    After enjoying some cakes with Elise, we headed to the theater for a daytime showing. The y was about the Legendary Hero, Arthur, and his epic battle against the Demon God during the Human-Demon War.


    The guy ying Arthur, the protagonist, was a handsome young man and pretty skilled at acting. Judging by his physique, he probably knew his way around a sword too. I''d say he was above average, nothing too spectacr. As for the heroine, Saint Jeanne, she was portrayed by a gorgeous young woman with golden hair and blue eyes. She was... damn impressive in her acting.


    Didn''t seem like she hit the gym much, but her movements were smooth as silk.


    "I''ve seen this show countless times, but watching it with you makes it so much better," Elise remarked, her eyes fixed on the stage where the two actors were performing.


    ''Oh, so Elise has seen this before?'' I mused. ''Well, as long as she''s still enjoying herself, that''s what matters.'' ncing at her profile, I noticed her mouth hanging open in awe as she watched the performance. It seemed that no matter how many times she''d seen it, she was still amazed. I wondered if the performers she''d seen in the past were the same as the ones we were watching now.


    Well, regardless, I should enjoy the show too.


    "Want some of these?" I offered, handing her the bucket of what looked like popcorn. They weren''t exactly popcorn, tasting nothing like it and looking different too. But that''s what they were selling outside, so I assumed this was this world''s local version of popcorn.


    "Oh, thank you," she replied, reaching into the bucket and grabbing a handful. But as she lifted her hand, some of the contents spilled out, trickling down to... well, you know where. "Oh," she muttered, reaching down to retrieve the fallen pieces. In the process, her hand identally brushed against my dick, causing an instant reaction. "Oh?" she eximed, noticing my sudden arousal.


    Seeming to realize the effect she had, she ced the fallen "popcorn" back into the bucket and then returned her hand to gently stroke my dick through my pants. Despite the fabric barrier, her touch sent shivers down my spine, threatening to elicit a groan from me.


    When she sensed I was about to make a sound, she quickly silenced me by running her finger along the side of my face.


    "Shh, don''t talk over the performance," she whispered, her boldness surprising me as she continued her ministrations.


    After her admonition, she unzipped my pants, releasing my hardened shaft from its confines. Without a word, Elise silently leaned down and took me into her mouth, giving me a blowjob right there in the theater.


    I never thought of myself as an exhibitionist, but a mischievous grin spread across my face as I relished the thrill of this naughty act in a public ce. Lost in my thoughts, I felt Elise''s tongue teasing my shaft, sending shivers down my spine as she slowly took me into her mouth, then retreated to attack with the tip of her tongue again.


    "Ha... Mm... Ah... Nchu..."


    Her technique was so good that I felt my hips threatening to buckle. The only sounds in the theater were those of the performance on stage, but if you listened closely, you could also hear the damp sounds of her breath and her nasal voice.


    As she shook her head back and forth, her hair cascaded in a mesmerizing dance, each strand bouncing with every motion. Saliva overflowed from her mouth as she worked my dick with her lips, intensifying the sensations coursing through my body.


    "Nchuuu... Mm... Nnn... Ahh... chu..."


    My hand instinctively found its way to her firm, round ass as she continued her oral ministrations, gripping one of her supple asscheeks firmly. Despite the lewdness of our actions, the audience remained oblivious, enraptured by the spectacle unfolding on stage.


    With a firm grip on her buttock, I felt her determination as she attempted to take my throbbing dick deeper into her throat. The sensation of my engorged head pressing against the back of her mouth, gradually sliding further down her throat, sent waves of pleasure coursing through me. Eventually, she seeded in taking me all the way down her throat without so much as a hint of gagging.


    She continued to deepthroat me, her head bobbing up and down as my dick slid in and out of her throat.


    After a while, I couldn''t hold back any longer, and I erupted into her mouth, filling it with my cum. It felt as though my soul was being sucked out along with my semen. Seriously, if getting a blowjob from her felt this amazing, how mind-blowing would it be to fuck her? I couldn''t help but wonder, though I feared I might not survive the experience.


    Then it urred to me¡ªmaybe it was her subus blood that made her so skilled. Another thought crossed my mind: if this was the pleasure a woman with subus blood could give, what would it feel like to receive a blowjob from an actual subus? I felt like I was treading dangerously close to a dark path with those thoughts, so I pushed them aside.


    Elise lifted her head, her mouth closed as if she were savoring the cum inside, looking incredibly lewd. I felt an indescribable sensation wash over me. Was this how a guy who enjoys taboo pleasures feels?


    "Oh, look, Leon. This scene is my favorite part," she said, her voice breaking my trance. It seemed she had finished savoring my semen and had swallowed it.


    "Ah, yeah..." I replied, tearing my gaze away from her to focus on the stage. It appeared they were reaching the final act of the performance, with the heroine and hero... kissing each other, seemingly bidding farewell. But upon closer inspection, it seemed they weren''t actually kissing. Their heads were merely close together, creating the illusion of a kiss.


    ***


    Irene''s POV


    "Where are we headed?" I questioned Rose, noting the determined look in her eyes. Was there a specific destination for this discussion, or was she leading us on a spontaneous journey? Shouldn''t we be having this delicate conversation in a more discreet setting rather than venturing into the bustling cultural district? Rose''s intentions remained a mystery to me.


    "We''re going to see a y," she announced eagerly, her eyes sparkling with excitement. A y? But what about our pressing case? "It''s a gripping romance about two star-crossed lovers torn apart by their feuding families. A tragic tale that tugs at the heartstrings. I read the novel version, and it was simply exquisite.


    It''s called ''Romea and Julieto'' by Gabrielleon. Among the author''s many works, this one resonated with me the most. Such a profound love story."


    I gazed at her in astonishment. Rose, with her tough exterior and rebellious demeanor, had a soft spot for romance? It was as if I were witnessing apletely new side of her unfold before my eyes.

 Chapter 111: Chapter 17 - My Older Sister And I (4)

    We entered the theater just as the y, "The Legendary Arthur," wasing to an end. Among the actors, I easily recognized the young performer Erick Diller as Arthur. And ying the role of the heroine, Saint Jeanne, was none other than Celia Song. I knew Celia Song well; she was an up-anding prodigy actress. Despite being only eighteen, she was already incredibly famous.


    Not only was her acting exceptional, but her singing skills were top-notch as well. Even renowned singers looked at her with awe.


    The next y was something Rose was really looking forward to, oddly enough¡ªor perhaps surprisingly enough, I guess.


    I''ve known Rose for as long as I can remember, but I never expected her to be this enthusiastic about it.


    Finally, we found our seats. Mine happened to be next to the couple who had just watched thest y. Were they nning to watch the next one too? Seemed likely.


    "Are you certain it''s wise for us to indulge in this while we''re actively on the case?" I voiced my concern to Rose.


    But Rose, her attention wholly consumed by the stage, didn''t even spare me a nce. "Eh? I''m sure it''s fine. As long as we aplish our mission, time is of no consequence," she replied, her voice filled with unwavering determination.


    "I don''t know about that... It feels like we''re swimming in deep waters here, and there''s no room for anything but the case," I mused silently. Yet, if Rose deemed it eptable, then perhaps it wouldn''t hurt to dip our toes in this diversion. Maybe immersing myself in this y would serve as a temporary respite from the relentless grip of thoughts about Student Leon.


    "I''m practically buzzing for this next one!" the woman seated beside the man next to me suddenly eximed, her excitement practically radiating off her. "I''ve been itching to catch this show! I even devoured the novel version of the story. It''s a gut-wrenching tale, full of tragedy and heartache. Normally, I''m not one for stories without happy endings, but this one...


    it feels like it''s meant to tug at your heartstrings from the very beginning. And the ending? It''ll leave you breathless, catching youpletely off-guard! It''s hands down the most captivating piece of fiction I''ve ever stumbled upon!"


    "Really? What''s the name of this y, by the way? I didn''t catch it on the list of ys today," the man interjected, his voice oddly familiar for some reason.


    "It''s called ''Romea and Julieto''! Authored by Gabrielleon! They''re a renowned writer, famous for their countless works of fiction! How could you not know?" the woman replied, incredulous.


    "''Romea and Julieto,'' huh? And Gabrielleon... I feel like I''ve heard that name before. In fact, they might even be someone I know."


    "If that''s the case, could you introduce me to them? I''d love to get an autograph!"


    "...Alright."


    "Hehe, that''s why I love you, Leon!" the woman eximed.


    My eyes widened in that moment, and I felt my heart sink. Leon. That was the name of the young man who had been on my mindtely, the one I had lost my virginity to. I could try to dismiss it as just a coincidence, her saying the same name, but the man''s voice and his way of speaking were identical to the man who took my virginity.


    I turned to nce at the man seated beside me. At the same moment, he turned to meet my gaze.


    "...Oh? Professor Irene," he said in a calm tone, as if my presence didn''t bother him at all, despite catching him on a date with another woman. Dating was perfectly fine for Milham students; the only activities prohibited were prostitution, purchasing services from prostitutes, or engaging in sexual rtionships with fellow students.


    In other words, as long as you didn''t cross those lines, you were good.


    So his calm demeanor was perfectly natural; he wasn''t doing anything wrong. After all, I hadn''t caught him doing anything prohibited.


    "You''re here for the y too?" he asked. "This piece must be really good if even you''re taking time out of your break to see it, huh?"


    His nonchnt attitude felt like a million daggers piercing my heart. Had he forgotten what happened between us? Well, I did tell him to forget about it, but something like that was impossible to erase from memory, right? I certainly hadn''t forgotten...


    "Uh, y-yeah..." I mumbled, tearing my gaze away from him.


    "Who''s she?" the woman beside him asked.


    "She''s one of my professors at the academy," he replied.


    A professor. That''s all I was to him, nothing more, nothing less. I repeated that to myself over and over, trying to push away any forbidden thoughts of Leon because he was my student. But no matter how hard I tried, I still found myself wondering what if we were the same age.


    "Oh? Should I introduce myself to her?" the woman asked.


    I quickly stood up from my seat and walked away from them.


    "Hey, where are you going?" Rose called after me, noticing my departure.


    "I''m changing seats," I replied tersely.


    "Why? These seats offer the best view of the show. Why would you want to change seats?"


    I didn''t answer. I was holding back tears so hard that I felt like if I spoke, I might burst into tears. So instead, I just walked away without saying anything.


    ***


    Leon''s POV


    The unexpected presence of Professor Irene sent a jolt of surprise through me. Why was she here? And why was she with Professor Rose? But those questions were pushed aside as something else seized my attention¡ªa troubling mystery. Elise had ingested my essence, yet she hadn''t transformed into her subus form. It was perplexing, almost unsettling.


    I probed Elise about how she felt after consuming my seed, but her response offered no rity. She imed to be unaffected. Was it because she was only partially subus? I think that might be the case, but I''ll have to look into it more. Who knows, maybe delving into this could lead to a breakthrough for me to finally fuck her.


    We watched the y together. It was honestly a good story, and the actors delivered solid performances. Yet, amidst the performance, one actress shone brighter than the rest. The portrayal of the heroine, Romea, was simply mesmerizing.


    Her acting flowed effortlessly, casting a spell over the audience and overshadowing her fellow cast members.Although, I couldn''t help but feel that the actress who yed the heroine, Jeanne, in the previous y was even better.


    After the show, Elise suggested we grab a bite to eat at a nearby restaurant. The food wasn''t to my taste, so I merely chewed it without really savoring the vor before swallowing. Elise seemed to enjoy it, though, so I kept my thoughts to myself.


    After dinner, we headed to L Land.


    ***


    Irene''s POV


    "Brightspear, what''s wrong?" Rose inquired. My back was turned to her, so she couldn''t see my face. If she could, she''d probablyugh at me, so I didn''t turn around or respond. I feared she''d hear the crack in my voice, threatening to unleash the tears I''d been holding back since earlier.


    "Slow down, will ya?" Rose''s footsteps hastened to catch up with mine. "I get it. You''re pissed I dragged you into that y, and now you''re on the verge of tears because of how goddamn heartbreaking and gut-wrenching that ending was. Hell, I shed a few tears myself. I won''t poke fun at you for having a face soaked with tears right now. So, can you please just stop for a moment?"


    "I-I''m not crying, really," I stammered, my voice trembling with the effort of holding back tears.


    "Don''t lie. I can hear the crack in your voice," Rose shot back, her concern evident as she finally caught up to me, her steps hurried. With gentle insistence, she turned me around to face her, her eyes widening in rm at the sight of my tear-streaked cheeks. "...These tears don''t look like they''re from the y," she observed, her voice softening with empathy. "Brightspear, what''s really going on?"


    I hesitated, grappling with the turmoil inside me, but eventually, I offered a feeble exnation. "Nothing, really. Just got too emotional because of the ending," I murmured, hoping to deflect her concern.


    "Really? It feels like there''s more to it," Rose insisted, her voice tinged with a mix of worry and suspicion. Then, with an ill-timed jest, she added, "What, did some asshole fuck you and then vanish into thin air?"


    The words hit me like a sledgehammer, shattering the fragile facade I had desperately clung to. Fresh tears cascaded down my cheeks, each drop a testament to the pain I had tried to bury.


    "Eh? S-Seriously?" Rose eximed, her voice echoing with disbelief, her eyes widening in shock as she absorbed my reaction. "Good grief, Brightspear, I never imagined you''d be so vulnerable, letting a man just toy with you like that without even bothering to check if he''s trustworthy or not! So that''s why you reeked of alcohol this morning.


    You drowned your sorrows over that asshole and tried to numb the pain, didn''t you?! The nerve of that man. Tell me his name, and I''ll deal with that bastard. I''ll hunt him down and make him pay for what he did to you!"

 Chapter 112: Chapter 17 - My Older Sister And I (5)

    Rose''s POV


    Irene and I decided to drown her sorrows in alcohol at a nearby bar. My sce. In times like these, the remedy for a shattered heart was the familiar embrace of booze. Or so they say. I, however, had never experienced heartbreak firsthand, so I couldn''t be certain. Nevertheless, it seemed like the logical course of action.


    "I really thought our chemistry was incredible! And he''s everything I''ve ever wanted in a man!" Irenemented, her voice slurred from the copious amount of alcohol she had consumed. "But then, when he took me to bed, he was so irresistible... I couldn''t resist!"


    "W-Wait, so this jerk was just some random guy who happened to rescue you from a harasser, and then you went off and slept with him, even though you barely knew him?" I eximed, incredulous. "Are you out of your mind, Irene? He''s not even worthy of being called your boyfriend; he''s just a man who had a one-night stand with you."


    I pressed a hand to my forehead, feeling a pang of exasperation as I watched this woman knock back drinks like a parched sailor, her sobs uncontroble. I hadn''t expected her to be this vulnerable. She used to be one of the most remarkable women in our academy year, right up there with Gabrielle at the top. But now, seeing her like this, I couldn''t help but doubt if she was still the same woman.


    "With me being deflowered, I fear I''ll never find another man to marry..." she choked out between sobs, her tears staining the table beneath her trembling hands.


    I let out a heavy sigh. If she was going to torment herself like this, she should''ve thought twice before letting that man have his way with her. "Look, what''s done is done. You can''t undo the fact that you''ve been deflowered. But dwelling on it won''t change anything. What you need to do now is muster your courage, rise above this, and forge a new path for yourself.


    Find someone who truly deserves you, someone who can make you forget about that one-night stand."


    She fell silent at my words, her gaze dropping to the table.


    "Irene?"


    "Uh..." she hesitated, her lips parting as if she were on the brink of revealing her inner turmoil. But then, as quickly as the words formed, she seemed to retract, a veil of uncertainty descending over her features. Eventually, she found her voice, her words barely above a whisper. "I don''t think... it''ll be that easy."


    "Why''s that?" I asked, raising the ss to my lips for another gulp of alcohol.


    Irene''s fingers nervously traced the rim of her ss, her gaze flickering with uncertainty. "B-Because I don''t think I can find someone better than him."


    I nearly choked on my drink, the liquid burning down my throat as her words registered in my mind. My eyes widened in disbelief, my grip tightening around the ss. She was blushing furiously, and it wasn''t solely from the alcohol. In that moment, a sinking feeling settled in the pit of my stomach, a realization dawning on me that this woman may be beyond rescue...


    ***


    Leon''s POV


    We found ourselves on an observation wheel, or as it''s often called in my world, a Ferris wheel. It was a pleasant surprise to discover this kind of amusement ride in this world, but I was grateful for its existence, especially since Elise and I were in a good mood.


    The ride had just started a minute ago, and now, both of us were touching each other intimately. Why were we in this situation, you might wonder? Simply because we felt like it. And we were incredibly turned on by each other. I suppose it was due to our subus blood, stirring up a lustful desire between us.


    Our arousal had started to build while we were watching the fair, where jesters were performing tricks. It was adorable when Elise tugged at my sleeve and whispered, with a blush, that she wanted us to find a secluded spot to be alone together.


    I couldn''t help but think that an inn nearby would be the perfect ce for us to get down and dirty. But then, we stumbled upon this Ferris wheel, and a mischievous idea popped into my head. When I suggested that it would be the perfect spot for some fun, Elise was totally on board, shing me a bold smile with a blush on her face.


    As soon as we stepped into our cabin and the ride started to fill up with people, we indulged in a passionate kiss. Our hands began to explore each other''s bodies, sending waves of arousal coursing through me. I was practically on the brink of exploding with desire.


    "Nnnn..."


    I felt her nipples hardening beneath her clothes as I fondled her breasts, while she teased my dick through the fabric of my pants. It was agonizing not being able to fuck her right then and there, but I supposed this was enough to satisfy us for the moment.


    The kiss finally broke, but our hands continued their exploration, as if they had a mind of their own.


    As I pressed my fingers against her, her breasts seemed to respond eagerly, pushing back against my touch with a soft, yielding warmth that felt intoxicating, even through the fabric of her clothes.


    "Ah, nnn, ahh, anhh... oh, t-that part is sensitive," she moaned, her voice trembling with arousal, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment. It was clear that her breasts were her most sensitive spot, her erogenous zone.


    Intrigued by her reaction, I couldn''t help but wonder what would happen if I unleashed my full attention upon her breasts, bypassing the barrier of fabric that separated us.


    "Can you show me your breasts?" I murmured, my voice thick with desire, eager to explore her further.


    She looked at me with a hint of embarrassment beforeplying with my request. However, she did it in a way that took mepletely by surprise. Instead of lifting her clothes to reveal her breasts, she simply pulled the string at the front of her garment, causing it to loosen and fall away from her body. With her clothes no longer tight, she slid down her sleeves, baring her breasts to me.


    Whaty before me was a pair of stunning breasts, shaped like delicate bells, crowned with bright pink cherries at their peaks.


    It was a visually captivating sight, one that stirred arousal within me.


    Without hesitation, I captured one of her nipples in my mouth, while my fingers danced over her other already hardened and puckered nipple.


    "Hnnn...~" Elise moaned, the sound both piercing and sweet, as her body responded to my touch. Her teeth clenched, and her back arched, her form contorting with pleasure like a bow being drawn to its limit.


    Watching her reaction, I flicked my tongue over her hardened nipple, eliciting another shudder of pleasure from her.


    "Ahh, ah, ahh, t-this is...!" she gasped, her fingers wing at the air as if driven by an insatiable need. Her moans grew more desperate with each passing moment.


    I alternated between sucking on her nipples, each one drawing forth a symphony of moans from her lips, and squeezed the one I wasn''t sucking with my hand, as if coaxing out everyst drop of pleasure from her. With each touch, her back arched even further, her body tensing like a bow on the brink of snapping if drawn any tighter.


    "Ahhh...! T-This is...! This is weird, Leon! I feel like I''m going to fly!" she eximed, her hands clutching at my head as if to anchor herself down. But I wanted to send her soaring, to make her fly with pleasure. So, I didn''t relent in my assault.


    "Ahhh! N-No! S-Something''s weird! Something''sing! I-I''m flying! AhhhhHHhnnnn!~!" she cried out, her voice a mixture of ecstasy and disbelief as pleasure consumed her.


    After indulging in her breasts for a while longer...


    "C-Cumming...! AhhhhhhHhhnnnNnnNnNN~!!!" she screamed, her body convulsing as waves of pleasure crashed over her.


    She climaxed. I had been confident in my ability to bring a woman to climax through breast y or even just kissing, but I hadn''t expected such an intense response from Elise. Perhaps her body was exceptionally sensitive, or maybe it was simply unustomed to such sensations. Whatever the reason, it was clear that she had thoroughly enjoyed herself.


    And now, it was time for us to move on to the next round of pleasure.


    "Can you stand?" I asked, my voiceced with anticipation.


    "Y-Yes... I guess so," she replied.


    "Then, can you stand over there and show me your ass?" I requested, my gaze fixed on her enticing figure.


    She blinked at me, her eyes wide with apprehension. "A-Are you sure it''s okay? You''re not going to die if you do it with me?" she asked, her concern palpable.


    I wasn''t about to gamble my life by diving into full-on intercourse with her, so I shed her a confident smile, trying to reassure her. "Don''t worry," I said, my voice steady despite the rush of excitement coursing through me. "We should be safe, as long as it''s intercrural."


    As the words left my lips, Elise shot me a lewd smile, her eyes gleaming with anticipation. She rose from her seat, turning to present her ass to me, d in the stockings I had insisted she wear earlier. If I wanted to enjoy some fun with Elise without risking my life, I figured getting her to give me a thighjob was the perfect solution.


    After ogling her ass for a moment, I decided to make my move.


    With anticipation coursing through me, I unzipped my pants, freeing my already throbbing dick. My gaze lingered on her stockings-d thighs, eagerly awaiting what was toe.


    Slowly, I positioned myself between her meaty thighs, relishing the softness of her stockings against my skin. With a steady hand, I guided my shaft between them, feeling a surge of pleasure as I slid into the warm, weing space between her legs.

 Chapter 113: Chapter 17 - My Older Sister And I (6)

    The sensation of her thighs enveloping my dick felt different from the warm, wet embrace of a vagina or mouth, which is what made the thigh job so exhrating. It was a new kind of stimtion, and the texture of her stockings only added to the excitement. This was my first time experiencing a thigh job, and it was unlike anything I''d felt before.


    As I slid my dick between her thighs, I felt her legs shiver, causing a delightful vibration to ripple through my member.


    "...L-Leon, what is this... A-Are we...?"


    "That''s right," I whispered, leaning in to cover her back and bringing my mouth close to her ear. "With this, we can fuck without actually prating you."


    With this method, we could engage in intercourse safely, without risking her draining me like a subus. And as long as we stuck to this, her subus nature wouldn''t manifest either. Or so I hoped. I wasn''t entirely sure what could trigger her transformation, but since her consuming my semen earlier hadn''t caused any issues, I doubted that alone was the trigger.


    "...Hngh!"


    As I started thrusting my hips and pping them against her ample buttocks, her lips trembled, unable to stifle a moan as my pulsating dick moved back and forth between her thighs. The sound echoed in the cabin, filling the air with our shared pleasure. With each movement, I could feel something sticky building up within her thighs. She was getting wet from our friction.


    The only barrier between my dick and her pussy was the thinyer of stockings. Earlier, I had instructed her to wear them and forbidden her from wearing underwear. This way, she could feel the full sensation of my dick brushing against her core.


    "Hnnn...! Ahh, ahhh, L-Leon... Ah, it feels so good!" she moaned.


    And it felt good for me too. Even though I wasn''t prating her directly, the texture of the stockings was enough to push me to the edge of ecstasy.


    I intensified the rhythm of my thrusts, each movement causing her supple buttocks to undte in enticing waves that captivated my gaze. Elise waspletely at my mercy, lost in a haze of pleasure that engulfed her from head to toe. The ecstasy welling up inside her surpassed any sensation she had ever known, leaving her utterly spellbound.


    "Ahhh, ahhhh! Ahhh, L-Leoon~! Ahhnnn~!"


    With each forceful thrust, her cries grew louder, echoing throughout the cabin as our fervent movements caused the very structure to groan in protest. Steam rose from her breath, fogging up the cabin windows, while sweat cascaded from our bodies.


    "Fyaaaa! Ahhh, ahhh! T-This is amazing, Leon! Ahhh, even though you''re not inside, it still feels incredible!"


    The stockings, now soaked through with her arousal, could no longer contain the flood of liquid cascading from her core, allowing it to trickle freely between us. My throbbing member glided effortlessly between her slick thighs, the tip tantalizingly poking out on the other side with each passionate thrust.


    Elise did something daring then. She reached out and grabbed the tip of my dick with her fingers, stimting it with a boldness that sent a shiver down my spine.


    "Ahhhh, ahh... I''m cumming, Leon! C-Cum together with me!"


    "I will...!" I gasped, quickening my thrusts.


    Before long, we both reached the peak of ecstasy.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! C-Cummmmmmmmminggggggggggggggggg!!!"


    She arched her back like a bridge and then squirted, while I shot ropes of semen, sttering them against the wall of the cabin.


    "Haaa~, haa~, haaa~"


    We both panted, catching our breath after reaching climax. Our eyes remained locked on each other''s reflections in the window of the cabin, still filled with lust that hadn''t faded yet. Without needing to say a word, we both knew what we wanted, and so, without hesitation, we continued.


    ***


    But obviously, we couldn''t keep going inside the Ferris wheel''s cabin. The ride was almost over, and we were already nearing the bottom after our first round of intercrural sex. So, before the ride ended, we straightened out our clothes. However, we didn''t bother cleaning ourselves up, knowing we''d just get messy again. There was no point in cleaning now.


    We also left the cabin as it was, stained with our fluids.


    As we emerged, the scent of sex clung to us like a potent perfume, wafting around us with undeniable intensity. The ride operator''s eyes narrowed in suspicion, his gaze lingering on us a moment too long. Yet, as his eyes swept over our enticing figures, a primal desire seemed to flicker in his gaze, betraying his thoughts.


    In a sudden move, he hunched over, crossing his legs and instinctively covering his crotch. No doubt he thought we''d been getting it on in the cabin, probably got a boner just thinking about it.


    The next move was to find a more suitable spot to continue our escapades. And what better ce than a luxurious inn? So, we headed to one of the finest establishments in Pleasure City, rented a room for the night, and made a beeline for our quarters. Unable to keep our hands off each other, we pushed and kissed fervently as we made our way to the room.


    I pressed my lips firmly against Elise''s, my tongue sliding into her mouth with a hunger that matched my desire. With my left hand, I pulled her close, feeling the curves of her waist beneath my fingertips, drawing her body tightly against mine. Meanwhile, my right hand eagerly sought out the softness of her breast, fingers dancing over the sensitive flesh with a fervor that mirrored my passion.


    "Nnn, Leon... Nchuru, nfu... kchu... Aaah... Haaa..."


    Elise''s moans filled the air, a symphony of pleasure as she surrendered herself to the sensations coursing through her. Her hips twisted and turned with delight, her arms wrapped around my neck, pulling me closer, urging me on. And I didn''t hold back.


    With my left hand, I explored further, trailing down the curve of her waist until I reached the firm roundness of her butt, teasing and caressing, stoking the fire of our desire to greater heights.


    While we were walking, a young woman, who appeared to be a cleaner for the inn, caught sight of us. She froze in ce, cleaning tools in hand, staring at us speechless.


    Elise paused momentarily, her lips halting their movements, and addressed the transfixed woman with casual indifference. "Hey, could you hurry it up and let us through? You''re blocking our path."


    The woman simply shifted to the left, allowing us to pass without a word. And so, we continued on our way, lost in our passionate embrace, kissing fervently as we moved forward. Eventually, our arousal reached its peak, and we could no longer resist. With a swift motion, I scooped Elise up into a princess carry and carried on our way.


    Finally, we reached our room. Elise inserted the key and turned the door handle, allowing us to enter. Without bothering to even close the door behind us, I tossed Elise onto the bed. Shey there, looking absolutely erotic, making it hard to believe she was about to share the bed with me. Though we weren''t going to fuck just yet, the anticipation was almost too good to be true.


    Stretching out her arms towards me, Elise beckoned seductively, her lips curled in a tempting smile. "Come here, Leon... Let me spoil you rotten today."


    With that invitation, I climbed onto the bed, and we began to undress each other. Stripping Elise was a breeze¡ªI simply gave a yful tug to undo the knots of her clothing, turning her dress into a simple bundle of fabric. As the dress fell away, revealing her beautiful figure, I couldn''t help but admire her.


    She was d in ck bra, her stockings still clinging to her legs, adding to her allure. My excitement surged even further at the sight of her figure. Elise, in the midst of undoing my belt to remove my pants, quickly noticed the change in me.


    "You''re already so excited for me..."


    Her eyes met mine, filled with a hunger that mirrored my own.


    "...I''m very happy."


    After discarding my pants, Elise cupped her breasts with both hands, a gesture that seemed almost instinctual. With a knowing look, she beckoned me closer. Understanding her desire, I slid my member between her breasts. With a firm grip, she trapped my swollen member deep between her breasts, rubbing them together in a tantalizing motion, up and down, left and right.


    As she worked her magic between her breasts, my hand ventured towards her crotch, eager to explore further. With gentle yet firm movements, I began to caress her pussy through the fabric of her stockings.


    "Hnnngg~!"


    She moaned in response, her arousal evident in the way her body responded to my touch. Encouraged by her reaction, I slipped two fingers inside her, the fabric of the stockings adding an extrayer of sensation as it rubbed against her moistened folds.


    "Ahh, L-Leon... Please, turn me, your big sister, into your naughty girl," she pleaded, before engulfing the head of my dick in her mouth, using her tongue to coat it with her saliva, making my member throb with anticipation.


    Her typically reserved expression was now reced with one of pure lewdness, a sight I couldn''t have imagined from her cold demeanor.


    "I''d love nothing more than to turn you into my naughty little vixen, my dear big sister," I replied with a grin.

 Chapter 114: Chapter 17 - My Older Sister And I (7)

    --


    You''ve captured the interest of Elise Eir. You can now proceed to dominate her.


    Name: Elise Eir


    Race: Demon-Dragon-Human Hybrid


    Requirements to dominate Elise:


    1. Make Elise realize herself that you are her long-lost brother


    2. Allow Elise to do sisterly things to you 10 times (9/10)


    3. Unlock


    4. Unlock


    ....


    --


    "Nchuu... Nnn... fuhaa... lick..."


    Elise used her tongue to thoroughly lick the head of my dick while simultaneously giving me a boob job, pressing her breasts together to sandwich my shaft between them. Meanwhile, I fingered her through her stocking, causing the fabric to stretch and slide inside her pussy. The material of her stockings grew damp from the stimtion.


    Seeing a woman like her, who initially wore a cold expression, melt into a sisterly demeanor as she got to know me, now disying such unabashed debauchery, sent waves of excitement coursing through me.


    "Mnnn~... Ahh, chuu... haaa... nnn..."


    Suddenly, she intensified her licking and began using her breasts roughly on my throbbing cock. It was a clear indication that she was on the brink of orgasm herself.


    "NnnnnnnnnnnNnnnNnnnnHhhhh~!!!"


    After a while of this intense stimtion, I unleashed my hot load of cum onto her heaving breasts. Simultaneously, she squirted and arched her back in ecstasy.


    Elise felt a fiery pulsation emanate from me between her breasts as I released a vigorous stream of cum, staining her breasts white. After recovering from her orgasmic high, she carefully used her tongue to clean my cock, savoring the taste of my semen.


    "Chu... Chumm, Nfuu... Chupu... It''s very clean now," she murmured, her mouth releasing my now-glistening member.


    As she pulled away, my cock, coated in shiny saliva, throbbed eagerly once more. In my eyes, as I looked down at her, she appeared incredibly lewd.


    "You''re quite the eager one, Leon... follow me," she said, giving me a flirtatious smile as she squeezed my cock with wet sounds. I obediently got off the bed, pulled along by her hand, as we made our way towards the wall. Her hand pressed against the wall, she nced back at me and said, "This time, let''s use this spot..."


    She arched her back, tempting me with her upturned butt, while her free hand swiftly tore apart the stocking she was wearing. The fabric ripped away, revealing the delicate flower that had been previously obscured by the sheer material. It was a fleshy pink fold, trembling slightly, with transparent liquid glistening as it flowed.


    I couldn''t help but gulp. Never before had I felt this aroused by a woman. Sure, I''d been turned on by Gabrielle, Amon, and countless others, but this was on another level. Maybe I really was a siscon at heart.


    "Doing it inside these stocking sounds good, right?" she purred in a lewd tone, her expression matching her words perfectly.


    As long as we didn''t break the barrier, I figured I''d be safe. As long as I kept it on the outside, there was no risk. So, sliding my dick inside the hole she''d created in the stocking, where she''d torn it, and brushing against her pussy directly sounded damn good and wouldn''t harm me.


    "Come to the inside of my stocking, from behind me..." she whispered seductively.


    Upon hearing her words, I moved behind her as if pulled by a ma. In the dim candlelight of the room, Elise''s body was illuminated in a warm orange glow, making her appear like a goddess. Where she''d ripped the stocking was her pussy, overflowing with sweet nectar, giving her inner thighs a shimmer under the candlelight. That ce... was undoubtedly her secret garden, waiting for me to enter.


    Of course, I wanted to enter, but I couldn''t rush it. I didn''t want to end up dead. So, I steadied her hips with my left hand and adjusted my dick''s position with my right, slowly inching myself towards that kinky gap.


    Though it was narrow inside, once the head slipped past, I could slide in smoothly. Straightening my back, I pushed further, feeling her hot, wet slit tightly rubbing against my shaft. My dick now grazed her pussy directly, the tip hitting her clit.


    Amidst the sensation that sapped my strength, my continued movement naturally brought me into contact with her butt.


    "Ah... Haaaahhh..."


    At that moment, she cried out lewdly, overwhelmed by the sensations coursing through her.


    "Ku... Ahhh!"


    With my entire dick now inside the stocking, I grabbed her waist with both hands and started grinding.


    "Haaah! Nn! ...L-Leon... Ah! Haaa.... Fuahhhh!"


    Elise responded sensitively, throwing back her loose waist-length ck hair and releasing a womanly cry of pleasure. Eager to hear more of her moans, I thrust forward again, causing ripples to form on her body from the impact against her voluptuous white butt. We both went wild, our bodies colliding and producing white foam at the point of contact, apanied by loud, wet sounds.


    "Yaaah! Ahh...! L-Leon, your... dick is sliding against it...!"


    Elise''s entire body blushed with ecstasy, her skin tinged a rosy hue that seemed to radiate warmth.


    "Ahhh! Le... Ahhh... Ya! Fuaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhh!!"


    In an instant, Elise convulsed violently, her scream echoing off the walls as her body was engulfed in an overwhelming climax. Simultaneously, a scorching liquid drenched the stocking, cascading down to the floor in a shimmering cascade of gold. It was ascivious golden shower.


    Her flushed skin intensified to a deeper cherry-pink, the flickering candlelight casting mesmerizing shadows across her trembling form as she reached the peak of pleasure.


    "! ...Ah... ahhh... Haaa, Nn... Ah...! W-What is that...?


    I feel like I saw the light somehow," she gasped, her voice trembling with the aftershocks of her powerful climax.


    The overwhelming intensity of her orgasm left her in a state of blissful disarray, saliva dribbling from her parted lips as her limbs sumbed to the weight of pleasure, sliding down against the wall in a haze of ecstasy. My hands, anchored at her waist, trailed upward along her quivering belly, finding purchase on her heaving breasts as I held her upright.


    "Haaaaah!"


    As the lingering waves of pleasure subsided, she was overtaken by a secondary climax, the sensation of her breasts being grasped reigniting the mes of ecstasy within her.


    This was making me hornier and hornier.


    With her breasts overflowing from my fingers, I began kneading them roughly and resumed my grinding.


    "Yaaaahh! ...Leon, don''t... be rough... Aaaaaah!"


    Her pleasure peaked again for the third time, yet I continued to ravish her relentlessly. The sight of her experiencing unimaginable climaxes every time I delved into her core was incredibly arousing, fueling my desire to send her to the peak again and again.


    Hence, I lost count of how many times we reached climax together. All I knew was that she had be ustomed to the ecstasy, matching her movements to mine and shamelessly gyrating her hips.


    "Haaah... L-Leon... Leon...!"


    Any misstep in our movements could lead to peril, but I paid no mind. If my dick identally found its way into her pussy amidst our chaotic motions, I weed the risk, even if it meant facing death.


    Amidst the intoxicating haze of our lust-filled aura enveloping us, I vaguely recalled Elise experiencing countless mind-blowing climaxes, her squirting golden showers mingling with my ejacted semen.


    As our fervent coupling reached its climax, a transformation overtook Elise. Two imposing horns sprouted from her head, while a tail, its tip shaped like a heart, materialized on her upper buttocks.


    Driven by instinct, I seized the tail.


    "FuaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH!!!"


    In that moment, she unleashed a climax of such magnitude that she crumpled to the floor, awash in a sea of our mingled fluids and ejacte.


    Afterward, she gazed at me with ascivious grin.


    "Oh, dear brother..." she purred. "That was amazing."


    Her voice had undergone a transformation. No longer did it carry the familiar tone of cold but caring, but instead, it dripped with the sultry allure of a seductress. This was her subus form.


    But as quickly as the transformation hade, it faded away. She slumped to the floor, unconscious and motionless. With her loss of consciousness came the disappearance of her horns and tail. It was as if her subus form had been nothing more than a fleeting dream, though I knew it was all too real.


    Gently lifting her in a princess carry andying her on the bed, I heard a metallic chime resound in my mind.


    --


    2. Allow Elise to do sisterly things to you 10 times


    Completed!


    --


    The third requirement had been unlocked.


    3. Find The Third


    --


    "Third...? What the heck is the third...?" I muttered, utterly perplexed by the mysterious requirement.


    As I stared at the third task with a furrowed brow, the door suddenly burst open.


    I turned towards the door and was met with the sight of three women. The twodies... were probably the ones I sensed in the adjacent room, I figured, likely in the midst of some steamy action before our voices interrupted them. They appeared to be in their middle ages, d only in sheer negligees. Given their interrupted activity, presumably engaged in scissoring, they were likely a lesbian couple.


    The third woman was the youngdy Elise and I encountered on our way to the room.


    "What? Do you want to have some fun too?" I grinned at the trio. Since I wasn''t satisfied yet with Elise, their unexpected arrival was perfect. Who knows, I might even gain a skill if I''m lucky.


    With that invitation, the three of them entered the room.

 Chapter 115: Special Chapter 2 - Two Busty MILF and A Room Attendant Share A Same Man In A 4P (1)

    Since I''d rented a room with a particrly big bed, it could easily amodate three people. But with Elise currently sleeping there, I could only fit two. Unless the three decided to take turns or stack on top of each other, this bed would work just fine for all of us. I nced at the three of them, staring at my dick in awe, mouths hanging open with drool dribbling down their chins.


    "Susan... This young man''s dick is huge. Have you ever seen anything like it?" the busty woman, looking like a seasoned MILF, eximed to her shocked friend.


    "I-I haven''t... Not even my husband''ses close..." the other woman, also busty and likely a MILF, replied.


    "Mine either..." the other woman replied, her voice filled with awe.


    Wait, they both had husbands? Judging by their curves, they probably had kids too.


    So, they were sleeping with each other behind their husbands'' backs... Interesting.


    The young woman, dressed in a room attendant''s uniform, gazed at my still rock-hard dick with wide eyes, her expression a mix of shock and fascination.


    "My ex-boyfriend''s looks like a miniature onepared to this..." she murmured to herself, her words tinged with disbelief. So, she wasn''t a virgin anymore, huh? Well, that was fine by me. I wasn''t nning on conquering her anyway.


    While they were all entranced by the sight of my member, I seized the opportunity to utilize my Hair Growing skill. With a subtle exertion of power, my hair began to lengthen, cascading down my back in waves. It was a small alteration, but it would be enough to ensure they wouldn''t recognize me if we happened to meet again in the future.


    "Ladies," I addressed them, drawing their focus back to me. My hair cascaded down my shoulders now, transforming my appearance into that of a youthful man in his mid-20s. "Shall we begin our little adventure, starting with you?" I gestured towards the youngest woman, a glint of anticipation in my eyes.


    "Me? But..." she faltered, her gaze darting nervously between the two older women.


    "Do you both approve?" I turned to the older women, seeking their consent.


    They exchanged a conspiratorial smile. "Not at all. As long as you possess the vigor to... satiate our desires," one of them replied, her brown locks flowing like silk down her back.


    "Don''t worry," I reassured them. "I''ll ensure that each of you experiences ecstasy beyond your wildest dreams."


    Both of them grinned with lustful anticipation. "Is that so? Well, you two go ahead. Us olddies will just amuse ourselves over here while you''re at it," one of the older women remarked, her tone yful.


    The young woman still looked uncertain.


    "What''s your name?" I asked her.


    "Huh? Uh, I''m dys," she replied nervously.


    "Well, then dys. How about you take the lead while I lie back here on the bed? That way, it won''t be as intimidating, right?" I suggested, reclining on the bed with my dick standing proudly at attention. Letting the woman take charge while the many back was often the best way to ease her nerves.


    dys tentatively approached me, her steps filled with trepidation. Her gaze lingered on my dick, still glistening with Elise''s pussy juice, and she gulped nervously. The older women gave her a gentle push, causing her to stumble and fall on top of me.


    "Uh..." she gasped, her eyes wide with shock as she stared at me. Judging by her youthful face, she''s in her mid-twenties. She didn''t have a particrly curvaceous figure, and her breasts were on the smaller side. Her appearance was rather average,cking in standout beauty or cuteness. She quicklyposed herself. "Um, is this going to...


    fit inside me?" she asked, her voice trembling with fear.


    "Don''t worry. Someone even smaller than you could handle it," I reassured her. Well, I hadn''t had sex with Marie yet, but I figured she could manage, considering her age.


    Taking my word for it, dys grabbed the shaft of my dick with one hand and aimed it towards her crotch. With her only wearing underwear beneath her white skirt, she simply shifted the fabric aside with her other hand. Then, slowly, she lowered herself onto me.


    My dick was slowly engulfed by the heat of her flesh, herbia gradually swallowing every inch of my throbbing member.


    "Nnnfuaahhhhhh...! Ahhh...! Ahhh, th-this dick is stretching me out so much, ahhh...!" dys moaned, her voice filled with a mixture of pleasure and difort.


    The older women watched with impressed expressions as they witnessed my dick plunging deep into dys, all the way to the hilt.


    "Oh my, I wonder how it would feel to have that massive dick inside me?" one woman mused, her eyes glinting with desire.


    "I''m sure it would feel incredible," the other woman replied, her voiceced with anticipation, as they both observed my dick buried deep within dys''s quivering pussy.


    "Well, why don''t we indulge ourselves while the younger ones have their fun, Susan?" the brown haired woman proposed, her voice dripping with temptation. I could tell her name was Ada from the earlier exchange. The other woman, with darker brown hair, must be Susan.


    With a mischievous glint in her eyes, Ada produced a double-ended dildo, teasingly licking one of the tips to make it glisten seductively. Her lips curled into a suggestive smile as she cast a meaningful nce at Susan.


    Both women sauntered to the edge of the bed, where Susan reclined on the floor. Ada, with a sultry smile ying on her lips, coated the double-ended dildo with more saliva, her movements deliberate and enticing.


    "Nnn..."


    As she eased the slick toy into her pussy, a soft moan escaped her lips. With half of the dildo buried inside her, Ada approached Susan, her movements fluid and seductive. Crouching down, she positioned the other end of the dildo at Susan''s eager pussy, the anticipation palpable in the air.


    With a breathless gasp, Susan weed the intrusion, her body responding eagerly to the shared pleasure. "Nnnhh... Ahh, goodness," she moaned. "Even this dildo doesn''t hold a candle to how inept my husband is in bed..."


    Ada chuckled softly, herughter brimming with mischief and desire. "Well, I suppose that''s why we''re here, isn''t it? To fulfill each other''s cravings," she purred.


    "Well, even though a dildo isn''t quite the same as a dick, it''ll have to suffice since it can give me the pleasure my husband never could," Susan remarked.


    Ada''s response came in a breathless moan, her hips gyrating with increasing fervor as she drove the dildo deeper into Susan''s hungry pussy. "Don''t forget, the reason you''re feeling this ecstasy is because you''re with me, Susan... Nnnh..." she murmured, her words punctuated by gasps of pleasure.


    Their bodies moved in perfect harmony, each thrust of the dildo apanied by a symphony of moans and sighs. Susan''s fingers tangled in Ada''s hair, pulling her closer as their lips met in a passionate kiss. The room was filled with the heady scent of arousal, mingling with the sounds of their impassioned lovemaking.


    As I watched the scene unfold before me, my own arousal surged to new heights. The sight of two mature women lost in the throes of passion ignited a fire within me, causing my dick to twitch eagerly inside dys''s tight pussy.


    "Hnn... Y-Your dick is throbbing inside me...! Just as I thought, this dick is huge... Nnn..." dys gasped, her hands grasping my chest for support as she began to undte her hips, riding me with increasing fervor.


    "Ah, yes... yes... This is what I''ve always craved... Ahn!"


    With each rhythmic bounce, her velvety walls tightened around my dick, squeezing it with fervor. While her technique wasn''t wless, it was clear she possessed the skills of someone well-versed in the art of sex. She skillfully manipted my dick, aiming to stimte her deepest pleasure spots. After a while, she found what she was looking for, and she came undone.


    "NnnnnNN~!! Ahh, haaa, that''s the first time a man has ever hit my sensitive spot...! None of my previous partners had evere close to reaching it because it was so deeply hidden... haaa... This dick is truly remarkable...!"


    After her deration, she resumed grinding her hips against mine, her movements growing increasingly fervent. Meanwhile, the two women on the floor engaged in passionate sex, their moans mingling with the sounds of their bodies pping together as they squirted and climaxed all over the floor. dys reveled in the ecstasy for a while before eventually passing out from the overwhelming pleasure.


    And despite cumming inside dys, I received no notification indicating that I could now replicate her skill. It seemed she was skillless.


    Gently, I moved her to the bed and let her rest beside Elise, who appeared to still be asleep. Despite the cacophony of moans filling the room and the constant motion of the bed, I was surprised Elise remained undisturbed. Was she truly sleeping, or was she simply feigning slumber? The thought of turning this encounter into a fivesome crossed my mind, but I quickly dismissed it.


    If Elise were to assume her subus form, it could have unforeseen consequences on these women, and I didn''t want to risk it.


    ncing at the two women on the floor beside the bed, I pondered what to do next.


    The two women gazed at me with smoldering eyes, their expressions dripping with seduction.


    "Now, it''s time for you to satisfy both of us..." Ada''s voice was a sultry purr.


    "I wonder if you can handle the both of us just fine?" Susan''s smirk was downright wicked.


    "Well, how about we find out?" I replied, a thrill of anticipation coursing through me.


    With that, both of them gracefully rose from the floor, and Ada straddled me.


    "I''m going first," she announced, her voiceced with desire. Slowly, she lowered her hips, and my dick eagerly entered yet another hot, weing fleshy hole.

 Chapter 116: Special Chapter 2 - Two Busty MILF and A Room Attendant Share A Same Man In A 4P (2)

    "Ahhh, t-there it is! A real dick! And a big one at that! Ahhn~, i-it''s stretching me so much! I feel like I''m about to cum just inserting it!" Ada''s voice trembled with excitement as my dick plunged into her well-used pussy, which had already brought forth life. Despite her seasoned experience, her tightness around my dick was undeniable.


    It seemed my size was a factor, stretching her in ways she hadn''t anticipated. As she moaned and writhed above me, praising the sensation of being filled by my cock, a sense of satisfaction washed over me, knowing I was able to please even the most experienced woman.


    "Don''t cum yet, Ada," Susan''s voice cut through the heated atmosphere, her tonemanding as she stood behind Ada, holding the other end of the double-ended dildo firmly inside her own pussy. "We''re going to use this other end to explore that tight back hole of yours."


    Ada nced back over her shoulder, a mischievous glint in her eyes as she smiled seductively. "I''ve never done that before, so I''d like to give it a try."


    Was she suggesting a double pration, taking us both in her vagina and her ass? The thought sent a thrill through me. This was shaping up to be an unforgettable experience.


    Ada leaned forward, pressing her breasts against my chest to give Susan better ess to her ass. Susan approached, her hand guiding the dildo that protruded from her pussy. With precision, she aimed the tip of the dildo at Ada''s tight ass and slowly began to insert it. Thanks to the coating of vaginal fluid, the pration was smooth and effortless.


    "Nghhh...!"


    After a moment of pushing, Susan seeded in burying the dildo deep into Ada''s anus. As she did, I felt Ada''s pussy grip my dick even tighter.


    "Ahhh, ahhh...!"


    The sensation of my penis and the dildo rubbing against each other inside Ada''s tight cavity sent waves of pleasure coursing through us all. Susan nced at me, silently urging me to start moving. With her encouragement, I...


    "Mmm, ah, ah, yes, that''s it. It feels so good... mmm.... Ahhh! I haven''t felt this liberated since before I got married!" Ada moaned, her voice filled with ecstasy.


    Both Susan and I synchronized our movements, our dicks plunging in and out of Ada''s quivering flesh. The room was filled with the rhythmic symphony of our thrusts, echoing off the walls with each powerful stroke. With every thrust, we drove Ada closer to the edge of ecstasy, our dicks prating her with relentless intensity.


    Susan''s and Ada''s expertise in pleasuring me while pleasuring themselves was evident in every motion, heightening the pleasure for all involved.


    "Ahhh, it''s so good!" Susan''s voice was filled with euphoria. "Fucking Ada feels amazing!"


    "Aaaaaah! Ahhhh! M-My ass is... shaking...!"


    As the dildo prated her tight rear entrance, my throbbing dick was electrified from within, while her contracting pussy squeezed me with a growing intensity.


    While Susan thrust into her ass, she also seized Ada''s ample breasts, drawing her closer with a possessive grip.


    "Ahhh...!"


    In that moment, it felt as if the two of them were locked in their own world of carnal pleasure.


    "Ada... ahnn~! Ahhh... fuahhh... Ahhh...! H-Hey, your tongue...


    Give me your tongue too...!" Susan demanded eagerly.


    Susan rested her chin on Ada''s shoulder, yfully sticking out her tongue. Ada turned her head, meeting Susan''s tongue with her own, and they began to passionately explore each other''s mouths. Meanwhile, we took turns pleasuring Ada in every way imaginable.


    Susan squeezed and molded Ada''s breasts like pliable flesh while fucking her from behind, while I held Ada''s arms crossed over her chest as I thrust into her from below.


    Ada climaxed countless times, her juices drenching me as she writhed in ecstasy. Susan was cumming relentlessly too, her pleasure evident in the way her body trembled against Ada''s.


    At one point, Susan''s eyes rolled back in her head, her tongue hanging loosely from her mouth in a state of blissful abandon.


    "...This is my first time seeing Ada like this...!" Susan eximed, her voiceced with excitement. "She looks so erotic!" With that, Susan tilted Ada''s head, capturing her lips in a passionate kiss. As their mouths melded together, Ada''s already debauched expression intensified into a sultry disy of pure lust.


    While locked in a passionate kiss with Ada, Susan shot me a sultry nce, silently urging me to join in. I eagerlyplied, sitting up to capture the erotic sight of their tongues dancing together, and added my own tongue to the mix.


    After a while, the overwhelming pleasure became too much to bear, and I couldn''t hold back any longer. With a primal groan, I erupted, releasing my seed deep into Ada''s eager pussy.


    "NnnnnnnnNnNnNNnnnNnNnhHhhhhhH~!!!"


    Simultaneously, Ada reached her peak, her cries of ecstasy muffled by Susan''s lips. Unfortunately, despite cumming inside Ada, I didn''t receive any notification indicating that I could now copy her skill. It seemed that, like dys, she was also without any skills.


    Following my climax, it was Susan''s turn. This time, she straddled me, impaling herself on my hardened member with a moan of pleasure.


    "Ahhhh...! This dick is stretching me so fucking wide...!" Susan moaned, arching her back as waves of pleasure washed over her.


    Meanwhile, Ada prepared herself, the anticipation coursing through her veins as she slowly eased the double-ended dildo into her awaiting ass. With each inch that disappeared inside her, she let out a soft gasp, feeling herself stretch to amodate its girth. Once fully inserted, she turned around, positioning herself on all fours, the dildo''s other end protruding tantalizingly from her rear.


    With deliberate movements, she crawled backward, a shiver of excitement running down her spine as she approached Susan.


    As Susan''s lips met mine in a heated kiss, her hand trailed down to the dildo, guiding it towards her own waiting back entrance. With a soft moan, she began to ease it inside, the sensation of being filled from both ends sending shivers of pleasure coursing through her body.


    "Nhhh...! I''ve never experienced anything like this before, but seeing how much Ada''s enjoying it, it must be fucking amazing," Susan remarked breathlessly, her voice tinged with excitement and anticipation.


    "It''s only because I''m here with the two of you that she experienced that level of pleasure, Madam," I added with a smirk.


    "You cheeky boy..." she said with a grin of her own. "...If you were just 20 years older, I might have already left my husband to be with you."


    "That''s too bad, then," I replied.


    Susan and Ada intertwined their hands, their connection adding to the intensity of the moment. As Ada began to move her ass back and forth, pounding into Susan''s eager rear, Susan''s cries of pleasure filled the air.


    "NnnHhhHhHH~!! Ahhh, ahhhh, ahhh~!"


    Meanwhile, as I thrust into her pussy, a dildo worked its way in and out of her ass. The sensation of a woman''s vagina being double prated was incredibly tight, as if it were trying to drain me dry with each thrust.


    And just like that, Ada and I took turns fucking Susan this time. As Susan kissed me passionately, Ada worked the double-ended dildo into Susan''s ass, their bodies intertwined in a sensual dance of pleasure. It was apletely new experience for me, and I found myself reveling in the eroticism of the moment.


    After reaching climax inside Ada and discovering her skill called Glowing Arms, I decided not to copy it. It seemed rather underwhelming, just making her arms glow without any practical use. I preferred to stick with Fireball as my go-to skill. Besides, I didn''t want my own arms to glow ¨C it just felt weird.


    But the foursome didn''t end there. We continued to pleasure each other, indulging in the carnal pleasure of our desires. Despite not acquiring any new skills, I found myself thoroughly enjoying the experience. Both Ada and Susan were incredibly sexy, and the room attendant''s plush figure was a delight to hold onto. It was like heaven, indulging in the pleasure of fucking women I didn''t even know.


    After a while, I decided to bring our wild session to a climax by filling dys with my cum while pleasuring the two MILFs with my fingers. I fucked dys in mercenary with unrestrained passion, while simultaneously fingering Susan and Ada as theyy on their backs. As I pounded into dys, Susan and Ada eagerly sucked at her breasts.


    "Ahhhh! Ahhh...! N-No...! I''m cummingggggggggg~!!! Ngggghhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    "Oh dear... I''m cumming from just fingers...! Ahhh...! Ah, no... Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    "This young man''s a beast...! Ahhh...! I''ve never felt this dominated before...! Ahhh!"


    Their cries of pleasure filled the room as all three of them reached the peak of ecstasy. Sensing their impending orgasms, I intensified my hip movements, eager to join them in climaxing together.


    After a while, the three of them squirted in unison, their bodies trembling with pleasure. After pouring two shots of cum inside dys, I withdrew my dick from her pussy and coated their bodies with my hot, sticky sperm, marking the end of the foursome.


    After that, I suddenly noticed Elise staring at me with a shocked expression. When had she woken up?


    I raised my hand and greeted her with a wry smile, "Yo..."

 Chapter 117: Chapter 18 - Preparation For The Kings Game (1)

    Waking up the next morning was a bit of a struggle, thanks to the warmth enveloping me. Three women were draped over my body like marshmallows. Last night... it was wild. I felt like I''d achieved some kind of sex guru status, going at it with three women simultaneously.


    And then there was Elise. She left during the night, not because she was angry about me banging three other women right next to her while she slept. No, she looked downright proud.


    "As expected of my dear brother!" she eximed after I''d coated the three women''s bodies in my cum. Then, sitting up on the bed, her breasts bouncing enticingly, she grabbed my face and nted a deep kiss on my lips. "I''m sorry I can''t stick around longer," she said with a hint of solemnity. "But I promise I''ll make it up to you next time we meet," she added with a seductive grin.


    Whatever she had in mind for making it up to me, I knew it was going to be good. So I eagerly told her I couldn''t wait to see her again.


    After that, Elise put on her usual leather jacket and exited the room, leaving behind the stocking and the clothes I''d given her. As she departed, I heard a familiar chime from my phone. I grabbed it eagerly, curious about the message waiting for me. It was from Elise herself.


    Despite the messy typos and grammatical errors, the essence of her message was crystal clear: "I forgot the clothes you gave me. Keep them close for when you miss me. Smell them while you think of me, jerking off."


    It was kind of sweet of her to do that.


    But back to the present. It was already 5 A.M., and I had to head to the academyter, so I needed to get ready soon. With that in mind, I slipped out of bed slowly, careful not to wake the three women.


    "Mmm... Lord Mephisto..." dys mumbled in her sleep, my name lingering on her lips like a sweet memory from the night before. It seemed I had made quite an impression on her, etching myself into her dreams for the foreseeable future. And I had no doubt that Ada and Susan would remember my name just as vividly.


    Stepping into the bathroom, I turned on the shower, letting the warm water cascade over me as Stardust Melody yed softly in the background. The soothing melody apanied me as Ithered up, washing away the remnants of the night''s escapades.


    Emerging from the shower, I decided to cut my hair short. With practiced hands, I carefully cut my hair, taking my time to ensure a precise and wless result. As I examined myself in the mirror, I was satisfied with the oue. My hair was neatly trimmed, devoid of any imperfections.


    After dressing myself, I quietly left the room without saying goodbye to the women who had shared my bed. There was no need for farewells; our time together hade to an end, and I had ces to be.


    ***


    That afternoon, I received a message from Gabrielle.


    "Come to my office. Discreetly, if possible."


    The text was very business-like, typical of Gabrielle. As I pondered this, I informed Titania that I wouldn''t be able to join her for lunch due to some errands. She didn''t protest and instead bid me farewell with a smile. With that settled, I made my way to Gabrielle''s office.


    Upon entering, I found Gabrielle seated at her desk, engrossed in documents. She didn''t acknowledge my presence until a few momentster.


    "Come here," she beckoned, motioning for me to approach. Iplied, closing the distance between us. When I reached her, she handed me a ticket.


    "What''s this?"


    "What do you mean, ''what''s this''? Didn''t you ask me to arrange your participation in the King''s Game?" she replied sharply.


    "Oh, right. So this is...?"


    "A ticket for the game," she said bluntly. "I got it from a friend of mine. But listen up, that ticket alone won''t guarantee your entry. You''ll need to get permission from the administration. And sorry, but that''s something you''ll have to handle yourself."


    "Why do I need permission for this?" I inquired.


    "Because you''re a student here, that''s why. What you do outside of the academy is your business, but when ites to something as big as the King''s Game, the administration wants to make sure it reflects well on them. It''s a bit of a twisted tactic by the administration, if you ask me. Though, I wouldn''t get your hopes up too much.


    They probably won''t have much faith in you, especially considering you''re not exactly the most skilled."


    The academy''s administration didn''t exactly have a soft spot for skillless folks. In fact, they openly looked down on them. They were still struggling to ept that skillless individuals like them had made it into their prestigious institution, known for producing the most powerful magic knights. I doubted they''d ever view them favorably in the future either.


    "Still, how am I supposed to ask for permission?" I pondered aloud, not expecting an answer, but Gabrielle provided some insight.


    "Try asking Galdea," she suggested. "She''s the most reasonable one among the administrators. Well, I hope she is... She''s the youngest of the bunch, after all."


    Galdea Sharm Lumond, a member of the administration and the youngest among them. She was the daughter of thete Harold Sharm Lumond, the former duke of the Lumond. Among his children, Galdea was the only one who managed to be a magic knight. I think she''s two years older than Gabrielle.


    "Well, I''ll try just that," I said, determined to seek Galdea''s assistance. It was fortunate that I knew her, considering she was among the women I wanted to dominate.


    After concluding my conversation with Gabrielle and promising her a rewardter, I exited her office. As I walked, I heard a metallic chime ring from my pocket. Retrieving my phone, I checked the sender. Upon seeing who it was, I let out a sigh.


    "Looks like she''s in trouble," I muttered to myself.


    ***


    "I don''t have a ticket yet," Shredica said to me after I waited for her for three hours near the fountain in the academy. She looked as sullen as ever, with a deep frown etched on her face. It was hard to tell if this was her usual expression or if she was genuinely troubled. "You need to help me."


    "...That''s a littleplicated," I replied. "I don''t think we''ll be able to get a ticket so easily."


    The ticket Gabrielle gave me was from a friend of hers. If I wasn''t mistaken, that friend was a magic knight or someone close to the royal family. Gabrielle obtained the ticket through her connections, and I got it because of my association with her.


    However, Shredica didn''t have any connections. Just one look at her face and you could tell she wasn''t exactly approachable. I doubted anyone would befriend her or form a genuine connection with her.


    "You can help me," she insisted. "You''re dating the Princess of Betn, right?"


    "What does that have to do with anything?" I countered, though I already had a suspicion of what she was getting at. Still, I needed to be sure.


    "You ask her," she replied, her tone firm.


    Her audacity was striking. "I can''t do that," I retorted. "If I did, I''d look like a gold digger."


    "You aren''t?"


    Her question caught me off guard. "You think I''m a gold digger?" I eximed, incredulous.


    "I hear whispers swirling around that the only reason you''ve got Princess Titania wrapped around your finger is because of her riches," she stated bluntly, her face devoid of emotion as she dropped the bombshell. "Folks in our ss even say you''re a gold digger, that you''re not in it for love, but for the chance to dip your dicks in her cash and pussies."


    Who the fuck spreads rumors like that?


    "For the record, I only said what I heard from them," she added.


    "That sounds more like very than an actual rtionship," I retorted, incredulity dripping from my words. "And let me set the record straight: none of it''s true. I genuinely love Titania. As for your request, it''s out of the question. I can''t just stroll up to my girlfriend and ask for a ticket to the game, only to hand it over to another woman. I''ve got more integrity than that."


    Shredica sighed deeply, her breath heavy with resignation, as she fished her phone from her pocket. With practiced ease, sheposed a message, her fingers dancing across the screen. "Can I implore you to assist me in acquiring a ticket for the King''s Game, Princess?" she typed out, her gaze fixed on the screen, awaiting a response.


    After sending the message, a reply shed on her screen. She showed me the message.


    "Sure."


    My jaw dropped.


    "Let''s go," she said decisively. "If we linger here, we''ll only keep your girlfriend waiting."


    With that, we made our way to Titania''s location.

 Chapter 118: Chapter 18 - Preparation For The Kings Game (2)

    Titania, Shredica, and I were on the rooftop, discussing Shredica''s request. We sat around a circr stone table, Titania and I on one side, and Shredica on the other.


    "So, you wanna join this year''s King''s Game, huh?" Titania remarked. "But you don''t have a participation ticket. That''s tough luck. You do realize that by the time those tickets are handed out, the game''s already started, right?"


    Shredica nodded in understanding. There were only a hundred participation tickets avable, distributed randomly to lucky individuals. That marked the start of the King''s Game. Anyone who wanted in had to either persuade or coerce ticket holders to hand them over. The game was limited to a hundred participants, but anyone could try to get in.


    "I don''t think I''ll be much help, to be honest. I haven''t scored a ticket myself. How about you, Leon?" Titania asked.


    "I did," I replied, producing the ticket for her to see.


    "You''re nning to jump in the fray too, right?" she inquired, already aware of my intentions.


    "Yeah, that''s the n," I confirmed. "Which is why I can''t hand it over to Shredica."


    Shredica had been the one to invite me into the game in the first ce.


    "Hmm... This is tricky," Titania muttered, her brow furrowed in thought. Then, suddenly, her face lit up. "I''ve got it! I know someone who has a ticket!"


    Shredica and I exchanged puzzled nces. As far as we knew, Titania wasn''t particrly close to anyone. So who could this mystery person be?


    ***


    The person Titania mentioned turned out to be Zeruel, who was seated alone in the cafeteria, voraciously stuffing her mouth with food. It was quite a contrast from her usual graceful demeanor during duels. Seeing her like this, hunched over at a table tucked under the stairs leading up to the second floor, filled me with a sense of mncholy.


    As she shoveled food into her mouth, Zeruel suddenly caught sight of us and her eyes widened in rm. Hastily, she tried to finish her meal quicker, hoping to avoid our approach. However, she still had a second te to contend with.


    When we finally reached her table, Zeruel slumped her shoulders in defeat, still chewing on the food she had crammed into her mouth.


    "That''s a lot," I whispered, eyeing the towering stack of ten tes she had devoured.


    Zeruel shot me a re at myment. Oops. I hadn''t anticipated her being sensitive about it.


    "What do you want?" she grumbled, avoiding my gaze.


    Titania mmed her hands on the table. "You''ve got a ticket, right?!"


    Zeruel regarded her with suspicion. "How did you know?"


    "That''s not important right now," Titania retorted. "Mind if we buy the ticket off you?"


    Zeruel seemed to choke on her food momentarily after Titania''s request, pounding her chest to dislodge the stuck morsel from her throat. Finally managing to clear it, she gulped it down and turned her attention to Titania. "Y-You want to buy the ticket? Why?"


    "Shreddy here wants to join the King''s Game, but she doesn''t have a ticket, so we''re trying to find someone who does and negotiate for it," Titania exined.


    "I told you not to call me that..." Shredica muttered to Titania, who ignored her. When had these two started getting along? Probably since that study group we had.


    Zeruel set down her spoon and looked at us apologetically. "I''m sorry," she said. "I need the ticket. I n to join the game myself."


    It was only natural for Zeruel to covet the ticket. Winning the King''s Game meant she could pay off her mother''s sanatorium bills or lift her family out of poverty. The game granted a request to the King of Milham himself, a reward too valuable to pass up. I couldn''t me her for wanting it, not when faced with such dire circumstances.


    "Is that so?" Titania responded, showing understanding in her expression. She didn''t push the idea any further. "Oh well. If you say so," she conceded, motioning for us to leave.


    "Are you sure that''s the best course of action? We could just strong-arm her, you know? Even though she''s top two, I could handle her just fine," Shredica suggested as we returned to the rooftop.


    Titania looked at her sternly. "We can''t resort to that, Shreddy! We can''t force someone to hand over their ticket, no matter what. And I doubt Zeruel would give it up no matter how hard we try. Besides, with the game''s prize, it could change her life for the better."


    Shredica must have been aware of Zeruel''s financial struggles, which perhaps tempered her suggestion of resorting to more drastic measures. However, it was clear she still had reservations. After a moment of contemtion, she finally voiced her thoughts. "It''s not like she''ll actually win and get the reward, right? If she ends up losing, then that ticket will just go to waste."


    Winning the King''s Game was the only way to im the reward. Those who lost received nothing. Entering the game meant risking one''s life, as there were rare instances where participants sumbed to severe injuries that even magical healing couldn''t mend, or fell victim to devastating attacks that bypassed healing magic entirely.


    This meant Zeruel was not only entering a high-risk, high-reward tournament but also potentially leaving her family behind if she met an untimely demise.


    I''m sure Zeruel wouldn''t want that oue.


    "Well, I''m sure Zeruel is giving it some serious thought right now, but fighting her for it isn''t the best approach, Shreddy," said Titania.


    Shredica shot her a re. "Don''t call me that."


    After our discussion, the bell signaling the start of afternoon sses rang, prompting us to head to our respective ssrooms.


    ***


    After ss, I informed Titania that I wouldn''t be joining her back to the dorms because I had something to attend to. She bid me farewell with a smile. My destination was the sanatorium where Zeruel''s mother was confined. Her mother suffered from the mysterious Deep Sleep Syndrome, a condition where mana cirction ceased, causing the person to fall into aa from which they might never awaken.


    The only thing keeping them alive was magical intervention to maintain mana cirction throughout their body.


    This, however, wasn''t cheap, so Zeruel''s sanatorium bill might be reaching a point where she couldn''t afford it.


    Upon arriving, I spotted a girl sitting on a bench, her face clouded with mncholy. Her resemnce to Zeruel was uncanny, from her features to her hair. It wasn''t hard to guess that this girl was Zeruel''s little sister.


    "Hmm..." I pondered for a moment before heading to Leonamon''s cake shop. I ordered a tart there before returning.


    When I came back, I found the girl curled up into a ball, her head resting on her arms, which were folded over her knees. She was crying.


    I approached her cautiously. "Are you alright?" I inquired softly. As she heard my voice, she looked up, her face streaked with snot and tears staining her cheeks. Embarrassed, she immediately covered her face.


    "I-I''m okay..." she mumbled, though her shaky voice betrayed her true feelings.


    "Did something happen to the person in the sanatorium that made you cry like this?" I probed gently.


    The girl fell silent for a moment, then hesitantly replied, "My sister told me not to talk to strangers."


    "Okay..." I nodded understandingly. "Mind if I sit beside you then? I won''t talk to you. I''m just here because someone I know is also admitted there," I fibbed.


    "It''s fine," she murmured. "As long as you won''t talk."


    I settled down beside her, and a heavy silence enveloped us. Neither of us spoke, and I began to feel increasingly awkward about the situation. What was I even doing here, intruding on this girl''s private moment?


    Then, she spoke up suddenly. "My mother..."


    "Your mother...?" I prompted gently.


    "Yes," she nodded, her voice trembling slightly. "My mother is the one who''s admitted in the sanatorium. She was the only one taking care of us because our father cheated on her. Despite her poor health, she worked tirelessly for us. But eventually, her health deteriorated to the point where she copsed. And she never woke up again."


    That''s right. I recalled that Zeruel''s mother copsed two months after she was admitted to the academy. It was the same day I had confessed to her, hoping to gain her interest. Perhaps that''s why she hadshed out at me so harshly and turned me down in such a cold manner.


    She likely didn''t mean to be so cruel, but the shock of her mother''s copse had shattered herposure, causing her to react that way. I couldn''t help but feel guilty for adding to her distress during such a vulnerable time.


    "Our family is poor. So poor that we can''t even afford proper clothes," she continued, her voice tinged with sadness. "That''s why we can''t pay the bills at the sanatorium. But we can''t bear to give up on our mother. So my sister and I have been working tirelessly to try to cover the costs. However, despite our efforts, we''ve only been able to scrape together a fraction of what we owe.


    And our debt just keeps growing. The doctors at the sanatorium told us that if we can''t settle the bills by the end of this week, they''ll have no choice but to remove the magical intervention keeping our mother alive. But if they do that, she''ll die. That''s why my sister is nning to do something... something desperate."


    "Something desperate?" I prodded gently.


    "She''s going to sell her body," she whispered, her voice filled with despair.

 Chapter 119: Chapter 18 - Preparation For The Kings Game (3)

    It wasn''t all that surprising that Zeruel would resort to that, so I wasn''t caught off guard. Being plunged into the depths of the ocean without a chance to take a breath would make anyone panic underwater, grasping for anything to reach the surface and gulp down some air. I was surprised she hadn''t reached that point yet. Well, I wasn''t about to let her get there.


    While pondering this, the girl began crying loudly. It seemed she couldn''t hold it in anymore after pouring out her feelings to me. I gently rubbed her hair. She trembled slightly at first, but then she allowed me to continue.


    "What''s your name, Mister?" she asked once her crying had subsided.


    "Leon," I replied, offering her a smile.


    "Leon..." she blushed. "Um, I''m sorry you had to see me crying like that. It must have been quite a sight. I apologize for showing you that." She bowed her head, disying manners her mother must have taught her.


    "No worries," I assured her. "Oh, and here, if you want." I handed her the box of cake.


    "What''s this...?" she asked, tilting her head cutely.


    "It''s a cake," I replied.


    "Cake?" she repeated, her eyes lighting up. "Something to eat?"


    "Exactly," I confirmed, rising to my feet. "Oh, would you look at the time." I nced at my phone to check. "I''ve got someone waiting for me inside," I lied. Truth be told, I had no one to meet, but I needed an excuse to start our conversation and get her to open up a bit. I wasn''t nning on going inside the sanatorium. "Well then, I should be off.


    Hopefully, we''ll meet again."


    "Uh, o-okay. I hope so too... And thank you for this," she said softly.


    With that, I bid her farewell and departed.


    ***


    Zeruel''s POV


    When school ended, I made a quick stop at the dorms to grab the money I''d saved up. Then, without dy, I headed straight to Milham''s Sanatorium. The cash I''d scraped together from selling newspapers on the streets and working as a waitress was meager at best.


    I doubted Selene had much more than I did, and together, our funds probably didn''t even amount to ten percent of what we owed for the bills at the sanatorium.


    As I walked through the familiar streets toward the sanatorium, a nagging thought gnawed at me: "Is there really no other choice?"


    The doctors at the sanatorium delivered a harsh ultimatum: if we couldn''t cough up the cash, they''d cut off the magical treatment keeping my mother alive and kick us to the curb. Once that magic lifeline was severed, my mother''s time would be up.


    The magical intervention came with a hefty price tag of one gold coin per day. That alone would have me ving away for a month straight. But my mother had been relying on it for over two months now. That meant we owed the sanatorium sixty-plus gold coins. Crunching the numbers, it meant I''d need to grind for sixty-plus months to settle the debt.


    But the doctors gave us only a week. Where on earth could I rustle up sixty gold coins in that time? It seemed like an impossible feat. Currently, I only had three gold coins on me. Maybe if I begged for more time and promised to enter the King''s Game, vowing to pay up if I won... But let''s be real here.


    The doctors weren''t idiots. They wouldn''t put their faith in someone like me, and frankly, I doubted my own abilities toe out on top. The King''s Game was no joke; it drew adventurers, mercenaries, warriors from distantnds, and magic knights. A mere student like me stood no chance against them. Even if I possessed a powerful skill, it wouldn''t be enough to take on dozens of seasoned fighters.


    So what then? What other choice did I have?


    When I arrived at the sanatorium, I made a beeline for my mother''s room. There shey, peacefully slumbering as if she were merely taking a nap with noplications whatsoever. Tubes snaked from her body, connected to the magical intervention device¡ªarge green gem that emitted a soft glow. It was this magic intervention that kept the mana flowing through her, sustaining her life.


    Taking a seat in the chair beside her bed, I gazed at her serene expression as she rested. She looked so peaceful, as if she were simply asleep.


    As I stared at her, the door to her room creaked open. I assumed it was Selene,ing to check on our mother, but to my surprise, it was Doctor Natalia.


    "Doctor Natalia...!" I eximed, jumping up from the chair and rushing towards her. I reached into my pocket, retrieved the three gold coins, and pressed them into her hand. "I... I know this isn''t nearly enough, and I feel like a total beggar for even asking, but with my mother''s life hanging in the bnce, I''ll do anything...! C-Can you extend the deadline for just two weeks, or even one? I...


    I don''t think I can scrape together 60 gold coins in such a short time...! These coins... They''re not payment, but a plea for an extension... Please...!" Tears welled in my eyes as I pleaded with her.


    Doctor Natalia regarded me with sympathy. She''d been kind to us during our time here at the sanatorium. "I''m sorry, Zeruel. As much as I wish I could help, this is beyond my control," she said gently, pushing the coins back towards me.


    I was fully aware of that fact, of course. Doctor Natalia and the others weren''t the ones eager to toss us out on the streets. It was the heartless owner of the sanatorium who held all the power, not them. But I still had to try something... So I dropped to my knees and prostrated myself, pressing my forehead against the cold, hard wooden floor.


    "Please, Doctor... Please... I can''t bear to lose my mother..." I pleaded.


    "Zeruel..."


    I sobbed on the floor, feeling the desperation creeping in. This was the same tactic my mother used to employ with the owner of the tenement we once lived in, begging for just one more month''s stay, promising to scrape together the rent by then. Sometimes, when pleading failed, she''d resort to offering her body as payment.


    That''s why now, I found myself pleading...


    If this didn''t work, then I...


    The doctor pulled me up from the floor, her expression sympathetic. "All the doctors here managed to scrape together 30 gold coins for you, but that''s the best we can do. We don''t exactly have hefty sries, you know?" she exined, handing me a bag filled with coins. "Even with this, I''m afraid it won''t be enough to keep you and your mother here for long...


    Your bill will keep mounting until it bes unmanageable, not just for you, but for the staff here who are trying to help you. You have to understand, Zeruel..."


    "Uhm, th-thank you... sob... uuu... sob... sob... T-This is more than enough help...


    Thank you, doctor," I sobbed gratefully. The doctor hugged me and began to pat my back soothingly.


    Receiving 30 gold coins was a tremendous relief... But I still needed to find the rest... I highly doubted the sanatorium owner would be generous enough to grant me an extension. The King''s Game was just a week away, but waiting until then would be toote for my mother. She wouldn''t survive until then. So what should I do...?


    ***


    That night, I remained in my mother''s room. Selene was also here, curled up in a corner, fast asleep. It was her birthday today, and she had just turned sixteen. But there was no celebration, not with our current circumstances. I nced sadly at her, wishing we could have done something special. Yet, Mom wasn''t well enough to mark the asion.


    Or perhaps, it was more urate to say we couldn''t afford any festivities. My gaze drifted to the table beside Mom''s bed, where I noticed something peculiar. It was a small te with what appeared to be a piece of bread on it. Curious, I approached the table and examined it. There was a letter apanying the te, written by Selene.


    Given herck of formal education, her writing wasn''t the best, and her grammar left much to be desired. Nevertheless, I could make out the message.


    The note said, "Eat this, sister. It''s called cake, and it''s good."


    As I savored the cake, its deliciousness overwhelmed me to the point of tears. It was a taste unlike anything I''d ever experienced before. Sure, the cafeteria food was decent, but this was on a whole other level. Even the academy''s fare, which we received for free as top-ten students, couldn''tpare. I could only imagine how much this cake must have cost. Where had Selene managed to find it?


    Pushing aside my curiosity, I returned to my seat beside my mother''s bed. Gently, I took her hand in mine and pressed it against my forehead. "Mother," I murmured, seeking strength from her touch, "Please give me the strength to endure..."

 Chapter 120: Chapter 18 - Preparation For The Kings Game (4)

    Muchter, I found myself in the city of Pleasure, adorned in my finest attire¡ªa simple garment my mother had gifted me, purchased with her hard-earned coin when I first gained admission to the academy. Despite its modest cost, I couldn''t shake the guilt of potentially tarnishing such a cherished gift by using it for less than honorable purposes.


    But necessity drove me forward; I needed to earn a living, even if it meant selling my very soul.


    Eventually, I arrived at a brothel where I sought employment. Entering the office, I presented the paper containing my information to the proprietor¡ªa stern-looking old woman with heavily lined features, her lips painted with thick red lipstick.


    "Zeruel, huh? Yeah, I don''t like your name..." she remarked, squinting at the paper. "It''s too boyish. Men won''t be eager to fuck a woman with a name like that. Let''s change it to something more appealing, like Catelyn," she dered.


    Well, that''s fine with me. Actually, it''s even better. I wouldn''t want to be sleeping with different men every night while they call me by my real name. That wouldn''t sit right with me. Plus, I don''t want anyone from the academy finding out either. If word got out that a prostitute named Zeruel was on the scene, they''d start digging, and if they discovered it was me, I''d be kicked out of the academy.


    I can''t have that.


    "And you''re a virgin, with no dating history... Hmm... Alright. Your manners could use some work to be a proper prostitute, but I''ll list you anyway. Your virginity will go for 5 gold coins, with one coin going to us and the remaining four to you. But let me ask, are you absolutely sure about this?


    None of the girls who''ve done this have had a bright future. Some even ended up in despair. You still look pretty young. There must be something driving you to this as ast resort, but I have to ask, are you sure you want to go through with it?"


    Was I really sure about this? No, truth be told, I wasn''t. Like any other woman out there, I yearned for a proper romance. Selling my body like this would only push that dream further away. But with my mother''s life hanging in the bnce, I had no choice but to grit my teeth and bear it.


    After a moment of hesitation, I replied, "I''m sure. I''m absolutely going through with it."


    Seeing the determination in my eyes, the old woman sighed. "Alright, if that''s what you want. Let''s get you started then. From today onward, you''re a part of Midnight Passion''s lineup. You''ll be working here every night as one of our products. Just wait here for a moment," she instructed before rising from her chair and heading to the door.


    "Karina!" she called out, and someone quickly responded.


    "Yes?" came the prompt reply.


    "Help Catelyn get dressed. She''ll be starting work tonight," the old woman ordered.


    "Yes, ma''am!" Karina replied enthusiastically. She then guided me to where the dresses were kept. When Iid eyes on them, my jaw dropped. The dresses were crafted from luxurious silk, and even though I wasn''t affluent, I could tell they were pricey. But what truly shocked me was their revealing nature. They were designed to showcase a lot of skin.


    "Choose whichever dress you like," Karina instructed. "But remember, you can''t take them home. They belong to the brothel."


    "Y-Yes..." I stammered. Approaching the rack of dresses, I tentatively reached for one. My hand settled on a maroon-colored dress, so thin and skimpy it might as well have been a negligee.


    "Nice choice!" Karina eximed, pping her hands with approval. "I made that dress myself!"


    Sure, it was impressive that Karina had made the dress herself, but was it really necessary for it to be so revealing? Well, I supposed it was only natural. After all, these dresses were meant for prostitutes. After a brief internal debate, I resolved to put on the dress. Dying now would be no different than hesitating to save my mother.


    Karina stepped out of the dressing room to give me some privacy, and I slipped into the dress. As expected, it was incredibly thin, almost like wearing nothing but a negligee. It felt ufortable, barely covering my body and leaving little to the imagination. Clearly, it was designed to show off as much skin as possible.


    After stepping out of the dressing room, Karina''s face lit up with excitement as she beheld me in the dress she had crafted. After scrutinizing me from every angle, she eximed, "Okay! Let''s get you dolled up with some makeup!" She eagerly brandished a makeup kit she had on hand.


    As she applied the makeup, I couldn''t shake the feeling that I was making a mistake. No, it was more than a feeling¡ªit was a certainty. But what other choice did I have?


    ***


    Leon''s POV


    At the Midnight Passion brothel, I was with Martha. We had visited multiple times hoping she might remember something, but she couldn''t recall a thing, even though we were in the very ce where she used to work as a manager.


    Amon exined that Martha''s health wasn''t deteriorating physically; it was her memories that were missing. Fortunately, she hadn''t turned into a shell of herself, devoid of memories and emotions. Martha still retained her emotions, even though she couldn''t walk and relied on a wheelchair.


    When the olddy who taught etiquette to the trainee prostitutes saw Martha in her wheelchair,pletely devoid of memory, she broke down in tears.


    I confided in her that Norman was responsible for Martha''s condition. I assured her that Norman was no longer a threat and wouldn''t be able to harm them anymore. When I mentioned that I had taken care of Norman, the olddy was momentarily at a loss for words, but she quickly expressed profuse gratitude for my actions. However, I could sense a tinge of sadness in her demeanor.


    It wasn''t hard to guess why. This olddy was likely Martha''s and Norman''s grandmother. Despite Norman''s despicable nature, she still saw him as her grandson, which exined her mixed emotions.


    I apologized to her for my actions, but she reassured me that it was fine. In fact, she expressed gratitude that Martha was safe and alive, despite her lost memories. It seemed that even without her memories, Martha still interacted with her grandmother as if nothing had changed. Perhaps it was the familial bond that allowed them to connect so effortlessly.


    Whenever I had free time, we would visit the brothel together so they could spend time together. However, this time, I had another agenda in mind.


    I discussed my n with the olddy, whose name turned out to be Ville Amarathea. When I exined my intentions, she hesitated, expressing her reservations. "Honestly, I don''t think I can bring myself to put that girl on the shelf. I understand why she wants to do it, but I don''t believe it''s a wise decision. My conscience wouldn''t allow me to put her into prostitution.


    I''m relieved that you''re stepping in to help her," she admitted.


    "Well, she''s in the same year at the academy, and we have a bit of history together. I believe she''ll regret this decision someday, so I''vee to offer my assistance," I exined.


    "Thank you, really. Well then, I''ll let her know she''s apanying a man tonight who''s paid in advance," she said before standing up and leaving the room.


    After a while, a timid woman entered. She wore a thin fabric dress, her face heavily made up, and her hair tied in a ponytail with a flower-patterned hair tie. As she entered, she instinctively covered her body with her arms, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment.


    However, as soon as she saw who was inside, her eyes widened, and the color drained from her face, leaving her pale.


    "W-What are you doing here?!" she eximed, her voice a mix of confusion and shock.


    The woman who entered was Zeruel.


    As far as she was concerned, those in the academy weren''t allowed to step foot in establishments like this or indulge in the services offered here. Doing so could lead to expulsion from the academy.


    I responded matter-of-factly, as if her presence didn''t faze me. "What do you mean, what am I doing here? I came to have some fun for the night. What else?"


    "F-Fun? W-Wait, aren''t you dating Princess Titania already? So why are..."


    "Titania said I can do whatever I want," I interjected. "More importantly, are you the girl who''ll be apanying me? If so, what are you doing just standing there? Come here."


    "You..." she growled at me. "And here I thought you were somewhat of a good guy. I can''t believe I''m considering apologizing for what I said back then when you said those things to me."


    She was referring to my confession back then. So she was considering that, huh? That''s probably the reason why she was always looking my way.


    While she stood there, not approaching me, I activated the skill I copied from Gabrielle, "Guardian."

 Chapter 121: Chapter 18 - Preparation For The Kings Game (5)

    "H-Huh?" Zeruel''s eyes widened in shock as she beheld the sudden manifestation of the Guardian. She knew I had no such skill, so witnessing this disy left her utterly dumbfounded. "Why are you...?"


    "Zeruel," I interjected, my tone firm. "I want to propose apromise."


    "Apromise?"


    "Yes," I affirmed. "I can assist you with your issues concerning your mother. I can even provide aid in searching for a cure for her illness. I have skilled individuals under mymand whom I can direct to aid in the search."


    Zeruel stared at me in shock, her disbelief evident. It was understandable; there was no way I should have known about her mother''s illness or her financial struggles. She must have been thinking I was some kind of stalker, especially after my confession to her and admitting my feelings.


    "Don''t be so surprised, or defensive," I reassured her. "As I mentioned, I have a team of skilled individuals working for me. I''m not prying into your personal life because I''m infatuated with you or anything like that. My interest lies solely in your abilities and talents. But let''s focus on the matter at hand.


    I want to propose apromise, and as part of the deal, I''ll cover your mother''s medical bills at the sanatorium and arrange for her to receive treatment at a facility with advanced medical technology to further research her illness."


    At my words, Zeruel swallowed hard. Humans tended to grasp at any lifeline offered when they found themselves in dire straits. When faced with despair, they sought sce and support wherever they could find it. Though it wasn''t always so simple, humans were driven by such instincts.


    Confronted with an opportunity to cling to hope amidst her despair, Zeruel wouldn''t be able to think clearly; her only instinct would be to seize it.


    But humans were also naturally suspicious creatures. They would inevitably question the motives of those offering them help.


    "What''s in it for you?" she asked, her voice tinged with skepticism.


    A natural inquiry. What was in it for me? Truth be told, there was nothing in it for me. Or perhaps it was more urate to say that my only motivation was necessity. In order for her to believe that I was truly going to cover her mother''s sanatorium bills, I needed to first push her to the brink of despair.


    Additionally, I needed to provide a reason for my actions beyond simply stating that it was a requirement to assert dominance over her. It was as simple as that.


    "Simple," I replied. "I want you to sell the ticket to me."


    She blinked, confusion evident in her expression. "The ticket?"


    "That''s correct. All you need to do is sell it to me, and I can ensure your mother''s sanatorium bill is covered, along with assistance for her illness. I understand that you may not trust me entirely, but I assure you, my intentions are genuine in wanting to help you. Just stop considering participating in the King''s game and sell me the ticket."


    The King''s Gamemenced as soon as the tickets were randomly distributed to the one hundred participants. This initial phase resembled a mental chess match, where those who didn''t receive a ticket but desired to participate in the King''s Game had to negotiate or resort to coercion to obtain one from the ticket holders.


    The King''s Game wasn''t solely about physical prowess; it also tested one''s cunning and intellect.


    Right now, what I was doing could be seen as a form of coercion, albeit with good intentions. In reality, it was more of apromise, a way to persuade her to give me what I wanted by offering her incentives in return.


    "Why... do you want it?" she inquired.


    Fair question. Why did I want a ticket? After all, I already had one, so what was the purpose? It must have been because of Shredica. For some reason, I wanted her to seed. More specifically, I wanted to witness a skillless individual rise to the top and see how far she could go.


    Lately, she had been capturing my interest more and more. It wasn''t far-fetched to think that, for some reason, I felt Shredica was destined for greatness.


    I didn''t want to disclose the true reason to Zeruel, though. "For personal amusement," I replied. It was intentionally vague, but not entirely untrue. It was amusing to see how far Shredica would go to achieve her desires, after all.


    ***


    The next day...


    I asked Shredica to meet me after school at the bench near the fountain. I waited for her for an hour after school, and finally, she arrived, looking as sullen as ever.


    "What is it?" she asked.


    Even though she was the one who arrivedte, she seemed more irritated than I did.


    "Would you minding with me somewhere?" I asked.


    "I don''t mind, but I have a feeling you''re going to try something shady, so I''ll pass," she replied, turning to leave.


    I watched in shock as she began to walk away, momentarily stunned. But then I quickly snapped out of it and called out to her, "Wait. This is about your ticket," I said. "I want you toe with me to retrieve it."


    At that, she halted, appearing ready to listen to me. She turned to face me, raising an eyebrow, her purplish eyes ring at me, as if sizing me up.


    "How did you manage to get a ticket?" she inquired, cing a hand on her hip. Shredica wasn''t particrly busty, so her gesture didn''t captivate me in any sensual way.


    "Let''s just say I used a bit of coercion," I replied. "After all, the King''s Game is as much about mental maniption as it is about physical prowess. It''s about finding ways to persuade the ticket holder to relinquish it to you. That''s all there is to it. Now, shall we proceed?"


    "Alright," she agreed.


    As we walked, I sensed someone trailing behind me. I didn''t bother turning to look; it was someone from our ss, half-hidden behind a tree. Shredica must have noticed them too, but she remained silent, not acknowledging their presence. Were they nning to follow us like this? If they kept it up, they''d only raise suspicions. But whatever.


    Having them around like this might actually be useful.


    While we continued walking, I couldn''t help but ask Shredica, without turning to look at her, "How''s it going with the King''s game?"


    "Well, I asked an administrator, but he said I need to get a ticket first before I can talk to him. I''m betting even if I do, they won''t let me participate," she replied.


    That''s true. Administrators can be stubborn assholes who believe your worth is solely based on your skills. Without them, you''re nothing in their eyes. You''re not even considered a person.


    "Try asking Administrator Galdea. She''s the most understanding out of all the administrators," I suggested to her.


    "From someone who supposedly is normal, you sure seem to know a lot of stuff even I haven''t heard," she replied suspiciously.


    "I read newspapers, so obviously, I''d know. Did you know she was the one who processed our admission to the academy? Well, obviously not, I guess. I figured you''re not into that kind of stuff," I exined.


    "I guess you''re right," she conceded.


    Hmm? Was she actually admitting it? Did I imagine things?


    I resisted the urge to touch her forehead to check for a fever because it was unusual for her to admit fault.


    After walking for a while, we finally arrived at the location where I was supposed to meet Zeruel. She would sell me the ticket in exchange for covering the bills that had piled up and that she couldn''t pay anymore. Additionally, I promised to find a way to help her mother recover from her mysterious illness. However, when we got there, we were met with a catastrophic scene.


    The sanatorium was aze, engulfed in a massive fire. Dark smoke billowed into the sky, resembling a looming storm cloud ready to burst. Despite the efforts of many mages, the fire raged on, toorge for water magic to extinguish. Onlookers watched in horror as the structure was consumed by mes.


    In the midst of the crowd, I spotted someone familiar: Zeruel''s younger sister. She was screaming frantically, her voice carrying across the chaos.


    "My mother...! My mother is in there...! And my sister...! Help, please! Someone...! Ahhh, s-save them please...!


    My sister is trapped too! Help them, please!" She struggled against the people restraining her, her desperation evident. If they hadn''t been holding her back, she might have leaped into the fire herself.


    From her words, it was clear that Zeruel and her mother were still trapped inside the sanatorium. How did this fire even start, though? Was it an ident? Or natural? No, this wasn''t natural; it was most likely man-made. An arson.


    The fire was too massive for it to be anything else. If that was the case, then someone had done this. But why? I came to a conclusion almost immediately.


    "...The ticket," I muttered to myself.

 Chapter 122: Chapter 18 - Preparation For The Kings Game (6)

    A ticket could be obtained from a ticket holder through negotiation or coercion. Coercion wasn''t just about using words to manipte; it could involve physical threats or psychological maniption. Zeruel was the kind of woman who wouldn''t back down easily, so physical threats were unlikely.


    Since the incident urred in the sanatorium, where Zeruel was most vulnerable, it was likely a psychological tactic. Whoever did this knew Zeruel had the ticket and had researched her weaknesses thoroughly. I had done my own research too, but instead of coercing her, I negotiated with her. I offered to help with her issues in exchange for the ticket.


    Whoever these assholes were trying to snatch Zeruel''s ticket like this. Since Zeruel''s mother was in aa there, she''d do everything to get out of that burning sanatorium with her. But it seemed whoever did this was blocking her way out.


    I could''ve intervened, but... I nced subtly behind me. There she was, finally revealing herself from her not-so-secret hiding spot. Isiliraiellyn, her left eye covered with an eyepatch, the other gleaming with excitement as she watched the mes engulfing the building, perhaps thinking this was her chance to y hero.


    With theatrical ir, Isiliraiellyn dramatically removed her eyepatch, revealing her golden eye, and struck a chuunibyo pose. While her actions seemed dramatic to some, they only elicited cringes from me. After her pose, she dered, "With the power of my Eye, I will save those trapped inside!" before pointing dramatically at the burning building and sprinting toward it at full speed.


    As she charged forward, those blocking the path of people trying to enter the building attempted to stop her. Ignoring their attempts, Isiliraiellyn charged straight ahead, leaping over them with a nimble backflip in midair. Landing gracefully on both feet with her arms outstretched, she turned to face them, mockingly sticking out her tongue and putting a finger near her eye.


    "Stupid!" she taunted before turning back and sprinting toward the building.


    After a while, Isiliraiellyn managed to enter the building. She was certainly something. If not for her antics and behavior, she could have been seen as someone destined for great power, appreciated by many.


    While I observed this, I noticed that Shredica had vanished from beside me. It seemed she wanted to join the action too. Well, perhaps I''ll just watch how things unfold from a safe distance.


    ***


    Shredica''s POV


    I stealthily crept toward the ming building and slipped inside. The interior was scorching hot, the heat searing my skin. However, I paid it little mind. While I wouldn''t say I was ustomed to such intense heat, I had endured plenty of pain in the past, making this bearable to some extent.


    As I made my way through the interior, the cries of children echoed in the halls. I hurried toward the source of the cries, but amidst the thick smoke and engulfing heat, pinpointing their exact location proved challenging. I strained my senses, but the smoke and crackling mes drowned out everything else.


    Unable to rely on my senses, I resorted to kicking down the doors of each room in search of the children.


    As I focused on my task, a voice startled me from behind.


    "Allow me to help!" she eximed, her urgency evident as she gestured toward another room. "There are children trapped behind that door!"


    Recognizing her as the woman with the eye skill, though her name escaped me, I nodded in agreement. Her ability to sense the location of the trapped children hinted at the impressive range of her eye skill. Though I felt capable on my own, her assistance could prove invaluable in such dire circumstances. Following her lead, I kicked down the door with a swift, determined motion.


    The mes licked at my skin, sending searing heat coursing through my veins, but I gritted my teeth and pressed forward. Inside, the scene unfolded before me. Two girls, their faces contorted with fear and exhaustion, huddled together in the room. The older one, her expression strained with anguish, held the younger girl close, shielding her from harm.


    But even in her valiant efforts, the older girl had sumbed to the smoke-filled air, her body limp and unconscious against the infernal backdrop.


    "Carry them up!" I instructed the woman. "And tell me the locations of those still trapped!"


    She nodded, a strange excitement gleaming in her eyes. Despite the imminent danger and potential loss of life, her demeanor struck me as oddly enthusiastic. After divulging the locations of the remaining trapped individuals, she sprang into action, swiftly gathering up the two girls in her arms. As the youngest one tearfully expressed her gratitude, the woman dashed off.


    While her actions had undoubtedly been helpful, I couldn''t shake the feeling that her heroics were a bit exaggerated and theatrical...


    With resolve, I set out to search for those still trapped inside. Along the way, I encountered numerous bodies scattered on the ground, charred beyond recognition. It was difficult to discern whether they could still be identified, given the extent of their charring. In my world, witnessing such scenes was a grim reality of everyday life. One misstep, and you could be reduced to ashes.


    Despite expecting this world to beparatively peaceful, witnessing the carnage stirred up a strange sense of nostalgia within me. It was an unconventional trigger for nostalgia, but my world had been unforgivingly brutal, and strangely enough, I found sce in its harshness.


    I kicked down doors left and right, guiding the trapped people to safety outside. The woman returned and joined me in the rescue efforts. After a while, as we nearly finished rescuing everyone, she set down a crying child and turned to me.


    "There are two others on thest floor," she informed me. "Be careful though. They''re strong. And one of them looks like they''re the culprit behind this."


    So she knew the identity and strength of the perpetrator, huh? "Your skill must be pretty powerful to know all that," I remarked.


    "Hmm? Oh no. My skill doesn''t see that far," she rified. "It only allows me to see a person''s status, nothing more. My Eye just happens to be that powerful."


    I was somewhat taken aback by her revtion, albeit mildly. So her skill didn''t have long-range vision capabilities? That meant her insight was just natural talent. This woman might prove to be quite useful to me in the future.


    After contemting, I returned to the burning establishment, now engulfed in mes with its structure beginning to crumble. It was astonishing how the building still stood despite the relentless inferno; perhaps they had exceptional engineering in this world too.


    Eventually, I reached the top floor, where two figures stood¡ªa woman with brown hair and a man with golden locks, a smirk ying on his lips.


    "Hand it over, and I''ll let you pass," the man demanded. "Otherwise, you''ll just perish in these mes like the worthless person you are. And your dear mother? Well, she''ll meet the same fate. The smart move is to give me the ticket. Then you can go free.


    Though I can''t promise your mother will survive without that magical implement keeping her alive. You can''t exactly carry her out with that with you, can you?"


    "You bastard..." the woman snarled, her voice dripping with venom. I recognized her immediately; she was the one currently holding the second-highest rank in the gold ss. sped in her arms was another woman with matching brown hair, connected to arge green gem by awork of tubes. The gem remained inside the room, while the tubes stretched just far enough to reach where she stood.


    Any sudden movement risked disconnecting the tubes.


    I knew this woman''s mother was gravely ill, but the specifics of her condition eluded me. From their conversation, it was clear that the woman couldn''t afford to move too much, lest the tubes linking the green gem, a magical device keeping her mother alive, to her mother be severed. Even the slightest shift could mean her mother''s demise.


    That meant she couldn''t fight this man, even though she badly wanted to.


    The man''s gaze bore into her with amusement, his eyes gleaming with a twisted sense of pleasure. "Ha ha ha! I like the fire in your eyes! It''s rather exhrating!" he eximed, his voiceced with a dark amusement. "You know, I''ve been a fixture in this kingdom my whole life, always addressed with the title of Prince before my name.


    So, hearing the word ''bastard'' directed at me, especially from amoner like you, is quite the unexpected delight. If circumstances were different, I might have had you dispatched on the spot for such insolence." Chuckling to himself, he continued, his tone turning dark and cold as he fixed his gaze on the woman once more.


    "My father, the King, he''s a man of grand gestures and empty promises, but he''s also a coward. That''s why, when I dared to request a ticket, he denied me. Perhaps fearing for my safety. But I''m desperate to partake in his game, and I''ll resort to any means necessary to obtain a ticket. Even if it means employing tactics as deplorable as this. You needn''t forgive me.


    You''re simply unlucky to be the most vulnerable target, for I know your weakness all too well. So, how about you hand it over already?"


    As he spoke, the fire intensified around them, casting flickering shadows that danced across the scorched walls and floor.

 Chapter 123: Chapter 18 - Preparation For The Kings Game (7)

    The man began conjuring mes in the palms of his hands, but it wasn''t ordinary fire magic. No, it was intensified, doubled in power. Even I could sense the potency of it.


    "And what about you, how can I help you?" he suddenly asked. Though he was facing the woman, I knew instantly that he wasn''t addressing her. His question was directed at me.


    I stepped forward, finally revealing myself.


    "I''ve been waiting for the right moment to approach you," I replied. "Seems like you''re quite upied. Sorry for the interruption."


    When heid eyes on me, a derisive click of his tongue echoed through the air, followed by a sharp pivot of his head to face me. "Another uncouth woman, huh?" he sneered, his voice dripping with disdain. "What''s with these women nowadays? They''re all uncouth and stupid," he growled, his scowl casting dark shadows over his face.


    "Theytch onto a man they love, oblivious to those who''ve stood by them through thick and thin, as if they were nothing more than fleeting distractions. Ungrateful bitches, the lot of them, deserving of nothing but to burn to dust..."


    The mes surrounding us surged, mirroring the intensity of the man''s emotions. With each wave of anger that washed over him, the fire roared fiercer, as if his fury itself fueled the inferno.


    I brandished a gun and leveled it at him.


    "I don''t know what you''re rambling about, but your actions are costing lives. Put an end to this madness," I demanded.


    "I have no intention of stopping. I want something that woman possesses, and I won''t rest until I have it. Not even if you try to stand in my way," he retorted defiantly. "And what''s with that pitiful weapon? Do you honestly believe something like that can defeat me?"


    "These bullets are aimed straight at you and will track you no matter how much you try to dodge," I warned, my tone firm. "You can evade all you want, but you won''t escape them. One pull of this trigger and you''re as good as dead. Consider yourself warned."


    I didn''t want to resort to killing this man, despite the gravity of the situation. In the world I came from, killing people were made without a second thought, consequences be damned. In the past, I wouldn''t have hesitated to eliminate him without a second thought; that was just the brutal reality of the world I lived in. I wouldn''t have bothered with a warning.


    But this man held importance, and if I were to take his life, my aspiration of bing a magic knight would be dashed, perhaps irreparably. I couldn''t afford to jeopardize my n to return to my world by taking such a drastic step.


    When I issued my warning, the man erupted into a torrent of maniacalughter, each echo ricocheting off the ming walls of the hall. The mes themselves seemed to swell in response, twisting and gyrating as if caught in the grip of the man''s unhinged amusement.


    "One pull, and I''m dead? Ha ha ha! Why should I fear death? Do you think I''m a coward like my father? I''m not the same person I once was. Don''t you dare underestimate me!" he bellowed, hisughter morphing into a ferocious roar that reverberated through the fiery halls.


    As he spoke, crimson mana swirled around him, pulsating with malevolent energy and igniting the mes to a furious ze.


    "You may have known me as the cowardly prince overshadowed by my half sister, but that version of me is long gone," he dered, his voice resolute and unwavering amidst the inferno. "I''ve shed my identity as a prince of Milham. I will be the king, not just of this kingdom, but of the entire world. I will conquer it, holding it in the palm of my hand."


    He conjured a zing inferno, mes dancing in his wake, before finally wheeling around to face me.


    "I''m Julius, the conqueror! Remember me as the man who''ll stake his im on every nation, the one destined to be king of this entire world! Now, drop to your knees and behold the power of the man who''s gonna rule it all!"


    "Gh...!"


    In an instant, the very air transformed, crackling with an intensity that was palpable. The atmosphere pulsated around us, thick with an arcane energy. This was no ordinary magic; it was something primal,manding. It pressed upon me, a forceful weight urging me to submit.


    I gritted my teeth, defiance mingling with pain as the sheer magnitude of his mana drew blood, a crimson trail tracing down my chin.


    When he observed my resilience against his overwhelming magical pressure, a flicker of surprise crossed his face. "Impressive. You''re the first to ever stand firm against my power," he mused, casting a nce over his shoulder. The woman behind him was on her knees. "Even Zeruelcks your fortitude. I recognize you.


    You''re that woman with no prowess, aren''t you? Yet here you stand while Zeruel falters. You''re intriguing."


    As he advanced towards me, I readied myself in a defensive stance amidst the suffocating pressure. A smirk yed on his lips at the sight.


    "Nevertheless, your efforts are in vain," he dered. "You may stand your ground, but under this crushing weight, can you truly move?"


    As he towered over me, his gaze descended upon me with a mix of curiosity and disdain, like he was observing some exotic specimen for the first time. It grated on my nerves, so I unleashed my frustration by mming my forehead into his face.


    "Guh...!" he staggered backward, clutching his bleeding lip. "You bitch!" he snarled, conjuring a colossal fireball and hurling it at me.


    I attempted to evade, but the suffocating pressure hindered my movements, rendering me unable to dodge the impending inferno. With a surge of desperation, I mustered all the mana I could to form a protective barrier, bracing for impact. When the searing mes engulfed me, it felt as though my very flesh was being seared from my bones, my senses overwhelmed by the intense heat.


    It was an excruciating ordeal, akin to being slowly roasted alive.


    After the mes finally subsided, I stood for a moment before my body gave out, though I remained conscious. The man looked at me, "I''m surprised you didn''t even scream when that fireball hit you. And I''m equally surprised you''re still breathing. But I guess that''s the extent of your worth. In the end, all you women are nothing but garbage. I regret even wasting my time on you."


    Turning his attention to the woman, he continued with a chilling tone. "Now, do you want to suffer the same fate as her, roasted alive, or will you willingly hand over the ticket and spare yourself? I''m feeling generous today. I''ll let you off the hook and overlook your insults, like calling me a bastard. But don''t expect forgiveness if you try it again. And as for your mother?


    Well, I doubt she''ll survive. So why don''t you just leave her to her fate?"


    "Grrr...!" the woman snarled, her defiance palpable in the air.


    "You''re still clinging to hope, aren''t you? But face the truth. Your mother is already gone; you just refuse to acknowledge it. No one has ever unearthed a remedy for her affliction. Those who im otherwise, offering magical solutions, are merely preying on desperate souls, squeezing them dry of their hard-earned coin. There''s no redemption from that illness.


    So release her and grant her the peace she deserves."


    "I don''t care," the woman dered adamantly. "Even if I have to harness every ounce of my power, I refuse to watch my mother perish!"


    "What a stubborn fool," the man scoffed, shaking his head. "Well, I guess that''s women for you."


    With a resigned sigh, he conjured yet another colossal fireball in his hand. "It''s time for you to meet your end."


    As he prepared to unleash the fiery projectile, a sudden interruption shattered the tension. A figure crashed through the window, their arrival apanied by the abrupt disappearance of the surrounding mes. The neer was a woman with midnight-ck hair and eyes aze with crimson intensity. She held a curved, single-edged de in a menacing grip.


    "...Your highness. It''s past time you returned home," she dered with authority, her voice cutting through the tension. She resheathed her de with a fluid motion. "Your father has grown tired of this senseless charade."


    "...Who are you?" the man inquired, his confusion evident in his voice. His gaze traveled up and down the woman''s form, studying her intently. Suddenly, realization dawned on him. "Ah... So it''s you. The youngest magic knight, who achieved the rank at the tender age of seventeen.


    You''ve returned from the mission my father assigned to you, I presume."


    He paused, his expression shifting from confusion to acknowledgement. "I''ve never had the pleasure of meeting you in person, so I assumed the rumors of a woman attaining the status of magic knight at such a young age were nothing but nonsense. But seeing you before me now, Veronica Eir, I suppose it''s true."

 Chapter 124: Chapter 18 - Preparation For The Kings Game (8)

    "What am I going to do...?" the man mused, his voice tinged with uncertainty. "I don''t really have a reason to go toe-to-toe with someone like you, Veronica. And let''s face it, I''d be outmatched considering the skill you''ve got up your sleeve. It''s like all other skills are just... worthless inparison. Maybe throwing in the towel is the smart y here.


    My skill is all I''ve got left to rely on. But damn, that ticket... I really want it."


    His gaze flicked to Zeruel, still ring daggers at him. Though the fiery aura had faded, the oppressive heat of the room still lingered, searing into our skin.


    "I''m sorry, Your Highness, but you''ve got to let it go. Your father''s made it clear," Veronica interjected with authority.


    "Really? Well, if my father, the King, insists, then I guess I''ll have to wave goodbye to the ticket," the man conceded. It all seemed too easy, though. Was he scheming something? As he spoke, the woman''s attention shifted to me, and with a swift motion, she retrieved a small vial from her pocket. Inside glimmered a crimson liquid¡ªa healing potion.


    "Drink this, and your wounds will close up in no time," she said, holding the bottle close to my lips. I followed her instructions and took a sip, feeling the effects almost instantly. The healing potion she''d given me was as potent as a saint''s miraculous touch.


    Extending her hand, she helped me to my feet. But the moment I stood upright, she shoved me back against the wall, her elbow pressing firmly against my neck.


    "W-What the hell are you doing?" I demanded, ring at her.


    "I''m giving you a choice," she stated coldly, her gaze icy. "Keep quiet about what happened here, or face the consequences."


    Her threat didn''t faze me. With a steely gaze of my own, I met her cold stare. "So the royals don''t want their dirtyundry aired, huh? Killing people and torching buildings.Seems like royalty is cut from the same cloth in every damn realm."


    The woman''s demeanor remained stoic, her eyes piercing me with an icy stare.


    "Fine. I''ll keep my lips sealed. But I''m not doing it for free. I want something in return... Can you grant me a ticket to the King''s Game?" I pressed, hoping to strike a deal.


    But she didn''t flinch. Instead, she responded in the same emotionless tone, "Do you think my words were some kind of request that neededpensation forpliance?" With each word, her grip tightened, pressing down on my throat until I couldn''t utter a sound. Her strength was astonishing, given her seemingly frail appearance. I couldn''t even attempt to shake her off.


    "I doubt you will," I managed to rasp out, despite the pressure on my neck. "But will you indulge me with another question?"


    She remained silent and unmoving, but herck of objection spurred me on. "I overheard your conversation earlier, mentioning that you became a magic knight at the tender age of seventeen. How did you manage such a feat?"


    A flicker of surprise danced across her features at my bold inquiry, the first sign of emotion I''d seen from her. "And what do you intend to do with that information? Are you aspiring to be a magic knight at a young age yourself? But judging by your attire," she nced down at my uniform, "you''re hardly even worthy of such aspirations.


    If you''re stuck in the bronze ss, dreaming of bing a magic knight is nothing but a pathetic fantasy."


    "I can make it," I dered with determination. "If you doubt me, then why not see for yourself?"


    With a swift, decisive motion, I broke free from her grip, my hand chopping away hers that had pinned me against the wall. Stepping back swiftly, I kept a wary distance, ensuring she couldn''t trap me again. In response, sheunched a backhanded strike at my face, but I agilely dodged aside, narrowly avoiding the blow.


    Swift as lightning, she followed up with a vicious kick aimed at my vulnerable spot.


    Her raw power was evident; a single blow from her could easily render me unconscious. It was clear she possessed a strength unlike any other I had encountered in this world. However, I was determined not to let hernd a hit on me.


    Slightly taken aback by my evasion, she exhaled deeply and extended her arm, palm open, likely intending to throw me to the ground. Anticipating her move, I swatted her hand away, refusing to be easily overpowered.


    "Impressive reflexes," shemended, her voice tinged with a hint of surprise. "I didn''t expect you to evade my attacks so adeptly. It seems your im of rising from the bronze ss to be a magic knight holds some merit."


    Despite her words of praise, her expression remained inscrutable, betraying no hint of emotion.


    "You''ve sparked my curiosity," she continued, her tone steady. "What''s your name?"


    I remained silent, my guard still firmly in ce.


    "Fair enough, you''re guarded," she acknowledged. "But since you''ve caught my attention, I''ll share how I became a magic knight at such a young age. You might not achieve it as early as I did, so I suggest focusing on climbing up to the gold ss yourself. Judging by your appearance, you''re likely in your first or second year. I''ll await the day you join the esteemed ranks of the magic knights.


    I anticipate our future coboration."


    "You didn''t answer my question," I pressed.


    "As I mentioned, you can''t replicate what I did. Graduating from the academy is a prerequisite. I''m simply an exception, which allowed me to attain the rank at a young age," she exined.


    Exceptional case, huh? I wondered what made her so unique. Before I could dwell on it further, the man interjected.


    "Enough idle chatter. Let''s conclude this and return to the castle, Veronica. I''ve no time to waste," he interjected.


    "Yes, Your Highness," she replied briskly, her demeanor cold and authoritative. Her gaze bore into the brown-haired woman. "You understand the repercussions should you utter a single word of what transpired here. Any indiscretion, and you''ll face dire consequences," she warned with a chilling edge to her voice.


    "You... You think you can just sweep this under the rug because I''m amoner?" the brown-haired woman exploded, her voice quivering with righteous fury. "Do you honestly believe I''ll stay silent while countless others suffer?!"


    "I understand your reluctance, but you must also consider your sick mother and your little sister, don''t you?" the ck-haired woman countered, her tone measured yet firm. "Think of their safety before you act rashly. Do you grasp the gravity of the situation now?"


    Clutching her fists in frustration, the brown-haired woman wrestled with her emotions, her resolve visibly wavering. It was a harsh reminder that even in this world, justice was often elusive.


    "If you trulyprehend the consequences, then I trust you''ll heed my counsel," the ck-haired woman concluded, her voice steady. With deliberate movements, she retrieved a smartphone and a paper from her pocket. Dialing a number, she pressed the phone to her ear. "Therese," she spoke into the device. "It''s time. Activate the teleportation spell."


    Following her instructions, she carefully spread out the paper on the ground, revealing arge circle with intricate runes inscribed within. The symbols seemed to pulsate with an otherworldly glow, casting an eerie light in the surroundings.


    "Your highness, step forth into the circle," she beckoned, her voice carrying an air of authority. "It will serve as your conduit, transporting you directly to the safety of the castle."


    "Sure thing~!" the man chirped, his tone oddly jovial. As he set foot onto the paper, a brilliant azure light erupted from its surface, engulfing him in its radiant glow. With a mischievous nce in my direction, he yfully stuck out his tongue before sumbing to the dazzling radiance and disappearing from sight.


    Following his lead, the ck-haired woman gracefully leapt from the building''s aperture, vanishing into the darkness with a swift and silent grace. With the mes quenched and the oppressive heat dissipating, the aftermath of the cataclysm left an eerie calm in its wake.


    It was as though the chaos had materialized and dissipated in the blink of an eye, leaving me feeling bewildered by the sudden turn of events.


    As I fixated on the spot where the woman vanished, a piercing cry shattered the eerie silence. My attention snapped to the distraught figure of the woman still cradling her mother in her arms.


    "M-Mom!" her anguished voice echoed, tears cascading down her cheeks. The woman''s grip on her mother tightened, her fingers trembling with desperation. Yet, her mothery motionless, the tubes that once sustained her now severed and charred by the inferno.


    "M-Mom...! Please, don''t leave me...! Please...!" the woman pleaded, her voice choked with sorrow as she clung to her mother, her entire being consumed by despair.


    But then, her mother''s breath grew shallow.


    In that moment, I watched as her mother took her final breath, her life slipping away.

 Chapter 125: Chapter 19 - Preparation For The Kings Game, Part 2 (1)

    Zeruel''s POV


    It had been three days since the incident, and I found myself standing amidst the ruins of the sanatorium, or what remained of it¡ªa charred, ckened structure stood as the only testament to the devastation that had urred. The fire had imed many victims, leaving behind a trail of death and destruction.


    Yet, the truth behind the fire remained shrouded in mystery, with no one able to ascertain its origins.


    I knew exactly what had transpired, but the fear of repercussions against my family kept me silent. I refused to speak or cooperate with the investigation, fearing the consequences.


    As I wandered through the park surrounding the sanatorium, I spotted Doctor Natasha attending to the survivors still in need of care. Beneath arge canopy, the injured and sick were gathered, their beds arranged in rows, each filled with people in various states of recovery.


    As she approached me, I could see the sorrow etched on her face. "I see you''re doing better," she remarked with a sad smile.


    "Yes, thanks to your help," I replied gratefully.


    Her tone turned mncholic as she offered her condolences. "I''m sorry for your loss."


    Oh right. I hadn''t told anyone yet that my mother was still alive. Her life support had been terminated during the incident. I hadn''t confided in anyone, but it seemed Doctor Natasha assumed my mother was among the deceased.


    I forced a smile, though it held little warmth. "Thank you," I murmured. Then, extending a small sack I''d been carrying, I added, "Before I forget..."


    Curious, she epted the sack and peered inside. "What''s this?"


    "It''s the total amount owed to the sanatorium for the fees we incurred, along with the 30 gold coins you provided," I exined.


    "What...? But we gave you those coins to help, not to burden you with debt," Doctor Natasha protested, concern evident in her voice. "You didn''t have to repay me."


    "It''s okay," I insisted. "I''d feel guilty if I didn''t try to repay the kindness somehow."


    She met my gaze, searching for any signs of wrongdoing. "You didn''t obtain this money through... questionable means, did you? Like selling yourself or stealing?"


    I shook my head adamantly. "No, Doctor. I would never do anything like that. These coins were earned honestly."


    "Alright..." she relented, her expression softening. "Regardless, I''m relieved that you made it through."


    "Thank you," I murmured gratefully.


    After our conversation, I cast onest nce at the charred remains of the sanatorium before making my way back to where my mother was currently being cared for.


    ***


    Three days earlier...


    As my mother''s breathing ceased and her heart fell silent, a group of five women d in ck attire and Tragedy masks materialized before me. Their solemn masks seemed to mirror the grief I felt over my mother''s passing.


    Lost in despair, I paid little attention to their arrival until they approached my mother''s lifeless form. With swift movements, they ced a stic mask over her mouth, prompting a surge of confusion and disbelief within me.


    "Wh-Who...?!" I attempted to demand answers, but my voice faltered as I felt my mother''s breath return, her chest rising and falling once more. "Eh...?"


    "You needn''t worry, Miss Zeruel. Your mother will be alright," one of the women assured me.


    I regarded them with surprise and suspicion. "Who are you?" I inquired, unable to discern their identities behind the masks. Even if they were to reveal their faces, their true identities would remain shrouded in mystery.


    "We are His shadow," they said in unison.


    In that instant, a recollection flooded my mind¡ªmy conversation with Leon from the previous day.


    ***


    "For personal enjoyment," Leon said in with a strangely jovial tone that left me incredulous. He imed he wanted a ticket for the King''s Game solely for amusement, disregarding the vast array of rewards that could be obtained from winning. It seemed too absurd to be true.


    "You don''t seem convinced," he noted, observing my skepticism.


    "To be honest, I''m not. Do you honestly expect me to believe such a flimsy excuse? If you were straightforward about wanting to have a good time, I might have found that more believable," I retorted.


    "Well, believe what you will, but I''m being honest. I just want to have fun. But enough about that. Will you ept my offer or not?" he pressed.


    His proposition was undeniably tempting. In fact, it was so enticing that it almost overwhelmed me with excitement. Not only could I settle the debt at the sanatorium, but he also pledged to assist in finding a cure for my mother''s illness. It was an opportunity too good to pass up.


    However, suspicions lingered in my mind. The offer seemed too good to be true; there had to be a catch.


    "You''re not... implying you want my body, are you?" I asked cautiously, voicing the concern that had been gnawing at me. We were, after all, in a brothel, and it wouldn''t be surprising if such requests weremonce.


    "Well, I might have considered it, especially since you''re dressed so provocatively and all dolled up," he replied casually.


    My heart raced with indignation. "What...! No way!" I eximed, instinctively shielding myself with my hands and turning away, the weight of his words adding to the palpable tension in the room.


    "Don''t turn around like that. You''re giving me quite the view," he remarked, his toneced with amusement.


    Flushed with embarrassment, I hastily covered my exposed areas, feeling exposed and vulnerable. "You''re despicable!" I spat, shooting him a venomous re.


    "Your expressions are quite presumptuous," he remarked with a slight smile. "It''s rather hard to reconcile this with the face of the person who coldly rejected my confession. Surprising, but also quite sexy, if I may say so."


    I continued to re at him, disbelief mingling with indignation. What was this man implying? Was he nothing more than a lecherous pervert? I had initially believed him to be a decent guy, but now it seemed that all men were cut from the same cloth as my father.


    "Rx," he interjected, sensing my growing anger. "I''m not the type to coerce a woman into bed. Sex should be a mutually enjoyable experience between two consenting people. I have no interest in forcing anyone into anything. While I do enjoy the idea of dominance, it''s not something I''d impose forcefully."


    "Dominance, you say...? So, you''re just like every other man! Treating women as mere possessions to be conquered, aren''t you?!"


    "I don''t see them at all," I replied firmly, redirecting the conversation back to its original topic. "Let''s focus on the matter at hand before we venture further into unknown territory. So, let me ask you again: will you ept my offer or not? If you suspect there''s a catch, feel free to think whatever you like, but I assure you, I won''t do anything untoward to you."


    I couldn''t say for certain whether this man was trustworthy or if his words held any truth, but at this point, I had few options other than to extend my hand, even if it meant grasping for a knife. Compared to the alternative of bing a prostitute with a meager sry of two to three silver coins per night, the prospect of staying with him seemed far more appealing. So, I made my decision.


    "Okay... I ept your help," I dered.


    Leon''s smile widened at my eptance. "Good," he said. "I''lle to you tomorrow with Miss Shredica to retrieve it. However, if for some reason Miss Shredica isn''t avable, I''ll send my Shadows to collect it."


    "...Shadows?"


    I couldn''t help but inquire, my head tilted in confusion. Was he referring to literal shadows? But Leon chuckled softly at my question. "They are my personal bodyguards," he rified.


    ***


    As the women began to carry my mother away from me, I couldn''t help but wonder if they were the Shadows Leon had mentioned. Perhaps I could entrust my mother to them. But as Shredica eyed them suspiciously, she voiced her doubts.


    "Shadow?" she questioned. "What does that mean? Is it some kind of organization?"


    "We are not obligated to tell you anything," one of them retorted.


    The other woman then sniffed the air around Shredica. "I smell the scent of our master on her."


    "Shh! Don''t say such things!"


    "Oh... Sorry," the woman who had sniffed the air apologized, backing off a little. Her admission confirmed my suspicion that their master was indeed Leon.


    Since Leon had mentioned that both he and Shredica woulde to retrieve the ticket, and seeing Shredica present, I assumed Leon must be nearby. Circumstances must have led him to delegate the task to his "shadows" or whatever he called them.


    The atmosphere grew tense as Shredica, oblivious to the connection between the term "master" and Leon, shot a puzzled nce at the women. She then gave herself a quick sniff, her expression turning incredulous as she found no scent to justify their im.


    "I don''t smell at all, so what are you talking about?" she retorted, her voiceced with skepticism.


    As she spoke, her re intensified, her eyes narrowing as if daring the women to challenge her further. Sensing her hostility, the women exchanged weary nces before one of them suddenly vanished into thin air.


    "...?!"


    Both Shredica and I were gobsmacked at that. Then, in a sh, the woman reappeared behind Shredica. She tried to spin around to block the attack, but it was toote. With a swift chop to the back of her nape, Shredica slumped to the ground, unconscious.


    I watched in awe as the woman effortlessly caught Shredica and gently ced her on the floor. The entire sequence unfolded in the blink of an eye, showcasing a level of skill and precision that surpassed anything I had ever witnessed. These were the "shadows" Leon had mentioned. They were formidable, far stronger than myself.


    In that moment, a realization dawned on me. Perhaps Leon was more than just another student at our school.

 Chapter 126: Chapter 19 - Preparation For The Kings Game, Part 2 (2)

    Leonamon Company.


    Thepany had risen to prominence as the primary economic powerhouse of the Milham Kingdom, producing a variety of new, high-priced, and top-rated products. They manufactured smartphones, brewed high-quality wine, created renowned tapestries known as "cake," and were venturing into engineering and constructing buildings, highways, and more.


    Thanks to thispany, Milham was flourishing. Merchants flocked to the kingdom to buy and trade goods, enriching both themselves and the kingdom. As a result, Milham became known as the Kingdom of Progress, the only realm to make significant strides in technology, economics, and engineering since the advent of modern weapons like guns fifty years ago.


    However, thispany remained shrouded in mystery. It had only been established this year, likely not even reaching half a year, yet it was already making significant strides. It was hard to believe they could achieve so much in such a short span of time. Adding to the intrigue was the unknown identity of the owner. They kept themselves hidden, never stepping into the limelight.


    Some even spected that the owner was a demon.


    I had no idea who the owner was, at least not until now. The mastermind behind Leonamon was none other than Leon himself, with his servant Amon managing affairs on his behalf. Learning this left me in shock. It was astonishing to discover that someone from the academy had orchestrated the kingdom''s economic boom.


    It had been three days since my sister and I arrived here. Our mother was under the care of the staff. Seeing the state-of-the-art equipment and advanced facilities, I felt reassured that my mother would receive the best possible care.


    When I walked into the room where my mothery, I found my sister already there. A beautiful woman was attending to my mother, while Leon and my sister engaged in conversation.


    After the woman finished examining my mother, she turned to Leon and spoke.


    "Everything appears normal with her. Her breathing, heart rate, and all her bodily systems are functioning properly. The only issue seems to be her meridians. They''re not allowing her mana to flow naturally; they''re blocked somehow. I''ve never encountered such a condition before, but I''ll do my best to find a cure and awaken her. I''ll also consult with Miss Marie to see if she has any insights."


    "Marie is quite old, so she may have some knowledge," Leon remarked. "Regardless, we appreciate your assistance, Trisha."


    The woman''s cheeks flushed with color as she spoke, "No need for gratitude. It''s my humble way of showing appreciation for saving me, saving us all. Now then, Master, I''ll take my leave to find Miss Marie."


    "Very well," Leon acknowledged.


    With a lingering blush on her cheeks, the woman gracefully passed me and exited the room. Leon then directed his attention towards me.


    "Ah, you''re already here," he noted.


    "Yes," I affirmed.


    "Well, you heard Trisha," he said, his tone calm yet decisive. "Your mother''s condition is stable for now, but she''ll remain in aa until we find a cure. In the meantime, she''ll be connected to magical apparatus to sustain her life. You''re more than wee to stay here and keep vigil by her side. I don''t mind."


    "Really?!" Selene''s eyes lit up with excitement, reflecting the sparkle of her enthusiasm. She seemed positively thrilled at the prospect of staying longer in this establishment.


    "Selene," I interjected, a note of reprimand in my tone. "We can''t overburden Leon any further."


    "But he said he doesn''t mind!" Selene countered, her eagerness palpable.


    "Even so, it would still ce undue strain on him if we prolong our stay," I reasoned, attempting to temper her enthusiasm. "We should be appreciative of the assistance he''s already providing for our mother''s situation. At this moment, there''s little more we can do. Please, try to understand."


    "Fine..." With a reluctant sigh, Selene relented, muttering under her breath. "How did my sister be such a cockblock..." I silently hoped I had misheard her.


    "Well, if you''re not keen on staying, you can at least visit your mother here from time to time. I''ll grant you permission to do so," Leon offered, his tone amodating.


    "Th-Thank you for that," I stammered, grateful for his understanding. "Oh, and before I forget, here''s the ticket you wanted from me." Retrieving the ticket from my pocket, I handed it to him.


    "Ah, thank you for that," Leon replied, his relief evident as he epted the ticket. "Someone has been bombarding me with texts, demanding her ticket. I was starting to worry she mighte after me with a knife if I didn''t hand it over soon."


    "I apologize for the dy," I confessed, feeling a pang of guilt for keeping him waiting. "I''ve been preupied with the recent incident."


    "That must have been traumatizing. I sympathize," Leon expressed, his tone filled with genuine concern. "But I''m d to see you''re coping now."


    "Yes, and I have you to thank for that," I acknowledged gratefully, meeting his understanding gaze.


    "Don''t thank me. Thank Amon instead. She''s the one who''s been helping you through your trauma," Leon redirected the credit, his words carrying a sense of respect for his trusted servant.


    As we conversed, Selene interjected with curiosity, "Uh, Mr. Leon. Can I ask who you''re giving the ticket to? It''s not for your lover, is it?"


    When Selene made thatment, Leon''s expression twisted into one of disgust. "Lover? Shredica? No way," he retorted, his tone firm and dismissive.


    Despite their apparent animosity towards each other, Leon and Shredica seemed to share a peculiar closeness. It was difficult to gauge the nature of their rtionship; they appeared to harbor mutual disdain yet remained connected in some way. For some reason, I couldn''t shake the feeling of jealousy towards Shredica...


    But why was I feeling jealous?


    "Anyway, we''re leaving now. And once again, thank you for your help with our mother," I expressed my gratitude to Leon.


    "Thank you, Mr. Leon," Selene added, echoing my sentiments.


    With our thanks conveyed, we bid Leon farewell and exited the establishment, heading back home. During our journey, I couldn''t shake off a nagging thought.


    "Selene... Do you, perhaps, find yourself drawn to Leon?" I inquired tentatively, unable to suppress my curiosity.


    "That''s a ridiculous question, sister," she scoffed, her tone carrying a hint of incredulity. "Who wouldn''t fall for a handsome, hunk, and wealthy man, who is kind, gentle, and aiding us in our time of need with our mother? I''m honestly surprised you turned him down when he confessed to you. If it were me, I''d have leaped at the chance to date him."


    "How did you find out about his confession to me?"


    "I could sense your awkwardness around him, so I decided to ask Mr. Leon directly," she exined, her words dripping with smugness. "He admitted that he once harbored feelings for you and made his feelings known, but you didn''t reciprocate. It''s a shame, really. You missed out on the opportunity to be with a great man. That''s why, since my big sister has failed, I''m going to try to win his affection.


    I even considered staying in the establishment and sneaking into his bed at night."


    "Please don''t even think about doing that..." I pleaded.


    "Well, since you stopped me, then that ship has sunk," Selene sighed, her voice carrying a tinge of disappointment.


    As we strolled along, my mind wandered, conjuring scenarios of what might have transpired if I hadn''t rejected Leon''s confession. The thought gnawed at me, teasing with possibilities that would forever remain unknown. Yet, dwelling on it was akin to chasing shadows in the night¡ªa futile endeavor. There was no usementing over spilled milk, for time marched on, heedless of our regrets.


    What had urred was etched in stone, irreversible and unchangeable.


    ***


    Leon''s POV


    After Zeruel departed, I traversed the corridors until I reached Amon''s office. The roomy vacant, Amon engrossed in her duties elsewhere. Settling onto the plush sofa, I tilted my head back, my gaze drifting upward to the ornate ceiling.


    Recollections flooded my mind¡ªreports from Gabrielle, unofficial news veiled by royal decree, detailing the events of the past three days following the Milham''s Sanatorium arson incident.


    The news implicated that the Prince of Milham, Julius Hovan Milham II, was responsible for the arson at the sanatorium three days prior. Naturally, this information remained concealed from the public eye, shielded by the veil of royalty.


    Yet, I couldn''t shake the nagging thought of what could have driven Julius, who just a month ago suffered heartbreak from his failed pursuit of Charlotte''s affection, tomit such heinous acts. It seemed unfathomable that unrequited love could spiral into murder. I suspected that someone was manipting him, but the question lingered: who?


    And then there was the woman with the ck hair, bearing the surname Eir. Was she somehow connected to me? The thought raced through my mind, especially considering Elise''s cryptic requirement for me to find the "third." Could it be referring to a third of us? It seemed usible.


    "Well, I suppose I can delve into that matterter. Tomorrow promises a rewarding ceremony for us."


    After saving numerous individuals, we were ted to receivemendations for our efforts. Yes, even I was to be recognized, having assisted Isiliraiellyn in evacuating those trapped within the sanatorium.


    While I could have declined the reward, there was a specific reason driving me to attend. One of the administrators would be presenting the awards.

 Chapter 127: Chapter 19 - Preparation For The Kings Game, Part 2 (3)

    "In recognition of the bravery disyed by these three students, who saved numerous lives during the arson incident, they will be rewarded with a fittingmendation," dered Gaspard Cordelius Argus, a golden-haired and bespectacled elder, one of the administrators.


    It was evident that he harbored some internal conflict regarding the reward, especially considering that Shredica, Isiliraiellyn, and I hailed from the bronze ss. Moreover, both Shredica and I were regarded as skillless¡ªa fact that didn''t sit well with the old man, who harbored disdain for thosecking in prowess. However, he had little choice in the matter.


    Our heroic actions demanded recognition, lest the academy face scrutiny.


    Today marked the day of the rewarding ceremony. The three of us stood on the stage, facing the entirety of the academy''s student body. Their scrutinizing gazes made me feel somewhat uneasy.


    "The academy does not advocate for reckless behavior such as what you three disyed," said Gaspard, addressing the gathered students. "We hope that this won''t set a precedent and that those with the necessary skills will handle such situations in the future. However, thanks to your actions, the loss of life was minimized to some extent."


    "To all the students witnessing this ceremony," Gaspard continued, "I want to make it clear that we do not encourage you to engage in reckless behavior either. However, if you find yourself in a situation where intervention is deemed necessary, we will exercise a degree of leniency. But please, refrain from exceeding the responsibilities of a student and leave matters to the capable elders."


    After receiving three boxes, presumably containing medals, Gaspard turned to the crowd once more. "With that said, the students who bravely rescued and evacuated the victims of the arson incident have exemplified the qualities of a true magic knight. Today, they will be honored for their valor. Let''s give them a round of apuse."


    The students apuded, though itcked genuine enthusiasm. Their apuse was rather monotonous. I could discern a few who genuinely pped, such as Titania, Zeruel, Johanne, and surprisingly, even Princess Myrce Odette Milham of Milham. I hadn''t expected her to apud, especially considering her brother was responsible for the arson. Perhaps she was unaware of the truth. Hm?


    I should definitely look into the affairs of the royal family...


    While the apuse filled the air, Gaspard proceeded to ce the medal on each of us, one by one. Once finished, he turned to the audience once more. "Now then, everyone, let''s give them another round of apuse."


    With ackluster apuse from the student body, the rewarding ceremony came to a close.


    ***


    After the ceremony, Shredica approached me. "Come with me."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Where are we going?"


    "I''m going to have a word with Administrator Gaspard about granting me permission to join the King''s Game."


    "Is that really wise?" I questioned. "Lord Gaspard is the most stubborn of all the administrators, you know?"


    "I understand that," she acknowledged.


    "But why take the risk?" I pressed.


    "Because I have to give it a shot," she insisted.


    "I''ve already told you, haven''t I? Your best bet is to approach Administrator Galdea. She''s the most understanding of the bunch," I reiterated.


    "Administrator Galdea may be understanding, but shecks the influence of someone like Administrator Gaspard," she countered. "If I can secure permission from Administrator Gaspard, the most influential administrator, it might improve my chances of catching the king''s attention as a prospective magic knight."


    "I don''t think that''s necessary," I interjected.


    It''s not like the king is the one creating magic knights in the first ce. While he holds considerable power in the kingdom, his authority doesn''t extend to every aspect, particrly the selection of magic knights. That falls under the jurisdiction of the Commander of Magic Knights, and the Academy.


    "Enough arguing, Mr. Leon," Shredica interrupted. "Herees Administrator Gaspard."


    True to her words, Gaspard approached us with an air of authority. It was evident that his power and influence lent him an aura of superiority. As he drew closer, his gaze behind his sses held a hidden disdain, perceptible to both Shredica and me. Unfazed, Shredica met his gaze head-on.


    "I assume you two have a reason for osting me," Gaspard remarked, his tone dripping with disdain. "What do a pair of skillless individuals like yourselves want from someone like me?"


    Of all the administrators, Gaspard was notorious for his stubbornness. His disdain for the skillless ran deeper than his aversion to childhood baths. So intense was his hatred for the skillless that when he discovered his own granddaughter was among them, he disowned her, forbidding her from even bearing the prestigious Argus name¡ªa name synonymous with power and influence in the Kingdom of Milham.


    Currently, his granddaughter was enrolled at Milham''s University for Women, an institution dedicated to educating noblewomen in proper etiquette and basic swordsmanship.


    "Let''s get straight to the point," Shredica dered. "I want you to grant both me and Mr. Leon here permission to participate in the King''s Game."


    Gaspard scoffed derisively upon hearing her request. "Do you truly believe I would entertain such a ludicrous notion? For skillless individuals like yourselves? I''ve already gone out of my way to personally reward you, yet you still have the audacity to make such demands? Skillless individuals like you are utterly shameless. The rightful participants are those with skills alone.


    Don''t delude yourselves into thinking that skillless individuals like you are on the same level as those with abilities. You''re nothing but rejects."


    Gaspard''s disdain for the skillless was palpable, bordering on outright discrimination. It was akin to ableism, a concept familiar to me from my former world.


    "How about we make things interesting with a little wager?" Shredica suggested.


    Gaspard arched an eyebrow, intrigued by her proposal.


    "A bet?" he inquired.


    Shredica nodded, her gaze unwavering. "Grant me permission to join the King''s Game. If I fail to clinch first ce, I''ll withdraw from school. And naturally, Mr. Leon here will withdraw as well if I don''t seed."


    I shot her a bewildered look, feeling the weight of her decision pressing down on me. "Miss Shredica, do you realize the gravity of what you''re proposing? I have aspirations to graduate from this academy."


    "Silence, Mr. Leon," Shredica retorted sharply, her toneced with warning. "Unless you want me to reveal that picture to your girlfriend."


    It seemed she was resorting to ckmail once again to get her way.


    "How about it, Lord Gaspard?" Shredica inquired.


    Gaspard pondered for a moment before responding, "Alright. If you don''t win first ce, you''ll withdraw from this school."


    "Additionally," Shredica added, "I''d like to increase my rank in the bronze ss. Just giving me permission to withdraw isn''t enough of a stake for this bet, Lord Gaspard. Allowing me to advance from the bronze ss would be a more fitting wager."


    Gaspard looked down at her, hisugh cold. "I''m sorry," he said, though his tone belied his apology. "I can''t grant you that. The stakes are limited to your withdrawal from the academy if you lose. Anything beyond that, I must decline. And as for climbing the ranks, do you truly believe you can rise?


    You''re a reject, and rejects don''t ascend the ranks. That''s always been the rule."


    "I''ll break that rule," Shredica dered with unwavering determination.


    Gaspard observed her resolute gaze before responding, "You can struggle all you want, but you won''t change anything. No matter how skilled you are, we''ll prevent you from advancing."


    It seemed like he acknowledged that he, or rather, the administrators, were actively hindering her advancement from the bronze ss to higher ranks. Well, I suppose that''s to be expected. Administrators can be prejudiced, after all. As for Galdea''s involvement, I''ll have to assess that when I encounter her.


    "Alright, where are your tickets so I can sign them?" Gaspard asked.


    We both handed him our tickets. He retrieved a pen from his chest pocket and proceeded to sign them. After signing, he returned the tickets to us.


    "With this, you are granted permission to join the King''s Game," Gaspard dered with an air of finality, his voice echoing through the hall. "This is unprecedented, the first time three first-years from the bronze ss are stepping into the fray. I hope all three of you tread cautiously," he added, his gaze piercing. "But don''t forget the bet, Miss and Mister Skillless.


    If you lose, you''ll willingly withdraw from the academy, and I hope I never have to set eyes on you again."


    His words hung heavy in the air, casting a somber shadow over Shredica and me. The weight of the bet settled on our shoulders like a leaden burden, reminding us of the stakes involved. As Gaspard turned to leave, his footsteps echoed ominously, signaling the gravity of the situation.


    I couldn''t believe that even my withdrawal was part of this bet.


    "There''s a third participant from the bronze ss," Shredica remarked, her toneced with determination. "Do you have any idea who it could be?"


    I already knew who, of course. Gabrielle had given me a list yesterday of who would be those who were going to join the King''s Game, so I saw who, among the students of the academy who would going to join.


    On the fourth year, there was one. Third year, there was one. Second year, there were four. I know the three of them. It was Johanne, Princess Myrce, and another woman, who seemed to be close to those two. Also, Prince Julius was said to be joining as well.


    And then, in the first year, there were three participants. All three of them were from the bronze ss. It was me, Shredica, and another...


    "It''s Hereon," I said to her.

 Chapter 128: Chapter 19 - Preparation For The Kings Game, Part 2 (4)

    Hereon, the student endowed with the Speed Boost skill, had suffered a humiliating defeat at the hands of Shredica just two months into the academic year. If we were to ssify him based on anime cliches, he''d fit the typical bully archetype¡ªa rough exterior matched by a coarse personality, almost resembling a delinquent.


    However, ever since his defeat at Shredica''s hands, he had oddly adopted a more subdued demeanor.


    I couldn''t help but notice that Hereon seemed to be developing feelings for Shredica. While I had no concrete evidence to support this theory, it was evident that his gaze frequently lingered on her. Perhaps the beatdown he received from Shredica had stirred something within him, leading him to develop an unexpected attraction to her.


    I couldn''t shake the suspicion that he might even have masochistic tendencies.


    When I mentioned that Hereon was the one going, Shredica paused for a moment before turning to me. "Can you help me with something?"


    "What do you need?" I inquired.


    "In order to improve our chances of winning, I want to gather allies. I want to recruit... uh, what''s-his-name, to join our team. Actually, I''m considering adding more allies to further increase our odds of sess," she exined.


    I blinked several times in confusion. "Wait, what?" I didn''t even bother to be surprised that she couldn''t recall Hereon''s name. That was just typical of Shredica. If she wasn''t interested in me, she wouldn''t bother remembering my name either. What caught me off guard, however, was her sudden request.


    "I''ve already told you once, haven''t I? I don''t want to repeat myself, so clean out your ears and listen carefully," Shredica retorted sharply.


    "I heard you," I replied. "I''m just taken aback by your request. I thought I might have misheard."


    "You heard me correctly, Mr. Leon," she affirmed. "I''m determined to win, no matter what. I refuse to withdraw from this school."


    If that were truly the case, she shouldn''t have agreed to the bet in the first ce. And she certainly shouldn''t have put my own withdrawal on the line as well. Frankly, I still didn''t understand why Shredica aspired to be a magic knight. I couldn''t discern if it was her genuine desire or not.


    What puzzled me even more was how a woman who disyed no emotions on her face could harbor such a goal. I suspected there was more to her motives than met the eye. At this point, I had no idea what that might be, but I was determined to uncover the truth.


    Despite her abrasive personality, among all the individuals I had encountered in this world, Shredica seemed to embody the essence of a protagonist. It felt as though she was destined for a special journey, one fraught with challenges that she would have to ovee from scratch to achieve her goals. It wasn''t difficult to imagine Shredica as the protagonist of her own story.


    And every protagonist needs a viin. It wouldn''t be apelling story without an antagonist to challenge the hero. After all, every fairy tale requires a ssic viin, and I was prepared to fill that role.


    Shredica undoubtedly faced numerous obstacles along her path, and while I may not be the final adversary in her narrative, I was determined to be one of her significant challenges.


    In our dynamic, I would adopt the role of the fool, pretending to be fooled by Shredica when, in reality, it was I who was orchestrating the deception.My motivation stemmed from a desire to witness how far she could progress in a world where skilllessness was frowned upon, and those with superior abilities reigned supreme.


    So, I just sighed and acquiesced to her request, or rather,mand. "Fine," I conceded. "I''ll help you recruit Hereon."


    I remained skeptical about Hereon''s willingness to join our cause. However, given his infatuation with Shredica, there was a slim chance of sess. It might not be high, but it wasn''t entirely impossible either.


    "Let''s catch him off guard on his way back to the dorms once school hours are over."


    The term "ambush" left a disturbing taste in my mouth. Come to think of it, hadn''t she ambushed me in a simr fashion?


    After enduring several hours of tedious lessons and enduring Professor Irene''s disapproving nces, I breathed a sigh of relief as the school day came to an end. Shredica waited for me outside our room and practically dragged me along to our destination.


    Finally, we spotted Hereon exiting the school building, his bag slung over his shoulder as he walked with a subdued demeanor, one hand in his pocket. It was a stark contrast to his previous demeanor, where he carried himself like the king of the ss. Witnessing this change was quite surprising. Could a man truly change so drastically from being punched?


    Well, if it was Shredica who delivered the blow that left his face bloodied, it wasn''t entirely unbelievable that he''d be subdued. It seemed that Shredica had managed to tame Hereon.


    "Now''s our chance, Mr. Leon," Shredica remarked as she observed Hereon. "Ambush him, now."


    "Me?" I questioned incredulously.


    "Who else?" she replied matter-of-factly, as if it had been my duty all along.


    "Fine..." I relented, stepping out of our hiding spot and positioning myself in front of Hereon, like a final boss determined to thwart his progress.


    "Why the fuck are you blocking me?" he growled, his tone dripping with hostility as if I were his arch-nemesis.


    "I just want to talk about something," I replied calmly.


    "Not interested," he snapped back.


    His response was cold, but not entirely unexpected. Like the administrators, Hereon harbored disdain for the skillless. He had taunted me in school for being skillless before, but now his demeanor suggested a certain level of submission. Perhaps his crush on Shredica, who was skillless, had softened his stance towards those without skill.


    After he brushed past me, I quickly caught up and blocked his path again, my arms outstretched.


    Hereon let out an irritated sigh. "What the fuck do you want now?"


    "I need to talk to you, and you''re going to listen," I insisted.


    "What if I don''t want to listen?" he retorted.


    "Then I''ll follow you until you''re ready to hear me out," I replied firmly.


    Hereon rolled his eyes. "This is fucking ridiculous," he muttered, scratching the back of his head. Suddenly, I felt mana coalescing around him, and then he disappeared from sight, moving with the speed of the wind. Though I could still see him, I didn''t attempt to follow any further. My threat to follow him was just a bluff to get him to listen to me.


    Since Hereon had made it clear he wanted nothing to do with me, resorting to his skill to evade me, convincing him to join us would be an uphill battle. After letting him slip away, I approached Shredica, who shot me a re that could cut through steel.


    "Why didn''t you follow him?" she demanded.


    "Because it would''ve been pointless," I replied calmly. "Forcing someone to coborate when they''re unwilling isn''t true coboration. It''s coercion."


    "I don''t mind using force," she stated bluntly. It was typical of her to resort to such tactics. "In fact, I''d dly use it to get what I want."


    "Yeah, just like you did with me, huh?" I muttered under my breath, forcing a wry smile. "But you can''t approach coboration that way. If our intentions don''t align, true coboration is impossible. Do you really think Hereon will abandon his goal of winning the King''s Game just because you say so? I may put up with your antics, but I doubt Hereon will.


    He might be eyeing something in the King''s Game. So, I don''t think he''ll team up with you. Humans tend to be like that."


    "That''s just stupid," she spat.


    "Well, that''s the nature of humans, I suppose," I responded. "The creator designed us as creatures of desire. If they don''t see it benefiting them, they won''t lift a finger."


    People, regardless of who they are, will do anything to fulfill their desires. Shredica would resort to anything, even unsavory tactics like ckmail, to achieve her goals. Hereon was no different. And neither was I. The poor strive to be rich, while the wealthy crave even more wealth. Commoners yearn for status, and kings hunger for more power.


    That''s simply how the creator designed us. Creatures of desire.


    "Anyway, I don''t think anyone will want to team up with you if you want to win. Remember, only one person can triumph in the King''s Game. It''s okay to form alliances, but in the end, there can be only one victor. If you team up, they won''t just surrender the game because you say so," I stated firmly.


    Shredica regarded me with a puzzled expression. "What do you mean? I don''t expect them to give up. I intend to win fairly and squarely. If ites down to just us, I''ll challenge them to face me. If I lose, then we''ll both be out of school.


    But if I emerge victorious, then we''ll rise to the top of the ss. Remember my words, Mr. Leon."


    I was taken aback by Shredica''s meticulous nning. I didn''t think she possessed the mental acumen for it. Yet, it was a shrewd strategy. Coborating early on enhances your chances of sess. Then, after vanquishing all otherpetitors, alliances would dissolve, and they''d engage in a final showdown until a sole champion emerged.

 Chapter 129: Chapter 20 - Three Days Before The Kings Game, Day 1 (1)

    It was already Friday, and the anticipation for the uing King''s Game on Monday hung heavy in the air. The game typicallysted for three or maybe four days, depending on various factors. After the final ss of the day, I made my way to Professor Irene''s office. I couldn''t fathom why she specifically requested to see me after ss, but my guess was it had something to do with the King''s Game.


    Surely, she wouldn''t summon me to discuss the night we shared together, right? She had made it clear that it was best forgotten. But forgetting wasn''t an option, not after an experience like that.


    As I stepped through the door into her office, my senses were assaulted by the rich fragrance of books. My eyes widened as I took in the sight of the room, overflowing with shelves upon shelves of books. I knew Professor Irene was a bookworm, but I had never imagined her collection would be this extensive.


    While I considered myself a bookworm as well, the sheer volume of books in her office dwarfed anything I had back in my room on Earth.


    Distracted by the plethora of books around the room, my gaze finally settled on the focal point¡ªa desk positioned in the center of the room, with a woman seated behind it, engrossed in a book. I couldn''t deny the captivating image before me: her silhouette framed against the backdrop of countless books, bathed in the warm sunlight streaming through the window.


    It was a scene reminiscent of the moments when I coated Gabrielle with cum. Though, admittedly, not quite as stunning...


    As the woman finally tore her gaze from the book in her hand, our eyes met, and she closed the tome with a deliberate motion. "You''ve arrived," she stated calmly.


    As she said that, I looked at her domination requirements.


    --


    You''ve captured the interest of Irene Brightspear. You can now proceed to dominate her.


    Name: Irene Brightspear


    Race: Human


    Requirements to dominate Irene:


    1. Have Sex With Irene (Completed!)


    2. Ignore Irene For A Month (Completed!)


    3. Make Irene Angry At You (Completed!)


    4. Make Irene Agree To Have A Secret Sexual Rtionship With You


    ....


    --


    The third requirement had seemingly fulfilled itself on the day I encountered her at the theater, alongside Elise. It was as if the circumstances aligned to meet the condition without any conscious effort on my part.


    "What''s on your mind, Professor?" I cut straight to the chase, opting for directness.


    "Before we proceed," she interjected, "take a seat."


    Complying with her request, I settled into a chair, meeting her gaze as she folded her arms beneath her ample breasts, her eyes peering at me from behind her sses. "I''ve heard you''re gearing up for the King''s Game," she began. "Do you have any particr desires you wish the King to fulfill by participating? Or is this merely a pursuit for entertainment?"


    "I doubt anyone jumps into the King''s Game just for kicks, Professor," I retorted.


    Joining the King''s Game posed considerable risks, including the possibility of death. No one would enter the game solely for amusement.


    "That''s a valid point," she acknowledged. "But here''s the thing, Student Leon. Participation in the King''s Game isn''t open to just anyone. You need approval from at least one professor here at the academy.


    Given your status as the lowest-ranked student in the bronze ss, it''s highly unlikely that any professor, including myself, would endorse your involvement in a game fraught with danger, potentially resulting in your death."


    One of the prerequisites for entering the King''s Game, especially for students, is obtaining a ticket signed by an administrator. These administrators aim to boost the academy''s reputation, as your victory would reflect positively on them.


    Additionally, you must seek permission from a professor to participate, as the game poses significant risks and requires evaluation to determine if you''re capable of handling it. Professor Irene was essentially saying that without approval from a professor, she doubted any would endorse my participation, considering the perilous nature of the game.


    If anything were to happen to me in the King''s Game, it would ultimately be the academy''s responsibility.


    "I''m sorry, Student Leon," Irene stated with a firm gaze. "But your participation will be annulled since you are essentially at the lowest level of the bronze ss. Though I doubt your weakness, we cannot permit a student from the lower echelons of the academy to join."


    I hadn''t expected such a straightforward refusal. Why had she allowed Shredica to participate, then? It seemed clear that Shredica and Irene had been discussing this matter, leading to Irene signing her ticket but not mine. It felt like a form of discrimination based on gender...


    Professor Irene''s decision was final, or so she thought. However, she hadn''t anticipated that I already had permission from another source.


    "I''m sorry, Professor Irene, but my participation has already been permitted," I asserted.


    "Eh? R-Really?"


    At this, her eyes widened in surprise.


    I presented my ticket. "Yes," I affirmed. "It''s already signed by Professor Gabrielle."


    Irene scrutinized the ticket for a long moment, her expression thoughtful. Finally, she raised her gaze to meet mine. "I-It really is hers..."


    I carefully returned the ticket to my pocket.


    "I''ll be joining the King''s Game," I informed her. "Because I have a pressing need for it."


    It was a lie, of course. My true motivation was simply to observe how events would unfold in the game, especially with someone like Julius participating.


    Suddenly, Irene''s cheeks flushed a deep shade of red.


    "You... you''re quite determined. Reminds me of what my ideal man would say," she murmured to herself, her cheeks flushing momentarily. Quickly regaining herposure, she shook her head, dispelling the blush. "If that''s the case, then perhaps summoning you here was unnecessary. However, just because you''ve been granted permission to participate doesn''t mean you can act recklessly during the game.


    And remember, don''t put yourself in harm''s way, and refrain from killing others, understood?"


    Her tone suddenly took on a maternal quality, reminiscent of my own mother. Memories of my parents from my previous life, who had tragically passed away when I was just sixteen, flooded my mind. It was just me and my sister after that. The sight of someone assuming a motherly role filled me with a sense of nostalgia and sentimentality.


    Hmm, if I have siblings in this world, does that mean there''s a mother too? Well, at this point, it hardly mattered.


    "I understand," I replied.


    "Good," she said, offering a smile.


    With our conversation concluded, I exited her office.


    ***


    Later, I visited Leonamon. Thepany had been steadily growing, introducing innovative products like smartphones, tablets,ptops, and evenputers. While still in its early stages, I could envision a world whereputers and the inte would bemonce within three years.


    Furthermore, with the construction of roads underway, it seemed inefficient for them to be solely used for carriages. That''s why I enlisted the help of Elva, who possessed knowledge of mechanics and could serve as a mechanical engineer, and Beatrice, skilled in cksmithing, to begin developing the first version of cars.


    They had already drafted blueprints and were now gathering the necessary materials for construction. In five years'' time, the world would embrace a more modern era.


    In the realm of medicine, our advancements were notable. Trisha, a woman skilled in botany, apothecary, and medicinal practices, spearheaded our growth in this field. Entertainment flourished as well. Ayane, now a prominent model for the Leonamon brand, gained global recognition for her stunning beauty.


    Additionally, our Idol Group was poised to take the spotlight soon, with their songs gaining poprity among academy students. Our food products, including cakes and wines, swiftly gained traction in the market. It seemed as though Leonamon was gradually engulfing not just the kingdom, but the entire world.


    And while the empire expanded, so did my wealth, even though I wasn''t actively involved in the day-to-day operations.


    As of today, I had amassed a staggering 61 billion gold coins, roughly equivalent to 1 trillion dors on Earth. Suffice it to say, I was swimming in wealth.


    It was high time to expand our business further and establish branches across the globe.While reviewing the daily financial report, Maya, a beast woman with goat-like characteristics¡ªhorns spiraling atop her head, goat ears, and a tail protruding from the hole in her maid uniform skirt¡ªentered my office carrying a bottle of wine.


    Without a word, Maya approached me with grace, delivering a letter she had received. "Master, a letter has arrived for you," she announced.


    Taking the letter from her, I nodded in acknowledgment. As soon as I had it in my hands, she bowed and gracefully exited the office. Examining the envelope, I noticed the familiar handwriting that read ''To Leon.'' It was from a childhood friend of mine.


    Opening the envelope eagerly, I began to read the letter.


    "To Leon,


    I hope this letter finds you well. Congrattions on your enrollment at the academy. I wish I could visit you, but my studies to be the next priestess keep me upied. Nevertheless, my desire to see you again remains strong. Sister Lily also wishes to see you. If you have the time, pleasee visit us.


    From Alice."

 Chapter 130: Chapter 20 - Three Days Before The Kings Game, Day 1 (2)

    After reading the letter, which wasn''t very long, a wave of nostalgia washed over me. It transported me back to my days in the orphanage, where Sister Lily and the other nuns cared for me. Among the orphans was Alice, my childhood friend whom I grew close to. When I left the vige at 16, it had been two years since then.


    I vividly recalled our parting; Alice''s tear-streaked face as she begged me not to leave. I promised to return whenever possible, though she hesitated to let me go. Eventually, she relented, expressing her hope that after I graduated from the academy and became a magic knight, she would also pursue her dream of bing a full-fledged priestess.


    I made sporadic visits to the orphanage, as promised, but as time went on, these became less frequent. It had been nearly four months since myst visit, prompting Alice to reach out to me with this letter.


    "I suppose it''s about time I paid them a visit," I mused. "I should bring along some souvenirs."


    The vige I grew up in was Flui Vige, situated on the outskirts of the Holy City. It would take a three-day trek from here, the Capital City, to reach there. Thankfully, I could make the journey in just an hour by harnessing the wind and utilizing Levitation Magic to speed through the air.


    After a while, a knock sounded at my door. It was Maya. "Master, have you finished reading the letter?"


    "Yes," I replied. "You maye in."


    Maya entered, still clutching the bottle of wine. "M-Master..." she stammered, her cheeks flushed. "I-I want to serve you."


    Raising an eyebrow, I was taken aback by Maya''s unexpected confession. While she had expressed her desire to work as my maid, I hadn''t anticipated such a direct proposition. But then again, she had willingly taken on the role, along with Amon, making them my two maids in total.


    Still, I hadn''t explicitly informed her that being my maid equated to servicing me. Sure, Amon fulfilled that role, but Maya was different.


    "Maya, are you certain about this?" I inquired, my toneced with concern. "You''re not obligated to do anything like this, you know?"


    "I... I am," she replied, though her voicecked conviction.


    "Why do you want to do this?" I pressed gently, wanting to understand her motivations.


    "It''s because..." Maya hesitated, chewing on her lip before continuing. "Because... I want to express my gratitude somehow. You saved me from a fate worse than death, and while I know I''m asking for a lot, considering you''ve already rescued me from a life of prostitution, I have one more favor to ask. I want to return to the Khrys¨®mallon n and assure them of my safety.


    I promise toe back to you afterward. And... I don''t mind being your sex ve for life, but I hope you''ll grant me some measure of freedom in return."


    The Khrys¨®mallon n. If my memory served me right, they were a n of ram-like beast people. Unfortunately, many individuals hunted them for sport, relishing in the prospect of cooking their meat afterward. Among the beast races, the Khrys¨®mallon were considered the most appetizing, or so I had heard in the ck Market.


    It was understandable why Maya wanted to return to inform her family of her safety. After all, she had been abruptly taken by a kidnapper, primarily Norman, and hadn''t been able to contact her family since then.


    "You don''t need to do anything for me to allow you to visit your family, Maya," I assured her. "I''ve said it before, haven''t I? I won''t mistreat you, and I''ll grant you the freedom you desire. It''s perfectly okay if you choose not to return."


    But Maya shook her head, her silver hair resembling a white sheep''s wool swaying with her movement. "I don''t want to leave you, Master," she insisted. "I promise to repay you with everything I have until the day I die. My body and soul are yours."


    Her unwavering devotion was surprising to witness. After a month under my care, it seemed they had finally warmed up to me.


    "Even so," I reiterated firmly, "you''re under no obligation to engage in sexual activities with me. It should only happen when you''re truly ready and your mind has fully epted it. I don''t want to engage in intimacy with someone who feels obligated due to a sense of gratitude. Do you understand?"


    Maya nodded, her head bowed. "I understand," she murmured softly. Then, gathering her courage, she met my gaze again. "Um, I think some of the others may approach you as well, asking for the same. I''ll advise them to take their time ande to terms with their feelings, just as you advised me. And then...


    uh, if we alle to that decision together, I, along with them, will request intimacy with you," she confessed, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment.


    "All of you, at the same time?" I queried, surprised by her proposal.


    "Y-Yes," she stammered, her blush deepening. "There are five of us, but depending on the circumstances, the number might increase."


    "I think sleeping with five women at the same time would be quite enjoyable. For me, at least," I remarked, though I doubted it would be as pleasurable for them, given theirck of experience in such matters.


    "Are you truly sure about this?" I asked Maya, needing confirmation. "I''m concerned that your first time might not be as romantic, given that you''ll all be sharing me."


    "I''m positive," she affirmed with determination. "Besides, we''vee to terms with the fact that our idea of romance may not align with reality. Our minds have been exposed to various experiences, making it difficult to envision a conventional romance. But even so, we don''t mind. As long as it''s with you, I believe it''ll be just as romantic as any dream we could imagine."


    "Why do you think that?" I inquired, curious about her perspective.


    "It''s a bit embarrassing to admit," she confessed, her cheeks flushing pink, "but... we love you, Master."


    I had no idea when it happened, but it seemed that along with warming up to me, they were also beginning to develop feelings for me.


    "Thank you for that," I said to her with a smile, causing her blush to deepen even more. If that was the case, then it seemed imperative to reciprocate their affection. While pondering this, I couldn''t help but notice Maya still holding the bottle of wine. "By the way, Maya."


    "Yes, Master?"


    "Why are you holding that bottle of wine? Do you n to drink, or something?" I inquired.


    "Ah! Uh, um, I was nning to pour it on my body as you taste it, Master," she confessed.


    That sounded a bit messy, but also somewhat kinky. I supposed this girl was a bit of a pervert too, huh?


    ***


    When I emerged from the office and entered the main lounge, I found Marie there, with Filia massaging her. Filia, a young half-dwarf, wasn''t short despite the typical stature of dwarves. Marie, on the other hand, bore the appearance of a dwarf, despite being a regr human. Despite her childlike appearance, Marie was actually 99 years old¡ªa loli hag, as some might jest.


    Marie had been living here since she helped me revive Martha from the dead.


    Even though she was petite, I couldn''t deny her appeal. I suppose I have a soft spot for legal lolis, although now that she''s 99, it''s no longer considered legal, right? Still, I think I appreciate lolis more than I let on.


    Her bare shoulders, exposed by the pulled-down strap of her kimono, were tantalizing to behold. That smug loli look on her face stirred a desire within me to wipe it away, perhaps by intoxicating her in some way.


    The reason for her youthful appearance was attributed to her skill, which allowed her to summon souls. However, it turned out that she could also gather life essences. Simr to mana, life essences were abundant in the atmosphere but couldn''t be naturally collected. Thanks to her skill, she could gather them, which in turn stunted her growth to adulthood.


    Despite being 99 years old, her appearance and physique remained that of a child.


    However, that doesn''t mean her mentality was still that of a child. Her mind was mature, and perhaps even beyond that. She now possessed a wisdom akin to that of someone who might one day be a legend.


    That''s why sometimes when she seduced me, it was honestly hard to resist. Looking at her now, with her bare shoulders being massaged and her body covered by a kimono so thin that you could practically see through it from this distance, I couldn''t help but feel a little... tempted to peek. There might be nothing but thin cloth covering her devilishly squishy, loli body.


    As I stood there practically gawking at her, she looked up and caught my gaze, a smug expression on her face. "Oh, Leon boy," she teased, "is my beauty finally tempting you?"

 Chapter 131: Chapter 20 - Three Days Before The Kings Game, Day 1 (3)

    The smug expression on her face was undeniably enticing, almost intoxicating. The thought of how it might change into one of ecstasy if I fucked her crossed my mind, but I had to resist. Even if this hag seemed eager to have sex with me, I couldn''t be sure if she was trustworthy. Her true intentions remained a mystery, and she hadn''t shown any genuine interest in me yet.


    It had been a month since she arrived, and still, her motives eluded me. I couldn''t understand why she hade here, why she chose to stay, and why she was now demanding sex from me. I needed to tread carefully and gauge her true intentions.


    Thest thing I wanted was to engage in sex with someone who might betray me, whether by stabbing me in the back or resorting to even more nefarious means, like poisoning me through her pussy.


    I''ve seen enough hentai to know that kind of scenario could happen.


    But even if I were to have sex with this woman and nothing sinister urred, I doubt it would be the happiest moment of my life. I need to first pique her interest in me and ascertain her requirements for domination before I even consider getting intimate with her. It seems that to capture her attention, I''ll need to do something out of the ordinary.


    Or perhaps, if I fucked her, that might spark her interest in me? Hmm. I should probably think this through carefully.


    "Come on, Leon, darling. If you''re up for it, you can have your way with this little body of mine," she purred, her seductive toneced with anticipation. "I bet it''ll be real tight."


    She was pulling out all the stops to seduce me, despite being an older woman. Her skills were impressive, rivaling even those of the finest brothel workers.


    "It''ll be my first time, though, so you''ll have to go easy on me," she added, a smug grin ying on her lips. With a teasing flick, she revealed her modest yet perky breasts, topped with erect little cherries.


    "I''m swamped today, Marie, so I won''t be able to entertain you," I replied, trying to maintain myposure. Despite my usual preference forrger breasts, I couldn''t help but find her smaller ones surprisingly appealing. I guess I was discovering new things about myself every day.


    "You''re such a cheapskate, Leon," she pouted, but her grin quickly returned. "Well, if you''re not going to make a move, then I''ll have to ramp up my seduction game, starting now."


    I had a feeling she was about to get even more aggressive in her attempts to seduce me, but for now, I managed to keep myself in check.


    I had a sneaking suspicion that she might try to pin me down in bed one of these days. After she returned from her massage, I finally managed to break away from her. Thankfully, despite my raging libido always craving action, my dick didn''t get hard even through her seductive antics. So, as I left Leonamon''spany, nobody noticed any bulge in my pants.


    With that, I picked up some souvenirs and headed to the Holy City, where I nned to visit the vige I grew up in.


    ***


    Traveling from the Capital to the Holy City was a breeze. I simply soared through the air using Levitation Magic, a spell I''d crafted myself through Spell Creation, along with a bit of wind magic. It wasn''t quite as elegant as using a skill like Flight, but it was the quickest method I could concoct to reach the Holy City in no time.


    The Holy Cityy before me, standing out from all the other cities. It was the epitome of purity, filled with devout individuals who wore their religious beliefs on their sleeves. You could spot them by their attire, the religious relics hanging from their necks, and the abundance of priests and nuns strolling through the streets as if it were second nature.


    From a distance, the academy, resembling a school for the religious, was unmistakable, with many students dressed in habits and priestly garb. The purity of it all was almost blinding, and I had to shield my eyes from the overwhelming aura. Stepping into one of the churches here felt like it might incinerate me on the spot.


    However, beneath its facade of purity, I knew the Church harbored its fair share of secrets. They may preach purity, but behind closed doors, they had some shady dealings. Just recently, word got out that one of the priests had raped a nun. It wasmon knowledge that priests in this world were allowed to have sex and even marry, but nuns were off-limits.


    Despite this, some priests couldn''t resist the temptation of the flesh, craving the untouched vaginas of the nuns despite their supposed purity.


    "...Can''t really me that priest for giving in to temptation. I might attempt the same thing myself, after all. I mean, these nuns, devout as they are, don''t exactly dress the part," I mused, feeling a twinge of desire stirring within me.


    Nuns here weren''t like those on Earth. They had an air of purity, sure, but their attire didn''t exactly scream innocence. Their sleeveless, skin-tight habits entuated their curves, while the long skirts, slit on either side, revealed tantalizing glimpses of their meaty thighs and luscious legs.


    Some even wore stockings that reached up to garter belts, a sight that ignited my fetish for lingerie and all things sensual. And if you dared to peek under their skirts, you''d find the upper part of their habit resembled a leotard, adding to the allure.


    "I wonder if Sister Lily will be thrilled to see me," I pondered aloud. Sister Lily had been like a real sister to me, raising me with care throughout the years. She reminded me of my sister back on Earth, with her nurturing personality. "I''m going to surprise her. I hope they like my souvenirs."


    I had brought along plenty of cakes and some fruits, along with other delectable only found in the Capital. I couldn''t wait to see their reactions.


    After traveling for a while, I finally reached the vige: Flui Vige. It looked much the same as I remembered, with only a few new additions here and there. There wasn''t a yground thest time I visited. Oh, and that tree had grown taller now.


    After walking for a while, I finally reached the orphanage. Two girls ying hopscotch looked up at me, freezing in ce.


    "Hey," I greeted them.


    Instantly, their faces lit up with beams as they rushed towards me, "Big brother Leon!" they eximed, wrapping their arms around me in a tight hug.


    I chuckled and tousled their hair, "I''m back," I announced. "Here, take these and share them with everyone. And go fetch Sister Lily and Alice for me."


    Handing them the souvenirs I bought, I exined, "They''re sweets. I''m sure you''ll all love them."


    "Yay!" Both of them snatched the gifts I handed them and darted off toward the orphanage. I could hear the excitement in the voices of the children as they surged toward the door, followed by a loud mor as it swung open. Out stepped a golden-haired, blue-eyed, busty girl around my age, followed by a nun in her early thirties with a simr mane of golden locks.


    As the girlid eyes on me, she scrutinized me from head to toe, as if sizing me up to see if I was the real deal.


    "Leon, is that you?" she asked.


    "What, forgot this handsome face of mine? Come on, Alice, that stings a bit. But a little hug after all this time will surely make up for it," I replied with a grin.


    At that cocky reply, tears suddenly welled up in the corners of her eyes, transforming her expression into one of happiness. She then bolted toward me.


    "Leon!" she shouted as she rushed. "Do you have any idea how worried we were when you didn''t visit us for four straight months?" she eximed, then aimed her fist at my stomach. "You ungrateful bastard!" With a powerful punch, she struck me right in the sr plexus. Her fist packed such a wallop that the Guardian even warned me that another blow like that could knock me out cold.


    Doubled over, I clutched my stomach. "You''re as rowdy as ever, Alice. And you still want to be a priestess?"


    "I can still make it to be a priestess without changing." she dered, her fist still clenched. "And what about you? You look like you haven''t changed a bit. You''re still a douchebag, just like back then."


    She sounded sweet in her letters, but now she was acting like a cavewoman. Though, I knew her true feelings. Beneath this tough facade, she really missed me. What a tsundere...


    "Now, now. Don''t fight in front of the other children," said Sister Lily. Then, she looked at me. "Wee back, Leon."


    With that, I finally straightened myself and replied, "I''m back."

 Chapter 132: Chapter 20 - Three Days Before The Kings Game, Day 1 (4)

    Since it was already almost night when I returned to the orphanage, we went straight to dinner after Alice healed me with her magic. While eating, I shared my adventures at the academy with the children. It wasn''t anything grand, just tales of my experiences, duels, and sparring sessions. Though not particrly thrilling, the children found my stories quite exciting.


    It wasn''t every day they heard tales from beyond our little vige of Flui, after all.


    While eating, I discreetly nced at Sister Lily''s and Alice''s domination requirements.


    --


    You''ve captured the interest of Lily. You can now proceed to dominate her.


    Name: Lily


    Race: Human


    Requirements to dominate Lily:


    1. Donate anonymously to the orphanage (Completed!)


    2. Visit the orphanage once a week for eight times (1/8)


    3. Unlock


    4. Unlock


    ....


    --


    --


    You''ve captured the interest of Alice. You can now proceed to dominate her.


    Name: Alice


    Race: Human-Vampire Hybrid


    Requirements to dominate Alice:


    1. Make Alice say her true feelings three times (0/3)


    2. Unlock


    3. Unlock


    4. Unlock


    ....


    --


    My progress with Sister Lily had advanced slightly. And it was my first time seeing Alice''s requirement list, revealing her as a half-vampire. So she''s a half-vampire, huh? I wasn''t sure how primordial vampires differed from half-vampires, but I assumed half-vampires weren''t weakened by sunlight, considering Alice spent most of her time outdoors.


    After dinner, we headed straight to bed. Despite thete hour, the children still gathered in my room eagerly, eager to hear stories about life beyond the vige. Their excitement was contagious, and it warmed my heart to see them so enthusiastic. It made me imagine what it would be like to have children of my own someday.


    However, their excitement was short-lived as Alice strode into the room, her hand on her hip.


    "Alright, kids, it''ste. Time to head back to your own rooms and get some sleep," she instructed firmly.


    "Ehhh~ But we want to hear more stories from Big Bro!" the children protested.


    "Sorry, but your Big Bro Leon has school tomorrow. He needs his rest," Alice exined. "If you want him to have more stories to share, you''ll let him get some sleep."


    "Okay..."


    With disappointed expressions, the children reluctantly bid me goodnight and returned to their own rooms.


    Alice watched as the children obediently returned to their rooms, and after a moment of silence, she sighed in exasperation. "These kids really know how to make a fuss just because you''re back..."


    "It''s only natural," I replied. "But I''m surprised to see them following your orders so readily."


    "Well, ever since Sister Eli passed away, there hasn''t been anyone to keep them in line and maintain order. So, I took on her role."


    Sister Eli was the elderly woman who used to run the orphanage. When I turned fifteen, she passed away from natural causes. She was the one who kept us all in check, even resorting to spanking misbehaving kids. I wasn''t immune to her discipline either; I got my fair share of spankings. Ah, those were the days. Maybe I''ll visit her grave tomorrow before school.


    "You sounded like their mother for a second there," I remarked to her.


    "You messing with me?" she retorted, her hand still on her hip as she red at me.


    "No, I meant it as apliment," I replied earnestly.


    With that settled, she eased herself down onto my bed beside me. The moonlight streamed through the window, casting a romantic glow over us. It felt surreal to have her here, alone with me in my bed. This was perhaps the first time we had been alone together in a room.


    Alice was different from the woman I once knew as my childhood friend. My past life had left me with deep-seated trauma, causing me to avoid anything rted to childhood friends. I was wary, fearing that she too might betray me someday. That''s why, initially, I didn''t give her the time of day.


    Now, though, I was grateful that I had saved her that day. Alice had actually been kidnapped and nearly sold to some sicko who had a thing for children. Thankfully, I managed to rescue her. Despite the trauma she had endured, she couldn''t recall a thing. It was like her brain had shielded her from experiencing PTSD. That''s when we grew so close.


    Alice was nothing like that woman. She wouldn''t betray me like she did. Well, she didn''t really betray me. It was just how I felt, but she didn''t actually betray me. Still, the trauma from that experience lingered, and I dreaded going through it again. Nowadays, though, the memories I had tried so hard to bury were resurfacing, dredging up painful emotions I''d hoped to forget.


    While I remained silent, Alice promptly rested her head on my shoulder, catching me off guard. It was a rare disy of affection from her. Alice had never been one to show such tenderness. She was always more likely to berate, punch, or shout at me. A real spitfire, she was. I often jokingly referred to her as a cavewoman who hadn''t quite grasped the concept of acting like ady.


    As a kid, she''d been a tomboy through and through, and it seemed not much had changed. Now, she was a stunning beauty with curves in all the right ces, like an hourss. Her ample bosom and shapely thighs were hard to ignore, even though her personality remained the same.


    But I didn''t mind. There was something refreshing about her, in my opinion.


    As she nestled closer, I caught a whiff of soap on her skin. Had she showered beforeing here?


    "Hey," she spoke up, breaking the silence.


    "Yeah?" I responded.


    "Do you already... have a lover?" she asked, sounding somewhat nervous.


    Honestly, I could have just lied and told her I didn''t have a lover. But then, I couldn''t shake the feeling that it would only lead to trouble down the line. What if she found out I was lying? She''d feel betrayed, just like I did back then.


    I also asked the same thing from my childhood friend back on Earth. By that time, I had already spilled my guts to her, confessing my feelings and making it crystal clear that if she was already hooked up with someone else, I''d step aside without any fuss. But then, she fed me a line, iming she and the guy she was into weren''t an item yet. It was a load of crap.


    The very next day, I found out the truth: she and her crush were already an item, keeping it a secret from everyone at school, including me. The only reason they finally came clean was because my childhood friend couldn''t bear to keep lying to me. The betrayal hit me like a ton of bricks, filling me with seething anger. All I could do was stand there and watch her cozy up to the guy she''d fallen for.


    She picked him, and I got left in the dust.


    But it still cuts deep that she had to lie to my face like that.


    After feeling betrayed, it was like the world around me started spinning faster and faster. Before I knew it, I had transformed into someone unrecognizable. I became the kind of guy who picked fights on the streets, got into brawls left and right. I even picked up smoking cigarettes. I started dating women, having sex with them, then ditching them once I got what I wanted.


    I had numerous flings with women who were only interested in a good time in bed and nothing more. The betrayal had changed me so much that everyone could see it.


    Despite my childhood friend''s attempts to reach out to me, her words fell on deaf ears. To me, everything she said felt like a lie, so I chose to shut her out.


    The only person who had any chance of turning me back was my sister. She saw the drastic change in me and tried to steer me back on track. But before she could seed, she tragically took her own life by hanging. Her death shattered me to my core. After her funeral, I sought vengeance on those who had wronged her, but before I could finish, I met my end in a fatal traffic ident.


    I got reincarnated here, then...


    If I told Alice that I don''t have someone yet, it could lead toplications down the line. I didn''t want that. So, I decided to be honest with her.


    "I have," I finally admitted after a long silence.


    She withdrew her head from my shoulder and muttered, "I see..." She then got up from the bed. "Well, that''s to be expected. I mean, you''re very handsome, Leon..." she began to walk towards the door. But I grabbed her hand, pulling her back to me, and embraced her from behind.


    At that moment, she finally broke into loud sobs. It was the first time I had heard her cry like that.


    "It''s so unfair, Leon..." she choked out between sobs. "You''re so unfair... Without me even realizing it, you''ve grown into an adult... so unfair..."


    I could only hold her tightly from behind and listen to her crying.

 Chapter 133: Chapter 20 - Three Days Before The Kings Game, Day 1 (5)

    For a while, Alice just cried as I held her tightly from behind. She didn''t speak, only silently wept. Maybe it would have been better for her if I let her go, but I couldn''t bring myself to do it. If I released her, I feared I might lose her forever, and I couldn''t bear the thought of that.


    Even to this day, I had no clue what Alice''s skill was. She had mentioned in one of her letters that her skill had finally awakened, and it was rted to healing, but she never provided specific details. Healing skills weren''t umon, but those with unique abilities beyond simple healing were rare. I recalled someone from the academy with a healing skill called Wound Transferal.


    It allowed them to heal others by transferring their wounds onto themselves, or even onto their enemies. It was a skill with a dangerous twist, capable of turning the tables on opponents by inflicting self-harm.


    After a while, her tears subsided, and she spoke softly, "You''ve changed a lot, Leon. I''ve noticed how much you''ve matured in the past four months since Ist saw you. Actually, maybe you started changing even before then. It''s like something shifted the moment you left the vige. I couldn''t help but wonder if it was because you found love in the capital."


    We were both seated back on the bed now.


    "I did entertain that thought at one point, that perhaps you stoppeding because of that," she confessed. "I told myself that if that were true, I would let you go. But when you appeared here after all this time, I couldn''t bring myself to do it. That''s when I realized...


    I''m in love with you." She paused, then added, "I can''t pinpoint exactly when it happened, but if I had to guess, it was when you saved me."


    "So you remembered?" I inquired, surprised. I had assumed she might have blocked out the memory due to its traumatic nature.


    "Yeah," she replied softly, her gaze drifting up to the ceiling as she released a heavy sigh. "The memory of that day, it all came rushing back to me eventually. It hit me like a ton of bricks when you left the vige, Leon. I was consumed by fear, unable to sleep, my thoughts consumed by the horrors of that moment. The only thing that kept me tethered to sanity was fixating on thoughts of you.


    It was a strange sce, really. Whenever a wave of panic threatened to overwhelm me, the mere thought of you would wash over me like a calming tide, soothing my frayed nerves. And when I finally pieced together the fragments of memory, I realized... I was in love with you. At first, I denied it, couldn''t fathom the idea of falling for you.


    But then again, considering you rescued me from the brink of bing a sex ve, perhaps it wasn''t so surprising after all. As the days passed without your visits, I found myself gazing in the direction you had departed, towards the capital. Slowly, it dawned on me that perhaps you had ceased your visits because you had found love there, had no time to spare for our humble vige.


    I was prepared to let you go, to resign myself to the ache of unrequited feelings. But I couldn''t ignore the longing in my heart, the yearning to see you once more. And so, I took a chance, I sent that letter."


    After a moment, she lowered her gaze, her voice tinged with sadness. "When I firstid eyes on you upon your return, I couldn''t shake the feeling that you had changed. Perhaps you had found yourself a lover while you were away. Call it woman''s intuition, but I couldn''t ignore the nagging suspicion in my gut. I needed to hear it from you personally.


    And when you confirmed my fears, it felt like a dagger through my heart. The pain was so intense, I thought my knees would give out right then and there."


    Raising her eyes to meet mine, she continued, "Thank you, Leon."


    I blinked in confusion. "For what?"


    "For not deceiving me," she replied, a bittersweet smile gracing her lips. Suddenly, I heard a faint, metallic chime in my mind. She then shifted her gaze away from me, leaning back against the bed with her hands supporting her weight as she stared up at the ceiling. Another sigh escaped her lips, but this one carried a sense of relief. "With this, I can finally let go of my feelings for you.


    I can focus on pursuing my dream of bing a priestess. And if that doesn''t work out, well, maybe nunhood isn''t such a bad alternative now that my love for you has ended."


    As she spoke, I nced at her domination requirements and realized that the first condition had been fulfilled.


    --


    You''ve captured the interest of Alice. You can now proceed to dominate her.


    Name: Alice


    Race: Human-Vampire Hybrid


    Requirements to dominate Alice:


    1. Make Alice say her true feelings three times (3/3) (Completed!)


    2. Kiss Alice and push her onto the bed (Deadline - 1 hr)


    3. Unlock


    4. Unlock


    ....


    --


    The second requirement appeared, and it sounded rather demanding. It was as if the skill itself was urging me to do something to Alice, or else she would lose her affection for me. I had a one-hour deadline to fulfill it. I recalled when Gabrielle had a requirement like this too. Back then, I failed to meet it, and as a result, I had to wait for 10 days before I could try again.


    However, I didn''t believe the 10-day cooldown for failing to fulfill the requirement within the deadline was a set-in-stone punishment. I suspected the consequences might vary from woman to woman.


    But did it have toe down to this requirement? I couldn''t shake the feeling that she might despise me if I went through with it. Taking advantage of her vulnerability felt like the lowest of lows, something that would undoubtedly brand me as scum in her eyes.


    Yet, the thought lingered: if I didn''tply, would she ever return to me? It echoed the haunting pattern of my past life, where my childhood friend drifted away from me forever.


    "Alice," I called out to her.


    "What?" she responded, turning her head to meet my gaze. Seizing the moment, I acted swiftly, leaning in to capture her lips. "Hmmp?!" Her eyes widened in surprise at the sudden kiss.


    After that, she attempted to pull back.


    "W-What are you...! Hmp?!"


    But I refused to let go, pressing on with the kiss. Despite her efforts to break free, my grip remained firm. Even with her gori-like strength, she couldn''t break away. I couldn''t allow it. Gradually, she ceased struggling and surrendered to my embrace. It was then that I ended the kiss, our eyes locking in a silent exchange.


    Her eyes... seemed unusually redder tonight. Was it the dim lighting of the room, illuminated only by the moon''s glow, that made them appear to shimmer? I doubted it. If it were merely a trick of the light, I wouldn''t be so captivated.


    Drawing closer once again, I pressed my lips against hers. This time, she didn''t resist, though she didn''t actively participate either. It was evident that this was her first experience with such intimacy.


    I gently pushed her onto the bed, our lips still locked in a passionate embrace. Amidst our kiss, a metallic chime echoed in my head, but I ignored it, consumed by the moment. This was the closest I''d ever been to Alice, and I wasn''t about to let anything interrupt.


    As we continued, my hands found their way to her breasts, caressing them tenderly.


    "No!"


    It was then that realization dawned on her, and with all her strength, she pushed me away.


    "...Y-You already have a lover, and yet you''d go this far with me?" she used, tears brimming in her eyes as she crossed her arms protectively over her chest. "Leon, I never thought you could sink this low. You''re the worst." With those words, she rose from the bed and stormed out of my room.


    Her words stabbed at my heart, leaving a bitter ache in its wake. Despite myck of motivation, I knew I had to check her domination requirements.


    --


    You''ve captured the interest of Alice. You can now proceed to dominate her.


    Name: Alice


    Race: Human-Vampire Hybrid


    Requirements to dominate Alice:


    1. Make Alice say her true feelings three times (3/3) (Completed!)


    2. Kiss Alice and push her onto the bed (Completed!)


    3. Apologize to Alice


    4. Unlock


    ....


    --


    After seeing that, I reassured myself that it was eptable. As long as Alice remained mine and didn''t seek out other guys, even if she viewed me as scum, I could tolerate it. Even if she spoke of bing a nun, there was no guarantee she wouldn''t abandon that path for another man if she fell in love again. The thought disgusted me.


    So, even if my actions were despicable, I convinced myself it was eptable.


    In that moment, a voice echoed in my mind, a voice from my buried memories of my past life.


    "...You''ve be a scum."


    I clenched my teeth, banishing those words from my thoughts.

 Chapter 134: Chapter 21 - Three Days Before The Kings Game, Day 2 (1)

    The following morning.


    I found myself in the cemetery, surrounded by countless gravestones. This was the final resting ce of many vigers, including the woman who had cared for me like a mother in this world - Sister Eli. She was an elderly woman who had discovered me on the doorstep of the orphanage. It was my clearest memory, the moment of my reincarnation into this world.


    Sister Eli was the first person Iid eyes on, not my birth mother, nor my sister Elise.


    Sister Eli passed away at the age of 75, a peaceful death from natural causes. Sister Lily recounted finding her peacefully sleeping, her breath stilled forever.


    I sped my hands together and offered a prayer to the unknown. Whether there was a god or heaven in this realm remained uncertain, but I feltpelled to send my thoughts to her nheless.


    I felt a presence behind me, and Sister Lily joined me, offering her prayers silently. After a few moments of solemnity, we finished our prayers together.


    Turning to me, Sister Lily remarked, "You''re up unusually early. I was expecting you to sleep in."


    "Well, I''ve got sses today, so I had to rise with the sun," I replied.


    "Ah, right. You still have ss on the sixth day of the week, huh? But are you going to be alright? You know the Holy City is quite a journey from the Academy City. It takes three days by normal means. Won''t you be terriblyte?" she inquired with concern.


    "I''ll be fine," I assured her, though I didn''t borate on why.


    "Is that so?" she responded, clearly sensing that I was holding something back, but she didn''t press me further. "Anyway, I couldn''t help but notice Alice seemed upset. Did you do something to her? Again?"


    Alice and I were no strangers to conflict, but this felt different. It ran deeper than our usual squabbles. Truth be told, even after all these years, I still struggled to understand theplexities of a woman''s heart. Despite my skill, which could decipher what it took to win a woman over, I remained clueless about what trulyy within their hearts or minds.


    It seemed that old adage about a woman''s heart being a mystery wasn''t too far off the mark.


    "I did something to her, and it wasn''t our usual sh of egos. It was worse," I confessed vaguely to Sister Lily. I couldn''t bring myself to disclose the specifics, fearing her reaction would mirror Alice''s anger.


    "Is that so?" Sister Lily responded, seemingly understanding my reluctance to delve deeper. She didn''t press me further. "Well, if you''ve wronged her, the least you can do is apologize. Sister Eli always stressed the importance of owning up to our mistakes."


    "I suppose you''re right," I conceded.


    "Good. If you understand, then don''t waste any time. Apologize to her and make amends," she advised.


    I nodded in agreement and made my way back to the orphanage to face Alice.


    Upon reaching her room, I knocked softly, but there was no response, only silence.


    "Alice, if you''re there, it''s okay if you don''t respond," I spoke softly. "I just need you to hear me out. Even if you don''t forgive me, that''s okay. I just want you to listen."


    Taking a deep breath, I continued, my voice filled with sincerity, "I know I''ve done something terrible to you, and I fully understand the extent of my wrongdoing. I''m deeply sorry." With a humble bow in front of her door, I expressed my remorse. "I truly mean it. I''m really sorry." With that, I turned away and left.


    As I walked away from her room, a faint sound reached my ears, but Alice remained silent behind her closed door.


    Several hourster, I departed from the vige without having the chance to speak to Alice further, returning to the Academy City.


    ***


    Meanwhile...


    Julius''s POV


    From atop one of the tallest buildings in the Capital City of Milham, I gazed down upon the sprawling metropolis below. Drawing in a deep breath, I focused my mana, forming a fiery orb in the palm of my hand. With a flick of my wrist, I unleashed the destructive power within.


    "Inferno."


    The fireball hurtled toward the ground, igniting upon impact with a deafening explosion. mes erupted in all directions, engulfing everything in their path. The force of the st sent bodies flying and seared flesh upon contact.


    As the inferno raged on, I watched with cold indifference. To me, these people were nothing but insignificant ants, unworthy of mercy. They deserved to burn for their sins.


    And burn they did, as my mes consumed them without remorse.


    As chaos and screams reverberated below, I stood atop the towering edifice, myughter ringing out like a macabre symphony. I knew the magic knights would eventually arrive, but they were powerless against me. No matter the extent of my atrocities¡ªbe it demanding women, perpetrating genocide, or wreaking havoc¡ªI remained untouchable. I was a prince, and they were mere magic knights.


    I was their superior in every way.


    "You seem to relish in this chaos, Prince Julius," remarked the man standing by my side. He had been confined to a wheelchair, his body swathed in bandages, with one of his arms and legs missing, when I first met him. But now, miraculously, he stood before me with both arms and legs intact. He must have sought out someone with a healing skill capable of regenerating lost limbs.


    "Of course I am," I replied, my smirk bordering on insanity. "Why wouldn''t I? If only I hadn''t been so blind and foolish all these years, I would have unleashed this madness long ago."


    "It''s all well and good to indulge your killing spree, but don''t forget the King''s Game is fast approaching. If you exhaust yourself too much now, you''ll be sluggish when it counts," he cautioned.


    "What do you mean? There''s no way I''d lose in thatpetition. I''m the strongest. No one can stand in my way," I retorted confidently. "Don''t underestimate my strength. Even if the otherpetitors are renowned fighters and mages, I''ll rise to the top.


    I''ll be the victor."


    "Your half-sister is entering as well, along with her trusty knight. And among the first years, there''s trouble brewing. Especially with that woman," he added.


    "Pfft," I scoffed, hacking and spitting disdainfully. "You really think some skillless woman stands a chance against me? Did you see how she cowered when she faced me? Pathetic."


    "Well, if you''re that confident. Just heed my warning though. There''s something about her that feels... different. If you find yourself in a fight with her and realize you''re outmatched, it might be wise to throw in the towel or hightail it out of there," he advised.


    His words grated on my nerves, igniting a simmering irritation within me. There was no way in hell I''d let some woman, or anyone else for that matter, best me inbat. My determination burned like an inferno, fueled by arrogance and pride. "I don''t fucking need your advice. I''ll do whatever the hell I please."


    "Fine," he conceded with a heavy sigh, a sense of resignation evident in his tone. "But for the love of all that''s holy, be cautious. Thest thing you want is to end up decapitated. You''re still destined to rule this kingdom, and by extension, this whole world, Prince Julius."


    "I know," I replied with icy coolness, my voice oozing with confidence and defiance. Raising my hand in a brazen gesture, I channeled mana into my palm, conjuring yet another fireball with a wicked grin. "I''ll seize victory in the King''s Game and demand my father relinquish his title to me."


    In truth, the King''s Game didn''t typically bestow prestigious titles like king or duke uponmoners. For those of humble birth, the most one could hope for was a fief and the title of knight. However, for a prince like myself, the stakes were much higher. Winning the King''s Game meant I could im the throne itself. Of course, there was no guarantee my father would willingly abdicate.


    After all, he had sat upon that throne for so long, ruling with an iron fist. He wouldn''t simply hand it over to someone who had merely won a contest.


    Well, If he resisted, I''d have no qualms about forcibly seizing his crown¡ªby any means necessary.


    "And once I ascend the throne of Milham, I''llmand the most formidable group of knights in the world¡ªthe magic knights¡ªto conquer this realm. We''ll start with... ah, what was the name of that faltering kingdom again?" I inquired, a predatory gleam in my eyes.


    "Kingdom of Betn," he dered with a steely resolve.


    The moment the name left his lips, I unleashed another searing fireball, igniting a cataclysmic explosion that reverberated through the air. The cacophony of screams below only fueled my tion, their terror a symphony of victory.


    "We''ll start with that kingdom," I proimed, my voice ringing with conviction. With a swift movement, we vanished from our perch, leaving behind only echoes of destruction and the promise of conquest.

 Chapter 135: Chapter 21 - Three Days Before The Kings Game, Day 2 (2)

    "Ngah!"


    I woke up with a less-thandylike groan, well into the day, just two days before the King''s Game.I forced my bleary eyes open and rubbed them groggily before dragging myself out of bed. Heading to the bathroom, I caught sight of a disheveled woman in her underwear staring back at me in the mirror, and a bedhead so wild it could qualify as a natural disaster. Needless to say, it was me.


    I wasn''t exactly the epitome ofdylike behavior even in my own world, but ever since finding myself transported to this unfamiliar realm for reasons unknown, my unrefined nature seemed to have been amplified.


    "Well, no point in pretending to be ady now. Toote for that," I muttered, examining my reflection with a resigned sigh. My face wore its usual sullen expression, not because I was particrly downcast, but because that''s just how it looked by default.


    I didn''t mind, though. In fact, I found it preferable. Back in my world, when I was young, many men considered me cute, which often led them to underestimate me and sometimes even attempt to sexually assault me. I made sure to put down anyone who dared to try, rendering their hands useless in the process. But now, in my adult form, no one dared to bother me. And that suited me just fine.


    After showering, brushing my teeth, and tidying my hair, I slipped into my uniform, ensuring it was neat and presentable. With everything in ce, I headed towards the door leading to the hallway of the bronze ss''s dormitory. Just as I reached for the handle, a thought crossed my mind.


    I retraced my steps back to my room and retrieved my gun, a constantpanion since birth, before finally stepping out of the dormitory room. And so, another mundane day at the academy began.


    ***


    As I entered the bronze ss''s ssroom, I sensed a heavy atmosphere weighing down the air. It felt off, like something was amiss. The usual chatter and noise were conspicuously absent, reced by an eerie silence. And to add to the strangeness, Professor Irene was nowhere to be seen, which was highly unusual considering her punctuality.


    I couldn''t help but wonder what was going on as I made my way to my seat. Along the aisle, I noticed Mr. Leon''s seat remained empty. Was he runningte too?


    With Mr. Leon''s absence, my curiosity about the strange atmosphere remained unsatisfied. Reluctantly, I took my seat, attempting to ignore the oppressive atmosphere, but it gnawed at me relentlessly.


    However, the odd vibe wasn''t the only thing catching my attention. Some of the students, particrly those with smartphones, were glued to their screens.


    Curious, I unlocked my smartphone and nced at the screen, noticing something odd¡ªa strange panel disyed prominently with the words "NOTIFICATION!" emzoned at the top in bold letters.


    Intrigued, I tapped on it, and instantly, I was taken to what appeared to be a newspaper. At the top of the screen shed the words "BREAKING NEWS!"


    It was thetest news, fresh off the press. ording to the report, a terrorist attack had rocked the Capital City, leaving a significant portion of it in ruins from a massive explosion. The casualties were devastating¡ªmen, women, children, adults, all fell victim to the tragedy. Many lost their lives in the st, while others suffered injuries, some of which were severe and life-threatening.


    The attack came out of nowhere, catching civilians off guard without a chance to react. It was doubtful they even realized they were dying in that explosion. The identity of the terrorist group behind this act of genocide and their motives remained shrouded in mystery. The Magic Knights suspected the perpetrators hailed from the ck Market, but theycked concrete evidence.


    Despite their investigative prowess, they were hitting dead ends. The uncertainty surrounding the situation left students feeling restless and anxious. With a terrorist group on the loose and even the Magic Knights struggling to uncover the truth, it was no wonder tensions ran high.


    While I was engrossed in the news, Mr. Leon finally sauntered in, looking as disinterested as ever. He strolled over to his chair, his sling bag hangingzily over his shoulder, and let out a bored yawn. As he settled into his seat, he greeted me with a nonchnt "Sup," seemingly oblivious to the tense atmosphere.


    Letting out a sigh, I rose from my seat and approached Mr. Leon. With a swift kick to the leg of his chair, I jolted his attention towards me. He lifted his head, shooting me a questioning nce tinged with irritation. "What?" he asked gruffly.


    "Have you not noticed anything yet?"


    "What?" Leon responded, appearing oblivious or simply uninterested.


    "Haven''t you felt something strange today?" I pressed.


    "The only thing odd is you talking to me this early," he retorted casually.


    "That''s not it," I snapped. "Can''t you sense the atmosphere? Something feels off."


    Finally, Leon nced around. "Looks like everyone''s glued to their phones," he observed.


    Rolling my eyes, I ced a hand on my hip, growing increasingly irritated by his nonchnt attitude. "Have you checked your phone?"


    "Nope, haven''t bothered," he admitted casually.


    "You''re way tooid-back. It''s like you have no sense of danger," I remarked, shooting him a pointed look. "You strike me as the type who''d sleep through a typhoon or an earthquake."


    "I''m not that nonchnt," he replied with a casual yawn. "What good would panicking do in the face of a natural disaster like that? You should know better than anyone, Miss Shredica."


    Ignoring his nonchnt response, I pressed on. "My point is," I continued, finally addressing the matter at hand, "did you hear about the terrorist attack this morning?"


    "...Yeah, I heard," he responded in an indifferent tone. "Can''t say I''m surprised though. Milham''s been a mess for a while now. It was only a matter of time before it got hit by terrorists or revolutionaries."


    "You sure don''t hold back, do you?" I retorted. "Despite living in this kingdom, you speak so casually about its troubles. But I suppose you''re right. It was bound to happen sooner orter."


    As we conversed, someone forcefully kicked Mr. Leon''s chair, causing him to lurch forward from the impact. It was the current number one of the bronze ss, though his name eluded me at the moment. He red fiercely at Mr. Leon.


    "Shut the fuck up already! Can''t you keep your mouths shut this early in the fucking morning?! It''s fucking annoying listening to you skillless losers babble!" he spat out angrily.


    I shot him a re of my own. "And who do you think you are, ordering us around like that?"


    But when my gaze met his, he merely clicked his tongue and averted his eyes. I cocked my head in confusion. Was he not going to say anything else? I expected a retort, but he remained silent.


    Meanwhile, Leon shook his head with a subtle click of his tongue, muttering something under his breath. "Poor guy. It''s a shame he thought you were worth falling for..." he muttered, though I couldn''t make out his words.


    "Did you say something, Mr. Leon?" I inquired.


    "Nothing worth mentioning," he replied. "But I suppose there''s no harm in telling you."


    "What is it?" I pressed, curious.


    Leon rose from his seat, patting me on the shoulder. "I guess both of us suck at understanding the opposite gender," he remarked.


    With that, he sauntered out of the room, hands in his pockets. I furrowed my brow, puzzled by his crypticment.


    ***


    Leon''s POV


    To be honest, I waspletely clueless about what was going on. I had no inkling of the terrorist attack that had urred in the kingdom. I unlocked my phone and noticed a notification. It wasn''t your typical inte news, though. Instead, it was something the tech department at Leonamon had integrated into our smartphones ¨C a digital newspaper of sorts.


    It didn''t rely on inte connection like on Earth. Instead, they''d implemented a system akin to Bluetooth, allowing all smartphones to share this digital news.


    As I read through the news, my brow furrowed. Fire, explosions, widespread destruction ¨C it wasn''t just a simple bomb. If it was, it was definitely no ordinary one. From what I knew, the military technology in this world was still rtively primitive. Sure, they had firearms and grenades, but the designs were outdated, nowhere near modern standards.


    What could possibly cause such devastation? As soon as I read about the fire and explosion, one person immediately came to mind. The skill "Inferno" ¨C a terrifying ability that amplifies the power of fire-rted magic. It''s an incredibly overpowered skill, capable of rivaling even a nuclear explosion if wielded proficiently.


    And there''s only one person I know who possesses that skill.


    "Prince Julius."


    Prince Julius, the young man who once shared a close bond with Charlotte Sierra, seemed to have his heart shattered when he witnessed her embracing Professor Sesillian.


    I could empathize with that feeling.


    "I might really hate Charlotte now..." I muttered to myself.

 Chapter 136: Chapter 21 - Three Days Before The Kings Game, Day 2 (3)

    While strolling down the hallway of the first-year building, making my way towards Gabrielle''s office, I slipped my phone back into my pocket and muttered a name, "Bernadette."


    Instantly, a figure materialized beside me.


    "Yes, Master?" she responded, her voice obedient.


    It was Bernadette, a woman with ck hair tied up in an upward ponytail. She donned a ninja-like garb, with daggers holstered on each side of her hips. Bernadette was one of my Shadows.


    The Shadows were a group of women who acted as my silent guardians, always at my side and ready to carry out any orders I gave them. Currently, there were five members: Sandra, Bernadette, Krista, Isabelle, and Juliette, with Sandra serving as their leader.


    Bernadette possessed a skill called Cryptic Coloration, enabling her skin and attire, along with any objects she carried, to blend seamlessly into her surroundings. It was a form of camouge, granting her invisibility. However, the skill extended beyond just herself; she could also apply it to someone she was touching.


    Unlike true invisibility, though, her presence still left a slight ripple in the surroundings. Nheless, it was an invaluable skill, one I coveted for myself.


    If memory serves me right, Bernadette was once part of an assassin n renowned for their de skills and expertise in silent assassination. She told me that the n was decimated by another rival assassin group, leaving her as one of the few survivors. After narrowly escaping death herself, she fell into the hands of vers during the chaos of the n war.


    Despite her training as a killer, she was unable to fend off the vers and ended up being kidnapped and sold into prostitution under Norman''s control. That''s where our paths crossed.


    After I intervened to prevent her from being forced into prostitution, Bernadette chose to ce her trust in me. It was genuinely heartening to see her willingness to do so. Admittedly, my initial motives for rescuing her weren''t entirely noble, but regardless, since she was offering her trust, I weed it with open arms.


    Bernadette mentioned that she was more than willing toy down her life for me if the need arose, or even perform harakiri if Imanded it. Of course, I wouldn''t ask her to do that. I prefer dominating her.


    Honestly, the idea of having bodyguards does have its appeal. Although I don''t really need them for protection - I can handle myself just fine - Amon exined that even powerful men can be taken by surprise and killed. That''s why the Shadow was created. They serve as my bodyguards, handling tasks like gathering information, espionage, and much more that benefits me.


    "Could you look into what''s happening in the Capital City? Also, tell Sandra to check on the state of affairs at the ck Market," I instructed.


    "I''ll do my best, Master," she replied.


    "Good girl," I praised, patting her head gently. A blush spread across her cheeks as I did so.


    --


    You''ve captured the interest of Bernadette Yorbrade. You can now proceed to dominate her.


    Name: Bernadette Yorbrade


    Race: Human


    Requirements to dominate Lily:


    1. Pat Bernadette on the head andmend her for being a good girl twenty times (4/20)


    2. Unlock


    3. Unlock


    4. Unlock


    ....


    --


    After patting her on the head, she vanished instantly, like a ninja. I continued on to Gabrielle''s office.


    As I approached, I overheard voices inside. Apart from Gabrielle''s, there was another.


    "I know you''ve stepped down from being a Magic Knight, but can''t you at least try to help us? We''re really struggling here, and your expertise could make a difference."


    "I''m sorry, but I have my own responsibilities to attend to. If that''s all you came here to say, Angelica, then you should return to your duties."


    "...You''ve be rather dull, Gabrielle. I thought you had potential to be the next Magic Knightmander..."


    "I guess your expectations of me were misced, and I''ve failed to live up to them."


    It sounded like she was having a fight with someone inside. I heard the name Angelica, so that meant the person in there with her was Angelica Arleto, a magic knight who graduated and became a magic knight the same year as Gabrielle. So this might be Gabrielle''s oldrade and friend. I once met her when I was in the process of dominating Gabrielle.


    Although I doubt she''d remember me, since I was rocking a different persona back then.


    "You know, Gabrielle, ever since you quit, I''ve been pondering over why you abandoned your position as a magic knight, especially after all the effort you put into earning that title since our first year at the academy. It doesn''t seem like it was for love, considering you don''t appear to have a lover. Thus, I''m quite perplexed. Since I''m here now, I feelpelled to ask: Why did you quit?"


    I heard Gabrielle sigh from the other side of the room. "It''s because I had a reality check."


    "Reality check?"


    "I believed that holding the title of a magic knight signified righteousness and justice, but upon assuming the role, I discovered the facy in that belief. Instead of witnessing noble intentions, I saw corruption. The royalty manipted us, exploiting our powers for their own nefarious ends while disregarding the suffering of the people.


    They sat upon their thrones, indifferent to the plight of their subjects. I had envisioned the role of a magic knight as safeguarding peace, yet in reality, I found myself merely safeguarding the interests of the royalty. I failed to protect the popce as I had hoped. It''s quite remarkable that you''ve remainedmitted to this cause, despite witnessing such injustices firsthand."


    "You quit... because of that? I had thought you were a more patient individual, but it appears I misjudged that aspect of your character as well. Perhaps your aspirations were extinguished by the realities of dealing with the royalty, leading you to seek employment in a more mundane role such as an instructor. I must admit, I never saw thising from you."


    "Well, people do change. Even a rebellious youth can evolve into a respectable figure, given the right circumstances. Don''t you agree?"


    ". . . . ."


    "In any case, have you found the answers you were seeking? If so, I would appreciate it if you could leave now. I still have some work to attend to."


    At that moment, silence fell before I heard footsteps approaching the door. Quickly, I ceased eavesdropping and stepped back, putting some distance between myself and the entrance. As the door swung open, a woman with ample assets d in a magic knight uniform stormed out, her expression fraught with anger. She appeared on the verge of explosion.


    After observing her departure from the first-year building, I entered the room. Gabrielle seemed unsurprised by my presence.


    "Did you overhear that?"


    "Well, yes," I replied. "It appears those you left behind in the magic knights are rather upset about your departure."


    "Who is to me for that?" she responded with a sly smile.


    "I suppose I am at fault, given that I was the one who lured you away from the magic knights."


    She smiled at me and gestured for me to close and lock the door. Following her instruction, I secured the door before approaching her. She then embraced me, inhaling deeply.


    "I''m honestly grateful that you took control of me, because if you hadn''t, I might still be with them even now," she confessed as she continued to sniff me.


    "Did you despise your tenure there?" I inquired.


    "To be honest, I''m somewhat indifferent about it, and I don''t particrly detest working as a magic knight. It has always been my dream to attain that position. However, upon entering, I was taken aback by the extent of the corruption within the system. Nevertheless, I fulfilled my duties as a magic knight.


    At one point, I even attempted to reform the system to align with the ideal image of the magic knights I had cherished since childhood. But just as I was about to embark on that endeavor, you entered my life. From that moment, my trajectory was altered, my life got derailed, but I revel in the deviation. Especially in being ''railed'' by you," she concluded with a yful grin.


    My hands instinctively found their way to her voluptuous curves, eagerly kneading her firm buttocks. With a mischievous grin, Gabrielle responded by initiating a sensual dance, her hips gyrating against mine, igniting a fiery desire within me that caused my throbbing member to stiffen with anticipation.


    "You''re getting horny," I chuckled, unable to contain my arousal.


    "It''s been far too long," she admitted huskily, her voiceced with desire. "I need you to fuck me."


    I couldn''t help but marvel at her raw sensuality, the way her body moved against mine in a tantalizing rhythm. "But we just fucked a week ago," I reminded her.


    "I think my libido is at its peak," she confessed, her eyes smoldering with lust. "Lately, even after you''ve fucked me until I could barely stand, the hunger for your cock has consumed me. Thoughts of you send shivers down my spine, driving me to desperate measures. I''ve been sneaking off to this room to relieve the ache between my thighs, but it''s not enough.


    With you being so upiedtely, I''ve had to suppress my desires. However, knowing you''ll be gone to the King''s Game in two days, and gone for at least three... I don''t think I can resist much longer."


    She was clearly horny if she was saying something like that... I remember hearing somewhere that a woman''s sex drive peaks in her mid tote twenties. I guess there''s some truth to that.


    Well, if she wanted to be fucked before I headed off to the King''s Game, I was more than willing to oblige.

 Chapter 137: Chapter 21 - Three Days Before The Kings Game, Day 2 (4)

    I instructed Gabrielle to ce her hands on the desk and turned her ass towards me. She was dressed in her usual ck cks and ck turtleneck, with herb coat still on. I knew plenty of guys had their eyes on her, practically treating her like a celebrity. I felt lucky to be the one she chose.


    Kneeling behind her, I lifted her whiteb coat to reveal her ass still covered by the cks, and began to sniff it. Her scent sent shivers down my spine. Every curve of her body, her face, and her aroma were all incredibly arousing. She was like a goddess in human form. It wouldn''t surprise me if she were worshipped as one.


    "Ahh... Don''t sniff..." she protested, though her ass continued to wiggle enticingly, contradicting her words.


    "You might say that, but your body seems to enjoy it," I remarked. "Your libido must be so high that even though your mind says no, your body says yes."


    "It''s embarrassing to be sniffed there like that..."


    Ignoring her protests, I gripped the sides of her cks and pulled them down. As they slid down, I revealed her ck underwear adorned with floral patterns. With anticipation coursing through me, I pulled aside the crotch of her panties to expose her glistening vagina. I wasted no time in licking away the shimmering juices that adorned her folds.


    "Ahn...!" she moaned in pleasure. I had never found love juices repulsive; in fact, I found their taste rather appealing. Perhaps my extensive experiences in this world had molded me into a more depraved individual, but I saw no harm in that.


    I rose to my full height, enveloping her back with my body as I reached for her breasts. Cupping them firmly in my hands, I molded them as if they were pliable y, reveling in their softness. As I began to grind my hips against hers, I made sure she could feel how hard I was.


    Pressing my body against hers, I continued to massage her breasts while gyrating my hips against hers. Her eyes smoldered with lust as she gazed back at me, her desire evident. With a hungry urgency, she seized my lips with her own.


    Our kiss deepened as I explored her mouth, my hands never leaving her breasts. The sensation of her warm, supple flesh against mine caused my cock to throb inside its confines, desperate for release.


    Feeling the hardness of my cock, she intensified her grinding against my crotch. After a few minutes, we broke our kiss, and she turned around to press her lips against mine once more, her hands now rubbing my dick through my pants.


    "Nnnchu... nmmm~..."


    While she pleasured me, I wasted no time in undressing her. I started by pulling off herb gown. Although I could have left it on for some spicy role y, I was eager to engage in naked intimacy today. Plus, it was still too early in the morning to risk getting our clothes dirty from sex. Once theb gown was removed, I moved on to her ck turtleneck, swiftly pulling it over her head.


    Next, I unsped her bra, allowing it to fall away and revealing her beautiful, round globes.


    They jiggled lightly as they swayed side to side, captivating me with their natural bounce. With a mischievous glint in her eyes, she proceeded to unzip my pants. As the zipper descended halfway, she paused, her gaze fixated on the bulge beneath the fabric.


    "It''s been a while since Ist saw it, so I''m kind of... relishing this anticipation," she murmured to herself.


    "Gabrielle, you naughty girl," I teased.


    She giggled before resuming her task, pulling the zipper all the way down. With swift movements, she then tugged my underwear down, revealing my erect cock in all its glory. A loud gasp escaped her lips as she beheld its size, standing proudly like a spear, its tip already glistening with precum. Her eyes remained fixed on it, entranced by its sight.


    "You''re already hard for me..." she eximed with a delighted tone. "Fufufu, are you eager for this as much as I am?"


    "If I wasn''t, my dick wouldn''t be standing at attention like that," I quipped.


    Gabrielle grinned bashfully as she squeezed my length, her touch both firm and gentle, just the way I liked it. She then dropped to her knees and began stroking my cock with her hand, sending waves of warmth radiating through me. It was as if her touch ignited a me within me, filling me with desire and anticipation.


    With a flick of her tongue across her dry lips, she slowly brought her mouth closer to my cock.


    However, before she could proceed, I halted her.


    "Wait, Gabrielle," I interjected.


    She appeared disappointed that I had interrupted her. She was mere inches away from tasting my dick again, but it seemed I had inadvertently cockblocked her. However, I was simply asking her to wait; we would still proceed. I just felt it necessary to address something with Gabrielle before we resumed. I had a hunch that she might be out cold afterward, so it was best to have this conversation now.


    "What is it?" she inquired, her gaze flickering with a mixture of curiosity and anticipation as she looked up at me, her hand still wrapped firmly around my throbbing shaft.


    "This won''t take long, I promise," I assured her, my voice low and reassuring. "We''ll have plenty of time for pleasureter. But for now, indulge me. What transpired during your conversation with Angelica?"


    "Why do you want to know that?"


    "Because it seems like something interesting is going down, and I wanna be in on it," I said. Feels like someone from the ck Market''s cooking up something, and they''re using Prince Julius for it. If I had to guess, it''s because Julius is the one stirring up all this chaos, and the Magic Knights can''t do jack about it.


    They probably suspect he''s being manipted somehow, but without solid evidence, they''re just grasping at straws. That''s why they''re after Gabrielle; they know she''s a whiz at gathering intel. She''s not just a skilled Magic Knight, but she''s also a pro at collecting info. That''s why she''s always on the lookout for me.


    "I think your curiosity is a bit of a w in you, Master," she said. "Oh well, I love every bit of you, good and bad, so whatever. Anyway, you wanna know what Angelica and I talked about, right? You probably have an idea since you''ve been eavesdropping on us, but I''ll spill anyway, since it seems you won''t give me what I want unless I give you a satisfying response.


    Angelica came here to ask me to rejoin the Magic Knights and help them stop a threat from a revolutionary army called the Silver des, as well as put a stop to Prince Julius throwing a tantrum."


    "Silver des, huh?"


    "Haven''t you heard about them? I think I mentioned them in one of my reports too. The Silver des are a group of revolutionaries hell-bent on bringing down the Milham royalty and dismantling the kingdom''s system to establish a republic."


    I''m familiar with the Silver des, of course. I wasn''t just tuning Gabrielle out when she gave me info. I was always paying attention.


    I also know that the leader of the Silver des is a woman named Eris, who was the red-headed woman I saw when I attacked Norman. That''s when I realized that Shredica is a member of the Silver des as well.


    "Also, you''ve probably already heard, but did you know there was a terrorist attack this morning in the capital?"


    "I do."


    "Well, actually, it wasn''t a terrorist attack. They only told the public that as a cover-up, but in reality, it was Prince Julius himself who attacked the capital."


    Looks like I was spot on... "So the royalty and Magic Knights are hiding that fact bybeling it as a terrorist attack, huh?"


    "Yes," she said. "I''m not supposed to have that information, since I''m no longer a Magic Knight, but Angelica couldn''t keep it to herself and had to spill."


    "I guess she''s not the best at keeping secrets," I said. "But I''m kinda puzzled why she came all the way here just to ask you to rejoin the Magic Knights, and then gave up on it when she couldn''t sway you."


    "Well, actually, I wasn''t the reason she came here. She had another agenda besides me," Gabrielle said. "She just dropped by to see me since she was already here, but the real reason she came was to talk to Irene."


    "Irene?" I said, a bit confused. Well, it wasn''t really that surprising if Angelica wanted to meet Irene, considering they graduated in the same year as her and Gabrielle. But I had to ask, "Why?"


    "Because Irene is the only one who could possibly stop Prince Julius''s power."

 Chapter 138: Chapter 21 - Three Days Before The Kings Game, Day 2 (5)

    That wasn''t exactly surprising. Irene and Prince Julius had elemental skills that were directly opposed to each other. Their abilities weren''t just mere magic; they were forces of nature, fire and water, Inferno and Antis, locked in an eternal sh of power.


    These weren''t your ordinary fireballs or water sts; their magic had the potential to wreak havoc on a monumental scale, capable ofying waste to entire nations with a mere flick of their fingers.


    The Magic Knights were likely at their wit''s end because they couldn''t do anything against the prince, hence why they came to the academy.


    So Irene not being in the ssroom meant she was talking with the Magic Knights.


    "Did I answer your questions?" Gabrielle asked.


    I grinned and took her hand to help her up, then turned her around and pushed her onto the desk. Her ass was now facing me, along with that pink flower and her pinkish little hole. They were mine and mine alone. Feeling an overwhelming sense of conquest, I couldn''t contain myself and began licking her pussy again while stimting her swollen clit.


    "Haaah~ nnnh, ahhh, aang... hah~ fuaaahhh~!"


    Aftervishing her with my tongue for a while, she reached a delicate climax, her legs trembling with pleasure.


    "Ahhhh... Enough... Please... Haa... Haa.... Put it in already, M-Master..."


    I rose to my feet, my cock throbbing with anticipation as I nestled it between her supple ass cheeks. But just as I was about to enter her...


    We were abruptly interrupted by a knocking on the door. Both of us froze, our eyes snapping towards the source of the disturbance.


    "Professor Gabrielle, are you there? Hello? Um, I have something to ask of you. Can I pleasee in?"


    "Isn''t that... Princess Myrce?" I muttered.


    Gabrielle nced back at me.


    "You locked the door, right?"


    "I did," I admitted. "But I think I might not have done it properly."


    "You what?"


    A mischievous grin spread across my face. "My bad," I confessed.


    "You don''t look sorry at all!" she eximed, her tone tinged with irritation.


    "Professor Gabrielle? I''ming in, okay?" came the voice from the other side of the door.


    ***


    Myrce''s POV


    As I opened the door, I saw Professor Gabrielle sitting behind her desk, her head resting on the surface. Ah, she must have been asleep. I felt a twinge of guilt for disturbing her slumber, but I needed her guidance.


    "Uhm, excuse me, professor? Are you awake?"


    "Heh? Uh, Y-Yes, I''m awake. Ah, Princess Myrce, do you need me for something?"


    "Ah, yes," I replied. Then, I noticed something was off about Professor Gabrielle. As a former Magic Knight, she was alwaysposed and poised, a woman I admired greatly. It saddened me when she left the order, but I was grateful to see her again, even if only as a professor. However, her demeanor now was anything butposed. She looked flushed, her breathing uneven, and she was sweating profusely.


    Something seemed amiss.


    "Do you have a fever, Professor? Your face looks kind of red..." My concern deepened as I observed her flushedplexion.


    "Oh... Ah, I just feel hot because I was sorting something out until a few moments ago. Anyway, what do you want with me?" Her voice seemed strained, and beads of sweat dotted her forehead.


    "Oh, about that," I began.


    "Hng?!" A sudden, unexpected cry escaped from the professor''s lips, startling us both. She quickly covered her mouth, her eyes widening with embarrassment.


    "A-Are you really okay, Professor?" I asked, my worry growing.


    "I''m fine. I just stubbed my toe on the desk," she replied hastily, though her voice betrayed a hint of difort.


    "I-Is that all?"


    "Yes, that''s all," she insisted, though her hurried demeanor suggested otherwise. "Anyway, what is it you want again?"


    "Oh, um, I''m seeking your advice, Professor Gabrielle. Is that alright?"


    "Y-Yes... Please, go ahead, Princess."


    "Actually..." I began, choosing to confide in Professor Gabrielle about my worries.


    ***


    Gabrielle''s POV


    "Actually, my half-brother, Julius, has been avoiding returning hometely, engaging in constant conflicts with our father and his own mother. I''m perplexed as to why he''s be this kind of person, and witnessing his newfound behavior leaves me deeply unsettled. Furthermore, rumors have circted in the royal castle that he''s plotting to overthrow our father''s reign and seize power for himself.


    Despite Father''s efforts to thwart Julius''s ambitions thus far, I can''t shake the feeling that Julius may eventually seed. What are your thoughts on this, Professor Gabrielle?"


    It was tough to focus on what Princess Myrce was saying, what with Master starting to lick me down there. I felt kind of guilty that she seemed serious about her concerns, while I was getting my pussy licked without her knowing. I had to stifle my moans while she was talking. Honestly, I had no clue what she was going on about, couldn''t concentrate at all.


    But it seemed like it was something to do with the royal family''s issues.


    "Princess Myrce, are you certain... ohhh... certain it''s wise to confide in me like this? I''m no longer part of the Magic Knights, remember?"


    "Well, you''re the only one I feel I can turn to, Professor," she replied. "Among the Magic Knights, you''re the only one I trust, even though you''re no longer among their ranks."


    My guilt surged as Princess Myrce ced her trust in me, but paradoxically, I found myself growing more aroused by the situation. I never knew I had such perverse tendencies within me. If I could go back and tell my former self, the one who hadn''t even explored masturbation until meeting Master, she would be utterly shocked, questioning if we were even the same person.


    Yet, deep down, she would know, because I was her. And now, here I was, finding pleasure while someone sought advice from me.


    "Hng... I''m not sure I can offer much help or be the one advising you on family matters, Princess Myrce. However, if you believe... Ahh?!"


    A loud moan ripped through my lips, betraying my struggle to maintainposure.


    "Professor? Are you really okay?" asked Princess Myrce.


    "Y-Yes... I''m fine," I said, trying to mask the turmoil raging within me.


    I discreetly nced down at Master, who was now plunging three fingers in and out of my pussy. What are you up to, Master? Are you enjoying this? Of course, he would be. Master is a sadist, but he underestimates his own sadistic tendencies. I find it oddly appealing, though.


    Yet, couldn''t he refrain from intentionally making me moan like this? What if Princess Myrce caught on?


    "What I''m trying to say is, if you truly believe that my advice can help you, then I''ll tell you. But for now, tread cautiously. Keep an eye on things, but refrain from diving in headfirst. Timing is crucial. If you sense it''s time to intervene, then by all means, go for it. But until then, patience is key.


    Do you understand?"


    It was a clumsy piece of advice, no doubt about it, but it was the only thing that came to mind, especially since my thoughts were all over the ce thanks to the fingering happening under this table.


    "Is that really the best course of action?" she asked, her uncertainty palpable. "Just sitting back and watching?"


    "Nnn... W-Well, yes, for now," I struggled to respond, my focus shattered by the relentless stimtion. "You can''t stop a storm from brewing, but you can at least try to predict when it''ll hit."


    "I see," she said, her voice tinged with understanding. "I think I understand now. Thank you for the advice, Professor Gabrielle."


    "You''re... hng... w-wee, Princess," I managed to reply, the words slipping out amidst the waves of pleasure. "If you ever need guidance, don''t hesitate toe to me. Even though I''m no longer a Magic Knight or your personal magic instructor like before, I''m still your professor here at the academy. It''s my duty to offer advice to my students...


    hng~ when they''re struggling."


    "I''ll keep that in mind," Princess Myrce said. "Well then, I''ll take my leave now. Sorry for disturbing you, Professor."


    As Princess Myrce finally departed from my office, the floodgates holding back my moans copsed.


    "Ahhh, ahhhhnn~ ahhhh..."


    "Good job suppressing your moans, Gabrielle," Mastermended. "But I couldn''t help but notice how tightly your pussy clenched around my fingers the entire time. Is the thrill of getting fingered while doling out advice that arousing to you?"


    "Yes... Ahhh... It''s incredibly arousing. I crave it... Ahhh!"


    "Well, if the opportunity presents itself," Master said with a wicked grin. "I won''t be able to hold back any longer. I''m going to ravish you mercilessly, starting now, Gabrielle. Are you prepared for it?"


    He gazed up at me, and I met his gaze. Given his statement, the proper response was clear.


    "Yes, Master. Pound my holes with your cock and fill them with your hot white cum," I eagerly dered.


    And with that, Master began fucking me relentlessly.

 Chapter 139: Chapter 21 - Three Days Before The Kings Game, Day 2 (6)

    Leon''s POV


    I settled into the chair, positioning Gabrielle atop me with my cock aimed at her dripping pussy. Gripping her hands firmly in mine, I pulled her down and thrust my dick into her in one swift motion. Her pussy clenched around me so tightly it felt like my dick might be torn off.


    "NghhhhhhhHHhhhHhhHHhHHHhhHHhHhHH~!!!"


    Immediately,scivious juices gushed from her pussy, spilling onto the floor like a fountain.


    Though she had put her turtleneck back on, underneath she wore nothing. I didn''t mind leaving it there as I pulled the turtleneck up, revealing her chest, and began kneading her breasts in my hands.


    "Ahhh, ahhh, hnnng, ahhhn~!"


    Gabrielle''s hips descended as I thrust upward, our movements creating a symphony of pleasure that echoed throughout her office.


    "Ahhh, so deep~! Y-You''re hitting so deep~!"


    I relentlessly targeted her favorite spot, driving her to climax repeatedly. By now, I knew every inch of Gabrielle''s body with crystal rity. Every mole, every erogenous zone, even her g-spot¡ªI hadmitted it all to memory. And I had aprehensive understanding of how to bring her to climax again and again.


    "Ahhh, c-cumming~!" she screamed loudly, arching her neck and pressing her back against me. Eventually, her body tensed and shuddered violently as her vaginal walls tightened around me.


    But even as she was climaxing like crazy, I kept pounding her relentlessly. While she was cumming, I pounded her harder and harder. I pressed her legs together to get even deeper into her pussy. As I did, I felt her cervix stretching to its limit with every thrust of my ns.


    "Guh...! S-So deep! Y-You''re hitting my...!"


    I kept pressing her against me, ensuring she couldn''t escape. Her moans grew louder and morescivious, echoing throughout the room as her juices soaked the floor.


    "Ahhhh! Ahhhh! Ahhh, noo! D-Don''t! Ahhh, I''m cumming!"


    I relentlessly pounded her ass, our bodies pressed together as we both stood upright. With a firm grip on her hands, I pulled her towards me, driving myself deeper into her. As the intensity escted, I released her hands, allowing mine to roam over her supple breasts. Meanwhile, she leaned on the desk for support, her body trembling with each forceful thrust.


    "Ahhh, ahhhh, fuaaaahn~! Ahhhhn~! Yes! Ahhh~! I''m cumming, I''m cumming, I''m cumming, I''m cumming, I''m cumminggggggg!!!"


    A torrent of herscivious essence overflowed from her pussy, saturating the floor in her intoxicating juices. With pent-up desire consuming me, I unleashed my cloudy, scalding, white liquid deep within her, and she eagerly epted every drop.


    "Ahhh... Ugh...."


    As my essence flooded her womb, Gabrielle''s body shuddered in an earth-shattering climax.


    Without granting her a moment''s respite, I withdrew my throbbing member, allowing the viscous semen to trickle from her pussy in rivulets. Swiftly, I spun her around, seizing her firm buttocks and drawing her nearer to me. Positioning my engorged cock between her supple thighs, I captured her lips in a fervent kiss.


    "Nnn... mnnn... nchuuu... chu... fuah..."


    Our tongues tangled fervently as I slid my cock back and forth between her thighs.


    After indulging in our intimate endeavors for a while, I delicately lifted one of her legs and guided her towards the desk, herpliance evident as she settled herself upon its surface. With a gentle touch, I raised her other leg, parting them to create space.


    I positioned myself at her entrance and inquired, "Professor, do you not have any sses scheduled for today?"


    "A-Actually, I do have a small seminarter, at 11 A.M..." she replied.


    "It''s still early, barely a quarter past nine. That leaves us with plenty of time, correct?"


    "Yes... Well, technically, I do have a lecture at nine, but..." She paused momentarily before shing a mischievous grin. "asionally skipping a ss won''t do any harm, will it?"


    She even spread her pussy for me, emphasizing her eagerness. This woman truly is quite daring.


    "Should a professor be sharing such intimate details with a student?" I questioned.


    "Why not?" she countered, a mischievous grin ying on her lips.


    Seizing both of her legs, I thrust my dick inside her. She was so wet that my member slid in effortlessly, like a hot knife through butter.


    "Nhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh~!!!" she moaned in pleasure.


    I gripped her legs firmly, the pressure enough to possibly leave bruises, yet she showed no concern. Gabrielle, with her penchant for pain and exhibitionism, weed the intensity. What I was doing wasn''t abuse; it was simply fulfilling her desires. After all, what kind of man would neglect to satisfy his partner?


    "Yes! Ahhh, M-Master! Ahhh, ahhh, yes! Yes! Ahhhn~!" she cried out in ecstasy.


    My thrusts grew more fervent as I pounded her vigorously, my grip on her legs tightening as I prated her sweet, tight pussy.


    "Haah.... HaahhH! Oh god~! Your cock feels amazing, Master! Ahhhn~!"


    Each time I thrust into her, her pussy walls clenched around my dick, creating an incredible sensation. I found myselfpletely lost in the moment, consumed by desire. The lewd sounds of our coupling filled the office, fueling my arousal beyond measure.


    With every movement, her vaginal walls and flesh rubbed tantalizingly against my penis, igniting an overwhelming impatience that consumed my thoughts.


    "Ah, yes, yes, oh!"


    Her voice echoed with each thrust, her body responding eagerly to my every movement. I watched with intensity as her expression transformed, signaling her ascent towards climax. And then, in a crescendo of ecstasy, her eyes rolled back, her tongue slipping past her lips.


    "I''m cumming, I''m cumming, I''m cumming, I''m cummingggggggggggggg!!!"


    Gabrielle''s promation filled the room, reverberating with the raw intensity of her pleasure. Waves of euphoria surged through her, each shudder of ecstasy palpable. Her fingers, still gripping her legs to maintain the spread of her vagina, dug into the flesh as she arched beneath me, every muscle quivering with delight.


    The sight of her flushed, contorted face consumed me, driving me to the brink of release. With a primal grunt, I surrendered, filling her womb with my warm, pulsating cum.


    "...I''m cumming!"


    With a primal grunt, I unleashed streams of white semen deep within her, each eruption sending ripples of pleasure coursing through her body. With her pussy already filled with my essence, I decided to adorn her body with my release instead. Pulling out from her warmth, I directed the final spurts of my essence onto her quivering stomach.


    Suddenly, as if in a whirlwind, the door swung open, and a woman with scarlet hair stormed into the room.


    "Excuse me, I know I don''t belong here, and I hadn''t meant to intrude on your sanctum, but I have an urgent matter to discuss, something I''d rather not do but have no choice," she spoke rapidly, seemingly oblivious to the scene unfolding before her. It wasn''t until her gaze fell upon us that realization dawned, freezing her in shock.


    "Huh...?" Her eyes widened in disbelief as she took in the scene unfolding before her. First, her gaze locked onto me, my naked formid bare, my dick still proudly erect, traces of semen glistening on the ns. Then, she turned her attention to Gabrielle''s body, now adorned with streaks of my essence.


    A gasp escaped her lips as she instinctively mped her hands over her mouth, attempting to suppress any outburst of shock.


    "W-What... Student L-Leon? And G-Gabrielle? What are you doing? No, what have you done?" Irene''s voice trembled with disbelief.


    Gabrielle turned her gaze towards the direction of the door, visibly startled by the sight of Irene standing there. Her expression quickly shifted to a re directed at me, as if questioning whether this was another one of my schemes. Truthfully, it wasn''t. When I left the door unlocked, my intention was merely to add a hint of excitement, not to invite unexpected interruptions.


    Even without a lock, I assumed a knock would precede any entry, granting us ample time topose ourselves. However, I hadn''t anticipated Irene''s abrupt intrusion, especially without so much as a knock.


    Feeling the inadequacy of my excuse, I chose to avoid eye contact with Gabrielle. She continued to re at me for a moment before rising from the desk, taking a moment to tidy herself and adjust her clothing. As she dressed, she addressed Irene, who still stood shocked in the doorway, without bothering to meet her gaze.


    "What brings you here, Irene?" Gabrielle inquired.


    "Don''t attempt to brush this off and ask me in such a nonchnt manner! I demand to know what you and Student Leon were doing together just now."


    "We were engaging in sexual activity," Gabrielle responded calmly andposedly, as if unfazed by Irene''s discovery. "Is that problematic?"


    "It most certainly is! I mean, Leon is a student! You shouldn''t be engaging in sexual rtions with a student!"


    With her pants now secured, Gabrielle scoffed, "As if you''re any better, Irene."


    At this, Irene visibly widened her eyes, "Huh? W-What do you mean?"


    "You''ve slept with Leon too, haven''t you?" Gabrielle used.

 Chapter 140: Chapter 21 - Three Days Before The Kings Game, Day 2 (7)

    "W-W-What do you mean?" stammered Irene, her words stumbling. "I-I have no idea what you''re talking about."


    Her gaze repeatedly met mine, silently questioning whether I had disclosed anything to Gabrielle. I had promised her confidentiality, and I hadn''t betrayed that trust. Well, perhaps in a roundabout way I had, but since Gabrielle discovered it independently, it didn''t really constitute a breach, did it?


    "Don''t y the fool, Irene. I''m aware of your actions," Gabrielle asserted. "Don''t fret. Leon didn''t divulge anything to me. I uncovered it on my own."


    "H-How?" inquired Irene.


    "Well, even though we drifted apart after that graduation incident, I''m well acquainted with your habits, Irene," Gabrielle remarked. "When you arrived at work that day, I noticed your peculiar crab-like walk. And ever since, your gaze seems fixated on Leon. Did you think I wouldn''t catch on to that?"


    "W-Well, alright, we did engage in that act, I confess. But it was merely a drunken error. It happened unintentionally, and that''s the extent of it," Irene exined. "I acknowledge that I''vemitted an irreversible mistake. That''s why I''ve resolved to bury it and move on. But what about you?


    You''re actively engaging in it with him!"


    "And is that an issue?"


    "Eh?"


    "Is that an issue?" Gabrielle reiterated.


    "W-Well, it is! Leon is your student! You''re his professor!" said Irene. "You can''t willingly engage in sexual rtions with a student!"


    At that, Gabrielle simply sighed. "What? That''s hardly a concern," she dismissed.


    "W-What?"


    "I mean, even before I became his professor, I was already his," she dered boldly, wrapping her arms around my neck and drawing me closer.


    "Wha...? What do you mean?" Irene appeared somewhat perturbed by Gabrielle''s embrace, but sheposed herself.


    "I am his possession," she stated firmly. "You could call me his receptacle for cum, or a sex ve, and I take pride in being one for him. Even if you were to divulge to others about my intimate involvement with a student, I wouldn''t be fazed. After all, the reason I relinquished my role as a magic knight and transitioned into a professor was at hismand."


    "W-What...? What does that mean...?" Irene finally turned her gaze towards me. She must have been shocked to learn that I was the catalyst behind Gabrielle''s decision to abandon her role as a magic knight because of our rtionship. I remained silent, offering no response. Silence might as well have been an admission; by staying quiet, I essentially confirmed Gabrielle''s assertions.


    "H-How long has this been going on...? I mean... what?"


    "You need not concern yourself with matters that do not involve you, Irene," Gabrielle remarked. "Why don''t you just state your purpose for being here?"


    Upon hearing this, Irene nced at both of us, then hesitated before opening her mouth again. Eventually, she closed her mouth, reopened it, as if she had finally gathered her thoughts. "I apologize. It''s nothing. Sorry for intruding," she said. I could see tears welling up in the corners of her eyes as she turned away, exiting the room and closing the door behind her.


    Gabrielle and I were left in silence. I turned to look at her.


    "Well, it seems this isn''t the atmosphere conducive to resuming our activities, is it?"


    "I suppose you''re right," Gabrielle sighed. "I can''t believe I got cockblocked by her. Seriously, does that woman even know how to knock?"


    Gabrielle appeared genuinely angry at Irene. I still had no clue why they were at odds with each other. I''d heard they were close friends during their academy years. It was puzzling how they''d grown so distant, treating each other like mortal enemies.


    Gabrielle often regarded Irene with a level of hostility one might reserve for a family murderer, while Irene seemed to recoil at the mere mention of Gabrielle''s name. Gabrielle did allude to some incident during their graduation, but I''m clueless as to what transpired.


    "Anyway, Master. I suppose our secret isn''t so secret anymore, is it? Are you angry with me for revealing everything to Irene?" Despite wearing an expression akin to a child awaiting a scolding, Gabrielle''s lips curled into a smile.


    "It''s a slight deviation from our original n, but I believe this might actually work to my advantage. Instead of being upset, I think rewarding you would be more fitting," I replied.


    "In that case, for my reward, can you indulge me with some anal next time?" she suggested with ascivious flick of her tongue across her lips.


    "I''ll take you in every way imaginable," I promised. "Anticipate it."


    "I certainly will," she responded eagerly.


    Before I could forgot why I came by, I leaned in and said to Gabrielle, "Oh, and Gabrielle, I need you to look into someone for me."


    She straightened up, her expression turning serious as she pushed the middle of her sses up, the lenses ominously lit by the light. "I''m all ears."


    "I want you to dig into Charlotte Sierra," I stated firmly. "And if she ever crosses paths with Professor Sesillian, I need you to intervene if things start heating up. I won''t stand by and let that woman have her way. She''s not getting what she wants, not on my watch."


    If she thought she could just waltz through life after what she did to the Prince, she had another thinging. I was determined to put a stop to her getting everything handed to her on a silver tter. Women like her, thinking they''re entitled to everything, made my blood boil. Maybe I was a bit bitter from a simr experience the Prince had, but who cares? And that professor?


    Whatever shady business he was up to, I was shutting it down.


    "So, you''re basically asking me to cockblock her? Well, I suppose I can manage that," Gabrielle replied with a smirk.


    "Good," I nodded. "I''ll make sure to sweeten the deal after the King''s Game."


    "That''s something to look forward to," she said, a mischievous glint in her eyes.


    After the chat with Gabrielle, I headed back to the ssroom. When I got there, Shredica filled me in that Professor Irene had canned the lecture and said we should hustle to our next ss. On our way there, I couldn''t shake the feeling that Hereon was shooting daggers at me the whole time. Was he jealous because I was strolling alongside Shredica?


    Totally possible, considering he had a thing for her. Should I back off from Shredica, then? Nah, sticking close to her might lead to some juicy drama, so I stuck with her.


    "Oh, by the way, Mr. Leon," Shredica suddenly piped up.


    "Yeah, what''s up?"


    "Did you manage to rope in Mr. I-don''t-know-his-name to join us?"


    Looks like you''ve got a lot of ground to cover, Hereon, if she can''t even remember your name.


    "I thought I told you it ain''t a piece of cake getting someone to join us," I retorted.


    "You''re utterly useless," she spat, her irritation palpable. Man, this chick was seriously getting on my nerves. After calling me useless, she stormed off, putting some distance between us. The other ssmates who were tagging along with us to the next ss shot me disgusted looks, whispering among themselves about whether I was already fooling around.


    I wouldn''t dare cheat on Titania with someone like Shredica, but trying to defend myself felt like a futile effort, so I just kept quiet. Plus, Titania would never buy into the idea that I''d cheat on her with Shredica. It was downright absurd.


    After a while, we finally made it to our next ss, where we were taught the basics of swordsmanship. Just the usual stuff, like how to grip a sword properly and some basic arithmethic. After the lesson, they announced that the ss was getting axed because the staff had some pressing business to attend to.


    No need for an exnation; we all figured it had something to do with the terrorist attack at the capital.


    And just like that, the ss two days before the King''s Game came to an end.


    ***


    Robyn''s POV


    When Captain Angelica returned to the deste ssroom where she''d left me, her face was twisted in fury. I nearly bolted, thinking it was aimed at me, but it wasn''t. Instead, she took it out on a rickety shelf, snapping it clean in half.


    "That damn bitch," she growled through clenched teeth. "Looks like that woman''s changed, huh?"


    "Um," I managed to squeak out, "did the chat with former Captain Gabrielle not go well?"


    "What else did you expect?" she snapped back, shooting me a re. "Well, at least our main objective still stands. Irene''s on board to help us. That''s all well and good, at least. Our main reason for being here at the academy is to recruit Irene''s help. She''s got the skills to counter the Prince," the Captain remarked.


    "Any word from the investigation unit on Prince Julius'' whereabouts?"


    "Nope," I replied. "They''re stilling up empty-handed. Doesn''t seem like he''s been spotted at the ck Market either."


    "Well, it''s fine if they haven''t found anything yet," she reassured. "Just pass along a message from me."


    "What''s that?" I asked, detecting the seriousness in her tone.


    "Tell them not to dig too deep. I''ve got a feeling that man''s involved in this mess," she instructed.

 Chapter 141: Chapter 22 - Three Days Before The Kings Game, Day 3 (1)

    Myrce''s POV


    Something felt off within the castle. No, it was more like there was some strange vibe going around. Everyone in the castle, from the royal knights to the maids, even my father''s concubines, seemed restless. The Prime Minister, the Court Nobles, the ministers, and even my father, the King, all seemed troubled. The atmosphere in the castle was so thick you could cut it with a knife.


    Breathing felt like a chore too. It was evident that something was up by the way everyone was moving about.


    "It seems like your half-brother is dead set on winning the King''s Game and seizing the throne from your father to be the ruler of Milham," Johanne remarked. We were both in my royal chamber. Normally, men wouldn''t be allowed in the quarters of an unmarried or even married royal, but Johanne was an exception. Not that I had any concerns about Johanne doing anything inappropriate; I trusted him.


    "What I don''t understand is why Prince Julius is behaving like this."


    "Neither do I," I replied. "Julius isn''t some mischievous troublemaker who would pull a stunt like this."


    "Do you have any idea when he started acting this way?"


    "Hmm, I think... it was when Duke Sierra''s daughter, Charlotte Sierra, was found safe. Something must have happened around that time," I mused.


    "Prince Julius and Madam Charlotte have been best friends since birth, haven''t they?" Johanne remarked. "Maybe that has something to do with it?"


    "What could two best friends possibly do to cause something like this?" I questioned. "Do you have any inkling of what might have transpired, Johanne?"


    "I have no clue," Johanne admitted. "I mean, we haven''t been through such an experience ourselves, being best friends and all, and I don''t think we ever will."


    "You''re right."


    The tense atmosphere gripping the castle, leaving everyone on edge, was all because of Julius''s rebellion against the king. It was strange because Julius had never shown any interest in the throne before. I couldn''t fathom why he was doing this or what had prompted such an absurd action, but it had to be put to a stop, even though I didn''t fully understand why.


    My only current n was to thwart Julius''s bid to win the King''s Game, preventing him from demanding the throne from Father. If he didn''t win, he couldn''t make any demands. At least, that''s what I hoped, but there was still a chance he might resort to something drastic to overthrow Father, like staging a coup or initiating a session war.


    "If Professor Gabrielle were still here as a magic knight, I think she would know what to do..." I murmured to myself. Professor Gabrielle, a former magic knight, was the one I admired the most in that role. Even after her retirement, she remained my greatest inspiration, and I doubted anyone else could ever rece her in my admiration. After pondering for a moment, my gaze returned to Johanne.


    "Have you spoken to Mr. Leon about joining us?"


    Johanne nced down. "Well, not yet. Leon is elusive on the school grounds. I n to catch up with him today and see if he''s interested in teaming up with us. I also intend to approach Sir Harold, Miss Hertrude, Sir Hereon, and Miss Shredica about it."


    "If we can get them on board, it''ll definitely boost our chances of stopping Julius from winning and snagging the throne in the process," I remarked.


    But even if we managed to thwart Julius''s victory, there was no guarantee he''d give up his pursuit of the throne. If that was the case, we needed toe up with another n. I had to get to the bottom of why Julius was behaving this way.


    "Johanne, can you arrange a meeting with Miss Charlotte?" I asked.


    "Of course, Princess," Johanne replied.


    ***


    Charlotte''s POV


    My father grew increasingly restless by the day. There had to be something brewing behind the scenes to make even him this agitated. The atmosphere had be suffocating ever since Prince Julius demanded to join the King''s Game and dered his intent to usurp the throne.


    I''d been trying to reach him by phone, but the call never seemed to connect. I didn''t believe Prince Julius was entirely serious about this, but seeing how many court nobles, dukes, and marquises were on edge, they were taking his threat seriously. Normally, a transition of power to a new king wasn''t such a big deal, but it would entail changes to the kingdom''s system.


    I wasn''t well-versed in all of it, but I knew the current system was corrupt, and many nobles, including my father, benefited from it. That''s why he was so on edge. If Prince Julius seized the throne from the current king, not only would those benefits be lost, but my father''s position would also be at risk. And he wasn''t willing to take that chance.


    Truth be told, I wasn''t all that concerned about my father''s worries, nor was I worried about our position taking a downfall. What truly concerned me was Prince Julius. Ever since I returned from being held captive, we hadn''t had a chance to talk.


    While I was staring at my phone, suddenly, a call red through it, and the caller was Professor Sesillian. With great anticipation, I answered the call.


    "Hello, Professor?" I greeted.


    "Good morning, Charlotte," he replied, his voice as gentle as ever. "Have you heard anything from Prince Julius yet? As his professor, I''m worried about him. He''s been absent from school for two weeks now."


    "Ah, I''m sorry, Professor," I responded. "But I haven''t. He hasn''t been picking up my calls."


    "Is that so? Well, if you have time, can we meet? I have something to discuss with you," Professor Sesillian proposed.


    Excitedly, I stood up from my seat and replied, "Okay! I''lle to you! Where should we meet?"


    "At the usual ce," he said.


    "Alright! I''ll head there now," I said, enthusiasm evident in my voice. Ending the call, I began grooming myself. I wanted to look my best for him. I put on my most expensive dress, worth a total of 100 gold coins, crafted by the most renowned tailor in the world. Then, I applied makeup, ensuring I looked wless.


    Finally, I styled my hair to perfection.


    I also slipped on my lucky underwear. You never know what might happen, right?


    After admiring myself in the mirror for a while, reveling in how wless my appearance was, I stepped out of my room. That''s when I spotted my personal maid, Vicky, standing there. Upon seeing me dressed up, she inquired, "Are you heading out somewhere, mydy?"


    "Oh, indeed," I replied. "I have ns to meet someone today. Um, Vicky, could you please inform my mother that I''ll be stepping out for a bit?"


    Upon hearing my request, Vicky seemed a bit hesitant. However, she eventually said, "I''m sorry, mydy. But you''re not allowed to go out today, or any day you don''t have sses."


    "What...? But why?" I eximed.


    "It''s Lord Sierra''s orders," Vicky exined.


    My father wanted me to stay put at home? I couldn''t fathom why, but this was unprecedented. It seemed like the situation was truly dire if my father was resorting to such measures.


    "Can''t you make an exception today, Vicky?" I pleaded with her.


    Normally, Vicky would bend the rules for me, but today she simply shook her head. "He''s adamant that you''re to remain indoors once this whole royal family ordeal is settled. Also, Princess Myrce of Milham has requested a meeting with you today. I would have turned a blind eye and let you slip out, mydy, but with the Princess''s visit, I can''t afford to.


    I''m sorry, but I can''t make any exceptions this time."


    "The Princess wants to meet with me? Not with my father or mother? Why?" I pondered aloud.


    "I''m clueless about that," Vicky admitted. "Either way, mydy, I hope you''ll abide by the rules and stay put for now."


    "...I understand," I reluctantly agreed.


    As disappointed as I was about having to cancel my meeting with Professor Sesillian, I had to acknowledge the importance of Princess Myrce''s unexpected request. I didn''t want Vicky to suffer any consequences for my disobedience, so I resolved to stay put for the time being. With a heavy heart, I canceled my appointment with the Professor.


    ***


    Gabrielle''s POV


    I woke up to the sound of my smartphone chiming. Finding myself in the room where Master and I had slept the night before, I nced beside me to see him still sleeping, with Amon on the other side of him. It seemed I had passed out right after reaching orgasmst night, and then Master had decided to have sex with Amon while I slept in the bed. How shameless of him.


    But I couldn''t deny that I liked his shamelessness.


    Grabbing my phone, I noticed a message from a woman named Vicky. Yesterday evening, I had instructed her not to let her boss, Charlotte Sierra, leave the estate. She was toe up with any excuse, whether true or not, to keep Charlotte from getting away.


    Master seemed quite adamant about keeping this woman, Charlotte, confined, and he harbored some anger toward her as well, for reasons unknown to me. But since she was stirring up my Master''s ire, I was determined to do whatever it took to prevent her from getting what she wanted.


    The woman named Vicky was a maid there, acting as Charlotte''s personal maid. Initially, she resisted my instructions and even threatened to report me. However, she had no idea that I possessed a wealth of information about her, including her most significant weakness. That''s why she ultimatelyplied with my demands.


    Reading the message, "I did what you told me to. Keep your end of the bargain," I replied, "Of course," before putting down the phone and snuggling up close to Master, drifting back to sleep.

 Chapter 142: Chapter 22 - Three Days Before The Kings Game, Day 3 (2)

    Myrce''s POV


    As the coachman opened the carriage door, I stepped out, followed by Johanne, who was kind enough to assist me by holding my hand.


    "That was quite a smooth ride," Imented to Johanne, who had exited before me.


    "It''s all thanks to the upgraded roads," Johanne replied. "The Leonamonpany took charge of the highway engineering, constructing roads with concrete and asphalt. They also enhanced the design standards to amodate modernization, ensuring horse-drawn carriages can travel smoothly and safely. These roads are built to withstand various weather conditions without deterioration.


    I must say, Leonamon did an excellent job with this road construction."


    "Is that so?" I eximed, amazed. I had heard that Leonamon was also thepany behind the creation of the "smartphone." Rumor had it that they were responsible for crafting that heavenly-tasting wine and the delectable pastry known as "cake." Furthermore, I had heard that Leonamon was also poised to revolutionize the musical industry, further driving the world toward modernization.


    The owner of such apany must indeed be a genius, introducing several innovations that were slowly transforming our world into a modern one.


    "I suggest you enlist the owner of thepany to our cause, Princess, to ensure their cooperation in your quest to ascend to the throne in the future," Johanne advised.


    "I don''t expect it to be easy to be the Queen of Milham, especially considering there have been no female monarchs in Milham''s history, and because some of my siblings are also vying for the throne. But I''ll give it my best shot," I dered.


    The people of the Duchy of Sierra weed me warmly upon my arrival. The maids bowed as I made my way toward the Sierra estate. Standing at the front of their grand house were Mistress ra Sierra and her daughter, Charlotte Sierra. Madam ra greeted me with a curtsy and a slight lift of her elegant skirt.


    "Wee to our humble estate, Princess Myrce," ra greeted.


    "I appreciate the warm wee," I replied with a curtsy.


    Beside me, Johanne made a gentlemanly bow. "Thank you for allowing me to apany her."


    "As the son of Duke Whitlock, you are also warmly weed here," ra acknowledged. "Anyway, it wouldn''t do for you both to linger outside. Why note inside? I''ll prepare something for you. Would you prefer coffee or tea? I also have some cakes from Leonamon, if you''re interested."


    "I''d love some tea and cake, please," I requested.


    "Tea and cake sound perfect to me as well," Johanne chimed in.


    "Vicky, could you please prepare tea and cake for our guests?" ra ordered a maid who stood behind her.


    The maid bowed respectfully. "Yes, Mistress," she replied before swiftly disappearing to attend to the task.


    As we made our way into the estate, ra turned to me. "So, you wish to speak with my daughter, Charlotte, is that correct?"


    "Yes, I do," I confirmed.


    "Is it concerning the Prince?" ra inquired.


    I noticed a slight change in Charlotte''s expression at the mention of the Prince.


    "Yes," I affirmed.


    "In that case, I''ll leave you three alone to discuss whatever it is you need to," ra announced.


    "Thank you," I replied gratefully.


    After leading us to a room and the maid had delivered our refreshments, ra and the maid exited the room.


    I lifted the teacup to my lips, savoring the warmth of the tea. It was perfectly brewed. Setting the cup down, I observed Charlotte, who seemed a bit nervous, her hand trembling slightly as she held her teacup with elegance.


    "You appear a bit nervous, Charlotte," I remarked.


    Setting down her saucer with the teacup on top, she replied, "Of course I am. Your sudden arrival caught me off guard, Princess. I think anyone would be a bit nervous in this situation."


    "Don''t fret," Iforted her with a gentle smile. "I simply wish to have a conversation. It concerns my brother, Julius, who appears to have strayed from the path and be somewhat of a rebel. As you''re likely aware, Julius is endeavoring to seize the throne by demanding it from my father should he emerge victorious in the King''s Game."


    "I understand," she replied.


    "Do you have any insight into why he''s behaving this way?"


    She seemed hesitant at first, but then she gathered herself and said, "I think I might know why."


    "Would you mind sharing?" I prompted.


    "I''ll try to exin..." She took a slight deep breath before continuing, "I believe Prince Julius has ended up this way because of me."


    "Why is that?" I inquired, curious about Charlotte''s reluctance to divulge further information.


    "Well, it''s probably because I may have wronged him in some way. Something that a simple apology won''t fix," she admitted with a hint of regret in her voice.


    "And what could that be?" I pressed, eager to understand the root of Julius''s grievances.


    Charlotte hesitated for a moment before speaking again. "I''m afraid I can''t say more than that."


    "And why is that?" I persisted, sensing there was more to the story.


    "Because I fear Prince Julius would resent it, and revealing any more might only worsen his feelings," she exined solemnly.


    ***


    After that meeting, I decided to travel back to the Academy City to recruit the people I wanted to join us in the King''s Game. Just like our journey from the castle to the duchy, the ride was smooth, and I hardly felt the carriage shake.


    "Seems like Miss Charlotte is keeping something to herself," Johannemented.


    "Does it seem that way to you?" I replied. "Well, I have a hunch now about why my brother was acting out."


    "You do?" Johanne inquired.


    "Yes, and it''s something trivial," I confirmed with a shrug.


    Even though Charlotte hadn''t revealed it, I figured it out on my own. Julius was simply heartbroken because his crush was in love with someone else. That was the extent of it. However, I couldn''t understand why he was acting so drastically. It seemed unlikely that someone would react so strongly to a mere heartbreak.


    I may not have experienced heartbreak myself, but I doubted it could lead to such extreme behavior.


    If that was truly the case, then what was driving him to act this way? I had a theory. Those with fragile hearts are easily manipted, especially when they''re at their lowest point. I suspected Julius was being manipted somehow. This meant that his attempt to usurp Father wasn''t his own idea, but rather the result of someone else behind the scenes, pulling his strings.


    If that''s the case, then my resolve to stop him only grew stronger. I had to put an end to his misguided actions.


    "We''re here, Princess," Johanne announced, peering out the carriage window. I followed his gaze and beheld the grandeur of the Milham Academy of Magic Knights. "I''ve texted Leon that we''ve arrived. He said he''lle to meet us as soon as possible."


    After a while, the carriage came to a halt, and the coachman opened the door. Johanne stepped out first, assisting me as I followed suit. As I emerged, my eyes met with a male student¡ªhis ck hair, red eyes, and strikingly handsome features rivaling even Johanne''s, coupled with a tall, muscr physique.


    I felt a strange sensation wash over me, nearly causing me to fall to my knees. It was a sensation I had never experienced before. What was this?


    Eh? What''s this? Could this really be the man known as the weakest and most unskilled student in the school? He certainly didn''t appear that way to me. His physique, the way he carried himself, and even his aura exuded strength. It seemed as though the rumors I''d heard about him were nothing but lies.


    "Nice to meet you," he greeted me with a graceful bow, his movements not as fluid as Johanne''s but still elegant nheless. "I''m sure you''ve heard of me already, but allow me to introduce myself anyway. I am Leon. I have no noble lineage, hence nost name. I hope my introduction was satisfactory, Princess."


    I was momentarily taken aback, but I quicklyposed myself and replied, "It''s fine. The way you carry yourself suggests you could rival the etiquette of nobility. Did you learn from someone?"


    "Thank you for saying that. And as for your question, I did learn it from someone," he replied, nudging the woman next to him, whom I hadn''t noticed until now. When I turned to look at her, my eyes widened.


    "Princess Titania..." I eximed. The Princess of the Betn Kingdom stood beside him, ring at me as if I were her mortal enemy. Ah, right. She was going to be my opponent in the next student council presidential race. Was her re directed at me for that reason? I had heard rumors about Princess Titania and Leon dating, so it wasn''t difficult to guess why she was here.


    But why the hostile re?


    "Just so you know, this man is mine," she dered, hugging Leon possessively. "And I don''t appreciate you going out of your way to talk to him. Whatever you have to say to him, I''ll be present too!"

 Chapter 143: Chapter 22 - Three Days Before The Kings Game, Day 3 (3)

    We gathered in Leon''s cramped dorm room, the only space where we could have a private conversation. It was tight quarters, but it would have to suffice for our needs. The four of us¡ªmyself, Johanne, Leon, and Princess Titania¡ªwere squeezed into the room, with Leon and Johanne standing while Princess Titania and I sat on Leon''s bed.


    The room was so cramped that there was barely enough space for us to move around.


    As we settled in, I couldn''t resist taking a sniff of the air, catching a whiff of Leon''s room. I didn''t know why I feltpelled to do it, but I did it nheless. Princess Titania noticed my action and shot me a look of disdain, prompting me to halt immediately.


    "Anyway," Johanne interjected, "Princess Myrce wants you on her team tomorrow at the King''s Game, Leon."


    "And you want me because you have some kind of goal in mind, yes?" Leon inquired. "Teaming up with others does increase our chances of winning, but I need to consult Shredica first. She''s determined to win this game."


    "We''re not aiming to win the King''s Game, Leon," Johanne rified. "Our only objective is to achieve our goal, nothing more. Winning is not our priority. Once we''ve aplished what we set out to do, we''ll forfeit the game."


    "It seems like whatever this goal is, it''s driving you. Can you at least share it with me?"


    Johanne nced at me, seeking confirmation. I nodded in agreement. If I wanted their cooperation, I needed to bepletely honest with them. After all, you can''t expect cooperation if you''re not truthful. Johanne nodded back, understanding my silent message.


    "Well, if you can keep this under wraps, we''d appreciate it," Johanne began. "This involves a matter concerning the royal family. Only those within the royal court and some of the Magic Knights are aware of it. It''s highly ssified, but since you''re offering to help us, it''s best you know."


    "I promise not to breathe a word to anyone."


    "I promise too," Princess Titania added, though her dislike for me was evident. "Even though I''m not particrly fond of you, Princess Myrce, I''ll keep quiet since Leon is involved. We might be adversariese the third semester, but for now, cooperating with you for Leon''s sake seems like the right move."


    "I appreciate that, Princess Titania," I replied.


    With that, Johanne proceeded to reveal our goal.


    "I can''t believe Prince Julius would stoop to something so absurd," Princess Titania eximed in shock after hearing Johanne''s exnation. "It''s ridiculous to think he''s plotting to seize the throne, but for what purpose?"


    "I suspect someone may be manipting him," I suggested.


    "It''s a usible theory, but what if seizing the throne is truly his desire?" Princess Titania countered.


    "I prefer to think otherwise, considering Julius has never shown much interest in the throne," I responded. "But I can''te up with any other exnation for his sudden ambition unless he''s being manipted."


    I turned to Leon. "That''s why I need your help, along with Shredica''s and Hereon''s," I exined. "Do you think they''ll cooperate if I ask them to?"


    Leon shook his head. "I highly doubt Shredica would even consider cooperating with you, let alone bend the knee. And Hereon isn''t the type to follow orders either. However, I have an idea that might persuade them to cooperate. If you can give me some time, Princess, by tomorrow, they''ll both be willing to work with you."


    His confidence caught me off guard, causing my breath to hitch and my heart to race for a moment. Thankfully, I managed to maintain myposure.


    "Thank you for that, Leon," I replied with a smile.


    Princess Titania shot me a re before striding over to Leon, seizing his arm, and pulling him closer, sandwiching his arm between her breasts.


    "Don''t you dare try to flirt with my boyfriend!" she snapped.


    "I wasn''t flirting with him, actually..." I attempted to exin.


    "Liar! That smile of yours just now reeked of seduction! Don''t try to deceive me!"


    Was that really the case? I was just smiling normally.


    "It''s true. Your smile does have a hint of seduction, Princess," Johanne chimed in.


    "Well, if that''s true, then it wasn''t my intention," I exined. "If it seemed like I did something unsavory, then I apologize." I turned to Leon. "Well then, we should proceed now. Johanne and I are going to try to persuade Hertrude and Harold to join us as well. Thank you for your time, Leon," I said, smiling at him once more, earning another re from Princess Titania.


    I wasn''t trying to be seductive when I smiled, and there was no intention of seduction behind my every smile either. So why did my smile seem different when it came to Leon? It was strange.


    As we exited his dorm room, we garnered shocked looks from onlookers. They wondered why I was in the bronze ss dormitory. There was nothing wrong with visiting another dorm of a different ss, as long as you had permission. This wasn''t trespassing, as far as I could tell. Johanne assured me it was fine, as long as we had permission.


    After we had finally distanced ourselves from his room, I asked Johanne, "Do you happen to have any photos of Leon, Johanne?"


    "Huh?"


    "Never mind..."


    It was odd. Ever since I first met Leon, I had been feeling peculiar.


    ***


    Leon''s POV


    I locked the door to my room, leaving Titania and me alone together. We settled on the bed, but she was clearly upset.


    "Leon... I don''t want you getting too close to that Princess ever again," she said, her tone firm.


    "Why not? Didn''t you say it''s okay for me to have other women?" I countered.


    "I did say that, but Princess Myrce is off-limits," she insisted. "I don''t trust her at all. She''s going to be my opponent in the presidential race next semester, and I know she''s cunning. I''m worried she might try to snatch you away from me."


    "Don''t worry about it," I reassured her. "I don''t think Princess Myrce could ever sway me away from you."


    However, deep down, I knew I couldn''t guarantee that I''d be able to keep my hands to myself, especially considering the way her gaze seemed to ignite a desire for dominance within me.


    --


    You''ve captured the interest of Myrce. You can now proceed to dominate her.


    Name: Myrce Odette Milham


    Race: Human


    Requirements to dominate Myrce:


    1. Establish Myrce as the official heir to the throne


    2. Unlock


    3. Unlock


    4. Unlock


    ....


    --


    Her first requirement was a long-term goal, one that I suspected would take years, if not decades, to achieve. Honestly, I had no clue where to even begin with such a monumental task.


    And I didn''t think it would be easy. Seriously, why the hell was this the first requirement? Nevertheless, even though Titania imed she didn''t like her, I had no choice but to assert dominance over her. She was a crucial piece on the chessboard of my ambitions, one that I needed to secure in order to dominate this entire world.


    If Titania and I ever got married, and I ascended to the throne of Betn, I nned to work towards merging the two kingdoms into a united realm. It would take years, of course, and there was no guarantee that Titania would inherit the throne of Betn. I would support her and do my utmost to secure the throne for her, but it wouldn''t be an easy task.


    "Anyway," Titania said after a while, "looks like something is brewing in this kingdom too, huh? I kind of figured there''s a rebellion on the horizon, simr to what''s happening in Betn, but I didn''t expect their own prince to be the instigator."


    Ah, that''s right. Titania came here to study because there was a rebellion brewing in the kingdom of Betn. Her father, the king, advised her to study abroad and escape the turmoil while he dealt with it. I wondered if Titania was missing her home.


    "All this talk is somehow exhausting. You know, I''ve never had any interest in the throne, but since I''m the only heir, it falls to me to take it. I n to pass the position to you, while I support you from the sidelines as your queen. However, what will you do if something like what''s happening in the kingdom of Milham were to ur during your reign?" Titania inquired.


    "Of course, I''ll take action," I assured her. "A king is meant to rule those beneath him. That''s the very essence of kingship. If a king can''t control his subjects, it means he''s unfit for the role and ipetent. An ipetent king sets a poor example for his subjects, leading to further ipetence. I refuse to be that kind of king.


    I''ll be a king worthy of the title, one whoplements a queen like you."


    Titania blushed. "You''re making my heart flutter in the most unusual way. Yes, that''s right. That''s how a king should be. You''re the epitome of a king, Leon. I love you," she whispered thosest words, then leaned in and captured my lips in a tender kiss.

 Chapter 144: Chapter 22 - Three Days Before The Kings Game, Day 3 (4)

    We kissed passionately, savoring each other''s taste, and a palpable tension began to build in the room when a knock on the door shattered the moment.


    "I''ll go see who it is," I announced.


    "Sure," Titania replied, her cheeks tinted with a blush.


    I approached the door and swung it open to find Shredica standing there, her usual frown in ce. Her gaze flickered to the two pairs of shoes lined up in the entryway. "Is someone else here?"


    "Yeah," I confirmed. "Titania is here."


    As soon as she heard her name, Titania eagerly revealed herself.


    "Shreddy!" she eximed.


    Shredica''s brows furrowed. "I''ve told you multiple times, don''t call me that," she sighed, then turned to me. "You said you wanted to talk to me and that I shoulde here. What''s up?"


    "Well, why don''t youe inside first? It''s not something we should discuss out here," I suggested.


    "Fine," she agreed, stepping into my room. I shut the door behind her. Shredica made her way to the bed and sat down, Titania joining her. Since the bed wasn''trge enough for all of us, I remained standing. "Alright, spill it. I don''t have all day."


    "You sure are as impatient as ever," I said. "Very well, I''ll fill you in."


    I proceeded to exin to her that I had just met Princess Myrce and discussed the possibility of teaming up with her. I informed Shredica that Princess Myrce had no interest in winning the King''s Game and only wished to achieve her own goal. Once she aplished her objective, she would willingly step back from thepetition, allowing Shredica to im victory.


    I didn''t hold back any details, providing Shredica with Princess Myrce''s reasoning and intentions. Throughout my exnation, Shredica remained silent, listening attentively. asionally, she sighed, likely due to Titania clinging to her like a parasite. Despite this, Titania''s behavior had a certain charm to it.


    Surprisingly, Shredica didn''t make any effort to push her away, indicating that her feelings toward Titania might be softening, despite her ims to the contrary. It was rather amusing to observe.


    "It does sound like teaming up with the Princess would benefit me more," she remarked after my exnation. "However, I don''t believe the Princess''s motives are solely about preventing her brother from winning the game. I suspect she''s nning something, plotting for the future. I have a feeling this princess is a cunning, maniptive snake."


    Titania nodded in agreement while still clinging to Shredica. "You''re spot on, Shreddy. That woman is cunning."


    I couldn''t help but agree with Shredica''s assessment of Princess Myrce. All royals are born or molded to be cunning; it''s how they secure their thrones in this day and age. No one could maintain royalty without possessing a cunning mind. The only royal I''ve encountered who doesn''t seem to possess that trait is Titania. Unless her personality is merely a facade, and she''s adept at deceiving even me.


    If that''s the case, then Titania is quite the talented actor.


    "But still," I interjected, "teaming up with them would be more advantageous. How about we agree to it and consider it a short-term alliance?"


    Shredica gazed at me for a moment, appearing to contemte my suggestion, before responding, "I understand. Your proposal seems to be the more beneficial option. We''ll need plenty of allies to ensure our victory, after all. I have no intention of leaving this school."


    "Nor do I," I affirmed.


    Shredica had ced her own fate at the academy on the line, as well as mine, so losing was not an option for us. If we failed, we''d bid farewell to academy life forever, never to set foot here again. That''s why I was putting forth every ounce of effort. I couldn''t afford to fail. If Shredica hadn''t tied my future at the academy to the game, I wouldn''t have bothered putting in any effort.


    I wouldn''t even consider trying to win the game. But now, because of this, I was giving it my all.


    "I don''t want to see you two leave the academy either," Titania said earnestly. "So I''ll be praying that both of you emerge victorious!"


    Shredica nced at Titania, seemingly on the verge of saying something, but then she held her tongue. I couldn''t help but wonder what she had been about to say to her.


    Setting that aside for now, it was time to address another matter.


    "Miss Shredica," I began.


    "What?" Shredica turned her attention to me.


    "Do you want Hereon on our team?" I inquired.


    "I don''t particrly care for him. I just thought it would be strategic to have him on our team, increasing our chances of winning," she exined.


    Hereon''s potential addition to our team didn''t seem like a game-changer. In fact, I believed his presence might even disadvantage us. However, his unique skill set could prove invaluable. His skill, Speed Boost, was rather unusual but undeniably powerful. With his physique and strength, Hereon could potentially deliver a lethal blow with a single punch.


    While not a skill I''d personally desire, it was undoubtedly impressive.


    "I think having him join us could be advantageous," I suggested. "Let''s work on getting him to join our team."


    "Didn''t you mention that convincing him would be difficult?" Shredica questioned.


    I grinned in response. "Well, I have a n in mind."


    I observed Shredica carefully. They say that manipting your crush is easier because they''d do anything to win your affection. It felt wrong to exploit their feelings like this, considering I''ve been manipted in the past. But sometimes, it''s necessary.


    "What''s your n?" Shredica inquired.


    Taking a moment to collect my thoughts, I finally spoke up. "Miss Shredica, I need you to persuade him to join our team," I stated firmly.


    ***


    Hereon''s POV


    I was strolling back to the academy from a pub with my crew, chatting and enjoying ourselves. Suddenly, I halted in my tracks. Someone was tailing us, and they weren''t even bothering to hide their presence. Either they wanted me to notice them deliberately or they needed my attention for something important.


    "Hey," I called out. "I''m gonna hang back for a bit. You guys go ahead."


    "Hmm? What''s up, Hereon?"


    "Nothing," I replied.


    "Well, alright then."


    The guys continued on without me. I watched them go for a moment before turning around to investigate the source of the presence.


    As I approached, I immediately spotted her. The owner of the presence had hair so vibrant it was impossible not to take notice. Leaning against a tree with her arms folded across her chest, she wore a frown on her face. It was a girl from my ss, Shredica.


    I walked up to her and asked, "What do you want from me?"


    She opened her eyes and met my gaze. "I''ll get straight to the point," she dered. "I want you to team up with us."


    I narrowed my eyes at her. "And why would I do that?"


    "I want to increase our chances of sess in this game," she exined, determination shining in her eyes. "That''s why I want you on my side, fighting alongside me."


    I scoffed, "Do you really think I''d follow someone, let alone a skillle..." I paused, opting for a less harsh term. "Let alone a woman like you? Don''t y games with me."


    "I believe having us together would be advantageous for you," she countered. "You can''t navigate this game alone. Sure, it''s typically a solo endeavor with only one winner, but there''s nothing prohibiting us from teaming up."


    "Then what? What happens if we''re thest ones standing? You think I''d give up my chance to win for you? Don''t kid yourself," I asserted.


    Since only one person could emerge victorious, forming a team seemed pointless.


    "I think we can address that," she proposed.


    "How so?"


    "It''s simple, really. We won''t have a clear winner if two of us are still standing. The King''s Game isn''t a team sport; it''s ast stand game," she exined. "To determine a clear winner, there''s only one option if no one in the team is willing to give up their chance of winning and hand it to the other. We have to fight to see whoes out on top."


    That sounded like a solid n. In the King''s Game, with a hundred participants, flying solo could only take you so far. The typical strategy was toy low, then emerge when thepetition dwindled. Many past winners followed this tactic and came out on top.


    Of course, there were other ways to increase your chances of winning, like forming alliances and coborating until all other participants were eliminated. Then, those left in the team would battle it out to determine the ultimate victor.


    Honestly, I was all for maximizing my chances of winning, and teaming up seemed like a surefire way to do just that. However, I couldn''t shake this strange feeling around that woman. For some reason, being near her stirred up emotions I couldn''t quite exin. Lately, I found myself drawn to her, my eyes constantly searching for her, even when she wasn''t around.


    If I got any closer to her, I feared I might start acting even weirder.

 Chapter 145: Chapter 22 - Three Days Before The Kings Game, Day 3 (5)

    Leon''s POV


    We were observing the two of them, Shredica and Hereon, from a distance, hidden by my Illusion Magic so they wouldn''t notice us. Despite the distance, we could still catch snippets of their conversation, thanks to the quiet surroundings.


    "It seems like Shreddy''s got him hooked, Leon," Titania whispered, poking her head out from behind the bush where we were hiding.


    I had to admit, things seemed to be going smoothly. I had anticipated Hereon being more stubborn, but it seemed his infatuation with Shredica was working in our favor. I just hoped Shredica didn''t mess things up.


    Titania grinned mischievously at me. "You''re more cunning than I give you credit for, Leon."


    "Why do you say that?" I asked innocently.


    "Don''t y dumb," she chuckled. "You used Hereon''s feelings for Shreddy to rope him in, didn''t you?"


    It seemed Titania had caught onto my strategy. I had indeed capitalized on Hereon''s infatuation with Shredica to get him on board. It might have been a bit underhanded, but it was necessary. I was impressed that Titania had picked up on it, though. It showed she was paying close attention to me. I felt an urge to kiss her right then and there, but before I could act on it, Hereon spoke up.


    "I have a question first."


    "Go ahead, ask," Shredica prompted.


    Hereon opened his mouth, but no words came out. He seemed hesitant, as if whatever question he had was difficult to articte. After a moment, he finally spoke up.


    "Are you and that bastard... that skillless... are you two lovers?"


    Shredica''s response was immediate. "No, we''re not," she stated firmly. The very idea of being considered lovers with me seemed to disgust her. "Why would you even entertain such a thought?"


    "Nothing," he muttered, closing his eyes and rubbing the back of his neck. I recognized the gesture; it was a sign of embarrassment. So, Hereon was a tsundere, huh? His tsun side was nowhere to be found, and his dere side was on full disy right now.


    "Seeing them like this... I can''t quite put my finger on it, but it looks really cute, don''t you think, Leon?" Titania teased me. "I think Hereon might win Shredica over if you keep dawdling around."


    "Don''t worry. I don''t particrly have a desire to make Shredica my woman. In fact, I kind of ship the two of them," I confessed.


    "Huh? Is that so?" Titania asked, sounding surprised. "I thought you wanted Shredica in your harem too, considering how much time you spend with her."


    I shook my head. I don''t like Shredica, so I have no desire to dominate her. She doesn''t have a skill for me to copy either, so why bother trying? I''m not interested in controlling her.


    After brushing off the topic earlier, Hereon nced at Shredica and remarked, "I''ll think about it. I''ll give you an answer tomorrow."


    "Is that so? I understand. I hope you''ll consider it carefully and see the benefits of teaming up with us," Shredica replied.


    "Yeah, yeah," Hereon nodded. "Well then, I''ll take my leave now."


    "Alright."


    With that, Hereon walked away from Shredica.


    It seemed like everything was falling into ce somehow. That was a relief. Tomorrow, we would find out whether Hereon would ept or not.


    ***


    I returned to Leonamon and headed straight to my office, where I found Maya still holding the bottle of wine. Had she been holding onto it this whole time? It seemed she was eager to engage in some wine-pouring y while we indulged in each other''s bodies.


    "Wee back, Master," she greeted me with a bow.


    Taking my seat, which Maya had pulled out for me, I perused the day''s report, noting the gradual increase in Leonamon''s finances. It was mentioned that we would be establishing branches in the Holy City and Market City. With threepany buildings in the Milham Kingdom, it seemed inevitable that Leonamon would soon be an international enterprise.


    Ayane''s role as our brand ambassador has been instrumental in the flourishing of ourpany. Her stunning beauty has captivated the masses, leading to increased sales whenever her posters adorn establishments or products bearing ourpany''s name. We''re also nning to enlist the idol group of Leonamon as additional ambassadors.


    Erica and the girls are gaining fame rapidly with their hit songs; they''ve already produced five sessful tracks. In less than two months, we''ll be showcasing Ayane alongside the idol group to further boost ourpany''s renown. Additionally, the idol group will embark on a tour to the Kingdom of Betn, Principality of Rodan, and Republic of Shaira, further expanding our reach.


    This is promising. The influence of thepany is steadily growing. I believe that within five years, we could even expand into the Empire of Rodonia. It wouldn''t be unreasonable to expect further expansion, perhaps even into the Holy Country of Seena, allowing us to establish ourpany there as well.


    "Ourpany is growing rapidly. I think this calls for a celebration, Maya," I said to the maid beside me.


    "What kind of celebration do you have in mind, Master?" Maya inquired.


    "Hm... Perhaps we could have a drink or something? Why don''t you open that wine and pour us a drink?" I suggested.


    "Okay," she replied with a blush. Maya then uncorked the wine bottle, took a sip, and held the liquid in her mouth. She then approached me, kissed me, and transferred the liquid from her mouth to mine.


    After feeding me wine directly from her mouth, Maya leaned back slightly, her cheeks flushed with a blush. She took another sip of wine, holding it in her mouth before repeating the gesture. It was evident that she was eager to engage in sexual activity with me. I recalled that beastkin were mortals who desired to procreate with those they deemed superior.


    It was a tradition among them that if a male beastkin defeated a female inbat, they would marry and eventually have offspring. Maya, being a beastkin, would naturally follow this instinct. However, she had been kidnapped and nearly forced into prostitution. Now, having been saved by me, she likely viewed me as superior and strong, hence her behavior.


    I didn''t mind what she was doing at all. In fact, I found it rather enjoyable. Having her do this every once in a while was a pleasant treat. After ten sips, I finally signaled to Maya, "That''s enough now."


    She promptly corked the bottle of wine.


    "I''m going to take a bath now. Thank you for doing that," I said.


    "You''re wee, Master," she replied with a bow. Then, hesitantly, she spoke up again. "Um, Master...?"


    "What is it?"


    "Do you want... Do you want us to join you and provide service in the bath?"


    Maya was unusually bold today. What was going on?


    "Are you sure about that, Maya?"


    She nodded immediately. "Actually, five of us agreed to do it," she said. "Me, Trisha, Emy, Filia, and Lady Marie."


    So they were all set on going through with this, huh? But wait, Marie was joining too? I had a feeling something bad might happen if she was involved, but since the five of them had made up their minds, I supposed I had no choice. I just hoped that loli hag wouldn''t do anything reckless.


    "If you''re all set on it, then I guess I have no choice. Would you mind preparing the bath for me then?"


    "Yes!" she eximed enthusiastically before heading to the bathroom, which happened to be arge open hot spring. I could see her small ewe tail shaking happily.


    After she left, I called out a name to summon one of my shadows, "Bernadette."


    Immediately, she appeared before me, having been concealed all along using her skill Cryptic Coloration.


    "Yes, Master?" she inquired.


    "Have youpleted the task I assigned to you?" I asked.


    "Yes, Master. Would you like me to provide you with a report?" Bernadette responded.


    "Yes," I confirmed.


    Bernadette proceeded to update me on the current happenings in the Capital City.


    "The kingdom is currently under martialw," Bernadette reported. "Following the recent incident in the Capital City and the significant loss of life, many people are directing their anger toward the royal family. They''re frustrated with the perceivedck of swift action and the poor governance disyed by the current king, which has exacerbated economic hardships and grievances.


    Despite the incident urring just yesterday, riots and civil unrest are already breaking out. The royal knights are struggling to maintain public order, prompting the King to issue a deration of martialw this morning in an attempt to quell the growing civil strife and prevent the looming threat of rebellion and civil war."


    So the King had dered martialw, just a day before the King''s Game? Seems like the kingdom''s situation is even more dire than I anticipated.


    "Also, we''ve confirmed that the perpetrator behind the bombing was Prince Julius Milham III," Bernadette revealed. "That''s all for my report."


    Not only that, but our own kingdom''s prince was involved in something shady too.


    "Good job," I praised. "You''re such a good girl." I patted her on the head, which elicited a giggle from her.


    It seemed like something major was brewing. But who was behind it all? That was what I couldn''t figure out.

 Chapter 146: Chapter 23 - Taking Their Virginities At The Hot Spring (1)

    After hearing Bernadette''s report, I headed to the hot spring with just a towel wrapped around my lower half. As I arrived, I spotted five women already there, their bodies concealed by towels. One of them was quite bold,pletely naked and looking rather smug.


    "You finally decided to show up," Marie said, her smugness radiating off her. Despite her petite frame,cking in curves and with no breasts to speak of, she was the most arrogant of the bunch. "You''re a lucky man, Leon, to have these beautiful women here to attend to you. Don''t take this for granted. You shouldn''t keep us waiting when something like this is about to happen, you know."


    As Iid eyes on Marie standing naked in the hot spring, I couldn''t help but gulp instinctively. Her flushed skin filled my vision, and a slight blush adorned her face. Her presence served as a stark reminder of her agepared to mine.


    I watched as a single bead of water trailed down her body, cascading over her small breasts, hugging her slender waist, and journeying down to herher regions before finally sliding down her thighs and reuniting with the water below.


    Her grin widened as she noticed my gaze fixed on her. "Fufufu. You''re shamelessly turned on by my body. It''s almost disappointing how obvious it is. Well, I suppose in the face of my perfect form, you can''t help yourself. I''ll let your indiscretion slide for now."


    I finally tore my gaze away from Marie and shifted my attention to the other four women. The first one I noticed was Emy. She wasn''t particrly busty, with modest breasts and hips that weren''t especially curvy. Despite that, she had a cute appearance, although there was a certain airheadedness about her.


    Not that I wasining; I found it rather exciting to imagine how this slow, airheaded woman would react when she was thoroughly fucked.


    Simrly, Filia wasn''t blessed with ample assets either. Her breasts were small, almost unnoticeable if you weren''t paying close attention, and her hips were slim. She had a beautiful face, though. The reason for herck of curves was because she was half-dwarf. Dwarves were tiny creatures, barely taller than Marie, but Filia, being half-human and half-dwarf, was of average height.


    She stood at the same height as Emy.


    Trisha and Maya, on the other hand, possessed voluptuous curves that couldn''t be ignored. Their chests were ample, straining against the constraints of their towels, with hints of cleavage teasingly peeking out. It was astonishing to see such developed figures on girls so young. Amon had mentioned that most of the trainee prostitutes were barely in theirte teens.


    It was quite surprising that they already had such ample busts, considering they hadn''t reached their full potential yet.


    Gabrielle was busty too, but that was because she was 24 now. As for Amon, despite being the same age as Trisha and Maya, she was a different breed altogether, making her a special exception. It was understandable why she was busty.


    Even though they were currently hiding their figures behind towels, I could still see how busty they were, as some of their assets were spilling out of the towels and couldn''t be concealed entirely.


    Regardless of their different body types, the five of them were still a sight to behold.


    Five incredibly alluring women now lined up in the hot spring, and I was about to have sex with all of them.


    I had never ventured beyond threesomes and foursomes before, so I couldn''t be certain how well this would go, especially considering Marie''s unpredictability. I had been living with her for a month now, so I knew she could be quite unpredictable.


    "You look concerned, Leon boy," she remarked. "Don''t worry. I''m not going to have sex with you just yet."


    "Huh? But I thought..." Maya began to say, sounding puzzled.


    Marie interrupted her, "I apologize, young Khrys¨®mallon, for the deception. Although I am indeed interested in having intercourse with Leon boy, it is not my intention at this moment. Despite having lived for many years and nearing a century in age, I still do not understand what it means to fornicate, or what actions it entails.


    I requested Leon boy''s permission to join him when he engages in sexual activities with his partners, so that I may gain a better understanding of fornication. My goal is to learn more about it, and perhaps, upon gaining more knowledge, I could bring Leon boy pleasure during our first time together, even though it would be my first experience. Unfortunately, Leon seemed a bit hesitant to invite me.


    Thus, I am taking this opportunity to invite others who wish to repay their debts to Leon with their bodies and souls to participate and aid in my learning process."


    "I-I see..." Maya responded, then nced at me.


    I nodded in acknowledgment. However, I turned to Marie. "I hope you won''t interrupt us while we engage in our activities," I stated firmly. "Noments or critiques. Although, you''re permitted to speak asionally and appreciate any interesting developments."


    "I understand," she replied. "I''ll mind my own business, observe quietly, and refrain from bothering you. I may offer somements here and there, but I won''t intrude excessively."


    "That''s quite eptable," I responded, a sense of relief washing over me. If Marie could manage to keep her intrusion to a minimum, then I supposed it was tolerable. With that settled, it was time to proceed. I untied the towel around my waist, unveiling my erect cock, standing proudly like a towering monument against the backdrop of the hot spring''s steamy atmosphere.


    As my member emerged, a collective reaction ensued among the five women. Marie''s eyes widened in awe, seemingly mesmerized by the sight. Maya''s expression twisted into one of shock, her gaze fixed on my throbbing shaft. Filia, on the other hand, recoiled in fear and pure terror, her eyes wide with apprehension. Trisha''s face lit up with delight, her lips parting in anticipation of what was toe.


    Meanwhile, Emy tilted her head, her curiosity evident in her expression.


    The diversity of their reactions amused me, each one distinct and genuine in its own right.


    "So, this is a man''s penis," Marie remarked, her voice tinged with curiosity. "I''ve neverid eyes on one before, but I can sense there''s something special about yours, Leon boy. After all, you''ve made many girls ves to its power, haven''t you?"


    "I''ve seen plenty of male genitalia in my n, and I even studied them during my training to be a prostitute, to understand how to pleasure men, but this..." Maya trailed off, her voice tinged with awe. "I''ve never encountered anything this massive before."


    "I-I-Is that colossal thing really going to enter us? Will it even fit?" Filia''s voice quivered, her body trembling with uncertainty as she stared at my imposing member.


    "I never imagined Master would be packing such a monstrous semen injection... I''ve heard rumors from Miss Erica that Master is a virtuoso in bed, wielding a legendary monster within his pants. But seeing it like this... it''s beyond belief," Trisha eximed, her tone a mix of awe and anticipation as she gazed at my impressive manhood.


    "Uh... huh?" Emy eximed with an adorable tilt of her head, looking at them, confused as to why they were reacting like this.


    As much as I relished their reactions, time was of the essence, and we needed to move forward. But before we embarked on anything else, there was something crucial I needed to ascertain.


    "Are all four of you still virgins?" I questioned, my gaze locking onto each of them in turn.


    The four of them exchanged nces before Maya spoke up, "Mr. Norman ensured our virginity remained intact, reserving the privilege of deflowering us for himself once wepleted our training under Miss Ville''s guidance. However, your intervention saved us from that fate, preserving our virginities to this day."


    "Oh..."


    I never imagined I''d be deflowering four virgins in a single night, and truth be told, I had no clue how to approach the situation. Handling multiple deflowerings simultaneously was uncharted territory for me, and it was a tad intimidating. I was determined not to give them a bad experience¡ªI wanted them to enjoy themselves¡ªbut sometimes my sadistic tendencies got the better of me.


    I couldn''t bear the thought of traumatizing them.


    So, I made a vow to myself: I would ensure they had the best first experience possible, to the best of my ability.


    I gazed at the four of them, unable to decide whom to choose first. Each one was my type, embodying different archetypes like characters from the mangas I used to devour back on Earth. But there was no need to rush. These women weren''t going anywhere; they were all mine. With this lineup of irresistible beauties at my disposal, I could afford to take my time and indulge in them one by one.


    And so, the orgy began.

 Chapter 147: Chapter 23 - Taking Their Virginities At The Hot Spring (2)

    I positioned myself behind Emy, encircling her with my arms as I reached for her chests.


    ". . . . ."


    Emy offered no resistance, allowing me to fondle them freely. Perhaps she was too bewildered to react, but she simply tilted her head as I explored her curves. Suddenly, the towel covering her body slipped, plunging into the water below. Maya swiftly retrieved it, lifting it out of the water.


    In a bold move, she pressed her ample chests against my back, causing two erect nipples to graze against my skin. The sensation was undeniably pleasant.


    Maya then began to squeeze liquid soap onto her breasts, the creamy white substance oozing down as she pressed them against my back. The cold sensation of the soap against my skin sent shivers down my spine. With deliberate motions, Maya rubbed her soapy breasts against my back, generating bubbles upon bubbles as she moved.


    Following Maya''s lead, Trisha also applied liquid soap to her breasts, then proceeded to rub herself against my right side. Filia, though still apprehensive, hesitantly followed suit. Her breasts were smaller andcked the same volume as Maya and Trisha''s, causing the soap to simply trickle down from her petite mounds to her stomach.


    She appeared a bit dejected, casting a nce at Maya''s, Trisha''s, and Emy''s breasts. Maya''s and Trisha''s wererger and quite impressive for their age, while Emy''s, though average-sized, still dwarfed Filia''s. Her confidence seemed to wane as shepared herself to the other women, watching them soap my body with their breasts as I massaged Emy''s.


    Seeing her expression, I smiled reassuringly. "Don''t worry, Filia," I reassured her. "Your breasts are exceptional too. If you''re notfortable doing what they''re doing, why not find something that works for you?"


    What I said wasn''t just empty ttery, of course. I genuinely didn''t mind if a woman had small or big breasts. While big breasts were certainly enticing, t chests held their own allure. t is justice, as they say. I considered myself a connoisseur of all breast sizes.


    When I suggested that Filia find something that worked for her, she boldly grabbed my arm and straddled it against her own crotch. With determination, she applied liquid soap to my arm.


    "W-well... this might be embarrassing," she stammered.


    I could feel the heat and wetness emanating from her slit, making my arm tingle with sensation. After she finished applying the liquid soap to my arm, she began rubbing it vigorously, causing it to foam up as she moved her hips back and forth, spreading the soap.


    "Nn, aah, aah, fuh, aah, aah..."


    The sensation of her soft, squishy pubic flesh against my skin was electrifying.


    Surrounded by all these women, I felt like I was in heaven. Countless tiny bubbles popped between our skin as we were soaped in a way I had never imagined.


    "Fuhh... ahhh."


    Finally, Emy reacted. The tips of her ears were now blushing, and her nipples were incredibly erect. She was slowly sumbing to arousal from my touch. I began to rub my rock-hard dick between the cheeks of her butt.


    "Fuh, ahhh, ah, fuh..."


    "Nh, ahh, fuh..."


    "Nn... fuh..."


    "Aah, ahh, fuh..."


    I noticed the others were getting in the mood too. Even though we were just scrubbing, it seemed like our craving for action was spreading. I like to think that any uncertainties about seeing the future were out of the picture now. If that was the case, then I guess it was time for the main event.


    "Alright," I said. "I think it''s time for us to get down to business. Turn around and put your hands on the wall."


    I had them line up against the wall, and they followed my lead, cing their hands on it. Their butts were all different sizes¡ªvoluptuous, supple, and each unique. But I could appreciate it. Four babes with different figures, all presenting their backsides to me. It was honestly a sight that made my mouth water.


    "Yeah, and stick your butts out toward me," I instructed.


    I felt like a group photographer as I gave detailed instructions to get their pose just right.


    Once I was satisfied, they were all bent over, their butts protruding at nearly a 90-degree angle, forming a tantalizing row. The steamy mist from the hot spring added a glistening sheen to their moist skin, enhancing their allure. It was almost overwhelming to behold.


    Yet, the daunting question lingered¡ªwho should I choose first? If we were talking about ease, then Trisha and Maya seemed like the best options, their voluptuous curves promising a pleasurable experience. I knew my sizable cock wouldn''t cause them as much difort as it might Emy and Filia, whose petite frames suggested they might struggle with its girth.


    After carefully considering my options, I decided on Maya. There was an undeniable eagerness about her that made her the obvious choice to go first.


    "I''m going to start with you, Maya," I murmured in her ear, my voice dripping with anticipation.


    "V-Very well, Master," she responded, her voice trembling slightly. It was her first time, after all, so a bit of nervousness was to be expected.


    I positioned the tip of my throbbing dick at her pussy, already slick with her arousal. With a slow, deliberate motion, I pressed against her soft entrance, feeling the heat and tightness enveloping me as I eased inside.


    "Nn, nhhh!!" Maya groaned in pain as my dick entered her for the first time, stretching her tight hole.


    I could feel her walls resisting as I pushed forward slowly, encountering the barrier of her virginity. Sensing her difort, I paused.


    "I''m going to take it now," I informed her.


    "T-Take it, Master," she whimpered, giving her consent.


    With determination, I thrust my hips forward, feeling the resistance give way as her purity was imed. The sensation of her tightness enveloping me as I breached her maidenhood was intense, mingling pain with pleasure in an intoxicating mix.


    "Ah, ahh... ahhh."


    Her back trembled, and strands of her beautiful silver hair cascaded down across her flushed cheeks, framing her delicate features. With a slow and deliberate motion, I withdrew my hips after breaking through her hymen, eliciting a mixture of pleasure and pain from her trembling form.


    As my dick retreated, her love juices rushed to fill the void, only to be disced once more as I thrust back in, igniting a torrent of sensations within her. The mingling of her arousal and the blood from her deflowered pussy formed a poignant tableau upon the cobblestones beneath her, a symbol of her initiation into womanhood.


    "I''m going to start moving now. Let me know if it hurts, okay?" I murmured softly, seeking to reassure her.


    With closed eyes that seemed to reflect a mixture of agony and ecstasy, she nodded in silent acquiescence. "Okay, Master."


    With that, I began moving my hips back and forth, repeating the motion to mold her pussy to my shape.


    "Nhh...kh, hh...ah, ahh, ahh, ahh...ah, ahh!"


    Her groans gradually transformed into moans of pleasure as time passed. My thrusts gained speed, pounding her pussy harder and eliciting even more indecent noises.


    As I continued to pound her, I reached around and grabbed her tits from behind, adding anotheryer of sensation to our intense coupling. The sound of our flesh pping together echoed through the room.


    "Ahhh, fuaaah! Ahhhn! Nnnnhh, ahnnn~!"


    Marie chimed in as I fucked Maya from behind, her gaze fixed on the point where our bodies met.


    "So, this is sex, huh? I''ve seen plenty of animals do it, but never witnessed humans in action. Quite interesting," she remarked.


    Ignoring her, I continued pounding Maya from behind, lost in the heat of the moment.


    "Ahhh, ahh, huaah, hnnn, ahhh, fuahhh~!"


    The rhythm of our bodies moving together filled the room, punctuated by Maya''s moans and the sound of our skin pping against each other. Despite Marie''s curiosity, I remained absorbed in the intimate connection between Maya and me, driving my hips forward with increasing urgency.


    As the intensity of our coupling heightened, I could feel Maya''s body responding eagerly to my every thrust, her cries of pleasure mingling with the sensations coursing through me. With each movement, I pushed her closer to the edge of ecstasy, determined to make her climax before moving on to the next.


    "Hnngg~! Ahhhh, ahhh, fuaaaah~!"


    With each thrust, Maya''s arousal intensified, her moans growing louder and more desperate. I could feel her muscles tightening around me, signaling her impending orgasm.


    Driven by the desire to send her over the edge, I increased the pace of my thrusts, each one pushing her closer to the brink of ecstasy.


    "S-Something i...! Ahhhh... Ahhhn~ AhhhHHhHhHhhhHHHHHHH!"


    Finally, with a loud cry of pleasure, Maya reached her climax, her body trembling uncontrobly as waves of ecstasy washed over her. Feeling her release, I continued to thrust into her, riding the wave of pleasure alongside her until I too reached the pinnacle of ecstasy.


    "...I''m cumming too, Maya. Catch it!" I dered breathlessly. And with one final, explosive thrust, I released my seed deep inside her.

 Chapter 148: Chapter 23 - Taking Their Virginities At The Hot Spring (3)

    After releasing all my cum inside Maya, I withdrew, causing her legs to tremble violently. The mixture of semen and blood, a result of her recent deflowering, oozed out of her pussy, forming a pool of bloody semen on the cobblestone floor.


    As her legs gave out from under her, unable to bear the strain any longer, I felt a twinge of concern. Although I hadn''t gone too rough with my thrusts, witnessing her copse made me worry.


    "Are you alright, Maya?" I asked, my voice filled with concern.


    "Y-Yes, I''m fine, Master," she replied, her breathsing in short gasps.


    Well, with Maya seemingly alright, I turned my attention to the other three girls, their faces flushed with desire as they ogled my still-glistening cock, coated in Maya''s juices. Meanwhile, Marie, who had been observing our escapade, directed her gaze to the pool of overflowing semen seeping from Maya''s pussy.


    "So, this is what semen looks like," Marie mused with a smile, her curiosity piqued. "The white liquid that males release for the purpose of conceiving a child. It''s fascinating how such a simple fluid ys a crucial role in the creation of life. I wonder, even at my age, if I could still have a child of my own?"


    Her expression softened, revealing a hint of longing as she spoke.


    "Do you dream of having a child?" I asked her gently.


    "I... I do," she confessed, her voice tinged with wistfulness. "But my youth was consumed by the pursuit of knowledge in magic. I never found the time to seek a partner."


    Ah, yes. If memory served me right, Sandra had mentioned that Marie was a formidable sorceress specializing in offensive spells. Her relentless dedication to mastering the arcane had left little room for thoughts of starting a family, hadn''t it?


    "Well, if you''re open to it, I don''t mind creating a child with you," I offered, though a pang of doubt about her reproductive system crept into my mind. At 99 years old, even if she didn''t look it, it was possible that her reproductive system had ceased to function.


    No. Let''s not dwell on pessimism. Let''s believe that her skill have preserved her fertility. Yes, let''s hold on to that thought.


    Marie smiled at me warmly in response. "Well, if you''re offering, I suppose I''ll take you up on that. But I want to explore more of what fornication has to offer before we go down that road. Besides, you still have three other women to tend to."


    "You''re right," I conceded, acknowledging the truth in her words.


    Since there were still three others waiting to be deflowered, I turned my attention to them. Their cheeks were flushed crimson, whether from the heat of the hot spring or from embarrassment, I couldn''t be sure. But their blushes extended all the way to the tips of their ears. My gaze settled on Emy.


    Emy was the one I was most eager to fuck first. I wanted to see her reactions and witness the expression on her face after I thoroughly fucked her. Of course, I wasn''t nning to go all out just yet. It was her first time, after all. Perhapster, I could fuck her until her usually closed eyes widened in response to the intensity. But for now, I had to be gentle.


    "It''s your turn now, Emy," I dered.


    As the words left my lips, Filia let out an audible sigh of relief, while Trisha''s expression soured into a pout. It was clear she had hoped to be chosen first. Despite Trisha''s allure, I had a different n in mind.


    Although Trisha''s curves and ass seemed more suited to handle the deflowering process, my gaze remained fixed on Emy. My decision to choose Emy wasn''t driven by favoritism. It wasn''t solely because I yearned to witness the transformation of her slow, airheaded demeanor into one of pure ecstasy.


    Rather, it was a matter of convenience, with Emy conveniently positioned between Filia and Trisha, making her the logical choice to proceed with next.


    Since Filia appeared somewhat intimidated by the prospect of deflowering, despite her evident determination to proceed, I decided to ease her into the experience by first pleasuring her with my fingers. My aim was to ensure her pussy was adequately lubricated for a smooth deflowering. However, I didn''t want to spend too much time solely on Filia.


    So, engaging in sex with Emy while fingering Filia seemed like the most efficient approach. Moreover, in this position, I could also pleasure Trisha with my fingers. I believed I could bring them all to climax simultaneously.


    With that strategy in mind, I approached Emy from behind. She nced back at me, her expression tinged with confusion. Even now, she seemed to have only a vague understanding of what was about to unfold. Leaning in close, I whispered near her ear, "Are you certain you know what''s about to happen?"


    "Yes, I do," she responded, her voice sounding less worried, or perhaps it was the deliberate slowness of her speech. "You''re going to do what you did to Maya, right? If so, go ahead, Master. Take my virginity."


    Her words held a surprising rity, reassuring me of her understanding of the situation. I found sce in the fact that she was consenting willingly, rather than being coerced into this encounter.


    "Alright," I acknowledged, my voice filled with determination. "I''m going to take it now."


    Before entering her pussy, I indulged in a moment of teasing, running my dick along the crevice of her small, yet blossoming butt. Each touch sent shivers of anticipation down her spine. Finally, with precision, I guided the head of my dick to her entrance, pushing firmly against her tight, untouched pussy.


    "Uuuuu..." she whimpered as I felt my dick invade her tight pussy.


    "Uuu... nnn... fuahh..." she moaned loudly as my shaft plunged deeper inside her. With each push, I could feel her tightness enveloping me. Then, as I tore through her hymen, a sudden thud reverberated through her body. I felt the resistance give way as my erection broke through a hymen barrier of another woman.


    "Fuaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahh~!!!"


    She let out a piercing scream of pain, her agony echoing through the hot spring. Despite the intensity of her distress, her eyes remained half-closed, unable to fully open. Nheless, I had elicited a powerful reaction from her. Blood immediately began to trickle from her pussy, staining the cobblestone floor crimson.


    "Ahhh... ahh, ahh... ahhh..."


    As I buried my entire dick inside her, reaching deep into her cervix, I extended my hands towards the core of the other two beside me, sliding my fingers into their eager pussies.


    "Nnnh... Ahhh."


    "Nghh..."


    Both of them moaned simultaneously, their voices filled with a mix of pleasure and anticipation.


    I began fucking Emy while fingering Filia and Trisha on either side of me.


    Emy''s cries of pain began to meld with the sounds of pleasure as her body adjusted to the intrusion of my dick, while Filia and Trisha''s moans intensified with each skillful stroke of my fingers inside them.


    With every thrust, I could feel Emy''s walls gripping me tighter, her pussy bing slick with arousal. Filia and Trisha were not far behind, their bodies quivering with pleasure as my fingers danced expertly inside them.


    "Uwaaah, fuh, ngh, nnh, ahh..."


    Emy''s body writhed and trembled under the force of my thrusts, her cries echoing in the room. With her hands firmly nted against the wall for support, she braced herself as I relentlessly ravaged her. Each movement sent shivers of pleasure coursing through her, mingling with the pain of her virginity being taken.


    Meanwhile, Filia and Trisha mirrored her reactions, though their experiences paled inparison to Emy''s. Despite the intensity of their own pleasure, they couldn''t match the raw passion radiating from Emy''s desperate cries.


    "Fuuaaah, n-no... s-so big...! I-I can''t... Ahhh!"


    After a prolonged session of pounding, I sensed Emy''s pussy tightening around my throbbing dick, indicating her imminent release. With a decisive shift in focus, I abandoned pleasuring the other two and directed all my attention to Emy. Grasping her petite buttocks firmly, I initiated a relentless onught, driving my dick into her with unbridled force.


    "Nnnh, ahh, ahhh, ahhn, ahh, n-no, ahhh!"


    The resounding ps of our flesh colliding reverberated throughout the confines of the hot spring, intensifying the raw fervor of our coupling. As our bodies moved in synchronized rhythm, the steamy atmosphere seemed to grow even hotter, mirroring the escting passion between us.


    "I''m going to fill you up too, Emy. Take it all," I dered, my voiceden with primal desire.


    "Y-Yes," she gasped, her breathless response echoing the anticipation that filled the air.


    Her climax was on the brink, evident in the rosy hue spreading across her skin and the glistening droplets of sweat cascading down her body. With a fervent arch of her back, she released a choked cry.


    "I-It''singgg!!!"


    In that electrifying moment, her pussy clenched around my dick with an intensity that threatened to consume us both, as if determined to milk everyst drop of semen from me. Like a floodgate bursting open, a torrent of white cum surged into Emy''s waiting womb.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhnnnnnnn!!!"


    Despite it being her maiden voyage into ecstasy, she experienced an orgasm of unparalleled magnitude. As I poured myself into her, her legs trembled beneath her, and the innocent, airheaded expression that once adorned her face was reced by one of unadulterated debauchery.

 Chapter 149: Chapter 23 - Taking Their Virginities At The Hot Spring (4)

    Despite my inability to bring them all to climax simultaneously, I seeded in transforming Emy''s expression from one of bewilderment to sheer ecstasy. With a sense of satisfaction, I withdrew my throbbing dick from her, causing a mixture of semen and blood from her deflowering to ooze out of her pussy.


    As I withdrew, her legs buckled beneath her, her trembling white butt a testament to the intensity of our encounter. While I watched her, Trisha suddenly pulled my attention away, capturing my lips in a passionate kiss. Filia''s surprise was evident in the widening of her eyes as she observed the unexpected exchange.


    Yet, without hesitation, Filia pulled me away from Trisha and initiated a deep kiss of her own. The sudden boldness from someone who had been apprehensive just moments before left me stunned. It was a stark contrast to her earlier uncertainty, her lips now meeting mine with newfound passion.


    Trisha pulled me away from Filia, her lips iming mine once more with an intensity that left me breathless. Her tongue danced skillfully, a testament to her experience likely honed through her training to be a prostitute.


    Meanwhile, as Trisha''s lips locked onto mine, Filia''s actions surprised me. With a boldness that matched Trisha''s, she leaned in and trailed her tongue along my nipple, the sharp edge sending shivers of pleasure through me. Her fingers joined in, teasing the other nipple with expert precision.


    As Filia worked her magic on my nipples, I couldn''t resist reaching out to grab one of Trisha''s breasts. It filled my hand perfectly. It was surreal to have these two beautiful women, each with their unique talents,vishing attention on me with such abandon.


    In that moment, a sudden realization struck me¡ªI desired them all. Not just Trisha and Filia, but every woman from Leonamon. They were all mine now, and no one couldy im to them but me.


    Trisha finally pulled away from our kiss, her cheeks flushed with desire. "I-I want it too, Master... Please, insert it to me next," she pleaded, her voice trembling with anticipation.


    "M-Me too..." Filia''s voice joined Trisha''s, their anticipation palpable in the air.


    A grin tugged at my lips. "Well, if you''re both eager for it, I suppose I should oblige you both at once," I responded, excitement coursing through me.


    With a sense of exhration, I directed them to ce their hands back on the wall, positioning them side by side. As I stood between them, I savored the sight of their flushed cheeks and eager expressions.


    With one hand firmly gripping Trisha''s waist, I guided my dick to her waiting pussy with the other. My anticipation grew as I prepared to enter her slowly, savoring every moment. But then...


    "M-Master... you can take it with a powerful thrust, you don''t have to be gentle with me. I''ll be okay," Trisha''s voice trembled with desire, her words igniting a fire within me.


    A yful smirk yed on my lips. "Ah, so you''re one who enjoys a bit of pain, huh?"


    At her admission, a delicate blush tinged her cheeks, her breath catching in anticipation. "Y-Yes..." she whispered, her voice barely audible.


    "Well, if you''re up for it, I suppose I should do... just that!" I dered, plunging my dick into her in one swift motion. I felt the barrier give way as my dick broke through. This was the third hymen I had broken today.


    "NnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnNNNnnnnH!!!"


    As I breached her virginity, Trisha''s eyes widened in shock, and a sharp, high-pitched cry escaped her lips, which she muffled by biting down hard.


    Blood began to flow from our connection, evidence of the pain she was experiencing. Though I had never felt the pain of deflowering myself, I could imagine how excruciating it must be. When I deflowered Gabrielle, she had cried and described it as a pain unlike any other, even worse than wounds from battle.


    "Is this what you want, Trisha?"


    "Y-Yes, Master. This is what I want." she said.


    After she expressed her desires, I decided it was time to unleash all the sadistic tendencies I had suppressed while being gentle with Maya and Emy. Trisha, as luck would have it, was a masochist who enjoyed the pain of her first time. If that''s what she wanted, then I was more than willing to oblige.


    I firmly gripped both of her arms, ensuring that all of my thrusting force was directed into her.


    "Ahhh?! Aaah, aah, ahhh! Ohh...nh...ahhhhhn! M-Master!" Her cries filled the room, raw and primal. Virgin blood dripped down her long leg, staining the cobblestone floor below. Her reaction hinted at her enjoyment of being taken from behind.


    Guiding her movements with her arms, I made her tits jiggle from side to side, relishing in the sight. Despite her slender build, her pussy clenched tightly around my dick, her vaginal muscles squeezing me with surprising strength. It was hard to believe that this was her first time.


    After a few minutes of intense thrusting, I withdrew from Trisha''s pussy.


    "Ah..."


    Trisha let out a disappointed hum as my dick left her, but I reassured her that I wasn''t finished with her yet.


    With determination, I turned my attention to the next awaiting ass, eager to im it as my own. Before proceeding, I grabbed a towel to clean my dick, which was currently smeared with Trisha''s virgin blood. Once cleaned, I presented it to Filia, still pulsating with desire.


    "I''ve kept you waiting, Filia," I announced.


    Filia''s breath caught in her throat, her hands trembling against the wall as she nervously nced over her shoulder. The flush of embarrassment painted her cheeks as she awaited my next move, anticipation and apprehension warring within her.


    I grasped her hips firmly, guiding my dick slowly into her waiting pussy.


    "K-Kuh...!"


    But as I attempted to push further, I encountered unexpected resistance. Her pussy was tight, almost as if it were fighting against my intrusion. Despite my efforts to press on, I could feel her tense up in difort.


    "O-Ouch...! M-Master, i-it hurts!"


    Realizing I was causing Filia pain, I paused, contemting my next move. Her wetness betrayed her arousal, yet my dick struggled to breach her tight entrance. It became clear that I needed to approach this differently. Perhaps I should bring her to climax first, to ease the way.


    With that decision in mind, I withdrew my dick, which had yet to prate her fully, and began to crouch down. But before I could act, Trisha stepped in, her gaze determined.


    "Let me handle this, Master," she insisted.


    It seems Trisha wants to lend a hand to Filia.


    "We''re jumping in too," Maya and Emy dered, their determination gleaming in their eyes as they recovered from their intense orgasms.


    Surprised by their sudden eagerness, I turned to them. "Well, if you''re all up for it, I''d wee your assistance."


    "Yes, Master!" they echoed in unison, their voices filled with anticipation.


    Marie also offered her support, "Let me join in as well."


    I hadn''t anticipated Marie''s involvement beyond observation, but it seemed she was eager to contribute. Despite my earlier directive to refrain...


    Marie shed me a mischievous grin, as if she had seen through my thoughts. "Don''t worry. I won''ty a finger on her. I''ll just manipte this half-dwarf girl''s soul to heighten her arousal."


    "You can do that?" I inquired, intrigued by Marie''s ability.


    "Arousal is a fundamental aspect of human existence, Leon boy. Manipting one''s soul to heighten their arousal is well within my capabilities," she exined confidently.


    Her skill sounded formidable, potentially offering a significant advantage. While I wasn''t keen on exploiting it to manipte a woman''s arousal during domination, I could see its usefulness in certain situations. If I encountered a strong opponent, increasing their arousal could be a game-changer in battle.


    However, obtaining that skill would have to wait. Marie''s domination requirement had yet to manifest for me. I pondered what actions might pique her interest, but for now, such thoughts were unnecessary. I nodded at Marie, grateful for her additional assistance.


    "I appreciate your willingness to lend your skill," I said, conveying my thanks.


    With renewed focus, I directed the women before me with authority. "Maya, Emy,vish attention on Filia''s breasts. Trisha, dive between her thighs and drive her to climax while presenting your ass to me. I''ll pound you while you work."


    As if choreographed, the trio sprang into action. Maya and Emy moved in close to Filia, their mouths eagerly capturing her nipples.


    "Ehhh? Nnn... ahh... M-Maya? Emy? Nn..." Filia''s voice wavered with a mix of confusion and pleasure as Maya and Emy began their ministrations, coaxing soft moans from her lips.


    As the others began their assigned tasks, Trisha stealthily positioned herself behind Filia, her gaze fixed on Filia''s quivering entrance. With a seductive grin, she extended her tongue, tracing tantalizing patterns along Filia''s pussy lips.


    "HhnnnnNnNn?! Fwehhh?"


    Filia''s moans mingled with startled gasps as Trisha''s skilled tongue worked its magic. With three women now dedicated to driving Filia to the brink of ecstasy, I moved behind Trisha, the anticipation coursing through my veins. Gripping her hips firmly, I aligned my throbbing dick with her dripping core.

 Chapter 150: Chapter 23 - Taking Their Virginities At The Hot Spring (5)

    I plunged my throbbing dick deep within Trisha''s tight, wet pussy.


    "Nnn... fwehhh... ahhh...!"


    As my cock prated her, she let out a moan, a mixture of pleasure and pain, her newly deflowered pussy struggling to amodate me. Yet, she persisted, her tongue swirling over Filia''s pussy while Emy and Maya eagerly sucked on Filia''s breasts. Their mouths worked in unison, exploring every inch of Filia''s body, while I pounded Trisha relentlessly from behind.


    While I focused on pounding Trisha from behind, Marie worked on increasing Filia''s arousal, preparing her for the next round of defloration. I could see a noticeable change in Filia''s expression.


    "Nnnh... ahh, w-what is this? Nnnh..."


    With the four of them working together, Filia''s climax seemed imminent, and I knew I would soon be able to take her virginity. But for now, I focused on finishing with Trisha. I continued thrusting into her, feeling her tongue flicking over Filia''s pussy as her own newly deflowered pussy adjusted to my girth. Her muscles clenched around me, as if urging me to release my juices.


    "Nnn! Mmm... nnnh! Nghhh...!"


    Trisha''s porcin skin flushed a fiery crimson as her delicate pussy clenched tighter with each forceful thrust. Her ample breasts bounced and swayed in sync with my vigorous movements. Despite her inexperience, Trisha weed my relentless advances with unabashed enthusiasm, her sultry moans filling the hot spring and driving me wild with desire.


    "Nnnh... nnmmn... nnn..."


    "Fuuahh... ahh, no... th-this is... ahhhhh.... nooooo!"


    Meanwhile, Filia''s breathy cries mingled with the symphony of pleasure, signaling her ascent to the pinnacle of ecstasy. Determined to synchronize our climax, I intensified my rhythm, every thrust bringing the three of us closer to the precipice of release.


    With bated breath, I held back, waiting for the perfect moment to unleash my torrent of desire, as Trisha''s body quivered with the onset of her orgasm, while she in turn pushed Filia over the edge, sending waves of euphoria crashing over us all.


    "Ahhhh... s-something ising...! Ahh, I''m flying... wh-what is this?!"


    "Mnnnh! Nnnhh...! Mnnnhh!"


    Filia and Trisha let out primal cries of pleasure, their voices reverberating through the hot spring. With each passing moment, their arousal reached a fever pitch until finally, their bodies convulsed in unison, releasing their orgasmic explosion into the air.


    "N-Nooooooooooooooo... ahnnnnnnnnnnnn!!!"


    "NnnnnnnNnnnNnnnNnnnnnnnnnnnnhhHhhhhhhhhhh~!!!"


    Juices erupted from their pussies like a torrential downpour, cascading down their thighs in a mesmerizing disy of ecstasy. Sensing the moment of culmination, I thrust once more into Trisha''s quivering pussy, unleashing my third round of cum with a primal roar, flooding her womb with my essence.


    "Mmmmmmmm! Ahhhhh~!!! Ahhhhh, I''m getting filled! I''m being filled with Master''s cum!"


    I clutched Trisha''s hips firmly, ensuring everyst drop of my seed was deposited within her. Withdrawing my dick, I watched as the amalgamation of semen and virgin blood trickled down her trembling thighs, leaving a sticky residue on the cobblestone floor. Trisha''s ass danced tantalizingly as I pulled away.


    I caught Trisha before she could copsepletely, gentlyying her down on the floor. With a hungry look in my eyes, I turned my attention to the final woman yet to be deflowered, who still trembled from her orgasmic release.


    Maya and Emy released Filia''s nipples and approached me.


    "Master, Filia''s ready," Maya said.


    "Un," Emy affirmed with a soft, eager sound.


    Filia, whom I couldn''t prate earlier, would soon experience her first time. Judging by the copious juices that had gushed from her pussy during her climax, I anticipated entering her smoothly now.


    I closed the distance to Filia, every step heavy with anticipation. At my side, Emy and Maya took hold of my throbbing dick, their touch sending sparks of desire coursing through me as they guided it toward Filia''s waiting entrance. A tremor rippled through her body as the head of my dick brushed against her slick pussy.


    "Filia, Master''s going to slide it in now," Maya''s voice was thick with desire.


    "Un," Emy nodded eagerly, her eyes gleaming with anticipation.


    As I looked at Filia, I couldn''t help but admire her slender figure and delicate beauty. Unlike the other women, she didn''t possess oversized breasts, but there was an undeniable allure to her physique. It reminded me of the type of woman I used to fantasize about back on Earth¡ªa girlfriend material. Despite her not being as overtly seductive as the others, I was eager to im her as my own.


    With resolve coursing through me, I pushed my dick toward Filia''s waiting pussy. Unlike our previous attempt, the head of my dick slid effortlessly into her slick folds.


    "Nnnh...!"


    Though her pussy was already wet with arousal, it still clenched tightly around me, albeit not as intensely as before. Undeterred, I continued to push forward, each inch bringing me closer to her depths. Finally, the tip of my dick encountered a thick, almost palpable barrier¡ªit was her hymen. Breaking through would mark the fourth hymen I''d conquered today.


    If there were a world record for this, I''d definitely be breaking it today, taking down virginity after virginity in rapid session. If such a record actually existed, it would be utterly absurd... But enough of that. With determination, I pushed my dick through, slowly tearing through her hymen in the process.


    "Nnnnn...! Ahhhn... O-Ouch... I-It hurts...!"


    Despite her difort, I knew there was no turning back now. With a firm thrust of my hips, I finally breached her hymen.


    "NnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnNnNnnnnaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhHHhHhH~!!!"


    Her scream echoed through the hot spring, a mixture of pain and pleasure as her virginity was imed. Fresh virgin blood immediately oozed out from the connection, trickling down her thighs and sttering onto the cobblestone floor.


    I leaned in close, covering her back, and whispered in her ear, "I''ve taken your virginity, Filia. You''re mine now, alright?"


    "F-Fweh?"


    Without waiting for a response, I began grinding my hips against her pussy.


    "Ahhhh, ahhh, ahh! N-No... Ahhh... Ahhh...!"


    As I fucked her, the two beside me leaned in, their tongues swirling around my nipples. Trisha, who had just recovered from her orgasm, hugged me from behind, pressing her breasts against my back. I nced back and captured her lips in a heated kiss. Four women all at once. Never in my wildest dreams had I imagined I''d be fucking four virgin women simultaneously, deflowering them one by one.


    It felt like a dreame true.


    "Nnnh, ahh... haaa... M-Master, it''s... it''s starting to feel so good...!" Filia''s voice trembled with pleasure as she uttered her words.


    With each thrust, I drove my dick deeper into Filia, her body arching and writhing beneath me. Meanwhile, two tongues expertly teased and flicked my nipples, sending waves of sensation coursing through me. Another tongue eagerly tangled with mine.


    The steamy atmosphere of the hot spring intensified the heat radiating from our bodies, mixing with the sweat and moisture as we moved in a synchronized rhythm.


    Amidst the symphony of moans and slurping, Filia''s voice rang out.


    "Ahhhh...! N-No... I-I''m flying... again...!"


    I felt her pussy convulse around my dick, signaling her impending climax. With a determined thrust, I pushed her over the edge, eliciting a primal scream of ecstasy from her lips. As her orgasm washed over her, I couldn''t hold back any longer. With a guttural groan, I released my load deep inside her, filling her with my cum.


    "NnnnnnnnnnnnNnnnnNaaaahhhhhhhhhhh!! S-So hot...!" Filia cried out as I filled her insides with my cum.


    After emptying myself into her, I withdrew, allowing the trickle of white goo to flow out of her pussy. The mixture of cum and blood stained the cobblestone floor, marking the hot spring as the site of their defloration.


    ***


    I lost count of how many times I''d done it. It felt like I was in a trance.


    Now, I was fucking Emy in my Love Nest, a room adorned with arge bed where our wild session continued. Marie had retired to sleep, but her absence didn''t matter to me now. I was fully engrossed in indulging with these four women.


    "Annnh! M-Mashter, n-no more... I can''t... Ahhh!"


    As I pounded Emy in missionary position, Maya and Trisha pressed their boobs against me, their tongues tracing patterns across my chest. They looked up at me with longing as theyvished attention on me. Meanwhile, Filia held Emy in ce, ensuring she couldn''t escape the onught of pleasure.


    Right now, I was aiming to melt Emy''s face. With her airheaded demeanor, I was curious to see how it would change under my ministrations. So, I fucked her with that intention.


    "I''m just getting started, Emy. Prepare to be utterly enved to my cock...!"


    "Ahhhh...! I... I''m already a ve to it, nhhh! Ahhh... a ve already, ahhh! P-Please, Master, nooo...


    stop already...!"


    "I''m gonna make you cum over and over again, Emy...!" I vowed.


    As our passion intensified, her face gradually melted before my eyes. Her eyebrows arched in ecstasy, her eyes widened then narrowed in blissful abandon, and her eyshes fluttered over her glistening eyes. It was the perfect ahegao face. I had transformed her from someone with a default expression into a blissfully overwhelmed mess.


    This fivesome didn''t stop even after I aplished that goal. I fucked all four of them simultaneously, relentless and unyielding. The only break they got was when I switched partners, but apart from that, there was no respite. I didn''t give them a moment''s rest.


    It took me the entire night to reachplete satisfaction. When I was finally done, the four of themy on the bed, covered in white semen, their faces frozen in ahegao expressions, their consciousnesspletely gone.


    What a masterpiece, I thought as I snapped a photo of them. With that, the deflowering of these four had finallye to an end. And now, the day of the King''s Game had arrived.

 Chapter 151: Chapter 23.5 - The Others Who Also Wants It

    Erica''s POV


    It was the dead of night, and the members of our Idol Group, along with Ayane, the beastkin representing ourpany as its primary model and ambassador, were still wide awake, chatting about random stuff.


    Like me, these women had also been victims of kidnapping, nearly falling into the clutches of human traffickers. But thankfully, Leon¡ªwell, Master, as we''vee to call him¡ªswooped in and saved us all before things got too grim. From that day forward, he''s been our guardian angel, looking out for us in every way possible.


    Because of that, we''d go to great lengths to fulfill his wishes, like helping to make thepany famous.


    As the chosen representatives of thepany, we were determined to make Leonamon famous, aiming for worldwide recognition. We were currently working on our sixth music track, one that was dedicated to our Master.


    The lyrics went something like, "We love you, oh, we love you, our guardian angel? Oh, our handsome prince, our saviour?." Three out of our tracks were inspired by Master, and they were still drawing in a lot of listeners, so I guess it was paying off.


    As the night wore on, the conversation took an unexpected turn.


    "Anyway, Erica, I heard you''ve already had sex with Master. I''m so jealous. I wish he''d call me too for some action," Varvara, the main vocal of our idol group, remarked.


    When Varvara dropped that bombshell, all eyes turned to me, even Ayane''s ears perked up in curiosity.


    "W-Well, it was sort of an ident, you know? I just happened to get lucky," I stammered, feeling a blush creeping up on my cheeks.


    It was the truth, though. The reason I''d ended up having sex with Master before anyone else was that I identally stumbled upon him in the act with Miss Amon. If my curiosity hadn''t gotten the best of me while exploring the premises, I probably wouldn''t have had that chance encounter. I guess I owe it all to my nosiness.


    "Lucky or not, it''s a fact that out of the 52 of us, you''re the one who got picked first," our main dancer, Latifa, chimed in. She''s a beastkin from one of the dog ns.


    "How is it, Erica?" asked Tia, the lead vocalist, a demon race member.


    "How is it, you ask? Well, I..." I paused, feeling the curious gaze of all the girls, including Ayane, fixed on me.


    How should I even answer this question? How should I put it? Well, when asked, how is it... I guess you could say it was amazing. Master was absolutely incredible at it. He could go on for so long that even with three girls with him, he could leave them all breathless.


    I can definitely vouch for that. And Master... he was truly exceptional. He could make me climax multiple times and even make me lose consciousness from the intensity of it all. He was an absolute beast in bed. And I loved every moment of it.


    I couldn''t bring myself to spill the beans, though. It was just too embarrassing.


    "It seems like it''s pretty incredible," Be, the visual of our group,mented. She was undeniably the most stunning among us. "I wonder if Maya and the others are having fun right now? They''re probably getting fucked by Master as we speak, huh?"


    "Right... Lucky them..." Varvara muttered, her gaze drifting toward the direction where Maya and the others were likely enjoying Master''s attention.


    "Do you think Master will do the same to us if we perform well?" Tia inquired.


    "Well, I reckon he will," Latifa replied confidently.


    "If we do well in our debut less than two months from now, I''m gonna ask Master to reward me with some action," Varvara dered with determination.


    "Count me in too!"


    "And me!"


    "And of course, me too!"


    Latifa, Tia, and Be were all on board with the idea as well. As the leader of this idol group, I felt it was crucial for me to join in. It would probably be better for Master to get intimate with someone who''s already experienced his impressive member, so he can release all his pent-up frustrations from not being able to freely indulge with the others due to theirck of experience.


    After expressing their desire to be with Master, they all turned their attention to the only woman who hadn''t spoken up yet. Sensing their gaze, Ayane hesitantly spoke up, "W-What?"


    "What about you, Ayane? Aren''t you gonna ask for it too?" Varvara inquired.


    "W-What? N-No, I..."


    "You don''t want it?" Latifa pressed. "Well, we can''t force you if you''re not interested, but I have a feeling you''re the one he desires the most out of all 52 of us."


    "T-That can''t be..."


    "It really is, when you think about it. He was ready to buy you the first time we met him, wasn''t he?"


    It was true. Master had shown more interest in Ayane than any of us from the start. It did make me a tad jealous, but it wasn''t something I dwelled on too much.


    Perhaps due to embarrassment, Ayane buried her head in her bed. It was a heartwarming sight. At the same time, I caught a whiff of something incredibly fragrant wafting through the air. It was such a pleasant smell... it made me feel a bit lightheaded, but in a good way. I wondered what it could be?


    After chatting for a bit, we rehearsed our songs and then called it a night, heading off to sleep.


    ***


    Gabrielle''s POV


    I stirred from sleep earlier than usual, the clock barely ticking past 4 A.M. With a sense of solitude hanging in the air, I slipped out of bed and made my way to the shower. Tonight, the absence of my Master''sforting presence left me feeling hollow. Where once his arm would cradle my head, tonight I was left with only my ordinary pillow.


    Yet, anticipation thrummed within me as I eagerly awaited the conclusion of whatever ns he had brewing for the King''s Game. For when that was over, he''de to im me, ravaging me with the hunger of a primal beast. The mere thought sent shivers of desire down my spine, igniting a fiery yearning deep within my pussy.


    As I stood before the mirror, the dim light casting shadows across my figure, I couldn''t help but notice the transformation my body had undergone under Master''s touch. Every curve seemed to exude a newfound allure, every contour sculpted to perfection. A satisfied hum escaped my lips as I took in the sight, reveling in the erotic metamorphosis he had wrought upon me.


    With clothes adorning my form, I stepped out of the teacher''s dormitory, ready to face the day.


    Yet, as I emerged into the crisp morning air, the rhythmic sound of footsteps pounding against pavement caught my attention. Curiosity piqued, I ventured closer, only to recoil in revulsion at the sight that greeted me.


    "What''s with the disgusted look?" The woman, dressed in in exercise clothes, panted as she shot me a re of disdain.


    "What are you up to so early in the morning?" I inquired.


    "Can''t you tell? I''m exercising," she replied, her breathsing in ragged gasps.


    "I can see that. But why?" I pressed.


    "Well, it''s because..." She trailed off, biting her lip momentarily. Then, with a determined look in her eyes, she continued, "It''s because some asshole fucked me and then disappeared as soon as he got what he wanted. I spiraled into depression, ended up overeating, and gained some weight in the process. So, what, are you enjoying seeing me like this?"


    "I see..." I responded quietly before turning away from her.


    "You''re such an asshole, Gabrielle," she spat out.


    I halted in my tracks but didn''t look back at her. "What do you mean?" I asked.


    "You were fucking disappointed when I only graduated in the silver ss, then had the audacity to tell me we couldn''t be friends anymore. You fucking lost it at the graduation ceremony, mocking me in front of everyone for not bing a magic knight like you. And now? Now you''ve ditched your job and slinked into the same fucking profession as me, all for some guy?


    What was the point of shattering me back then? Do you even realize the fucking devastation you caused? I spiraled into a goddamn abyss of depression and became a fucking recluse because of you! And now, just as I was finally starting to piece my life back together, you fucking strut back into it!


    Do you have any fucking clue how many fucking years I spent agonizing over what the fuck to do next after failing to be a goddamn magic knight like you?"


    The way she was talking now reminded me of how she used to speak back then. She always had a mouth like a sailor. I kept my gaze averted, refusing to meet hers.


    "It''s because some dickhead ordered you to be a professor that you gave up being a magic knight, something we both fucking dreamed of," she spat out bitterly. "I want those years back!"


    I remained silent, feeling no need to respond. But after a few moments of tense silence, I finally spoke up. "Is that all? Well, I''ll be going now," I said, then continued on my way.


    "You''re a real fucking asshole," she hissed once more. "Mark my fucking words, Gabrielle. I''ll steal Leon away from you."


    I simply shrugged in response. "Good luck then."

 Chapter 152: Chapter 24 - The Pieces Are Moving (1)

    Myrce''s POV


    The tension within the castle was palpable, growing thicker with each passing day. Ever since my father, the King, dered martialw in the kingdom, the entire castle and the surroundingnds had been shrouded in this heavy atmosphere.


    Outside the castle gates, Johanne awaited me, with a carriage parked behind him. Today was the King''s Game, and it was time for us to make our way there.


    "Everything''s set, Princess Myrce," Johanne said. "Mr. Harold and Miss Hertrude will be waiting for us at the venue."


    Johanne gantly helped me into the carriage, his actions reminiscent of a chivalrous knight aiding his princess. Today, I eschewed the traditional trappings of royalty, opting instead for practicality. After all, I was heading into battle. Wearing such fancy attire would only hinder my movements and draw unwanted attention. Instead, I opted for my student uniform: a sleek ck military outfit.


    It was crafted from the tough hide of a high-grade monster, providing both durability and some protection against magical attacks. It was the perfect choice for the asion.


    Johanne was dressed in attire that mirrored my own, donning the same hues as my military uniform. A sheath adorned his hip, concealing the de of his sword. Johanne held a unique position as the only son of Duke Whitlock, a figure revered as a sword saint throughout the kingdom.


    The title of sword saint was reserved for warriors of unparalleled skill in swordsmanship, and Duke Whitlock held the esteemed reputation as the mightiest swordsman in thend, perhaps even across the entire world. Consequently, Johanne possessed an exceptional mastery of the de.


    If his magical abilities matched my own, he could very well ascend to the pinnacle of the gold ss, eclipsing even my standing. Yet, such a prospect didn''t trouble me in the slightest.


    While lost in thought, the coachman, responsible for steering the carriage toward the venue where the King''s Game would unfold, carried on with his duties. The King''s Game was ted to take ce at the very fringes of the kingdom, within the Knowledge City.


    Nestled upon a solitary ind amidst the vast ocean, this event would see one hundred participants pitted against each other inbat, with thest one standing dered the victor.


    As the carriage trundled along, I gazed out the window, contemting recent events. Julius had yet to return to the castle, and rumors swirled among the nobles, moring for his exile. While the King had yet to issue any formal decree, it seemed he was entertaining the notion. Julius held a tenuous im to the thronepared to myself and our older brother, who was considered the heir apparent.


    However, being a prince of the realm, the King couldn''t simply cast him aside without consequence. After all, he was still his son.


    It was only natural for him to ponder over this for a while. However, unrest was brewing among the nobles, and themoners were on the brink of revolt. It seemed inevitable that a coup d''¨¦tat would soon ur if the King didn''t decree the Prince''s exile.


    "...Don''t worry, Princess," Johanne reassured me, sensing the turmoil I was going through.


    "Thank you, Johanne," I expressed with gratitude. Yet, a lingering worry persisted within me. I pondered how everything would unfold in this game. As I nced out the window, thoughts swirled in my mind. What fate awaited our kingdom now? Would it crumble before us?


    Honestly, I had no clue. "I suppose I''ll just have to wait and see..." I murmured to myself, the words drowned out by the rumble of the carriage in motion. Johanne couldn''t hear my whispered musings over the noise.


    ***


    Julius''s POV


    I woke up feeling refreshed, unlike anything I''ve ever experienced before. It was the first time in my life I felt so alive. Maybe it was because I did something new for the first time. I nced at the woman lying beside me. She was a gorgeous prostitute I had hired for the night. Honestly, it was a pleasurable experience.


    I had been trying to save my virginity for, you know, that woman who I don''t even want to mention anymore. But since she betrayed me, I guess it was only natural to toss my virginity away with other women.


    I got up from the bed and stretched, feeling an incredible sensation in my waist. The scent of sex lingered in the air, so I headed to the shower to wash away the residue. After cleaning up, I returned to the room, grabbed my clothes, and dressed myself. Leaving five silver coins on the bedside table as payment, I exited the room.


    As soon as I stepped out, a man appeared before me.


    "It''s about time," he said. "The King''s Game is about to begin."


    "Right," I replied. "It''s time for me to take the stage."


    ***


    Shredica''s POV


    "Nghah?!"


    My eyes flew open with a sudden jolt. I let out a somewhat undignified yelp as I regained consciousness.


    "Mm...?"


    Sitting up in bed, I ran a hand through my unkempt hair, scanning the unfamiliar surroundings with bleary confusion.


    "Where...?"


    This wasn''t my usual waking ce. The room and everything in it were entirely foreign to me. It definitely wasn''t my dorm room. Then, it hit me.


    "Oh, right... I rented a room for the night in Knowledge City," I muttered to myself.


    The reason for that was simple: I couldn''t afford to bete for the event. Missing out on this opportunity wasn''t an option. If I skipped it, my chances of bing a magic knight would plummet. I''d be at the mercy of Lord Gaspard, facing expulsion from the academy. Then, my dream of returning home would vanish into thin air.


    I was determined to win at any cost, hence why I arrived in the city so early.


    I rose from the bed and made my way to the shower. Studying my reflection in the mirror, I noticed my disheveled appearance. My bed was a mess, as usual, but today it looked like a hurricane had swept through it. There was dried drool at the corners of my mouth, giving me a less-thandylike appearance. But I didn''t care. In fact, I preferred not to be seen as some prim and properdy.


    After cleaning up in the shower, I returned to the room in the nude and slipped into my usual white uniform, a symbol of my status in the bronze ss. Sure, I''d probably get someughs if anyone saw me wearing it at the game, but I couldn''t care less.


    Grabbing my phone, I checked the time. It was only 6 o''clock, with the game starting at 9. I had three hours to kill. As I nced at the screen, a message popped up.


    "Princess Myrce and Johanne are already there. They''ll be waiting for you. I hope you don''t act rude," it read.


    It was a message from Mr. Leon that shed on my screen. My initial impulse was to fire back a retort, telling him not to dictate my actions. However, after a moment''s hesitation, I reconsidered. With a decisive motion, I deleted the message I had drafted and reced it with a more diplomatic response: "I''ll make an effort to maintain decorum."


    The reasons behind my sudden change of heart were unclear. Perhaps it was a rare instance of wanting to show appreciation to Mr. Leon. Whatever the motivation, I couldn''t deny the invaluable support he provided. Losing his guidance was a risk I couldn''t afford to take.


    With my resolve solidified, Ipleted my preparations and set out for the venue, anticipation coursing through my veins.


    ***


    I rode in a carriage towards the venue. When the coachman mentioned we were nearing our destination, I couldn''t resist sticking my head out of the window to catch a glimpse.


    "Don''t do that, miss. You might lose your head," the coachman warned.


    "I doubt I''ll lose my head over this, but thanks for the concern," I replied nonchntly.


    The coachman sighed, clearly exasperated by my disregard for his warning. As I peered ahead, a solitary ind came into view on the horizon - the venue for the King''s Game. Upon reaching the port where contestants were ferried to the ind by boats, I stepped out of the carriage and paid the coachman three bronze coins.


    I scanned the surroundings, searching for Princess Myrce. Eventually, I spotted her amidst a small group of people, Mr. Leon conspicuously absent. Rather than calling out to them, I decided to approach quietly. We were all strangers here, after all. As I drew nearer, Johanne, the young man with striking white hair, noticed my presence and informed Princess Myrce of my arrival.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Shredica," Princess Myrce greeted me with a graceful curtsy.


    I felt a bit out of my element, unsure of how to respond. Etiquette lessons weren''t exactly my forte, so interacting with royalty wasn''t something I was prepared for.


    Remembering that it was customary to bow, I inclined my body at a 90-degree angle. "The pleasure is mine, Princess," I replied.

 Chapter 153: Chapter 24 - The Pieces Are Moving (2)

    As I executed the bow, a voice broke through from behind me.


    "That''s quite a stiff bow," came the observation.


    Turning around, I spotted Mr. Leon making his way toward us. d in the same white military uniform as mine, his slightly longer hair gave him a disheveled appearance, and he seemed a tad sleepy, even yawning as he approached.


    "It''s a pleasure to see you again, Leon," Princess Myrce greeted, though her curtsey seemed a bit awkwardpared to before. Or perhaps it was just my imagination.


    "The pleasure is mine, Princess Myrce," Mr. Leon responded, executing a fluid bow that contrasted sharply with my own stiff attempt. It was hard to believe that, like me, he had also dozed off during etiquette sses.


    Mr. Leon''s gaze swept across the area. "Seems like Hereon''s a no-show," he observed.


    "He mentioned he''d mull it over," I responded. "But there''s a chance he might not be on board at all."


    "Well, we''ve got time. Let''s hold out for him," Mr. Johanne proposed.


    "Alright, let''s give him a chance," I agreed.


    "Before he arrives, let''s get acquainted and share our skills, if any. I''m Johanne Whitlock. Despite my noble lineage, in this endeavor, we stand as equals. My forte lies in swordsmanship, but I''mcking in magic. My skill is known as Limit Break. It grants me the power to surpass my limitations, though ites with its risks if overused.


    I trust you all canpensate for my shorings, just as I''ll do for yours," Mr. Johanne borated, his tone resonating with determination.


    "I''ll follow Johanne''s lead in the introduction. I am Myrce Odette Milham. You''re wee to just call me Myrce. No need for titles here, as Johanne rightly said, we''re all equals in this endeavor. I excel in arcane magic, and I''m also quite skilled in swordsmanship and archery. The one thing I struggle with is cooking.


    My skill is Holy Barrier. It allows me to block anything and everything, and within its confines, I can also provide healing," Princess Myrce dered.


    The two turned their attention towards me. I closed my eyes briefly and took a deep breath. "I am Shredica Princifilia. My strengths lie in marksmanship and swordsmanship. I''m proficient in variousbat styles, whether arcane or martial arts. The only area where I falter is academics.


    I don''t possess any specific skills to share, as I am skillless," I said.


    I heard a disapproving click of a tongue. I ignored it.


    Mr. Leon followed suit with his introduction, "I''m Leon. I''m pretty average in every aspect, and as you all probably know by now, I''m skillless."


    Another click of the tongue echoed in the room.


    "Tch! Two bronze skillless? Am I supposed to believe I''m teaming up with a bunch of no-talents? This is ridiculous."


    The speaker was a man, judging by his uniform, also a student from the academy.


    Mr. Johanne fixed his gaze on the man. "Mr. Harold, I''d appreciate it if you refrain from looking down on Mr. Leon and Miss Shredica. They''re both valuable members of our team.


    Princess Myrce and I wish to avoid any unnecessary tension, so please keep yourments to yourself. Now, if you''d be so kind, please proceed with your introduction so we can learn about your strengths."


    The man clicked his tongue once more in annoyance. "Tch! Harold dibre. I hail from the lineage of a marquis. Unlike Johanne here, who pretends to be on equal footing with you two, low-born and skillless individuals, you should show me the utmost respect. Not only do I hold a higher status, but I''m also your senior.


    Show me the respect I deserve. However, don''t expect the same treatment in return. I have no weaknesses to speak of. I excel in swordsmanship and arcane arts. My skill is Landscaping."


    The way he said that made it clear he couldn''t be bothered with introductions, but since Mr. Johanne insisted, he reluctantly obliged. Mr. Johanne seemed satisfied with his introduction, so I kept that observation to myself.


    "Well, then..." Johanne started, ncing at the only person who hadn''t introduced herself. She had been engrossed in her smartphone the whole time, not even bothering to look up at us. "Um, Miss Hertrude?"


    The woman didn''t even bother to look up from her smartphone and simply said, "Wait a sec," as she continued typing.


    We waited patiently for her to finish whatever she was doing. After a while, she finally looked up from her phone. "What was it you wanted me to do again?" she asked, sounding somewhat distracted.


    "I want you to introduce yourself and your strengths and weaknesses," he requested.


    "Introduce, huh?" she replied with a sigh. "Well, I''m Hertrude Getrada, daughter of Baron Getrada. I excel in magic, that''s my forte. I have this skill called irvoyance. It allows me to glimpse events from my own perspective in the future. They''ve always been urate, but they''re often blurry and confusing.


    Plus, my ability kicks in randomly. I can''t control it or change the oue of what I see. And... that''s it, I guess," she finished.


    With that, the woman returned to her typing.


    "This bunch is a tough crowd to crack," I thought to myself.


    ***


    We waited for an hour for Mr. Hereon to show up, but s, he was nowhere to be seen.


    "It seems he''s a no-show, after all," Mr. Leon remarked, his disappointment evident in his voice.


    "I believe it''s time we boarded a boat to reach the ind. We only have an hour left before the King''s Game begins," Princess Myrce suggested.


    "Very well. Everyone, let''s head to the docks for a boat ride," Mr. Johanne announced, taking charge of the situation.


    However, as we turned around, a voice called out to us.


    "Hey! You''re not leaving without me, are you? That''s just in rude," a man''s voice eximed.


    Turning back, we saw Mr. Hereon strolling towards us, hands in his pockets. He sported a military uniform matching mine and Mr. Leon''s.


    And with that, our team was finallyplete.


    ***


    ??? POV


    I was currently at one of the estates owned by an administrator of the Academy of Milham, situated in Knowledge City near the port where contestants would gather for the King''s Game. I had already instructed Prince Julius to head there, while I nned to watch over him from a distance, like a father overseeing his son ying in the park.


    Apanying me was the administrator himself, Gaspard Cordelius Argus.


    "You seem to have bounced back from your injuries. Last time I saw you, you were on death''s doorstep," remarked Argus.


    "Well, I have ess to someone who can heal and even regrow limbs for me," I replied. "Anyway, this year''s King''s Game promises to be quite intriguing, wouldn''t you agree? Not only is it happening amidst martialw, but a Prince is also entering thepetition with the intention of overthrowing the King. I must say, I haven''t felt this excited in a long time."


    "Well, it''s an event I''d like to witness before I kick the bucket," remarked Gaspard. "Honestly, I never thought you''d manage to turn Prince Julius into your puppet. Quite surprising."


    "I just did a bit of maniption," I shrugged. "Even someone like you could pull it off."


    "Goodness, me? I''m far too old for such games now," Gaspard chuckled. "Honestly, I envy you a bit. If the previous King had been as weak and cowardly as the current one when I was in my prime, I might have aplished what you''re doing now."


    "Well, things aren''t going entirely ording to n," I admitted. "I narrowly escaped death at the hands of someone very powerful, after all."


    "The man with many faces, huh?"


    ". . . . ."


    "I haven''t encountered him myself, so I''m quite skeptical. I''d like to know more about him. Can you enlighten me?" Gaspard inquired.


    "Well, I haven''t quite figured him out myself," I admitted.


    "That powerful, huh?" Gaspard raised an eyebrow.


    "It was the first time my ego took such a hit," I confessed.


    "I''m sure this isn''t a conversation you''d prefer to dwell on, so let''s change the subject," Gaspard suggested.


    "Agreed," I nodded.


    "I''ll get straight to the point why I called you here. I need your help to eliminate some individuals," he stated.


    "Eliminate people?"


    "Two of them," he confirmed. "They''re ted to participate in the King''s Game. This presents a perfect opportunity to finally be rid of them. I want you to take them out and make it look like their deaths were natural, as if they were casualties of the game."


    "You seem quite determined to remove these individuals. It appears you harbor... hatred towards them. So, who exactly are these two?"


    I could already guess who he meant, even without asking. This man harbored prejudice against thosecking in skill. I had heard that among the students from the academy participating in the King''s Game, there were two without any skill.


    "Two students from the academy," he confirmed, aligning with my suspicions. "Two without any skill."

 Chapter 154: Chapter 24 - The Pieces Are Moving (3)

    "Can you handle it?" Gaspard inquired.


    "Of course," I replied confidently. "Taking out two brats is a walk in the park. But, I won''t be the one doing the dirty work directly. I''ll assign someone."


    Gaspard raised an eyebrow. "Is this person trustworthy?"


    "Trustworthiness isn''t her strong suit. A few scraps of meat, and she''ll do whatever you ask. She''d even betray her own kin for a morsel. You''ve probably encountered her before, in the royal throne room."


    Gaspard pondered for a moment, trying to recall who I was referring to.


    "I''m considering Sword Saint Whitlock, but I doubt someone as righteous as him would agree to kill two skillless brats at your behest. It''s unlikely to be someone from the Magic Knights either... The only person I can think of is the King''s executioner," Gaspard pondered aloud.


    I grinned, and Gaspard''s eyes widened in shock.


    "Seriously? You''ve managed to tame that mentally deranged woman?" he eximed.


    As soon as Gaspard uttered those words, a voice erupted from behind us, followed by a sudden blur of movement heading straight for Gaspard, de aimed at his neck. Reacting swiftly, I used my skill to halt the attack just in time.


    "Who are you calling a deranged woman?" came the sharp retort.


    Gaspard barely nced back and sighed. "See? This woman is so unpredictable. She''ll juste at you with a knife."


    "Well, she''s been behaving herselftely," I interjected, looking at Miss Sara. "Miss Sara, please put away your de."


    "Grrr..." Miss Sara grumbled butplied. She was like a wild beast, easily tamed with the right approach.


    "Did you catch what we were discussing? I need you to take care of two individuals for me," I informed her.


    "And what''s in it for me?" Miss Sara demanded.


    "I''ll arrange a reward for you from the ck Market," I promised.


    Miss Sara grinned eerily from ear to ear, her smile reminiscent of a serial killer fresh from a kill.


    "I understand. I''ll take care of whoever you want me to," she dered with a chilling confidence.


    ***


    Robyn''s POV


    Our unit received summons to the throne room. Each member, including our captain, Captain Angelica, knelt in deference to our king, who sat regally upon his throne, his hand resting against his cheek while his elbow found support on the armrest. It was customary for monarchs to look down upon their subjects, so his demeanor wasn''t unexpected.


    We were his subjects, after all, and such behavior was only natural. Yet, despite its conventionality, our captain seemed perturbed.


    The only figures not kneeling were the royal knights, adorned in golden armor, stationed on either side of the red velvet carpet. Among them stood two individuals who, unlike the royal knights, wore attire befitting magic knights. Notably, they remained standing, theirck of kneeling adding to our captain''s annoyance.


    It seemed they considered themselves superior, elevated above even us, their fellow magic knights.


    Well, actually, those two held higher positions in the magic knights than us. One served as themander, while the other was the vicemander. Interestingly, thetter was notably younger, reportedly just eighteen years old. It left me pondering how someone so young managed to rise to such a rank in the magic knights. And to think she outranked me...


    As these thoughts crossed my mind, the King addressed us, "I reckon you already have an inkling as to why I''ve summoned you here. My second son, Julius, has decided to throw his hat into the ring for the King''s Game, aiming to snatch the throne from me should he emerge victorious.


    Naturally, I have the prerogative to deny him that opportunity, but I fear he might resort to even more drastic measures if his desires are thwarted. Hence, I need you all to participate in the King''s Game, masquerading as referees while secretly impeding Julius'' progress."


    So, that''s the gist of it. Not entirely surprising.


    "Though I mentioned referees, your role is simply to observe Julius'' progress," the King borated. "You needn''t intervene excessively, like preventing killings. The game doesn''t necessarily demand fatalities for victory. Disabling opponents or convincing them to forfeit suffices. However, killing isn''t expressly forbidden either. Even if you witness a murder, refrain from intervention.


    Your duty is solely to disrupt Julius'' path to victory."


    I heard the sound of teeth grinding and cast a nce at the captain, noticing her clenched jaw nearly drawing blood from her gums. The King''s words must have struck a nerve with her. It was understandable, really. A ruler should uphold values that ensure the well-being of their subjects. Allowing murder without intervention was hardly kingly behavior.


    "I entrust this matter to you two," the King dered, addressing the Commander of the Magic Knights, Lilia Silverde, and the Vice Commander, Veronica Eir.


    Both women bowed before him. "Yes, Your Highness."


    The King nodded in satisfaction. "Very well. You may all depart now."


    With thatmand, the magic knights filed out of the throne room. Our captain, still gritting her teeth, exited alongside us. Once we were a good distance away, she spun around, fixing Commander Lilia with a fierce re. No words came from her, just a searing stare. Commander Lilia, however, responded with a serene smile.


    "What''s on your mind, Angelica? If you have something to say, speak up now."


    Captain Angelica clicked her tongue and turned her gaze away from themander.


    "You know, Angelica," Commander Lilia began, "I don''t appreciate your tendency to unleash your bloodlust on those who vex you. If the King orders it, I''ll have no choice. Though personally, I''d rather not spill the blood of my own subordinates."


    I felt a shiver run down my spine at themander''s ominous words. Her abilities were beyond formidable. Just a simple utterance from her could spell the end for anyone. Captain Angelica''s prowess was nothing to scoff at either, but themander operated on a whole different level.


    "I have nothing to say to you, Commander," Captain Angelica retorted. "I trust you to lead us well and ensure none of my unit members meet their end in this operation."


    "You don''t need to fret. I''m quite skilled at giving orders, you know? Who knows, I might have even ordered you to kill yourself," she quipped with a smile, though her words hardly warranted one. She chuckled gracefully. "Just kidding. Like I said, I''d rather not see any of my own subordinates perish.


    I don''t wish for any of you to meet such a fate. I''ll do my utmost to issue orders that ensure everyone''s safety."


    I could sense the sincerity behind themander''s words. It provided some measure of reassurance, at least.


    "Well, if that''s all you need from me, Angelica, then I''ll be on my way. I need to make preparations for this operation," she concluded before departing.


    Commander Lilia strode past us, with Vice Commander Veronica trailing behind. Captain kept her gaze fixed on them until they disappeared down the corridor. Then, with a growl, she punched the wall.


    "That woman!" she spat.


    The rest of our unit remained silent, as did I. I couldn''tprehend why the captain would resort to suchnguage toward themander. Nothing in their conversation warranted such hostility.


    "Why are you reacting this way, captain?" I inquired. "Didn''t themander already assure us that she''ll do everything in her power to ensure no one gets killed during this operation?"


    "Don''t believe a word that woman says," she growled. "Have you not figured out why they''ve assigned us, the lowest of all units, to this operation?"


    We were clueless. I simply assumed it was because we were the only avable unit, given that all the others were upied with maintaining public order.


    When we remained silent, she continued, "They''re trying to purge us."


    "What...?"


    "P-Purge?"


    "T-That''s insane. Why would they want to purge us?"


    Restlessness spread among the members of our unit. Indeed, this revtion was deeply unsettling. Why would they even consider purging us? What possible reason could there be?


    "A-Are you absolutely sure you''re not jumping to conclusions, Captain?" I ventured, seeking to gauge her certainty. Personally, I hadn''t sensed any impending doom looming over us.


    "I''m not mistaken, Robyn. That woman and the King are plotting our demise. As for the reason behind it, I''m clueless," Captain asserted.


    Captain possessed a keen intuition. She had a knack for sensing things before they unfolded. While she was often right, asionally she missed the mark. That was only natural. Her intuition wasn''t some form of irvoyance; it stemmed from her instincts as a woman. I couldn''t predict the oue of this situation.


    Would it merely be a case of her jumping to conclusions, or were we truly in danger during this operation?


    Honestly, I hoped it was the former, because regardless of the reason, we were still obligated to go.

 Chapter 155: Chapter 24 - The Pieces Are Moving (4)

    Gabrielle''s POV


    It was 5 o''clock, and there I stood in a dark alley, feeling like some shady character trying to pull a fast one on unsuspecting passersby. I waited for the person I was supposed to meet.


    After a few minutes of anticipation, the person I was supposed to meet finally arrived. She was draped in a cloak, obscuring her tire figure. I couldn''t help but wonder about her choice of attire. Wouldn''t she attract more atttion this way? Th again, it was still dark out, so I supposed it was probably fine.


    "Are you here?" the woman inquired. Her name was Vicky. She served as the personal maid to Duke Sierra''s daughter.


    I emerged from the darkness, revealing myself to Vicky, who visibly flinched at my sudd appearance.


    "Don''t just pop up like that out of the blue! Give me a heads-up next time!" she scolded.


    "I don''t have time for chitchat, let''s get down to business," I retorted.


    "What business? Fork over what you owe me first!" she demanded.


    This woman had be assisting me in keeping her master from meeting Professor Sesillian. Esstially, I was cockblocking her master. And her paymt? Well, just a bottle of wine.


    Not just any ordinary wine, though. This was crafted by Leonamon.


    "Here you go," I replied, handing her the bottle.


    "Yes! Finally! After so long, I''ve managed to get my hands on this! I''ve be yearning for the divine taste of this wine ever since I first sampled it for free! But with my meager sry, I couldn''t afford it," she eximed with delight.


    She wasted no time in uncorking the bottle with her teeth. Was this woman a barbarian or what? After popping it op, she took a swig straight from the bottle. Quite udylike, if you ask me. Sure, I may have be a bit udylike back in my tes, but I don''t think I was ever this rough a the edges, right?


    "Puhah! That really hits the spot! This wine is incredible!" she eximed, her voice carrying a bit too much thusiasm. If she kept it up, she''d probably wake up the whole neighborhood.


    "Keep it down," I cautioned. "Anyway, I''ll provide you with more of this if you cooperate with me."


    "Seriously?" she asked, eyes widing with excitemt.


    "Absolutely," I confirmed, my lips unconsciously curving into a smile. It must have be a habit picked up from Master, who always seemed to wear the same expression. Regardless, it appeared she was taking the bait eagerly. That was promising. "You just need to do one thing."


    "What is it?" she inquired eagerly. I wondered if she''d be willing to follow through once I revealed my n to her.


    I exined my request to her, my grin taking on a creepy quality. Ev though I couldn''t see my own face at the momt, I could sse that my smile was utterly terrifying. As Vickyprehded what I was asking of her, shock painted her expression.


    "Y-You... You want what?" she stammered in disbelief.


    "You heard me correctly," I affirmed. "All you need to do is that, and in return, you''ll have an dless supply of wine every month. It''s a pretty sweet deal, if you ask me."


    "But that''s... you''re basically asking me to betray our Masters!" she eximed. "I can''t do it! Both my mother and father work for the Duke. If they catch wind of me doing something shady behind the Duke''s back, it''ll mean the gallows for me. Or worse, it could put my whole family in jeopardy - my parts, siblings, ev my husband and son!"


    It seemed like Vicky was wrestling with the idea of betraying the Sierra family.


    "And besides, I can''t just turn my back on Lady Charlotte. My mother made a promise to Lady Alette, Lady Charlotte''s deceased mother, on her deathbed to watch over her daughter. Since my mother passed that responsibility to me, there''s no way I can..."


    "You''re not exactly betraying Lady Charlotte, Vicky," I interjected. "And let''s refrain from using such harshnguage as ''betray'' because it''s not quite like that."


    Over the years, I''de to realize that most high-ranking nobles in this country were corrupt to the core and deserved punishmt for the atrocities they inflicted upon the lower sses. As a former magic knight, a title I once believed symbolized justice, I had learned the hard way that it was anything but noble.


    Master had expressed his inttions to take action regarding the state of the kingdom,ying the gwork by expanding his connections. He had already established a rtionship with the Princess of Betn, a neighboring kingdom, bing her lover. Now, he aimed to establish ties with the Princess of this kingdom as well.


    Right now, I''mying the gwork, starting with purging those nobles who pose a threat to society. It''s not betrayal, in my eyes. It''s justice.


    "I''m just doing what needs to be done to those who deserve it, and Duke Sierra deserves every bit of it," I asserted.


    Currtly, I''m working on dismantling corrupt noble houses, reducing them to mere shadows of their former selves. I''ll erase their names from nobility and bring them crashing down. Starting with Duke Sierra feels right; I want to witness their downfall just as much as my Master desires to im the daughter.


    "That Duke isn''t some saint. He might have yed the part in front of you, but he''s got a dark side too. Murders, kidnappings, human trafficking, rape¡ªyou name it, he''s done it," I stated firmly. And I wasn''t just spouting nonsse; I had plty of proof to back up my ims. "If you need rification, I''ve got something for you to read. All of Duke Sierra''s atrocities are documted in there.


    Read it all, and if you still choose to turn a blind eye, well, that''s on you. So, what''s it gonna be? The ball''s in your court." With that, I handed her the book.


    She took it, clutching it to her chest as if trying to shield it from prying eyes. Inside that booky all the evidce of the Duke''s crimes.


    "All you need to do is nt ough information to expose everything and bring down the Duke. I''m counting on your cooperation with this, Vicky. I promise you''ll get the reward you desire," I assured her before spinning a and disappearing into the shadows.

 Chapter 156: Chapter 25 - Kings Game, Part 1 (1)

    Leon''s POV


    An uninhabited ind of perpetual gre stretched out before me, as far as the eye could see. Endless azure skies hung above a clear, boundless ocean. This ind was undiably vast. Ev from our position on therge boat, upied by us studts of the academy on our way to participate in the King''s Game, we could feel the intse heat of the sun beating down upon us.


    It was evidt that its zing rays were scorching the sandy beach. Understandably so, as summer was nearly upon us. On this particr day, the temperature had to be nearing forty degrees Celsius.


    "I wonder if people used to live here... a long time ago," remarked Johanne, who stood beside me.


    "Perhaps," I replied,cking any certainty. It could have be an uninhabited ind for many millnia. Or perhaps it had inhabitants once, who had long since departed. There was no way to know for certain.


    We gradually approached a well-maintained harbor, which stood in stark contrast to the rest of the ind. Many participants had already gathered there, preparing to vture into the dse forest. The game had yet tomce; this was merely the preparation stage. Participants would scout for the perfect base within the forest to maximize their chances of survival.


    Despite the calm expression on his face, Johanne gripped the deck railing tightly. We were on the brink of the game''smcemt.


    In the days ahead, we wouldpete against other participants, eliminate them, and fight tooth and nail to survive. It was, esstially, a battle royale.


    Killing wasn''t a requiremt for the game, but it wasn''t off-limits either. There were always participants who joined just to indulge in unrestricted violce, as past King''s Games had shown.


    This prospect weighed heavily on Johanne''s mind. With the Princess by his side, he was undoubtedly concerned for her safety. No wonder he unconsciously clung to the railing so tightly.


    Finally, the boat driver announced that it was time to disembark.


    "Are you ready, Johanne?" I inquired.


    "Yeah," he replied.


    With that, we stepped off the deck.


    ***


    It was 8:40 in the morning, and therge boat began its slow docking process. In other words, the curtain was about to rise on the King''s Game on the uninhabited ind. There were a total of 0 participants in the game, although that didn''t mean there wouldn''t be others besides those 0 in the ind. Magic knights were also prest.


    We ced our participant tickets on the designated spot for confirmation. I nced at the paper first. It stated that once we were on the ind, everything was fair game and tirely our responsibility. The King wouldn''t interve in any way. Esstially, if we were killed, it would be considered an idt rather than murder.


    Furthermore, it mtioned that by participating, we acknowledged the possibility of death, and confirming this meant I epted the risk of being killed. It felt surreal, like signing my own death warrant.


    "It''s finally starting, huh," remarked Shredica, now beside me.


    "Feeling nervous?" I asked.


    "No way," she replied confidtly. "I''m certain I''ll emerge victorious, so why would I be nervous?"


    She was definitely brimming with confidce. "You could try being a little more humble, you know," I said.


    Behind me, I heard a disapproving tongue click. It was Hereon. Seems like he was getting jealous with me chatting up Shredica. Deciding it was best to create some distance, I moved away from Shredica. But just as I did, someone else approached from the side. It was Hertrude.


    She strolled along, grossed in her phone, ing away. I wasn''t sure who she was messaging, but it prested a perfect opportunity for me. Hertrude was one of the wom I had my eye on dominating.


    And this one seemed like a piece of cake. I''ve heard she''s quite the serial dater, always hopping from one fling to another. She''s had more boyfrids than I can count, so you could say she''s a bit of a free spirit. Currtly, though, rumor has it she''s single. I''ve got no clue about her preferces, but judging by the fact that her exes were all good-looking, I''d say that''s her type.


    It''s a bit disappointing she''s not a virgin anymore, but who cares about that now?


    She must''ve felt my gaze because she nced over and greeted me with a simple "Hi" before returning to her phone.


    "What are you typing?" I inquired.


    "It''s  of your business," she retorted.


    "Is that so?"


    "Yep."


    Despite hearing rumors about her being easy, Hertrude''s guard was surprisingly high. Ev though she shot me down, I heard a mechanical sound echoing in my head.


    --


    You''ve captured the interest of Hertrude Getrada. You can now proceed to dominate her.


    Name: Hertrude Getrada


    Race: Human


    Requiremts to dominate Titania:


    . Ask Hertrude about her opinion on teaming up with you


    . Unlock


    3. Unlock


    4. Unlock


    ....


    --


    Well, that sounds simple ough.


    "Can I ask you something?" I queried.


    "Hm... Sure, go ahead," she replied, her eyes still fixed on her phone scre.


    "What''s your take on me joining your team for this game?" I inquired further. "Considering the hostility Sir Harold disyed earlier, it seems he''s not exactly thrilled about the situation. I couldn''t help but wonder what your thoughts are on it."


    My question caught her atttion, and she stopped typing to look at me. "Why do you care what I think?"


    "Well, I suppose you find it tough too, having two skillless on the team?" I pressed.


    Hertrude resumed typing, "It''s not really bothering me," she admitted. "I mean, winning isn''t my top priority. I was actually nning to sell my ticket, but th the Princess asked me to join her, so I wt along with it. I mean, who would turn down a chance to connect with royalty?


    Coming from a low-ss noble family, practically on the verge of beingmoners due to our low rank, forging a connection with the Princess could be a game-changer for us. I hope to get ev closer to her during this game. As for not being bothered by two skillless teammates, well, my mother is skillless too. I can''t bring myself to despise people like her, can I?


    It would be like hating my own mother."


    That response caught me off guard. I had expected her to be the type to disdain skillless individuals and simply ignore us, but it seems I was mistak.


    "Also," she continued, pausing her typing to look at me, "You''re hot. You''re exactly my type. That''s probably another reason why I wasn''t bothered."


    With that, she returned to her typing. Wow, this woman really knows how to quick someone''s pulse. If I were still a virgin, I might have be tempted to ask her out.


    "Can I ask you something too?" she inquired, still focused on her typing.


    "Sure," I replied.


    "Are you really dating the Princess of Betn?" she asked.


    "I am," I confirmed.


    She came to an abrupt stop, and I followed suit, turning to face her.


    "What''s up?" I inquired.


    She seemed hesitant, th shook her head. "It''s nothing," she replied. "Anyway, let''s head to the forest now. Our team is already ahead of us."


    "Okay," I agreed.


    I couldn''t shake the feeling that she had something to say but held back. Oh well, best not to dwell on it too much.


    ***


    The forest was dse, shielding us from the scorching heat outside. As we vtured deeper, the cool breeze offered a refreshing respite from the sweltering weather. It was already 9 o''clock, indicating that the King''s Game hadmced. Nearby, we could hear the sounds of skirmishes, but we opted to steer clear of the fighting for now, intding to prolong our participation in the game.


    Thankfully, during our search for the perfect hideout, we hadn''t countered anyone.


    By 9:30, we stumbled upon the ideal base. It was concealed by thick foliage, making it difficult to spot. Additionally, there was a cave nearby, its trance small ough to go unnoticed. We sealed off the trance to prevt unwanted visitors. Inside the cave, there was a river system, providing us with a water source. It was the perfect hideout.


    "Now all we need to worry about is food," Princess Myrce remarked.


    "We m can go hunt for something," Johanne suggested.


    Immediately, Harold snapped, "Can you quit ordering us a like that, Johanne? You''re not fucking the boss of me. And why just m? Are you implying the wom in the group are useless and can''t hunt too?"


    "I''m not saying that at all," Johanne countered. "I''m suggesting it because m typically have more stamina than wom. Since we''ve just found a hideout, it makes sse to let them rest first."


    "Tsk! I''m not buying that. I can''t ept the wom staying here while us m go out. What about me? I''m tired too from following you a as you scouted for this damn hideout."


    Princess Myrce pped her hands. "Okay, ough of this," she interjected. "I won''t tolerate any infighting in this team. Besides, Harold has a point. Drawing distinctions isn''t helpful. Ev if wom sometimes have less stamina, that doesn''t mean they''re useless."


    Johanne hung his head, visibly ashamed. "Y-You''re right, Princess. I''m sorry."


    "It''s okay," the Princess reassured him. "Now, with food as our only concern, I''ll volunteer to find some."


    Johanne and I exchanged surprised nces. It was unexpected, to say the least, hearing those words from a literal princess.


    "Why are you all so shocked?" she questioned. "Didn''t I say we''re all equals in this partnership? Being a princess doesn''t title me to special treatmt, you know."

 Chapter 157: Chapter 25 - Kings Game, Part 1 (2)

    It was decided that 5 out of 7 of us would head out to find and hunt for some food: monster meat, fruit, and if we came across any fish, we''d grab those too. Johanne, Shredica, and Hereon formed one group, going in a differt direction. Princess Myrce and I were paired up.


    Initially, Johanne insisted on apanying Princess Myrce, but she firmly rebuffed him, asserting her ability to handle herself. And I believed her, especially considering she was currtly ranked number one in gold ss in our second year.


    As for the two who stayed behind at the cave, Harold and Hertrude, well, they had their reasons. Harold imed he couldn''t be bothered and needed some rest, while Hertrude simply admitted she was feelingzy. Convincing those two to pitch in with the effort might prove challging.


    "Ahh, ahh, ahhh..."


    I heard an unusual sound of breathing behind me. Giv that no one was there, I realized it wasing from the Princess herself. I kept ncing back at her, checking if she was tired or out of breath, but instead, she had a blush on her face as she gazed at me. Her breathing was heavy, her chest rising and falling with each breath, but it wasn''t due to exhaustion. It was something else tirely.


    It felt like she wanted to breathe me inpletely.


    "Are you alright, Princess?" I inquired.


    "Ah, yes. I''m fine," she replied.


    Despite her words, I had my doubts. She didn''t look fine at all. Just to be cautious, I turned a and approached her.


    "Ahh..." she gasped.


    As I drew near, the flush on her face intsified. I reached out and touched her forehead.


    "Hmm... You don''t feel too warm, so it couldn''t possibly be a fever, could it?"


    After a while of checking her forehead, her body suddly convulsed. It was as if she''d be hit with a surge of electricity. Her eyes wided, her legs shook uncontrobly... and a small puddle began to form at her feet.


    What...? Was she urinating? No, but this... Why does she have such a look of ecstasy on her face th? Clearly, she was expericing pleasure from this.


    "Ahhh... ahhh..."


    This girl is intriguing...


    ***


    Princess Myrce managed to regain herposure after a while. At that momt, she seemedpletely unfazed. You wouldn''t have guessed anything had happed at all. Since her underwear and skirt got soiled, I took it upon myself to wash them. For the time being, I instructed her to hide in the bushes to maintain her privacy.


    After carefully removing her underwear and skirt, she handed them to me, damp and heavy.


    I wasn''t the type of person to indulge in the perversion of sniffing a princess''s urine-soaked underwear, and I wouldn''t stoop so low. However, the act of a princess giving me her damp panties felt somewhatscivious in itself. After cleaning her underwear and skirt, I handed them back to her, freshly cleaned.


    "I do apologize for that disy, Leon," she said softly as she delicately slipped her underwear over her luscious, baster legs. The fabric clung to her skin, tuating every curve.


    "I don''t mind," I replied.


    "I''m kind of relieved," she confessed.


    ". . . . ."


    "I''m not talking about the state of my dder, Leon. I mean I''m relieved that you''re not the kind of man who would pounce on a vulnerable, half-naked woman," she rified.


    "I don''t think I could ev if I wanted to. You''re stronger than me," I admitted.


    "Oh, you never know. A woman can be quite weak wh faced with someone attacking her with unbridled lust, you know?"


    I couldn''t help but notice her flushed face and heavy breathing, making me wonder if she had some kinky thoughts running through her mind.


    "Anyway," she coughed and cleared her throat, "let''s go find some food," she suggested.


    "Got it."


    With that, we set off in search of sustance. Fortunately, we didn''t have to search for long. Being an uninhabited ind with plty of trees, it was teeming with wildlife and fruits ripe for the picking.


    I scaled a tree and gathered as much fruit as I could reach, while Princess Myrce stood guard below. From my vantage point atop the tree, I took a momt to survey the ind. As expected, it was vast.


    As I gathered fruit, I spotted smoke rising in the distance, indicating someone was camping nearby. Should Iunch an attack? Clearing out as many emies as possible seemed like a good strategy, but Princess Myrce had instructed us to avoid conflict and wait for opportune momts to strike. Reluctantly, I decided to heed her advice and leave the campers alone for now.


    Once I rejoined Princess Myrce on the g, I informed her about the presce of others nearby. She suggested we steer clear of them. After hunting for a while, we managed to gather as much food as possible before returning to our cave. However, the other group that had vtured out with us had yet to return.


    They were probably just running behind schedule, but as darkness descded, their absce started to be concerning.


    "Should I head out and look for them?" I inquired.


    "It wouldn''t be safe for you to go alone, Leon," Princess Myrce replied.


    "What do you suggest we do th?"


    Princess Myrce nced at the two who hadn''t budged from their spot since we left them. All they''d done during this time was join us for a meal, showing no concern for the missing members. The Princess regarded them with a hint of reproach in her eyes.


    Princess Myrce sighed. "Let''s go find them, just the two of us," she suggested to me.


    "Alright," I agreed, noting her appart resignation in dealing with the uncooperative pair.


    "Wait," suddly called out Hertrude.


    Both of us turned to look at her.


    "Let me handle it," Hertrude proposed.


    "...What?" Princess Myrce questioned.


    "Let me be the one to apany Leon instead of you, Princess," Hertrude rified.


    Both Princess and I exchanged confused nces.


    ***


    Hertrude and I traversed the darkness of the uninhabited ind without lighting any torches. Having light in such darkness would only increase our chances of being spotted, and I wasn''t willing to take that risk. Despite knowing I could easily brush aside any threats, I had to maintain the facade of being skillless.


    As we walked, I cast side nces at Hertrude, wondering why she insisted on taking Princess Myrce''s ce. It seemed odd, especially considering her previous behavior of being glued to her smartphone throughout the game. Ev now, she continued to stare at the device.


    "You must be surprised," she remarked, evidtly noticing my gaze.


    "On what?" I asked.


    "On me doing something like this. You must have figured that I''d be uncooperative during this King''s Game," she exined. "While I might give off that impression, I''m actually gaged in something important here."


    "And what''s that?" I inquired.


    She showed me her phone, and wh I nced at the scre, I was met with a list of bullet-pointed s. My eyes wided as I read through them. Each try detailed evts we had expericed, with five in total. Three of them were already crossed out, indicating they had already urred. The first crossed-out try was Harold''s frustration about having skillless teammates like Shredica and me.


    The second was my inquiry to her about joining the team for the game. The third noted the absce of the other three team members who had gone to find food but hadn''t returned. Thest two tries, which were yet to happ, were me rescuing Hertrude and Princess Myrce facing the threat of being killed.


    "What''s all this...?" I inquired, perplexed.


    "I owe you an apology, Leon. Wh I mtioned wanting a connection with the Princess, it was a lie. Truth is, I''m here to save her," she confessed.


    "So Princess Myrce is in danger?" I pressed.


    "Yes," she affirmed. Th, locking eyes with me, she continued, "I possess a skill called irvoyance. It allows me to glimpse into the future from my perspective. Last month, I foresaw a future where sev academy studts partake in the King''s Game, and in that scario, the Princess meets her demise," she exined. "But that''s not the only reason I''m determined to save her.


    If Princess Myrce perishes, her brother, Prince Julius, will seek vgeance against the royal family, sparking a chain of evts leading to something incredibly dire."


    So Princess Myrce is destined to fail her mission, huh?, I mused.


    "I''m asking for your help, Leon. Help me save the Princess," she pleaded.


    "...Why me?" I questioned. "You do realize I''m not exactly powerful, right? If the person aiming to kill the Princess is skilled ough to seed, they must be formidable."


    She already had an inkling of who I was. Giv my reputation at school, it was unlikely she hadn''t heard of me.


    To this, Hertrude replied, "It has to be you, Leon. In every future I''ve glimpsed, you''re always prest."

 Chapter 158: Chapter 25 - Kings Game, Part 1 (3)

    For every vision she had, I was always there. It meant I was prest wh Princess Myrce was killed. Perhaps I tried to save her, but how did she still d up dead? I wasn''t overly confidt in my ability to defd her, but I had some faith in myself. This implied whoever was going to kill her must have be exceptionally powerful.


    "Can you provide more details?" I inquired. "If you want to prevt that future from bing reality, you need to give me more information, don''t you think?"


    Hertrude locked eyes with me, th closed them briefly, taking a deep breath before reoping them. "Okay," she finally said.


    With that, she proceeded to recount everything she had se in the vision. Every detail.


    The vision began at the dock, followed by me posing a question to her, th the others failing to return on time, despite the night having fall.


    "I can''t control the vision. I only see what my skill allows me to see. It sds me fragmts, never the whole picture. That''s why I jotted down everything I saw on my smartphone," she exined.


    She could only saw fragmts. Meaning that the vision wasn''t showing her everything. To what reason that specific fragmts happ, the vision didn''t show it.


    "Also, that''s why I''m glued to this phone. It allows me to record everything that happs, giving me aprehsive view of each specific incidt and its causes. So far, three of the evts I foresaw have urred. Now, I''ll tell you about the remaining fragmt."


    Fragmt? She didn''t use the plural form. There were five evts listed on her phone, so logically, there should be two fragmts left, right?


    As I pondered that, she took a deep breath before speaking.


    "Tomorrow, two evts are on the cards. I don''t know who we''ll counter, but both the princess and I will be in danger. You''ll be the one to save me in that scario."


    As she spoke, it all clicked into ce. I finally understood why I hadn''t be able to save the Princess. Hertrude''s use of the singr form made sse now.


    "Let me guess, wh your life was in danger, it coincided with the momt the Princess was also in danger, right? And in that critical momt, I chose to save you instead of the Princess," I surmised.


    Hertrude nodded in confirmation.


    Ah, I see. But still, how was that possible? If it were up to me, I''d have saved both simultaneously. I wasn''t one to boast, but I was confidt in my abilities. If that''s the case, th something must havepelled me to choose only one person. The circumstances must have be exceptionally dire, forcing me to make a split-second decision.


    But if that''s true, th what were those circumstances?


    Changing the future seemed like a daunting task, especially without knowing the circumstances that led to it. Was altering destiny ev possible?


    "Let me ask you something, Miss Hertrude," I began.


    "Go ahead," she replied.


    "You mtioned needing my help to save the Princess and prevt the dire evts that would follow her death," I said. "What exactly do you need my help with? And why me? Why not inform the Princess herself so she can seek safety? And furthermore, is changing the future truly within our grasp? Can we really avert the course of fate?"


    I didn''t fullyprehd the workings of fate, but I knew it was the most absolute and igmatic force of all. Fate had snatched away my parts in an idt, led my childhood frid to choose someone else over me, and drove my sister to take her own life. Yet, fate also brought me into this world and introduced me to the beautiful wom I have now. It was both powerful and perplexing.


    Fate dictated evts as ordered or "inevitable," shaping the course of our lives. This concept stemmed from the belief in a fixed natural order to the universe. If that were true, th everything that happed to me was predestined and unavoidable. Hertrude''s ability to see her fate implied that her visions were immutable, unable to be altered. I hoped my understanding of fate was wed, though.


    "I honestly have no idea," she confessed after a momt of silce. "I''ve never attempted to alter the future before, not once. This is the first time I''ve countered a future so dire, which is why I''m determined to change it."


    So, this would be her first attempt at defying fate, huh?


    "Leon," she called out to me. "Fate is predetermined. Actually, everything in this world, and perhaps ev in other worlds, is predetermined. Nothing urs by chance. Every evt unfolds ording to thews of nature. Ev as we speak, I believe this conversation, me telling you all this, is simply nature''sw at work.


    We could be hurtling toward that bleak future regardless of our discussion."


    She was spot on. Ev with her warning, we might still be hurtling toward the Princess''s demise. In fact, this conversation could be the catalyst for it.


    "Our dilemma is ourck of understanding of nature''sws. We''re oblivious to what lies ahead, and we act ordingly. However, until we grasp the essce of thesews, we must strive for a deeper understanding. We need to unravel the mysteries until everything isid bare, revealing theplete picture of nature and its unfailing order.


    I want you to observe every evt, every detail, and try to discern the circumstances that lead to that future. I''m trusting you with this task because I believe you''re capable," she concluded.


    I blinked in surprise. "Why do you think that?"


    "Because you have the capability to fight fate, Mephisto," she replied, her tone casual ough to catch me off guard.


    I couldn''t help but ask, "How do you know that...?"


    "I saw it in one of my visions," she revealed. "I also know about your ability to copy the skills of wom you''ve had sex with."


    "So you knew all of that, huh?"


    "If we seed in saving the Princess, I''ll be willing to let you have sex with me to copy my skill," she stated.


    That was perhaps the most surprising thing I''d heard from her today. She was actually willing to do that?


    "And please, be gtle with me," she added. "I''m a virgin."


    Just wh I thought her previous offer was the most surprising thing she could say, she proved me wrong.


    After staring at her in surprise while she blushed, I heard a rustling sound from behind me. We both spun a, ready to confront any pottial attackers, but the source of the noise revealed itself.


    "Leon? What are you doing here?" inquired a man with a strikingly handsome face. It was Johanne. Behind him stood Hereon, lugging a hefty boar over his shoulder, and Shredica, carrying a basket brimming with what appeared to be food. They had clearly gathered a considerable amount, oblivious to the possibility that we might not be staying on the ind for long.


    "We''ve be searching for you," I informed him.


    "Apologies, but we ran into some trouble along the way," he replied.


    "Trouble? Enemies?" I inquired.


    Johanne nodded solemnly.


    "We handled them," he affirmed. "However, it was a formidable skirmish. It appears that some of them realized coboration was their most viable strategy for victory."


    "Well, provided everyone is unharmed, let us return to the cave," I suggested.


    As we wrapped up, we made our way back to the cave. The anticipation of the King''s Game hung heavy in the air, but the first day seemed to be a bit of a dud. Yet, as we ambled along, a prickling ssation crept up my spine, like someone''s gaze burning into the back of my skull. With a quick pivot, I caught a glimpse of figures soaring above us, dancing among the clouds.


    Two of them, dancing through the air like ethereal specters. And there, nestled in the arms of the flying one, was the one who had fixated their gaze on me. Their presce pulsated with power, sding shivers down my spine.


    I shot a re at the one eyeing me up.


    "Something bothering you, Leon?" Johanne asked.


    "Nah, just zoning out," I replied, turning away and falling back into step with them. But those eyes stayed locked on me, like they were trying to read my mind.


    ***


    Lilia''s POV


    "Did you see that, Laurel? That boy just shot me a re. How adorable," I remarked. We were cruising through the sky, taking in the view of the ind below. Laurel was hauling me up with her Flying skill, which pretty much does what it says on the tin¡ªlets her fly. As we soared, I happed to spot that ck-haired, red-eyed boy who bore a striking resemnce to the stunning yet icy Veronica.


    "You''re more surprised by that than the fact he managed to spot us, ev with us being way up here and dressed in dark gear to bld into the night?" Laurel questioned, eyebrows raised in disbelief.


    I found it quite surprising, indeed, that a young man from the academy managed to locate us here.


    "I''m curious about his idtity. He appears to be rather intriguing," I remarked. "Could you conduct some inquiries regarding him, Laurel?"

 Chapter 159: Chapter 25 - Kings Game, Part 1 (4)

    That night, we made the decision to rest. Rest yed a significant role in this game. Previous reports indicated that some participants hadn''t slept a wink due to fear of being attacked while asleep. They failed to recognize that adequate rest could enhance their performance the next day, leading to their elimination due to sleep deprivation.


    Naturally, we didn''t opt for rest without considering the risk of being attacked during sleep. Thus, we devised a system to take turns keeping watch. Each person would remain awake for an entire hour before being relieved by another. This way, we could obtain sufficient rest even in such dire circumstances.


    Hereon abruptly woke me by nudging me with his foot.


    "It''s your turn," he dered, ring down at me.


    I rose from my makeshift bed of grass and assumed my watch duty. Meanwhile, Hereon took his turn to rest.


    How uncouth of him to wake me with his foot like that. Hecked finesse. Well, I suppose I canprehend his behavior. Love has a way of clouding judgment. Anything that threatens to disrupt that love bes an adversary. Hereon harbored jealousy towards me, which I could empathize with.


    I ought to rify that there''s no romantic involvement between Shredica and myself. Shredica is thest person I''d consider as a romantic partner. I might even suggest to Hereon that I support their rtionship. Would he appreciate that, or would it only irritate him? I suspect thetter.


    As I kept watch, my mind wandered to my earlier conversation with Hertrude.


    "Seems like something significant is happening on this ind. Something substantial," I murmured quietly. We might be venturing into territory even beyond my ability to intervene.


    While lost in these thoughts, I sensed someone behind me beginning to stir from their sleep. Without turning around, I allowed them to sit beside me.


    "Struggling to sleep, Miss Shredica?" I inquired.


    "Are you kidding me? Not at all. I can sleep like a baby even amidst danger because I have this innate sense that alerts me when danger draws near. Besides, I can even doze off with my eyes wide open, just like you. I picked up that skill from observing you snooze in ss with your eyes open," Shredica remarked.


    "That''s quite observant of you, managing to mimic that," I remarked.


    "Don''t underestimate me, Mr. Leon. While you may not be aware yet, I happen to be quite the genius."


    "A genius who doesn''t excel in academics?"


    "Academics aside, I consider myself an all-around genius," she asserted. "Anyway, the reason I''m here awake with you is to have a chat. Is that alright?"


    "Well, as long as it doesn''t jeopardize the secret you''re keeping, I suppose it''s fine."


    Shredica began, "What are your thoughts on this game, Leon? Do you think we''ll emerge victorious?"


    "It''s hard to say, really. Our sess depends on various factors. If we continue to make good progress, then we''re likely to fare well. From what I can see, our progress seems promising. We''ve established a solid base, you''ve defeated some of the other participants, and while cooperation hasn''t fully materialized yet, we should be alright if we maintain our current trajectory."


    "Is that your stance?"


    "Well, I''m not overly confident about our chances," I admitted. Considering the future Hertrude had foreseen, there''s a possibility we might not emerge victorious. Additionally, there''s someone formidable here, and even I might have to put up a fight. Though I''m confident I won''t lose, unting my skills wouldn''t be wise. Besides, I''m a wanted individual.


    Revealing my abilities could jeopardize my secret identity and hinder my mission to conquer the hearts of the women at school.


    At that, Shredica sighed, "If we fail here, we''ll be expelled from school," she remarked.


    "And whose fault do you think that would be?" I asked. I anticipated her deflecting the me onto me, but surprisingly, she didn''t. What surprised me even more was her acknowledgment that it was her fault.


    "I know. It''s on me," she admitted.


    I blinked several times, trying to process whether I had misheard her.


    Seeing my reaction, she clicked her tongue in irritation. "Ugh. Do you really believe I''m incapable of acknowledging my own faults? You''ve underestimated me to the lowest degree, Mr. Leon," she scolded.


    "I mean, I''ve never heard you acknowledge your faults, so I assumed you couldn''t. Well, I suppose that''s just my assumption. My bad," I admitted.


    "That''s understandable, I suppose. I''ve never really questioned why I''m acknowledging my fault like this until now," she mused. "What would you do if we lose and get expelled from the academy?"


    "Hmm... Maybe I''ll look for a job, I guess. Being a magic knight isn''t my top priority anyway," I replied.


    "I feel guilty for dragging you into this. It''s going to be my fault if you get expelled," she said, showing an unusual level of remorse today. Did something happen? "For that, I apologize, Mr. Leon."


    "You''re worrying me. Are you sure nothing bad happened to you?"


    She red at me.


    "I''m sorry," I apologized immediately. "I know what you did was wrong," I added. "But there''s nothing we can do about it. If we lose here, it''s not just your fault, it''s mine too."


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Leon. Even if you''re useless, I''ll carry you," she reassured me.


    Well, she''s still the same old Shredica. I thought she might have changed, but it seems not.


    "I''m going to sleep now. Take care of the watch," she said.


    "I will," I replied.


    With that, the first day of the King''s Game came to an end.


    ***


    I woke up much earlier that morning than I had anticipated. The heat and humidity had me tossing and turning in my sleep. It finally roused me, and I wasn''t very well-rested. My bed felt warm, and I recalled that Johanne was on watch duty after me. However, when I woke up, it was the Princess herself who was on duty. She was...


    dozing off, propped against the cave wall. Perhaps her sleep wasn''t sufficient, causing her to nod off during her watch. It wasn''t a major concern though. As long as there wasn''t any threat of attack while we slept, it was eptable for her to doze during duty.


    I adjusted her position to ensure she could restfortably, then stepped out of the cave. The sun had just begun to rise, and I couldn''t detect any presence near our base. Despite this, I decided to conduct a thorough check of the vicinity. I tend to be somewhat paranoid about such matters, wondering if there might be someone nearby with a skill enabling them to evade my senses.


    That concern turned out to be unnecessary since I hadn''t spotted anyone nearby.


    I climbed up into a tree and scanned the area. The sounds of battle reached my ears, des shing and gunfire echoing. It seemed like someone was already engaged inbat this early in the morning.


    "I suppose I''ll allow them to settle their dispute. It''ll only increase our chances of victory," I muttered to myself.


    Suddenly, I sensed something approaching me rapidly in a straight line. It was moving so swiftly, with clear intent to do me harm. Without hesitation, I activated my Guardian to deflect the impending attack.


    However, my Guardian suddenly vanished into thin air as soon as the attacker closed in on me. Fortunately, I managed to dodge the attack without any issue.


    "...?" The attacker, a woman with ck hair and red eyes, looked at me with confusion evident in her expression. Though her eyes remained cold and devoid of emotion, I could sense her perplexity.


    "Who are you?" I inquired. She gazed back at me, and as our eyes met, I felt as if I were staring at my own reflection in a mirror. She wasn''t me, merely a striking resemnce. I recognized her as the woman who extinguished the fire during that arson incident. The manner in which she quenched the mes was instantaneous, as if the fire itself were unreal. I already knew this woman.


    She was Veronica Eir. Despite my knowledge of her name, I still posed the question, adding an extrayer of dramatic effect. It wouldn''t be usible for a random woman to suddenly attack me out of nowhere. Naturally, after surviving her initial assault, it was only fitting to inquire about her identity.


    Instead of responding to my question, sheunched into another attack. Her speed was remarkable, making it increasingly difficult for me to evade. I attempted to activate one of my skills to retaliate, but each time I tried, the skill would inexplicably vanish. Was her sword capable of nullifying powers? No, while her de wasn''t ordinary steel, it didn''t seem to be a power dampener.


    So what was causing my skills to be nullified?


    Since skills seemed ineffective, I decided to resort to magic. I gathered mana in my hand, shaping it into a precise swirl.


    "Hm...?" The woman raised an eyebrow, sensing something was amiss, and promptly vanished from my sight.


    Suddenly, she materialized behind me, attempting to sever my neck from my shoulder. I solidified the mana to form a barrier, blocking her de from reaching my neck and sparing me from decapitation.


    The woman''s eyes widened in surprise, but she swiftly reverted to an aggressive stance once more.


    While all of this was happening, I felt eyes on me once more.

 Chapter 160: Chapter 25 - Kings Game, Part 1 (5)

    Lilia''s POV


    It was 18 years ago when a baby, barely a month old, appeared on the doorstep of our house. At the time, I was merely 7 years old.


    My father and mother were astonished to find a baby there, but their shock turned to adoration uponying eyes on her. It was no surprise, really. Even to my young eyes, the baby exuded beauty. Her hair resembled the darkened, starless night sky, and her eyes gleamed like ming rubies. I, too, fell in love with her instantly and pleaded with my parents to take her in.


    The child was a girl, swathed in a white cloth upon which rested a letter. It bore the words, "Veronica Eir is the name bestowed upon this child. I beseech you, those who chance upon this young one, to provide it with care and protection."


    Upon reading those words, it was as if we were under a spell,pelled to obey the directive as though it were a universal decree. Yet, simultaneously, we found no objection in adhering to it. In fact, we rather fancied the name bestowed upon the baby; it seemed to suit her perfectly.


    Given that wecked a surname at the time, being ofmoner status, we decided that "Eir" would serve as her second name, not her family name. However, when I ascended to the rank ofmander within the magic knights, and the King granted me the surname "Silverde," her name underwent a change as well, bing Veronica Eir Silverde.


    Nevertheless, she predominantly uses Veronica Eir when introducing herself. Moreover, her official designation within the magic knights remained Veronica Eir.


    Let''s set aside discussion of her name for a moment and reflect on her journey after joining our family. As she matured, it became evident that she possessed remarkable abilities. From a young age, she demonstrated proficiency not only in the arcane arts and swordsmanship, but also in marksmanship and demanship. She was a true polymath, a prodigy in every sense.


    I felt immense pride in being her elder sister, which motivated me to push myself harder. I was determined not to let my little sister surpass me. After years of effort, mytent skill finally awakened.


    Absolute Command.


    My ability, Absolute Command, grants me the power to impose unyielding and irresistible directives upon anything, whether living or non-living, natural or supernatural, including myself. With a mere utterance, I canpel someone to kneel, halt a conflict, or even dere myself ruler of the world. I possess the authority tomand someone to take their own life, and they would obey willingly.


    Such is the extent of my power.


    I wield control with a word from my lips, yet there are individuals whose indomitable wills resist my Absolute Command. While manipting the King proved effortless, the Queen''s formidable will posed a challenge. Hence, despite my capabilities, usurping the throne from the King remained beyond my reach. Not that I harbored any intentions to do so, of course. Icked the motivation.


    After awakening my ability, I pursued four years of education at the academy, emerging as the top graduate of my ss. Subsequently, I embarked on a career as a magic knight, steadily ascending the ranks until I reached the pinnacle asmander. Admittedly, I may have employed a bit of maniption, leveraging my skill to secure my position, but ascend I did.


    Upon Veronica''s seventeenth birthday, Imanded her to join the ranks of the magic knights and serve under mymand. Despite the typical requirement for formal training, my ability allowed her immediate induction. By the age of eighteen, she rose to the position of second-inmand. It was at this age that her owntent abilities awakened, possessing formidable strength.


    Notably, her skill stood as the sole counter to my own.


    Veronica was the sole individual capable of ending my life¡ªmy own sister.


    I assumed Veronica would remain the only one to evoke such feelings within me. However, upon encountering that boy, I experienced a simr sensation. It seemed he possessed the capability to challenge and resist my power.


    Returning to the present, I found myself reclined on a towel spread across the sandy shore, while Laurel kneaded my back. Although the sun had yet to rise, here we were, on the beach, at this early hour. d in a bikini, it was evident to any observer that my purpose here was not work, but rather rxation and enjoyment.


    After all, this ind only opened once a year, so I intended to make the most of it.


    Nearby stood my dear sister, Veronica.


    "Why have you summoned me, dear sister?" she inquired.


    Her endearing address never failed to bring a smile to my face.


    "Well, my dear little sister, there''s something I need you to do for me. Can you grant your dear big sister this request?" I inquired.


    "If you wish it, then I shall."


    "I''m grateful," I replied.


    "What task do you have in mind?" she inquired.


    "I need you to engage in a fight for me."


    "With whom?"


    "Laurel, could you provide her with the details regarding the boy I sawst night?" I requested.


    Laurel paused her massage and headed towards a nearby tent, returning momentster with a portfolio in hand. Passing it to Veronica, we waited as she perused its contents.


    "This individual is a participant in the King''s Game. He hails from the academy, sharing your age, Veronica. Do you sense any familiarity?" I queried, intrigued by the resonance between Veronica and the boy. After conducting an investigation into his background the previous night, I discovered he was an orphan.


    Given the striking resemnce between him and Veronica, it seemed usible to entertain the notion of a connection between them. After all, such a coincidence demanded consideration, didn''t it?


    Veronica''s eyes widened momentarily before returning to their usual cold demeanor. "I don''t sense anything in particr," she replied. "Shall I eliminate him?"


    "While I harbor such thoughts, I''m reluctant to extinguish a rare specimen. Hence, engage him inbat, but refrain from lethality. Project a veneer of hostility, yet spare his life," I instructed.


    After perusing the information, Veronica raised her gaze to meet mine. "I''ll proceed as instructed," she affirmed. With that, she returned the documents to Laurel and ventured into the forest, likely in pursuit of the young man.


    Laurel returned the portfolio to the tent before resuming her massage. Midway through, she voiced her thoughts. "What''s with the fixation on that young man? Personally, I fail to see anything particrly intriguing about him. He strikes me as quite ordinary. I mean, isn''t he the weakest among the first years at the academy?


    And isn''t hecking in skills?"


    I chuckled at Laurel''s remarks. "Oh, Laurel, perhaps your eyesight has faltered. Didn''t you notice the extraordinary feat this young boy aplished? He managed to locate us even while we were high in the sky and in the darkness of night. That''s not something an ordinary individual could achieve under any circumstances."


    "I concede that his actions were remarkably impressive for someone I initially considered unremarkable. However, I remain skeptical of his capacity for further extraordinary feats," she retorted.


    "Well, if you''re doubtful, why not observe whether that young man can withstand a confrontation with someone like Veronica? If he manages to evade even a single one of her attacks, it would signify that he is far from ordinary," I proposed.


    Veronica possessed formidable strength. Should the young man evade even one of her strikes, it would indicate his extraordinary nature. Perhaps he hailed from the lineage of Eir, akin to Elise Eir, a renowned member of the Fangs, famed within the underground society. Given Veronica''s shared surname, there might be a familial connection to consider.


    "Commander," Laurel interjected, her tone noticeably altered.


    "What is it, Laurel?" I inquired.


    "It hase to my attention that there''s an ongoing petition for your demotion from themander position. Your recent mismanagement of the magic knights, coupled with your failure to retain Gabrielle within the ranks, has spurred a movement seeking your removal. What do you intend to do about this?" Laurel disclosed.


    I halted Laurel''s massage and rose to my feet. Turning to Laurel, I drew close to her. "It''s rather inappropriate of you to bring up such matters while I''m trying to rx. You''ve truly tested my patience," I reprimanded.


    "I-I apologize," Laurel stammered.


    "Let them try. The ultimate decision lies with the King and the court nobles, not those insignificant individuals seeking my demotion," I dered confidently.


    "Do you truly believe you''ll prevail?" Laurel inquired.


    I grinned at her. "One thousand out of one hundred people will choose me, without a doubt," I asserted, then yfully stuck out my tongue and licked her cheek. After the yful gesture, I shed a smile at Laurel. "I won''t merely sit back and await the King''s decision, naturally. Circumstances can shift, after all," I remarked.


    "And your n is to eliminate those advocating for your removal in this game, isn''t it?" Laurel queried, wiping the spot where I had licked with the back of her hand.


    I maintained my smile, offering no confirmation or denial. It was enough for her to grasp my intent.

 Chapter 61 - 10 - The Battle At The Black Market, Part 1 (1)

    The entire Silver de, except for Miss Sarah, stationed as our vignt guardian at the hideout, converged in the main room. It was our usual hub for strategy sessions and pre-battle preparations.


    Our leader, positioned in the heart of the gathering,menced addressing the members of the Silver de, "Norman Amarathea is cooking up another damned kidnapping scheme, this time in the vige of Hertan. Curiously enough, the Academy is set to engage in joint training there next week.


    While I''d like to chalk it up to mere coincidence, there''s a lurking suspicion that Norman has his sights on someone from the Academy," she divulged. "And this ain''t your run-of-the-mill kidnapping spree; it''s a carefully orchestrated n to snatch a specific target.


    The person they''re gunning for is the same one Eclipse has been drooling over ¨C an individual outside the royal lineage, yet possessing that precious royal blood. That someone is Charlotte Sierra."


    It didn''t take much to connect the dots, even for someone like me who rarely exercised her brain.


    "It ain''t far-fetched that Norman has hitched a ride with the Eclipse. If that''s the case, then it''s safe to bet they''re marching in lockstep toward a singr goal. I ain''t privy to what they want with Charlotte Sierra, but if I had to wager, it''s her blood they''re lusting after. I still can''t wrap my head around their interest in her blood, but we''ll halt them at any cost.


    Eclipse ain''t getting what they desire, not on our watch," she dered. "That''s why the Silver de will throw down every damn barrier to stop ''em!"


    A chorus of agreement erupted from the members.


    "Now then, I need five volunteers to bolster the others at the ck Market, keeping tabs on Norman''s movements. Who''s up for it?" asked our leader.


    Without hesitation, I shot my hand up. With plenty of off-days from the academy, I had more free time than I knew what to do with. Instead of twiddling my thumbs, I figured I might as well take the plunge. Besides, I''d be the main yer when Norman hit Hertan, so firsthand intel trumped secondhand any day.


    ***


    The moment my brother and I entered his hideout at the ck Market, a punch was thrown at me. I didn''t even have time to react. Before I knew it, my body was propelled backward by the force of the blow, and my sses were sent flying to the floor. I instinctively covered the spot where I got hit and shot a re at the one who threw the punch.


    My brother regarded me with a cold expression as he obliterated my sses with his boot. "You sure know how to piss me off, Martha. I can''t believe the audacity you just disyed. Why the fuck did you sell those women? They''re my fucking properties! They''re not yours.


    Who gave you the right to sell them?"


    I reached into my pocket, pulled something out, and tossed it at him. He effortlessly caught it in midair.


    "What''s this? Wait, is this an ancient coin? You sold those women for something like this?"


    I nodded, "I believe this will be much more helpful to you than those women," I exined. "You''re starting a new business, right? Selling those women would provide the budget you need."


    My brother chuckled darkly while examining the ancient coin in his hand. After a sinisterugh, he tossed the coin at me, hitting my forehead.


    "Nghh!"


    Before I could process what happened, another blow struck my face. He had kicked me square in the face, the force sending me sprawling on the floor. But it didn''t stop there. My brother approached me where Iy and started stomping on my face. The blows were so brutal that it seemed like he was trying to kill me.


    I wanted to believe otherwise because he was my brother, but with each strike to my face, that belief was slowly fading away.


    "The fuck are you rambling about, huh?! Why the fuck would I need money more than women?! You''re out of your damn mind, you dumbass sister! I don''t damn need this money! I damn need women!" His tirade echoed in the dimly lit hideout. After brutally stomping on my face, he decided to follow up with a forceful kick.


    The impact reverberated through me, making it feel like my neck was on the verge of twisting, and I was violently thrown aside like a discarded ragdoll. "You useless, fucking prick."


    In the aftermath of the onught, my brother seized my hair, yanking it with a cruel force that forced my gaze upon him. Blood oozed from my battered nose, staining the floor as he lifted my head. His eyes held a madness that seemed ready to end me.


    "Who the hell did you sell them to?"


    "...Ugh." I struggled to speak, my mouth feeling heavy. Attempting again, I managed, "...I don''t know."


    The moment those words slipped from my lips, another brutal punch crashed into my face. My vision, already blurred, descended into a disorienting haze with each hit.


    "You fucking worthless," he spat with contempt, the venom in his wordsced with hatred. "You know what? I should''ve tossed you into a damn brothel ages ago if you''re this useless. Maybe I''ll do it tomorrow. Oh, but I guess you''re still a virgin, huh?" He rose, his grip on my hair unyielding as he hauled me somewhere.


    "The whorehouse I''m selling you to despises virgins, so I suppose I should im your virginity myself," he nonchntly remarked, as if discussing mundane matters. There was no hesitation, even though we were siblings. "You''re not my usual type with that boyish look, but your body is perfect, so I suppose it''ll have to do."


    I heard a door creak open, and he forcibly pulled me into the room beyond. Dragging me deeper, after a while, he callously threw me onto something soft ¨C a bed, I supposed. My eyes reluctantly focused on my brother as he began to shed his clothes.


    Was this truly to be my fate? I pondered as my vision blurred and wavered. I had once yearned for a normal romance, but with a brother like him constantly thwarting my path, such dreams seemed impossible. The virginity I had hoped to share only with someone I loved and married was now on the brink of being taken by my own brother.


    As Iy there, the impending horror of being deflowered by him and then shipped off to prostitution dawned on me. Normal romance appeared to be an unattainable fantasy.


    But... I wished my first time would be with someone I cared for. I didn''t want my brother to be that person. I wanted it to be with someone I loved. Someone like... ahhh...


    Why did his facee to mind now? We had only met once, right? Moreover, he already had a lover. So, why did his face invade my thoughts? Perhaps, in a desperate bid to escape my current predicament, my mind conjured an image hidden in my subconscious. Maybe I liked that man, and I was only realizing it now.


    My brother finally discarded his clothes, then loomed over me. He began by forcefully tearing off my clothes, leaving me exposed. Once done, he licked his lips with a predatory leer.


    "If you had just obeyed me, none of this would have happened," he sneered. I felt him yank down my underwear, leaving it tangled around my thighs. Leaning in, I sensed something rigid brushing against my skin, slowly making its way between my thighs. "Oh, and consider this a punishment. I''ll prate you, even if you''re not wet yet."


    Closing my eyes, I bit down on my lip, bracing myself for the impending pain. However, before he could proceed any further, an abrupt knock echoed through the room.


    "Sir Norman! S-Someone''s infiltrated our base!"


    "What?!" my brother snapped. "Have you captured them?"


    "I-I apologize, Sir, but we still haven''t yet," the voice on the other side quivered.


    "Useless!" my brother spat, the disdain evident. He abruptly left the bed, leaving me exposed and vulnerable. "Why are all of my people so damn useless?" With forceful determination, he bound me to the bed, securing me with chains already affixed to its legs. "This will ensure you won''t escape, Martha."


    His intent to return after concluding his business loomed, granting only a fleeting sense of relief. The impending vition lingered like a malevolent shadow.


    As my brother stormed out, the door mmed shut, leaving me in a silent anticipation. I allowed my consciousness to surrender to the inevitable descent into slumber. In that surreal state, a woman''s voice reached through the darkness.


    "It''s okay," she whispered, a soothing melody against the oppressive atmosphere. "You won''t be deflowered by him. I''ll make sure of that." Skillful fingers worked to liberate me from the confining restraints, each movement a symphony of salvation.


    "...Who are you?" I asked, my vision blurred, the identity of my savior elusive.


    "...I''m Sneaky Rat," she dered, a beacon of hope breaking through the shadows.


    "Why are you doing this?" I weakly inquired, a feeble plea echoing in the dimness.


    "Because my master doesn''t want anything bad happening to you," her response resonated with determination.


    For a fleeting moment, I pondered the enigma of this mysterious master. Yet, in the face of imminent salvation, such musings felt inconsequential. With that realization, my consciousness sumbed to the enveloping darkness.

 Chapter 62 - 10 - The Battle At The Black Market, Part 1 (2)

    "Her injuries are a real fucking mess..." I muttered, my gaze fixed on the woman''s battered face. It was a gruesome canvas of purples and reds,pliments of that heartless bastard Norman. It blew my mind that he''d go to such lengths, even with his own sister. "Well, I guess that''s par for the course for the guy known as the Don of the ck Market."


    Once I''d liberated her from the restraints, I lifted her lifeless form and navigated out of that hellhole. The diversion I''d set up seemed to have worked like a charm. Now, my main focus was hauling ass out of the ck Market and back to Lord Mephisto. But before all that, I had to deal with her. If she didn''t get some treatment soon, she''d be in a world of pain.


    Failing Lord Mephisto wasn''t an option. That was thest thing on my mind. Guiding her into a dark alley, far from Norman''sckeys, I gently propped her against the wall.


    "Hold tight for a moment," I said, easing the woman down. My magical prowess might not be top-tier, but I damn well knew my way around healing abilities. As a former bandit always navigating dangerous situations, healing magic proved more valuable than its offensive counterpart.


    I extended a hand towards her battered face, letting the surge of my mana flow through it. An intense green glow immediately emanated from my hand, casting an eerie light in the dark alley. Her lifeless features began to regain a semnce of vitality, and the harsh hues of purple slowly receded.


    My healing magic wouldn''t perform miracles, but it should be enough to prevent her from sumbing to the severity of her injuries.


    Amid the healing process, a faint sound echoed behind me.


    "Who''s there?" I snapped to attention, my dagger unsheathed, poised for confrontation. In the ck Market''s shadows, anyone lurking wasn''t to be trusted.


    "You don''t need to be so defensive," a man''s voice reverberated in the darkness. "I''m just curious why two women would find themselves in a ce like this. Hmm? Is that one woman alright? She looks pretty messed up."


    The man lingered in the abyss of darkness, his form shrouded from view, yet a single eye emitted an eerie glow, cutting through the obscurity like a sinister beacon.


    ". . . . ."


    A heavy silence enveloped the alley as I maintained my vignt stance against this enigmatic figure concealed in the shadows.


    The man, unfazed by my caution, emitted a resigned sigh. "I''ll stay right here; no need to be overly guarded. If you wish, I can mend the woman there. Just need to pose a few questions in return."


    "Why should I put my trust in someone lurking in the shadows?"


    "Because I''m the sole entity capable of aiding your escape from this ce," he dered. A bone-chilling sensation crawled down my spine, hinting that this concealed figure was not one to be taken lightly.


    My hand trembled, causing the de in my grip to waver. What was this sensation? Was it fear? No, it felt much darker, more sinister. As I contemted, I realized the moon shone so brilliantly that it could prate every corner of the ck Market. So, why did the alley I stood in remain cloaked in an imprable darkness?


    Ah... I get it now... He''s...


    "Y-You''re him!" My voice, fraught with realization, sliced through the oppressive silence. "Shit!"


    Without hesitation, I swept up the woman, cradling her in a princess carry, and sprinted away from that cursed alley.


    This is disastrous! This is catastrophic! This is fucking apocalyptic! Gerald''s warnings echoed in my mind about this enigmatic figure¡ªthe one who cast a shadow of terror over the underground society. A force so formidable that none dared to delve into the depths of his power.


    "I guess you can''t trust me, huh? Well, that''s to be expected..." His voice echoed through the distance, taunting andced with a hint of disappointment. "Too bad. I was even willing to help you escape and heal her, but since you''re not up for it, I guess there''s nothing I can do. Okay, you can do whatever you want with them now."


    "Jeez, I''m not your fuckingpdog, you know." A figure emerged from the shadows, his face twisted into a devilish smirk. Blue hair flowed like an otherworldly stream, and his eyes gleamed with a menacing glint.


    Norman?! He was with Norman?! I hadn''t sensed his presence at all!


    "Now then..." Norman unsheathed his dagger, the metal catching the moonlight with a malicious glimmer. "How about you hand over everything you stole from me? The fucking gold and my little sister you''re carrying over there?!" He propelled himself towards me, his movements almost too swift toprehend. He closed the distance in an instant, materializing right in front of me. "Boo!"


    He shed his dagger toward me, and in a moment of instinct, I halted my sprint, leaping backward just in time. Fortune favored me; the de sliced through the air mere inches from my form. A narrow escape.


    Norman, undeterred, lunged towards me with an ominous intensity, his dagger shing with intent. "How dare you try to snatch my fucking belongings, huh, you slut?!"


    I raised my dagger to intercept his attack, but with the woman cradled in my arms, I couldn''t muster enough strength to block his onught. The sh of des sent my dagger flying.


    Shit! This is going downhill fast! With no other choice, I reached for my handgun holstered at my waist, aiming it at Norman. The mere sight of the firearm halted his advance.


    He sighed, "Why the fuck do people resort to long-ranged weapons when they find themselves beaten in closebat? This is seriously fucking cheating, dude..." His dagger smoothly found its way back into its sheath, a testament to his nonchnce.


    "...You''re pretty ballsy, sheathing your dagger even though I''ve got a gun aimed at you," I shot back.


    He smirked devilishly, "It''s not like you can hit me with it anyway."


    "Are you sure about that?"


    "I''m fucking sure. Why don''t you try if you think I''m bluffing?" He spread his arms wide for emphasis. "But I''m warning you, though. The moment you shoot a fucking bullet out of that gun, you''ll be the one getting hit."


    His confidence intrigued me, yet I paid little heed to his warning. Without hesitation, I tightened my grip on the trigger. A bullet erupted from the gun''s muzzle, hurtling towards Norman. Unperturbed, he stood there, the eerie grin on his face undisturbed. The projectile streaked towards him at a perilous speed, an imminent collision that seemed certain to end him.


    I was certain he would be hit, perhaps even killed.


    Just as I was savoring the sense of control, an abrupt depletion of my mana sent a chilling shock through me. A bullet whistled perilously close, teasingly grazing a few strands of my hair. Lady Luck, my skill, seemed to have activated, but the question was ¨C why?


    Norman''s dark chuckle echoed, "Hehehehehe. Lucky dodge there. Without your precious luck, your brains would be decorating these streets."


    Confusion swirled in my mind. Had someone stealthily approached from behind and taken a shot? But then, how did Norman manage to sidestep the bullet?


    "You look quite flustered. And now that I''m really seeing your face, you''re a damn gorgeous woman. Keeping you as a sex ve feels like a far more rewarding endeavor. How about I fuck you together with my sister?" He drew his dagger, licking the de with a sinister grin. "Sounds like an appealing idea."


    In that moment, everything went haywire. He kicked the air in front of him, and suddenly, I felt the force of that kick in my hand, sending the gun flying into the air. He lunged at me the moment my gun soared into the air. Overwhelmed and flustered, I struggled toprehend the unfolding chaos. My mana depleted, I couldn''t rely on magic to counter his attack. What options did I have?


    Gently cing the woman in my arms on the ground, I shifted into a defensive stance. Despite my proficiency in martial arts, facing someone armed with a de seemed daunting. Nevertheless, it was my only recourse. Attempting to kick the de from his hand, my strike was met with his arm, and in an instant, he closed in with the knife.


    "What a feeble kick. You''re not cut out for this, so just surrender!" he sneered.


    Ah, right. The mana depletion left my body sluggish, making it challenging to mount a significant counterattack. It felt like everything was spiraling into hopelessness. I''m sorry I failed you, Lord Mephisto. But fear not, I won''t allow this man to vite my body. No one but you will ever touch it.


    I won''t betray you. I''ll always belong to you. So, before this man can do anything to me, I''ll fight back. If ites down to it, I''ll bite my own tongue and kill myself.

 Chapter 63 - 10 - The Battle At The Black Market, Part 1 (3)

    The de inched closer and closer, not aiming for my vitals, indicating he wasn''t trying to kill me with this attack. Still, it was evident that things were about to get really bad. I didn''t particrly care if I met my end here, but the mission weighed heavily on my mind. Failing it meant disappointing Lord Mephisto. I had nothing in my arsenal to counter this impending attack.


    Apologies, Lord Mephisto, but it seems I''m about to let you down. However, I vowed not to let this many a finger on me. If he made a move, I''d bite my tongue without hesitation.


    As the de neared my shoulder, an unexpected twist unfolded. Someone leaped in front of me, blocking the impending strike with a handgun. It was a woman with flowing purple hair.


    "Silver des?! Why the hell are you here in my territory?!" Norman eximed, jumping backward. He seemed visibly flustered by the unexpected appearance of the woman.


    The woman didn''t bother responding to Norman. Instead, she turned her gaze toward me.


    "Run now. I''m stepping into the ring with him," she dered, a fierce determination in her eyes. "That girl won''t make it if you don''t hustle her to a skilled healer soon."


    "Hey, are you fucking serious right now? You really think I''ll let them walk away with just you standing in my way?" Norman scoffed.


    "I don''t," the woman responded with an unwavering calm. "That''s why I didn''te here alone."


    Suddenly, four shadows materialized, encircling Norman like vengeful spirits.


    "You''ve really done it now, Shredica," remarked another woman with a fiery orange mane. "Why dive headfirst into a fight with him in his own territory? Maybe dial down the battle hunger a notch?"


    "It''s just Shredica being Shredica," added another woman with a yful, pink short-cut hair. "That''s what sets her apart, you know? I''ve never seen her shy away from a direct confrontation. It''s just her style."


    The other two males stood in stoic silence, their gaze unwavering on Norman.


    Norman sneered confidently, "You think a few extra bodies will make a difference? I can handle all of you."


    "Let''s put that im to the test," retorted the woman with vibrant purple hair.


    Sensing that these individuals were providing my ticket out of this perilous situation, I decided to make a run for it. Scooping up the still-unconscious woman, I held her in a princess carry, hastening my escape. Yet, a sudden force gripped my foot. ncing downward, I beheld a hand emerging from the ground, firmly sping my ankle.


    "Do you really think you can escape from me?! Fat chance!"


    It seemed that this was Norman''s skill¡ªa maniptive ability allowing him to traverse space. It was as if he created two portals, entering one would lead you out of the other. This must be how he carried out his kidnappings. It also exined why the bullet I shot almost hit me¡ªhe manipted portals to redirect the bullet toward one and sent the other behind me, ensuring it struck me.


    I attempted to free myself from the unyielding grip of the hand, but it clung to me tenaciously. No matter how hard I kicked, it refused to budge¡ªan immovable restraint, like an unbreakable shackle. Strangely, I felt myself sinking towards the ground, the hand exerting a downward force.


    ncing behind, I witnessed the five individuals facing a simr fate. Hands emerged from the ground where they stood, pulling them down as their weapons were forcibly kicked away. What transpired in that fleeting moment when my attention wavered?


    "Kekeke! Do you really think you can beat me?! Four people won''t be fucking enough!" Norman''s triumphant voice echoed, his arm raised, but his hand concealed within the portal he created. How did he achieve this? Ah, I understood now. It wasn''t merely a matter of making something enter and exit through another portal.


    He could multiply the entered entities by creating additional portals for their exit. This exined how he effortlessly abducted numerous people in such a short span.


    ***


    "Tsk! What the hell is this hand?! Is this his skill?" Miss Neith eximed in frustration.


    There''s no other way to exin this twisted phenomenon except for it being his skill. If that''s the case, then this was likely the sinister skill he unleashed during those abductions.


    Norman Amarathea''s wicked grin widened as he gloated, "Behold, my dark prowess¡ªPortal Creation! This skill grants me dominion over spatial maniption. But it''s not just confined to space; it''s a gateway to duplication! For instance, when I toss an object, like a gold coin, into one portal, it emerges twofold from the other if there are two alternate portals for it to exit through!


    A beguiling multiplication of possessions, a wicked twist on thews of reality. This technique facilitates swift kidnappings and ensures my every plunder is amplified. Witness the power of my dark arts! Ha ha ha ha ha!!" heughed maniacally. "And the reason why you can''t break free from my grip is that I''ve damn well trained myself to have this unyielding grip!


    I''ve mastered the skill so damn much that I''m practically invisible with it!!!"


    Him spilling the secrets of his skill left me utterly perplexed, "Why are you bbing about your skill? Aren''t you worried we''d uncover it? No one has had a clue about it until now."


    Norman Amarathea locked his intense gaze onto me, his grin stretching so wide it almost reached his ears. "Why do you think no one has ever cracked the mystery of my skill until now? The damn obvious answer, you clueless bitch, is that those who faced my skill didn''t survive to share the tale," he sneered. Then, he fished something from his pocket and hurled it toward Mr. Seria, Mr.


    Herks, and Miss Neith. As those items approached, they erupted into explosive chaos. "Ha Ha Ha Ha!!!" he cackled maniacally. "Consider that a vivid demonstration! Now, as for why I singled out those three, they''re mainly men, and that chick over there isn''t my type with her short hair. I don''t fancy boyish women.


    But you two," he licked his lips, eyes filled with insatiable lust as he scrutinized me and Miss Arianne, "look like something worthy of adding to my collections..."


    I''ve heard whispers about Norman''s penchant for kidnapping, an unsavory pursuit driven by his desire to amass a harem of women turned into mere possessions, enved to serve as prostitutes. As time passed, his notoriety elevated him to the position of a prime supplier in the ck Market, dealing in both human goods and the flesh of beastfolk.


    His illicit empire flourished, crowning him with the notorious title of the Don of the ck Market.


    Yet, if he believed this encounter would unfold seamlessly, he was sorely mistaken. That''s because...


    "You bastard..." a guttural growl echoed through the veil of smoke spawned by the explosion. "You won''t get away with doing that to me..." It was Miss Neith. Her once serene blue eyes now zed with a fiery red intensity. This was her skill, Frenzy ¨C the more she bled, the more potent she became.


    "She can still move after that explosion?" Norman clicked his tongue in frustration. "Well, it''s not like you can slip away from my grip," he sneered.


    He was wrong about that too. Miss Neith could now break free from that grip.


    "W-What the...?!" Norman must have sensed Miss Neith slipping away from his grasp. I could feel the hold on my ankle fading too. It seemed like whatever he felt on one end, he could still feel on the other. I reckon he refrained from multiplying himself because it would make him more vulnerable. Each copy he made was a potential weak spot. So, even the hand gripping me could harm him.


    "Something like this won''t stop me!" Finally, Miss Neith managed to break free from his grip. All the hands that had restrained us ceased their hold. We were free to move. I swiftly grabbed my pistol, ready to engage in battle with him.


    Miss Neith closed the distance, her fists a blur of furious strikes, yet Norman danced between them with uncanny skill, evading each punch effortlessly. My barrage of bullets seemed relentless, but Norman countered by manipting portals, redirecting the projectiles back toward me. However, with a flick of my wrist, I harnessed the power of wind magic, stopping the bullets mid-air.


    Simultaneously, Miss Arianne faced a simr challenge, her arrows returning to her after each shot.


    "Fighting him in marksmanship is getting us nowhere, Shredica," she said. "I guess it''s time for us to shift gears and engage in closebat." A press of a button transformed her bow into a sleek metallic staff, and she charged at Norman, determination radiating from her gaze.


    Norman, the Don of the ck Market, proved to be a formidable foe, skillfully defending against the relentless assault from both of them.


    I nced at Mr. Seria and Mr. Herks. Unfazed by the explosives, they readied their weapons, joining the confrontation. After a quick dust-off to rid themselves of clinging gunpowder, they entered the fray against Norman.


    Holstering my pistol, I approached the battlefield bare-handed. The battle between the Silver des and the Don of the ck Market hadmenced.

 Chapter 64 - 10 - The Battle At The Black Market, Part 1 (4)

    Norman proved to be a formidable opponent, showcasing both strength and skill as a fighter. Even with all five of us attacking simultaneously, he managed to keep up, utilizing his skill, Portal Creation, to strike us with his sword even when we were seemingly out of range. Fortunately, I had figured out a way to counter his technique.


    "If you sense a sudden shift in the space around you, dodge or block!"


    Every time he activated his skill, the atmosphere quivered, and there was a swift but noticeable shift. Itsted only a fraction of a second, but it provided enough time for us to evade his attacks.


    "You can dodge all you want, but it''s futile!" Norman dered, his eyes wide with murderous intent, a menacing grin stretching across his face. It was the look of a seasoned killer. I had encountered many murderers in the past and dealt with them, but this was the first time witnessing such a chilling expression.


    Indeed, dodging alone wouldn''t be enough if we couldn''tnd effective blows against him. Norman skillfully redirected the impacts of our attacks, leveraging his skill to manipte the direction of force. In addition to his swordsmanship, he demonstrated exceptional footwork.


    There also lingered the constant threat of reinforcements arriving. In that case, our only viable option would be to escape this perilous situation.


    Escaping would pose another daunting challenge, especially with someone like Norman, who likely wouldn''t allow anyone daring to cross him to escape without facing repercussions.


    Suddenly, I sensed a shift in the atmosphere, a chilling presence enveloping everything around me. The air turned cold, not just in my immediate vicinity, but throughout the entire area. Reacting on instinct, I ducked, narrowly avoiding a sword that shed inches above my head, a few strands of my hair severed in the process.


    "What the...? Did he tear open a rift in space to slice through us? But that sh is too substantial for a mere dagger," Miss Arianne eximed, her voice tinged with disbelief.


    "He must''ve augmented his dagger, simr to how he multiplied his hands. Stay sharp, everyone. His skill conceals much more power than meets the eye," I cautioned my allies, stealing a quick nce to ensure their readiness.


    My attention halted when I saw one of our allies sprawled on the ground, blood pooling around her.


    "Neith must have dodged toote...!" eximed Miss Arianne.


    "It''s a damn shame she''s the only one who got a taste of my de," Norman sneered, licking the blood off his dagger.


    We immediately put some distance between us and Norman. We couldn''t be certain if his skill had any range limitations, but keeping a distance seemed safer than being within striking range of someone as dangerous as Norman.


    "It looks like... this mission failed because of my recklessness."


    Mr. Herks clicked his tongue, "You''re damn right, you brat. Why the hell did you just charge at him like that?"


    "If you had stayed in your position, none of this would have happened," Mr. Seria eximed angrily.


    I absorbed their anger silently, not bothering to cast them a second nce. Their opinions meant nothing to me. My focus remained fixed on the opponent right in front of me.


    "Tsk. Not even bothering to give us a second look. This chick really thinks she''s a hotshot."


    I took a deep breath, uncertain if defeating Norman was within our grasp. Strangely, my mind remained calm; there was an eerie absence of nervousness. The unfolding events felt surreal, but that was it. I had grown in the crucible of wars, desensitized to the stench of blood that I once abhorred. I''d taken more lives than the years I''d lived.


    Even facing someone as dangerous as Norman failed to stir any emotions within me.


    "Don''t turn on each other," urged Miss Arianne. "Shredica''s actions were reckless, but if we bicker now, it''ll be just as reckless. Let''s deal with the immediate threat before deciding the appropriate consequences for Shredica''s recklessness."


    "You''re still nning to fight?" Norman asked casually. "Just surrender and let me end you swiftly. Everything you attempt will be futile against me."


    The four of us moved to encircle Norman, who remained nonchnt in the face of our collective approach.


    "I''ve already made it abundantly clear that none of you stand a chance against me, showcasing my skill. Yet, you persist in this futile struggle? Your deaths are inevitable, and all you''re doing is dying the inevitable."


    "So what?" retorted Miss Arianne. "Do you think we''ll just stand here and let you kill us?"


    "That''s the easier path here. It''s better than futile resistance," Norman asserted.


    "Why do you assume that? Do you truly believe we''ll let you win without a fight? I''m not so feeble that a skill like that can intimidate me. I''ve faced and conquered many formidable adversaries. You don''t even rank as my greatest fear among them."


    "That may be so, but..." Norman took a deep breath as wepleted our encirclement. Mr. Herks and Mr. Seria, as stealthy as cats, closed in from behind. "Even so, four or even five of you aren''t enough to defeat me."


    The trio¡ªMr. Herks, Mr. Seria, and Miss Arianne¡ªsprang into action almost instantaneously. Mr. Herks attacked from the right, shing, while Mr. Seria approached from the left, aiming to touch Norman with his Weight Maniption skill.


    The n was to make Norman unable to stand by altering his weight. Meanwhile, Miss Arianne charged at Norman from the front, wielding her metallic stick.


    Facing these three Silver de members, whose skills were just a notch below veteran Magic Knights, Norman moved almost sluggishly, seemingly bored. Initially, he effortlessly dodged Mr. Herks'' attack with a slight movement, not bothering to use his weapon. Seizing the momentum, Norman swiftly pivoted and ruthlessly struck down Mr. Seria.


    His de, amon dagger, deflected Miss Arianne''s attack before plunging into Mr. Seria''s chest.


    As he withdrew his sword from Mr. Seria''s chest, Norman skillfully stepped back into Mr. Herks, who fumbled his attack. In that moment, both Mr. Herks and Miss Arianne found themselves in a direct line in front of Norman. Abruptly, Mr.


    Herks crumpled to the ground, shock etched across his face. A few secondster, his head separated from his body as Norman sliced his de through a portal he created, cleanly severing Mr. Herks'' neck. Subsequently, Norman snatched Miss Arianne''s stick, kicking her in the stomach. She was sent flying several meters backward, leaving her weapon in Norman''s hand.


    Amidst the brutal ballet ofbat, I stood frozen¡ªa mere spectator to the relentless efficiency unfolding before me. The sh of weapons, the spray of blood, all concluded almost as abruptly as they began, leaving me with no opportunity to intervene.


    Norman''s eyes glinted with genuine intrigue as he examined the metallic stick, appreciating its craftsmanship. "What a cool weapon. I wonder who engineered this..." His predatory gaze turned towards me. "Now then, what will you do,dy? Will you charge at me like your foolishrades, or will you surrender and be mine?" His tongue glided across his lips, a sinister glint dancing in his eyes.


    A tremor coursed through me. What was happening? Why was I trembling?


    "Huh?" Norman eximed, caught off guard. "Why the fuck are you grinning?"


    Was I? Slowly, I unsheathed my dagger, allowing the de to catch the dim light of the big moon from above as I examined my reflection. Oh, right. I was undeniably smiling. Yet, it wasn''t a smile of joy or fear; this emotion coursing through me was something far more primal. A surge of adrenaline, a dark euphoria that I intimately recognized from countless blood-soaked battles on the front lines.


    "...The fuck are you in ecstasy for?"


    That must have been it. This is ecstasy. I''m thrilled. I''m a person who revels in violence. I''m akin to someone who delights in the act of killing. Molded by that life, I couldn''t change.


    These are the only emotions I have.


    With a deliberate intensity, I released my bloodlust. Every ounce of it surged forth, directed straight at him. The moment this overwhelming wave of bloodlust enveloped the space between us, I witnessed his expression undergo a profound transformation.


    "...What the?"


    I steadied myself, feeling the rush of adrenaline coursing through my veins. Born into a world marred by the brutality of war, I wasn''t originally from this realm. I was an outsider, a person who didn''t belong. This world had known peace for quite some time, unlike the one I came from, where gunshots echoed daily, and the sight of blood was a ghastly routine.


    I had no idea why I ended up in this world, but I despised it. More specifically, I detested the peace that permeated it. Despite my aversion to blood, the absence of it for so long made me realize that I didn''t truly hate it as much as I thought.


    That''s why, in the midst of this fight, for the first time in five years, the first time since the war in the Southern East of the world, I felt euphoria again. I had nearly forgotten the feeling. I had to thank Norman for rekindling that sensation.


    I lunged toward him and... sliced through his neck.

 Chapter 65 - 10 - The Battle At The Black Market, Part 1 (5)

    Or so I thought, but when I shed at his neck, a sudden surge of darkness abruptly arrested my de mid-air.


    "It''s not going to bode well for me if one of my chess pieces falls, so if you would excuse me," a mysterious man stated nonchntly, as an ominous force coiled around my de, preventing it from reaching Norman''s vulnerable neck.


    My focus shifted to the enigmatic figure, and my eyes widened with disbelief. "You''re the one who halted me...?" I was genuinely taken aback. The man sat in a wheelchair, his entire form concealed beneathyers of bandages. It wasn''t an exaggeration ¨C he was a mummy-like enigma, with only a single, piercing red eye peering out from the confines of the bandages.


    "You''re a remarkably powerful woman. And one with such an unmistakable and weighty bloodlust as well."


    Attempting to retrieve my dagger from the immobilizing darkness proved futile; it wouldn''t budge. With that realization, I decided to leave my de behind and distanced myself from him.


    "Who are you...?" I questioned, slowly adopting a fighting stance.


    "...Just someone who relishes caring for their pawns," he responded. "I polish them, dust off the remnants of their battles. I detest the idea of them being mere standbys; I prefer them in active y. Chess is a game I thoroughly enjoy, after all. Now, how about you, thedy with the striking purple hair? Who are you?"


    "I''m a member of the Silver des. I''m sure you''re already aware of that."


    "Silver des. The organization plotting rebellion against Milham''s monarchs. I have a sense of their motives, but what about you? Do your convictions align with theirs? Do you share their fervor?"


    "Why are you prying into my affairs like this?"


    The singr visible eye narrowed, "Just out of curiosity. I have this inkling that you and I are quite alike. Individuals drawn to violence. Those who prefer war over peace. It might sound baseless, merely gauging it from the bloodlust you exude, but I can sense a warmonger when I see one. The bloodlust you emit¡ªit''s that of someone who revels in the chaos of war."


    I maintained a stoic silence.


    "I''m guessing you aligned with the Silver des because you catch the scent of blood there, a scent you love inhaling. I, too, relish the intoxicating aroma of blood, but with time, that enjoyment morphs into disdain. The sight of blood is my deepest aversion, yet paradoxically, it''s the sole trigger of such visceral emotions in me.


    The Silver des, an organization that orchestrates wars for their cause, might appear as warmongers, but they aren''t, much like you. Their ultimate aim is peace, and dethroning the monarchs is a method to that end."


    I could sense the direction of this discourse, so I urged, "Get to the point."


    "You''re remarkably impatient, but fair enough. I''ll get straight to the point. Given that the Silver des probably aren''t the optimal environment for a woman like you to appease the bloodlust you crave, why not join forces with me? Together, we can ascend to rule this entire world."


    Raising an eyebrow, I questioned, "And what''s the payoff for me in that?"


    The man chuckled, "You''ll have everything you desire."


    I shed a smile at him, but it wasn''t a smile of amusement; it was a smirk at the sheer naivety of this man, thinking that I could have everything I wanted. Unfortunately for him, there was nothing in this world that held any appeal for me. Every aspect of this realm was just a fragment of the world I hailed from. Thus, I harbored no liking for anything here.


    What I craved the most was a return to my world, and I''d go to any lengths to achieve it. I had a n, and the first step was aligning with the Silver des to topple the current monarchs of Milham. They possessed something I desired, and for me to obtain it, the Milham monarchs had to vanish.


    "I assume from that smile that you won''t be epting my offer?"


    "That''s correct," I affirmed. "Even the gods of this world can''t grant what I truly desire."


    "I see..." the man exhaled. "Well, would you permit me to pose a question then? I won''t engage inbat if you agree. I''m sure that suits your preferences."


    Honestly, the prospect of fighting this man didn''t intimidate me. It was more about the concern that a confrontation might not end well for Miss Arianne. She, frozen in an inexplicable timelessness, would be defenseless, and in a one-on-one dialogue, she might be a casualty. Despite my general disinterest in humanity, Miss Arianne was someone I wished to spare from death.


    She was the only one who took genuine care of me, and I sensed that protecting her wouldn''t be a straightforward task with this mysterious man, given the dark aura emanating from him. Hence, I replied, "Very well. What would you like to ask?"


    "Do you know the name ''Mephisto''?" he questioned.


    I quickly shook my head, "No idea. Why do you bring it up?"


    He closed one eye, took a deliberate breath, before opening it and fixed his intense gaze on me. "We have a kind of good rtionship, you could say."


    "Let me guess. Mephisto is the one responsible for all that, am I right?"


    The man skillfully avoided the question, responding with, "...As promised, I will leave you alone now and allow you to leave." With those words, an encroaching darkness swallowed him and Norman, who, for some mysterious reason, seemed suspended in time, akin to Miss Arianne. After an unsettling duration, they vanished.


    The surroundings underwent a surreal shift, and the oppressive atmosphere dissipated instantly.


    "S-Shredica...?"


    A voice emerged from behind me. As I turned, I saw Miss Arianne struggling to stand, her hand clutching her stomach. As she nearly stumbled, I rushed to catch her, providing support by cing her arms around my shoulders.


    "...W-What happened?"


    I shared her perplexity, "I... don''t know either."


    I gazed at Mr. Herkz, Mr. Seria, and Miss Neith lying on the ground, where a pool of crimson red painted the earth beneath them. There was an eerie silence, and I felt nothing within their lifeless bodies. They were gone, already dead. I searched for the two women who Norman had caught earlier, but they had vanished from the vicinity.


    Then, I turned my attention to Miss Arianne, who stood there, eyes fixed on the three fallenrades.


    "...Do you think it''s my fault that this happened?"


    Miss Arianne avoided eye contact as she replied, "I don''t. Every member of the Silver des understood the risks when they joined. They faced the possibility of this fate. I can''t me you, Shredica. I only hope I won''t have to witness morerades like this."


    I remained silent, contemting her words. Yet, deep down, I found her hope unrealistic. As long as the Silver des continued to fight, the inevitable loss ofrades was something to be expected. Born in a world ustomed to the scent of blood and the sight of death, I was certain of that truth.


    "...What do we do now?" I inquired.


    Miss Arianne finally looked away from the bodies. "For now, let''s head back."


    "Okay."


    I carried Miss Arianne with me, and we retraced our steps to the base. I didn''t spare a nce for the lifeless forms of ourrades strewn across the dark streets of the ck Market. It was peculiar. Despite knowing them for a while and fighting alongside them, their deaths didn''t stir any sadness in me. While Miss Arianne asionally looked back, I didn''t.


    This world, as expected, wasn''t meant for me.


    Upon our return, we informed the leader that the other three met their end in the sh with Norman. I also confessed that the confrontation happened because of me. In response, the leader delivered a punch to my face. Strangely enough, I didn''t feel a thing. After that solitary blow, she instructed me not to show my face to her for a while. Yet again, the impact left me emotionless.


    ***


    "Why the hell did you stop me?!" Norman''s scream echoed in the dimly lit room, his rage radiating like a palpable force that threatened violence, as if he wanted to tear me apart for halting his assault.


    "Do you honestly think you stand a chance against that woman?" I countered.


    "Why the fuck wouldn''t I?! She''s just one damn woman!"


    Norman''sck of understanding was no surprise. But I grasped the situation all too well. The woman emitted a bloodlust so intense it could freeze a normal man''s heart. I had felt a simr surge before, though hers held a distinct quality. The source of the bloodlust that once engulfed me was none other than the person who called himself Mephisto.


    "For now, Norman, adhere to the n of kidnapping Charlotte Sierra. Don''t get entangled in these meaningless conflicts. I need Charlotte Sierra for my n to unfold," Imanded, trying to assert control amid the brewing storm of emotions.


    "Fuck this!" Norman shouted. "I''m not your fucking dog! Why the hell should I follow your orders?!"


    It seemed this man still hadn''t grasped who held the upper hand after all this time. I employed my skills to remind him of his ce, and as the realization struck, his face twisted with terror and tears.


    "Remember your ce, Norman. You''re just a pawn," I asserted. A dog baring its fangs against its master was uneptable, so the proper response was to instill discipline until they trembled, tails tucked between their legs.

 Chapter 98 - 16 - The Battle At The Black Market, Part 2 (1)

    It had been an hour since Norman entered the pub.


    By now, he had already downed five mugs of beer. Two women were kissing him all over while a third woman was under the table, engaging in who-knows-what with him.


    This was it. The moment of reckoning. Norman had finally let his guard down.


    Leader rose from her seat, and I followed suit. We readied our daggers to strike. Norman''s back was turned to us, so without him noticing, we could approach unnoticed. I utilized my Stealth skill, and Leader, a battle-hardened veteran, could make her presence disappear.


    Silently, we crept toward him. Even the patrons around us remained oblivious to our approach. We could do it. We could end Norman''s life. It might spark a war between the ck Market and us, but the consequences seemed inconsequential in this moment.


    Time seemed to slow as we closed in. My hand, clutching the dagger, trembled ever so slightly. In my mind, I reyed the memory.


    I remembered the deaths of myrades. Their bodies never returned to us. We searched for them, but they were gone. All that was left was to seek revenge. To kill the one who took them from us. An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth.


    We would end him.


    Our leader was mere inches from him when she lunged, her daggers aimed at his neck. But then, she vanished.


    "Huh...?" I uttered in confusion. Our leader had been right there, poised to strike Norman, and then... gone? Why?


    "Do you really think I''m stupid?" Norman taunted, downing a full mug of beer before mming it back onto the table with a loud thud. He didn''t even nce in my direction.


    Men gathered around me, their lustful eyes fixed on me.


    "Don, can we have a turn with this woman?"


    "She looks pretty tasty...!"


    I brandished my dagger, swirling it around to ward them off. Despite my efforts, they kept advancing. I aimed my de at one, only for others to close in. It was like a game of cat and mouse, and I was losing.


    Checkmate.


    Norman rose from his seat, swaggering toward me with his pants nowhere to be seen, his manhood dangling. He licked his lips.


    "I''ll be the first to taste her. Rest of you, wait your turn," hemanded.


    He then approached me. I aimed my dagger at him. However, he didn''t even flinch or stop moving forward. He kept moving, as if I wasn''t a threat to him.


    "You''re one of the women who got away from me, huh? What luck! I was itching to fuck you," he said, licking his lips as he drew closer, until the de was mere inches from him.


    I shot him a re, which only seemed to excite him more as he edged nearer, the de pressing against his neck. I refrained from shing it, knowing it would only end with me getting slit in the neck instead.


    With the de so close, he reached out to touch my cheek, his tongue darting across his lips. The way he did it reminded me of a predator toying with its prey before the kill. It was chilling, to say the least. I''d faced death in many forms, but this was perhaps the closest I''de to it.


    "You''re so fucking cute," he growled, his voice dripping with malice. "I''d love to add you to my collection. But what I really crave is that purple-headed bitch. Where is she, huh? Is she with you?"


    "Fuck off!" I spat, fury coursing through me as I attempted to push him away with my free hand, delivering a forceful palm strike to his chest. But he merely snatched my arm and yanked me closer.


    As he drew me in, I tried to sh at his neck, but I halted when I felt the sharpness of my de against my own cheek instead. He''d used Portal Creation to redirect my sh onto myself. A sharp sting followed, blood welling up from the wound. In the blink of an eye, he released my hand and delivered a vicious punch to my stomach.


    "...Ugh!"


    The blow knocked the wind out of me, leaving me gasping for air and struggling to remain upright. The de slipped from my grasp, ttering to the floor with a heavy thud.


    Norman leaned in close, his hot breath brushing against my ear, sending shivers down my spine. "Now then, be a good girl and spread those legs for me," he whispered, his voice dripping with sinister intent. "Don''t even try to resist. The red-haired woman won''t be showing up for at least an hour or two, and nobody will be able to save you in that time frame. I suggest you don''t struggle.


    It''ll only make your pain worse," he sneered.


    With a cruel grin, he tore apart my clothing, tossing the scraps to the floor. I was left with only my bra covering my upper body. I instinctively backed away from him, but before I could escape, strong arms grabbed me from behind.


    "No...!" I cried out, attempting to push him away, but hisrger, more muscr frame overpowered me. In a desperate move, I leaped into the air and delivered an overhead kick.


    "Urgh...!" he grunted as my foot connected with his face.


    One man swung at me with his thick arm, the width of a massive pole. I ducked just in time to avoid the blow. He was huge, even bigger than the man who had grabbed me earlier. I backed away, readying myself for whatever wasing next. If I was going to die here, I''d make sure they remembered that Silver des weren''t to be messed with.


    I knew my chances of survival were slim, but if there was even a glimmer of hope...


    The man charged at me, fists swinging with deadly force. I swayed my upper body left and right, narrowly dodging his blows. Meanwhile, the man who had grabbed me before was closing in from behind, reaching out to grab me. I crouched down, avoiding his hands as they reached for my face.


    I created some distance between myself and the two attackers. It was two against one, and the odds were stacked against me. I knew it was likely game over, but if there was even the slightest chance of escape, I''d seize it.


    The two men advanced, kicking up dust as they closed in on me. Their four arms, thick as tree trunks, reached out alternately, each grasping for me with deadly intent. I knew that if they found even the slightest opening, it would spell doom for me. I continued to dodge their grabs as I backed away.


    But then, I made a mistake.


    I nced down at my foot, which had been ensnared by a hand jutting out from the floor. Looking back up, I met Norman''s sneering gaze. His arm stretched out towards the ceiling, but his hand was nowhere in sight. He''d used Portal Creation again.


    As I turned my attention back to the two attackers, I saw one of themunching his right leg straight at me. I attempted to block his attack, but to my horror, I realized he wasn''t alone in his assault. Just as I intercepted the first man''s leg, the other one swung his left leg at me, connecting with the side of my torso.


    "Nghhh!" I cried out in pain, a sharp jolt shooting through me. If it weren''t for the hand holding me in ce, I might have been sent flying backward from the force of the blow.


    But then, the first attacker who had kicked me recovered from his previous motion andunched another attack. Still reeling from the impact of the first kick, I couldn''t evade or block the iing blow. It struck me squarely on the other side of my torso.


    "Nnnghhh?!"


    The force of the kick was enough to finally release me from the hand that had rooted me in ce. I went flying backward, overwhelmed by agonizing pain. Tears threatened to spill from my eyes as I struggled to maintain consciousness.


    With my arms rendered useless for defense, all I could do was brace myself as I crashed to the ground, rolling along the floor two or three times before mming into a wall.


    "I warned you, didn''t I?" Norman sneered. "Don''t struggle. It''ll only make your pain worse."


    "U-ur...k...!"


    I reflexively clutched my right side where the man had kicked me, squeezing my eyes shut against the intense pain. It felt like my spirit was shattering into a million pieces in an instant.


    "Still nning to fight?" Norman sneered. His twockeys loomed over me, their eyes filled with a sinister lust as they cracked their fists and licked their lips.


    I felt like giving uppletely. The dream of seeking revenge against the monarchs of Milham seemed like nothing more than a fantasy now. My father would be devastated to learn of my death, but at least he would still be alive. I just hoped he would abandon his thirst for revenge and live out the rest of his days in peace.


    With those thoughts swirling in my mind, I pressed my tongue against my teeth, preparing to bite down and end it all. But before I could go through with it, I heard two silenced gunshots pierce the air, followed by two sharp crunching sounds.


    I raised my gaze upward and beheld the gruesome sight: two gaping holes in each man''s forehead, tendrils of smoke curling from the smoking wounds. With a sickening realization, I watched as their lifeless bodies crumpled to the ground. And there, standing behind them was a woman with flowing purple hair, a pistol clutched in her hand, the barrel still warm from recent use.

 Chapter 99 - 16 - The Battle At The Black Market, Part 2 (2)

    All eyes in the dimly lit bar turned toward the figure who''d unleashed those two deadly bullets. The air hung heavy with tension as the smoke from the discharged gun driftedzily through the air. Despite the violence, the atmosphere remained eerily calm, as if the world had paused to witness the aftermath of the gunshot.


    I''d known Shredica for five long years, during which time she had morphed into a lethal force to be reckoned with. In the beginning, I only thought of her as just a young recruit, but her prowess with every weapon sheid her hands on was nothing short of astonishing. She exuded strength, a raw power that surpassed even my own.


    Even though we found ourselves in a very precarious situation right now, I knew for sure that it would be going to be alright, and I felt a little relief, even though seeing Shredica here was somewhat weird considering the Leader and I hadn''t disclosed our ns to assassinate Norman to anyone in the Silver des.


    Just an hour or two. That''s all we needed. If we could just hold out until then, the Leader would return from wherever Norman had teleported her.


    Perhaps it would take even less time, given the Leader''s formidablebat skills. If we could just endure, weather the storm of chaos that threatened to engulf us, then perhaps, just perhaps, everything would be fine.


    "Oh, here''s the purple-headed bitch! I''ve been waiting for you toe out, you know?!" Norman eximed with a gleeful, almost sadistic smile. His voice echoed ominously in the dimly lit establishment, mingling with the lingering scent of gun smoke and blood.


    He didn''t seem bothered by the fact that his two men had just met their end right before his eyes, their lifeless bodies sprawled on the ground.


    Shredica turned to look at him, her expression unchanged. But then, in the blink of an eye, a palpable aura of bloodlust enveloped her, thick and suffocating, like a dark cloud descending upon the scene. It was as if she had transformed into the personification of a devil, her very presence radiating danger and menace.


    There was no hint of emotion on her face, only an intense, primal urge for violence. It was a chilling sight, one that sent shivers down my spine and made me question everything I thought I knew about her.


    In that moment, I realized that I was witnessing a whole new side of Shredica, one that was far more terrifying than anything I had ever imagined.


    ***


    Shredica''s POV


    In my world, and even in this one, we use the term bloodlust to describe the power that allows a person to emanate their own killing intent. A strong killing intent can have various effects, from instilling fear and paralysis in victims at its simplest level, to causing them to hallucinate their own deaths in a macabre manner, or even leading to actual fatalities in severe cases.


    Those who know how to wield it can sense the killing intent of others, allowing them to track and predict their opponents'' movements. They can also suppress and control their own killing intent, entering a state of apathy that conceals their motives and prevents them from being tracked by their enemies.


    To wield such power, one must have spilled blood--a lot of it. To learn the ways of bloodlust, one must have killed many, and to truly master it, even more.


    As my overwhelming killing intent permeated the air, the people around me realized the danger I posed. Some screamed in terror, others tore at their hair, and a few even lost control of their dders, leaving puddles on the floor. It was clear: they saw me as a threat, a looming harbinger of death.


    I stole a nce at Miss Arianne, who stared back at me in shock. This was her first encounter with my bloodlust, so her reaction was understandable. The strength of one''s bloodlust was directly proportional to the number of lives they''d taken. Sure, she''d witnessed me end many lives, but she had no idea of the extent of my past atrocities in my world.


    As I walked, some snapped back to attention. Despite the thickness of my bloodlust, there were those with great resistance who didn''t cower in fear. They knew I was dangerous, yet that didn''t deter them from attempting to attack me. Still, they remained wary.


    Ignoring them, I strode towards the blue-haired man.


    "What, you think you cane at me like that?" he sneered, unfazed by the palpable bloodlust I directed at him. He remained remarkably calm.


    One of his cronies stepped forward. That''s when it happened. The man''s head dropped to the ground, followed by another, and then another, in quick session as I advanced towards the blue-haired man. A fountain of red sprayed from the severed necks, raining blood onto the floor with a sickening stter.


    "W-What the fuck is happening...? I didn''t even see her draw a fucking de, and yet she''s taking us out one by one...!" eximed one of the men, paning his voice.


    "This chick is fucking trouble, boss! Real fucking trouble!" another man chimed in, his tone tinged with fear.


    I watched as a visible unease crossed the blue-haired man''s features.


    "Tsk!" he clicked his tongue in frustration.


    Suddenly, I felt his killing intent surge within me. I swiftly dodged to the side to evade an iing attack, but not without feeling his de graze my cheek, leaving it bloodied. The blue-haired man smirked at my pain, then continued shing the area around me. Despite not being within arm''s reach, he could still attack me from a distance, likely due to his skill, Portal Creation.


    I wasn''t about to make the same mistake twice. I deflected each of his strikes with the de I had drawn earlier, the same one I used to decapitate his cronies. With each sh, sparks flew, illuminating the darkness with fiery bursts of light.


    However, the blue-haired man''s prowess with the de far surpassed mine. I couldn''t rely on my handguns against him, knowing he could effortlessly redirect the bullets with his Portal Creation skill. Despite facing overwhelming odds, instead of sumbing to fear, a thrill of excitement surged through me, manifesting as a devilish smirk upon my lips.


    This was the moment I lived for. The exhrating rush of adrenaline, the intoxicating dance with danger that ignited every nerve in my body. It had been five long years since Ist tasted this sensation, and now it coursed through my veins like a wildfire, consuming my senses.


    Though the man''s swordsmanship surpassed mine and some of his shes found their mark, slicing through my flesh and drawing blood, I remained confident in my ability to emerge victorious.


    As I faced off against the blue-haired man, Miss Arianne took on her own adversaries. The thugs who had set their sights on me now found themselves grappling with her in the chaos of battle. Armed solely with her bare hands, she unleashed a flurry of strikes with the precision of a seasoned martial artist.


    Despite being outnumbered and facing opponents armed to the teeth, I had unwavering confidence in her abilities. Though trust didn''te easily to me, I chose to ce my faith in her, allowing myself to focus solely on the fight before me.


    My eyes remained fixed on the man standing opposite me, his de gleaming menacingly. Any of hisckeys foolish enough to draw near found themselves met with swift and brutal retribution. Limbs were severed and heads rolled as our deadly dance unfolded, a macabre symphony of violence and skill.


    Each blow struck with lethal precision, whether delivered by my hand or his, as we engaged in a battle of wills, locked in a deadly struggle for supremacy. It had be a battle of wills--a test of endurance. The one who grew weary first would lose this deadly exchange.


    However, neither of us yielded. Our shes and swings escted into a frenzied dance of steel, the ng of our des echoing through the establishment. With each passing moment, the intensity of our exchange heightened. One minute. Four minutes. Ten minutes.


    Twenty. Still, our stamina showed no signs of waning.


    Amidst the chaos of our battle, his voice pierced through the cacophony, carried along by the symphony of shing metal. "...Who the fuck are you?" he demanded, his wordsced with a mix of curiosity and disbelief. "I''ve never encountered a woman with such endurance, especially one with a delicate fucking physique like yours.


    And I sure as hell ain''t heard of anyone like you among the ranks of the Silver des."


    "You don''t need to know who I am," I shot back. "Before long, you''ll be kissing the pavement."


    "Kissing the pavement, huh? I''d rather kiss you instead. I''m drawn to a woman with such a defiant fucking personality like yours," he countered, a twisted smirk ying across his lips. "How about it? How about you betray the Silver des and be my woman instead?"


    "Don''t jest with such aical expression," I replied icily.


    "You fucking woman...!" he snapped.

 Chapter 100 - 16 - The Battle At The Black Market, Part 2 (3)

    Norman''s POV


    This chick was insane. I''d never seen anyone grin like that while getting sliced up. Not even Sara Quinn, the current King''s executioner, was this twisted. This woman''s madness was on a whole other level.


    And her killing intent? It was off the charts. How many lives had she snuffed out to reach this level of bloodlust? It was downright terrifying.


    Realizing the gravity of the situation, I knew I couldn''t afford to mess around any longer. The cramped confines of the bar were working against me, making it difficult to maneuver. It was time to take this outside, where I''d have more space to fight.


    With that thought, I activated my Portal Creation and teleported both of us outside the bar.


    ***


    Shredica''s POV


    In an instant, the world around us shifted and twisted. The sudden change of scenery left me feeling disoriented, but I swiftly regained my bearings and focused on defending myself. We continued our dance of des, the sh of steel ringing out in the air like a haunting melody. After what felt like an eternity of relentlessbat, he finally relented his assault.


    Seizing the moment, Iunched myself forward with my sword aimed to strike at his neck. But in a blink, I found myself back where I had been standing moments before. His teleportation skill was proving to be quite the nuisance.


    "Whoa, ease up there, sweetheart," he remarked. "We''ve been at this for a solid thirty minutes straight, and a guy can only take so much, ya know? I get it, you''re not your average gal. Hell, I''m starting to wonder if you''re even human. But me? I''m just a regr Joe, and I need a breather.


    It''s only natural I''d need a moment to recuperate from all that. Give me a sec to catch my breath, will ya?"


    For all the bluster he put on, there wasn''t a hint of exhaustion in his demeanor.


    I aimed the tip of my sword squarely at him. "In a life-or-death struggle, there''s no luxury of pause. Take a breather, and you might as well be signing your own death warrant. You''d be a goner by now if not for your damn space-warping trickery."


    "Oh, really?" he retorted, his toneced with a smugness that irked me. "Well, if it weren''t for my soft spot for you, you might have found yourself in a simr spot."


    As he spoke, I maintained a razor-sharp focus on his every move, ready to react at a moment''s notice. Being out in the open was a disadvantage for me, especially considering his skill flourished in environments where mana flowed freely. His abilities fed off mana, and out here, he could absorb it continuously, enhancing the potency of his attacks.


    I had to remain vignt, attuned to even the subtlest fluctuations of mana swirling around us.


    Suddenly, a subtle ripple in the air alerted me to an impending attack. I braced myself, expecting the sh of steel from his de. But instead, something unexpected materialized before me--it was Miss Arianne.


    I barely managed to halt my sword in time before it cleaved her in half.


    "Eep...!" She let out a startled shriek as my de hovered dangerously close to her.


    Meanwhile, Norman diverted his gaze from me and nced into the distance. In the blink of an eye, he vanished.


    "Tsk!" I clicked my tongue in frustration as I scanned my surroundings.


    I wasn''t the first to spot him. It was Miss Arianne who noticed first. "Over there!" she eximed.


    Following her pointed finger, I witnessed someone hurtling from the sky several meters away, as though they had been abruptly expelled from the heavens themselves. It was Norman. He''d used his Portal Creation to create a portal from his location, connecting to the sky to reach there. Another figure, with orange hair, apanied him.


    "Wha...?"


    I nced back to where Miss Arianne had been standing just moments ago, only to realize she was gone. Norman had used his Portal Creation again to whisk her away into the sky.


    "Tsk!"


    With a surge of mana, I propelled myself forward, leaping into the air to catch Miss Arianne. I cradled her in my arms as I descended back to the ground.


    "Hey there!" a voice called out from behind me. Norman stood there, his sword arcing down in a swift strike.


    I held Miss Arianne close to me as I deflected the blow with my de, though I struggled to maintain my bnce.


    "What''s the matter?! Huh?! Your movements have dulled!" Norman taunted, swinging his sword with reckless abandon.


    "Guh...!" Despite holding onto Miss Arianne, I tried to hold my ground and fight back, but I was at a severe disadvantage. Miss Arianne met my gaze, sensing the predicament I was in because of her.


    "Throw me aside, Shredica! I can handle myself."


    Before I could even entertain her plea, Norman vanished into thin air.


    "Your back''s wide open!" he jeered from behind.


    In a sh, he materialized diagonally behind me, his sword aimed at my vulnerable back. But in a split-second decision, I lunged forward, clutching Miss Arianne tightly in my arm. Norman''s de sliced through empty air as I narrowly avoided the attack. I''d managed to predict his teleportation destination by sensing the fluctuations of mana around me.


    It seemed I was finally getting a handle on his ability.


    Yet, this ability still remained a daunting obstacle. If I dared to release Miss Arianne, she could fall prey to his relentless assault. Unlike me, she hadn''t fully grasped the intricacies of his ability. Releasing her now would be akin to signing her death warrant.


    While pondering my next move, I sensed another presence approaching us. I turned to see a fiery-haired woman sprinting toward us at full tilt, charging straight at Norman.


    "Leader!" Miss Arianne eximed in relief.


    Our missing Leader had returned, wielding a whip with fierce determination.


    "Raaaaaah!" she roared, poised to strike with her whip.


    "Tsk!" Norman clicked his tongue in annoyance. In an instant, I detected a sudden shift and fluctuation of mana in front of the Leader. He intended to send her somewhere else with his portals again. However, the Leader swiftly dodged, evading the portal that had materialized in her path.


    "What?!" Norman eximed in surprise at her evasion. His portals were invisible to the naked eye, making it impossible for anyone to discern their presence unless they could sense the subtle fluctuations of mana where the portals were summoned. This meant that the Leader could also anticipate the location of the portals now by sensing the fluctuations of mana.


    "This is for teleporting me to who-knows-fucking where, Norman!" the Leader roared, her whip arcing through the air like a vengeful serpent poised to strike.


    I felt the crackling surge of mana once more as the Leader''s whip descended, only to be met by the sudden materialization of a lifeless body, intercepting her attack with a sickening thud, as if fate itself had intervened.


    "Son of a bitch! Another pain in the ass just dropped in!" Norman''s voice dripped with venom, his eyes aze with fury as he fixed his gaze on the Leader.


    "You''re gonna fucking regret messing with my crew, Norman."


    "Is that the warm wee you give an old friend, Eris? No ''long time no see'' or any of that shit?"


    "Who the hell said I''m your friend? The moment you turned your back on us, any pretense of friendship went out the fucking window..." the Leader growled, her voice dripping with venom. "There''s no old buddies here. You''re gonna meet your maker."


    "Die? Me? Ha!" he scoffed, a smirk ying on his lips. "You really think three of you can put me six feet under? As if!"


    In a sh, Norman''s eyes locked onto me, and before I could blink, I sensed the mana surge again, this time emanating from behind me. With adrenaline coursing through my veins, I lunged forward, but little did I know, Norman had something other than his de in mind.


    "No, Shredica!" the Leader''s cry pierced the air, but it was toote. With a swift motion, I managed to hurl Miss Arianne to safety just before the st hit me.


    It turned out Norman had unleashed a bullet. A crimson tide stained my clothes as agony shot through my body, my hand instinctively grasping at the wound, the metallic tang of blood filling my senses.


    Suddenly, my mana began to fade, slipping away from me like sand through my fingers. My knees buckled under the weight of it all, and a searing pain ripped through my chest, climbing up to my throat. I tried to swallow it down, but it surged back up, spewing forth from my mouth in a violent torrent of blood.


    "Hahahaha!" Norman''sughter echoed around me. "That''s what you get for thinking you''ve got me figured out, sweetheart. You thought you could sense my portals, but you didn''t count on me having another trick up my sleeve. It''s a damn shame on your part. And that bullet I put in you? Coated with poison.


    Nasty stuff. It''ll eat away at your mana, then your insides, until your heart just gives out. You''ve got an hour, maybe two, before you kick the bucket!"


    I lifted my head, defiance burning in my eyes. With every ounce of strength left in me, I forced myself to stand tall, pointing the tip of my de straight at Norman.


    "If I''m going down, you''reing with me, you son of a bitch."

 Chapter 101 - 16 - The Battle At The Black Market, Part 2 (4)

    "If I''m going down, you''reing with me, you son of a bitch."


    As those words escaped my lips, it felt like the world around me began to move in slow motion. It was odd, given that I was teetering on the edge of death. Maybe this was what people experienced just before they die? Strangely, it felt oddlyforting, like a soothing embrace. But no, this wasn''t death creeping in. It was as if my mind was sprinting while the world around me slowed to a crawl.


    Surveying the faces of the three individuals before me, I realized I was still firmly entrenched in the present moment, yet time seemed to stretch and bend around me, elongating each passing second. It was as if everything had ground to a halt. But it wasn''t the world freezing; it was my senses sharpening to a razor''s edge.


    I lifted my head to gaze at the sky. Dark clouds were slowly amassing overhead, their ominous presence punctuated by booming thunder. The thunderps reverberated through the air, loud and menacing, yet somehow slowed, as if time itself was stretching out. Rain would undoubtedly follow soon.


    It was odd. Despite the knowledge that I had only an hour left to live - not just knowing, mind you, but feeling the poison gnawing away at me - I found myself strangely serene. Calm washed over me like aforting nket. With a deep breath, I summoned the mana around me, attempting to stem the tide of poison coursing through my veins, even if only for a moment.


    With that tiny reserve, I could still muster the strength to take on Norman.


    As I did so, the world around me seemed to snap back into focus, time returning to its normal pace.


    Norman''s eyes widened as he took in my defiant stance. "You''re still standing after that?"


    I lowered my gaze to meet Norman''s eyes.


    "Is this chick even human?" he eximed. "That bullet was coated with poison. Not just any poison, but Golden Cobra venom, you dig!"


    While he rambled on, I attempted to move my feet. They shook with pain for a moment, but I managed to walk. The only sound I heard was the echo of my footsteps. My vision started to turn red. I felt like I was on the brink of death, but I forced myself to keep moving.


    "...Whatever. You''re gonna kick the bucket anyway," Norman''s voice pierced through the fog of pain. "Shame, ''cause I kinda dig you and wouldn''t mind having you as my bitch. Oh well, I can still bang your corpse once you''re dead. Bet it''ll still be warm by the time I finish off these two."


    He redirected his attention to Leader, who was being showered with his shes. Miss Arianne, on the other hand, was upied with the thugs who had finally arrived from the bar. Seizing the opportunity, I closed the distance between us.


    "What?!"


    My de aimed straight for his neck, but Norman swiftly blocked it with lightning-fast reflexes.


    "Shit! You''re still gonna fight even when you''re about to kick the bucket? And you''re aiming for my neck?! What the hell, woman?! Just keel over and die already!"


    I remained silent. Most of what he said didn''t register in my mind. I was too focused on trying to stem the flow of poison coursing through my body, even if just for a moment, to dy the inevitable death looming over me.


    "...Shredica, you don''t have to fight anymore. Pushing further will only hasten your demise. Just stay put and focus on halting the poison''s spread in your body. There''s no need to throw your life away," the Leader''s voice, filled with concern, reached me.


    I didn''t spare a nce for the Leader.


    In that moment, I felt the air tremble around me. Norman was conjuring a portal nearby, intending to channel his shing attacks through it.


    "If you won''t meet your end willingly, then I''ll dly do the honors myself!"


    With those chilling words, Norman unleashed a barrage of shes. Each strike was directed towards the portal linked from his position to mine. His assault was even swifter than before, his de moving with such velocity that it left behind glowing trails in its wake. It was no wonder he was known as the Don of the ck Market.


    His precision and swiftness were like a tempest unleashed, overwhelming not just me, but even the Leader. It was clear to anyone watching that he ranked among the top swordsmen in this world.


    However, my mind raced so swiftly that even Norman''s shes seemed to crawl along lethargically, leaving me fighting off the urge to yawn. Why was my mind operating at such breakneck speed, slowing the world around me to a crawl?


    I effortlessly blocked each of Norman''s strikes, as if weaving a protective barrier with my de, creating a zone he couldn''t breach no matter how hard he tried.


    It was as if my mind and body had be one, flowing seamlessly together to achieve peak physical performance without any conscious effort on my part. I had no clue how this had happened; all I knew was that I couldn''t afford to focus on anything else.


    "...Damn it. What the hell is up with this chick?" Norman muttered, finally catching on to something being off. Despite being little more than a walking corpse at this point, I continued to thwart his attacks with even greater precision than before. It felt like I had entered what athletes in my world referred to as ''The Zone''.


    At that moment, as I continued to block, I felt something trickling from my eyes. It wasn''t tears; this liquid was too viscous. It was blood. Bleeding from my eyes was the grim reminder that time was running out.


    "Ha! Just give it up already! You''re as good as dead!"


    Time was slipping away, and I had no time to waste. So, this time, I chose to advance.


    "You''re still fighting?! Come on, this is just in stubbornness! Why don''t you just copse already!"


    As I moved forward, Norman persisted in using his Portal Creation to channel his shes toward me from where he stood, roughly ten meters away.


    With each step I took and every sh I blocked, I could feel more of my life seeping away. The poison, the bullet wound, the shes¡ªall draining me of vitality. Yet, I refused to halt my advance. Even as I coughed up blood, I pressed on, my determination unwavering as I closed the distance between myself and Norman, deflecting his attacks along the way.


    But eventually, my strength waned, my knees buckling beneath me as my body refused to obey. Norman seized the opportunity and ceased his assault.


    "Finally!"


    Blood poured unnaturally from my eyes, mingling with the crimson stains on my lips as I coughed up even more. I clutched at my mouth, trying to stem the flow, but the blood continued to spill between my trembling fingers. Then, I pitched forward, my body copsing to the ground. As if on cue, the heavens opened up, and rain began to pour down.


    "Shredica!"


    "Shredica!"


    I strained to hear Miss Arianne''s and the Leader''s voices, but they were drowned out by the encroaching darkness. This wasn''t good. I was dying. I didn''t want to die yet. There were things I still needed to do, objectives left unfulfilled. I didn''t want to die in this godforsaken world.


    I wanted to go home. I needed to go home.


    But I knew it was futile, just wishful thinking of someone on death''s door.


    As the thought crossed my mind, even in the throes of death, I sensed a sinister shift in the atmosphere, sending shivers down my spine.


    "Hrm?!"


    "W-What the...?"


    Summoning every ounce of strength left in me, I forced my heavy eyelids open and cast my gaze skyward. There, a man d in a ck suit hovered, his mask twisted into a chilling grin.


    At that moment, my consciousness faded to ck.


    ***


    Arianne''s POV


    When Iid eyes on the man floating in the sky, a chill ran down my spine. It felt like I was staring into the very face of death itself, an entity that had no business existing in the mortal realm. The man''s presence caused the sky to darken with his potent mana, enveloping the area in a thick aura of bloodlust thatpelled everyone to look up and witness the unfolding spectacle.


    "It''s him..." I murmured under my breath.


    The ywright. A man of many faces, the one who had managed to defeat him.


    As I gazed skyward, the man''s eyes scanned the scene below. When his gaze settled on Shredica, lying on the brink of death, it lingered there for a moment before sweeping over the rest of us gathered below.


    "...Kneel," hemanded, and in an instant, my knees buckled beneath me. With just one word, I waspelled to kneel. And it wasn''t just me; it was everyone, including the Leader and Norman.


    "W-What the hell?" Norman eximed, his disbelief evident as he gazed up at the sky from his position on the ground. He seemed the most bewildered by the situation, especially considering the palpable bloodlust emanating from the man, directed squarely at him.

 Chapter 102 - 16 - The Battle At The Black Market, Part 2 (5)

    Thick, ominous clouds nketed the sky, casting a shadow over the entire area. Within the swirling mass, thunder boomed, its echoes resonating with foreboding. Drop by drop, rain began to fall, each droplet drumming against my cheeks before cascading down to the earth below.


    "Who the fuck are you?!" Norman''s voice pierced through the gloom, his fear palpable.


    The man''s gaze swept across the scene before settling on Norman, who visibly flinched under the weight of his stare.


    "I am..." The man''s pause hung in the air, a chilling silence that sent a shiver down my spine. His voice, cold andmanding, cut through the darkness. And then, he spoke his name, "...Mephisto."


    "M-Mephisto...? So you''re the one he''s talking about! I haven''t done a damn thing to you, so what the hell do you want from me?!" Norman''s voice quivered with fear, his vulnerabilityid bare as he pleaded for mercy from the man hovering above us.


    The atmosphere crackled with tension as the man remained silent, his presence looming ominously against the backdrop of thick, swirling clouds. Each passing moment felt like an eternity as he descended, his movements deliberate and menacing, casting a shadow over Norman''s fate.


    "H-Hey! Stay the fuck back!" Norman''s voice rose to a panicked shout, his desperation growing as the man drew nearer. He looked to his subordinates, who, like us, remained kneeling, seemingly paralyzed with fear and unable to intervene. "Hey, you useless pieces of shit! Do something!"


    The subordinates finally snapped out of their stupor and sprang into action, their movements swift and menacing as they closed in on the man. With a terrifying synchronicity, they surrounded him beforeunching themselves at him in a unified assault. But in a blink of an eye, an obsidian arc sliced through them, cutting them down with brutal efficiency.


    A single blow was all it took to send all of Norman''sckeys to their gruesome demise.


    "T-This can''t be..." Norman''s eyes widened in disbelief, his voice trembling with shock. It was truly astonishing. Despite never seeing the man, who called himself Mephisto, draw a de, all the men, who I''d been battling earlier and knew to be skilled fighters, were now split in two, their bodies sprawled lifelessly on the ground.


    "S-So this is The ywright..." I murmured, my voice barely above a whisper as the realization sank in. True to the rumors I''d heard, he was a force to be reckoned with, his power transcending mere mortal limitations.


    Norman attempted to rise to his feet but failed miserably.


    "Stay kneeling," Mephistomanded as he approached. As he neared Norman, he came across Shredica, whoy on the ground with pale, purpling skin, a clear sign that the poison was taking its toll. Despite the agony, she fought to remain alive.


    I moved to stand and help Shredica, but Mephisto''s gaze bore into me, sending a chill down my spine, and I found myself returning to my knees.


    "Stay kneeling," his voice reverberated with an undeniable authority, sending shivers down my spine. He then turned his attention back to Shredica. "Phosphoros."


    "Yes?" A mysterious figure materialized behind Mephisto, cloaked in darkness and adorned with a mask mirroring his own.


    "Do something about this woman," Mephistomanded.


    "As you wish."


    With a nod, the figure moved towards Shredica, their actions shrouded in mystery. I could only hope it was for the better. Meanwhile, Mephisto resumed his advance towards Norman.


    "H-Help! Is there anyone?! Anyone who can take him down?!" Norman''s desperate cries echoed through the rain-soaked air.


    But the only response was the relentless drumming of raindrops. The Leader and I heard him, of course, but we remained silent. There wasn''t a soul present who dared to challenge the man who had bested the underworld''s strongest.


    The rain intensified, transforming into a torrential downpour as massive droplets cascaded from the skies.


    "Tsk! You''re not gonna off me!" screamed Norman, his voiceced with panic as he activated his skill.


    In response, Mephisto casually reached out and seized the air beside him.


    "Huh?! How?!"


    Before anyone could react, Norman''s head was ensnared within Mephisto''s grasp.


    With effortless strength, Mephisto lifted Norman into the air as if he weighed nothing more than a feather. Norman thrashed wildly, desperate to break free from the iron grip. Meanwhile, the air around them seemed to warp and bend in resistance.


    "Fuck! Why can''t I teleport?!"


    That''s when it dawned on me. Norman had been trying to activate Portal Creation, but his attempts were futile.


    "Does his glove... have some kinda power dampener?" I spected, the thought naturally urring to me. Power dampeners were often used to suppress the skills of detained individuals, rendering them powerless within prison confines.


    But such devices were as rare as a virgin in a brothel, crafted from a metal so scarce that only a thousand power dampener cuffs were said to exist in the entire world. They were reserved for the most dangerous individuals, those whose skills posed a threat too great to ignore.


    Encountering someone wearing a power dampener was truly shocking, given the circumstances.


    "Fuck! Get off me!" Norman spat venomously, his desperation driving him tosh out with his dagger. But his efforts were in vain as a shimmering barrier materialized before Mephisto, deflecting the de with ease. "What the hell are you?!"


    Mephisto silently clenched his fist and aimed it at Norman. A barrier enveloped his fist, then in the blink of an eye, his fist vanished. Next thing I knew, Norman was sent hurtling across the area, crashing through a nearby wall.


    "Gah... Cough... Ngh." Half-buried in the wall, Norman convulsed and spat out a mouthful of blood. His insides were probably turned to mush from that punch, and most of the bones in his upper body must''ve been shattered. Mephisto must''ve held back a bit, which was likely the only reason Norman hadn''t kicked the bucket right then and there. Though, I couldn''t fathom why he showed him mercy...


    or why he intervened in the first ce.


    I just prayed he wouldn''t turn his attention towards us. Unlike Norman, who we might have stood a chance against, I doubted we''d even stand a chance against this guy.


    ***


    Norman''s POV


    What the fuck was happening? Why... What the hell was going on?


    To be honest, I was clueless. It was frustrating not knowing what the hell was going down. Did I fall for ''his'' trap? Was I sent to that bar to deal with some monstrous dude? I thought I was just gonna handle a couple of bitches, but now I''m knee-deep in this shit?


    Mephisto approached me silently, his aura dripping with menace. His bloodlust, aimed directly at me, was so thick and suffocating that I felt like I might piss myself. This dude was terrifying. He was right when he said I shouldn''t mess with him. Or even look him in the eye, for that matter. I knew better now.


    I tried to stand up, but failed miserably. The pain he inflicted on me was so intense that it knocked me out cold, only to wake me up again. I groaned incessantly, the agony rendering mepletely immobile.


    I still had a trick up my sleeve, but pulling it off would mean certain death. And I sure as hell wasn''t ready to kick the bucket. So, for now, my only option was to escape. But how the fuck was I supposed to do that in this situation?


    Summoning a fireball in my palm, I hurled it at him. Mephisto didn''t bother dodging; instead, he just let it hit him. But instead of making contact, the fireball was met by a barrier.


    I recognized that barrier¡ªit was simr to Gabrielle''s Guardian, the one she used when she was still a Magic Knight. Which meant this guy''s barrier was nearly indestructible as hers.


    "Fuck this..." I muttered, gathering mana to teleport myself far away from there. But I knew my teleportation was limited¡ªI could only create a portal where my eyes could see. Still, I should be able to escape if I deleted my presence as soon as I teleported. With that in mind, I activated my skill and vanished. It seemed like a sess...


    ...Until I felt another punch m into my face, the impact just as brutal as the first. It was coated with the same damn barrier. I was sent flying again, crashing through another establishment and piercing through the walls.


    How the hell did he predict where my portal would appear, or where I''d end up after teleporting? If he could pull that off, it meant I was practically checkmated...


    "Gah... Cough... Cough... Fuck..."


    If teleportation wasn''t the answer, what the hell was I supposed to do now? Did this mean I was gonna bite the dust right here? That was impossible. Uneptable! I refused to go down without a fight.


    That''s when I made the decision to take the ultimate gamble.


    "If I''m gonna kick the bucket anyway, then I might as well take this bastard down with me..."


    I reached into my breast pocket and pulled out a pill, swallowing it whole.

 Chapter 103 - 16 - The Battle At The Black Market, Part 2 (6)

    Leon''s POV


    Norman''s aura underwent a drastic transformation. It was like a switch had been flipped, and suddenly, his power surged threefold. Before, his magical energy had been steady, but now it raged around him, almost out of control. Veins burst with blood, muscles tore, bones shattered, yet his body healed instantly. He defied the physical limits of a human form, hosting an immense amount of magical power.


    Ordinarily, a human with that much mana would sumb to mana overload and die, but it seemed the pill he had taken somehow prevented that fate.


    I''d heard from none other than Gabrielle that the underworld was researching ways for people to enhance their strength and surpass their body''s limits. She''d even fought someone like that before. It took several dozen magic knights just to subdue them. And now, here was Norman, standing before me, embodying that very concept.


    Gabrielle had referred to this as "awakening" in the underworld. Once someone assumed this form, there was no turning back. But in exchange... they were granted Herculean strength. That meant this was Norman''sst resort.


    "This is such a damn pain..." I grumbled to myself. The sheer magnitude of Norman''s mana now eclipsed mine. The energy surrounding him was wild, almost chaotic, overflowing with mana being forcefully generated. His skin, eyes, and hair even took on a different tint.


    "Aaaaaaghhh!" Norman''s roar echoed like thunder before he vanished into thin air.


    The resounding thud of impact reverberated through the air, followed by a sickening crunch as I was flung mercilessly toward the wall. With lightning reflexes, I kicked off the surface, twisting mid-air tond deftly on the ground. Damn. I didn''t even register the force of his blow. Amon''s suit was proving its worth.


    I tried to regain myposure, but Norman relentlessly pressed his assault, each strike propelling me further back.


    "Ha ha ha! Too sluggish! Too frail!" he jeered. "You''re nothingpared to me now!"


    With another thump, I was hurled backward by Norman''s relentless assault. His strikes were swift, heavy, and unforgiving, driven by his overwhelming power and force.


    "Ha ha ha! Is this the famed power of the man from the rumors? What a fucking letdown!" he taunted.


    One punch connected, mming me into the ground. Norman then straddled me, raining down furious blows with his thick, massive, purpled arms.


    "Think you''re a big shot just because you took down the best of us all?! You''re nothing but a bug to be squashed by me! Pathetic!"


    His punches packed a punch, no doubt. They were fast, too, but they did jack shit against me. My suit absorbed the force of his blows, and I employed Guardian to block his assaults. He couldn''ty a finger on me.


    "The only sorry excuse here is you, Norman," I said in the coldest voice possible.


    Norman''s eyes widened in shock, his assault grinding to a halt. "W-What?" he stuttered.


    "Your power is nothing but a fa?ade, a sham bolstered by doping," I continued, my wordsced with disdain. "Yet you have the audacity to unt it as if it''s genuine. You''re nothing but a fraud, undermining the very essence of fair y and integrity inbat.


    You spit in the face of everything a true fighter stands for ¡ª the relentless pursuit of excellence, respect for adversaries, the spirit of camaraderie, the glory of victory, and the humility in defeat. You''re nothing more than a pitiful, contemptible loser, a stain on the honorable art ofbat."


    "Who the hell cares about fighting ethics now?!" Norman spat back, his frustration palpable.


    "That''s the problem, Norman. You always resort to underhanded tactics," I retorted, my voice hardening. "You rely on dirty tricks like this every damn time. But perhaps it''s time I showed you what true power looks like. Before you meet your inevitable demise."


    "D-Don''t you dare fuck with me! You''ll be the one begging for mercy!" Norman growled, his anger boiling over.


    I unleashed a torrent of bloodlust, saturating the entire area with its menacing presence.


    Norman wasted no time in using his Portal Creation to escape from my wrath. As he vanished, I rose to my feet, my resolve unyielding.


    "This is what true power looks like," I dered.


    ***


    Norman''s POV


    The pill he had given me had indeed augmented all of my stats, just as he had promised. It shattered the limits of my body, granting me superhuman strength, enhanced reflexes, and heightened physical prowess and dexterity. Coupled with an almost limitless pool of mana, courtesy of the pill, I was a force to be reckoned with. But it was just a prototype, meaning my awakening wasn''t wless.


    Swallowing the pill came with a steep price...death. However, since death was already looming over me, I decided to go out with a bang by facing off against this monstrous man.


    With this power coursing through me, I could easily obliterate an entire vige with a single spell. In fact, with the overwhelming energy pulsating within me, it felt like I had transcended mortal boundaries, surpassing even the mightiest warriors and mages of human, elven, beastmen, and dwarven descent. I believed I could take down this man too.


    But I was dead wrong.


    A chilling sensation gripped my insides like an icy w, slowly twisting and freezing me from within. The air thickened with palpable pressure, as if gravity itself had intensified in the vicinity under the weight of his thick bloodlust. Beads of cold sweat formed on my brow, mingling with the already soaked fabric of my clothes as I unconsciously took a step back.


    No, no... Why was I retreating? I possessed the power now. I could bring this man to his knees. I would ensure he went down with me. If he didn''t, then swallowing that damn pill would have been all for nothing.


    My knuckles, once pulsing with purple energy, grew white as bone beneath the strain.


    Locked in a stare, he uttered, "Your power may have surged, but it''s nothingpared to mine. Yours is a crude imitation, while mine is the genuine article."


    "Heh, genuine, you say...?" I chuckled darkly, a smirk dancing upon my lips. "Your so-called genuine powercks luster in my eyes. Sure, it may be genuine, but it''s a mere shadow of mine! Allow me to unveil its true majesty!" With a flourish, I conjured a plethora of exit portals alongside a singr entrance portal. Through these rifts, I could multiply my presence manifold.


    "Now, with a hundred of me converging upon you, you''re utterly defenseless!"


    To my astonishment, Mephisto remained unfazed, his demeanor dripping with disdain. "Do not dare elevate your feeble power to the status of almighty. It''s an affront to those who trulymand power."


    "You fucking bastard!" I and my clones thundered in unison, our voices resonating with fiery fury. With each duplicate sharing my consciousness, they mirrored my indignation and resolve. "I''ll fuck you up!" I snarled, and all of my clones surged forward.


    Confident in the overwhelming numbers and enhanced strength granted by the pill, I anticipated their onught would shred him to pieces. But...


    Mephisto drew in a deep breath, his gaze focused, and then pointed his finger downward with deliberate intent. "Submit to gravity..."


    With thatmand, an invisible force mmed into all my clones, driving them mercilessly to the ground. Though I remained unaffected physically, I could sense the immense pressure bearing down on them, each clone forced into submission by the oppressive power.


    "W-What the...? What sorcery is this?" I muttered, my confusion mounting. It was unlike any magic I had encountered before. It felt as if... yes, gravity magic, a rare and potent skill wielded by the elusive skyfolk. But how could Mephisto possess such a formidable ability?


    "Do you grasp it now? How utterly feeble your counterfeit power is against the genuine?" he sneered, his voice dripping with disdain.


    "W-Who the fuck are you?!" I yelled, my heart pounding in my chest. "What the fuck do you want from me?!"


    "I''ve already told you who I am, haven''t I? I am Mephisto," he stated icily. "And what I desire from you is simple: your demise."


    At his words, I caught a glimpse of a silver streak out of the corner of my eye. Then, a sickeningly loud thud reverberated through the air, as if something heavy had crashed to the ground.


    "Huh...?"


    I turned to my right and horror washed over me as I realized... my right arm was missing.


    "What...? Wh-Where is my arm?! What the fuck happened to it?!"


    And then, another gleaming streak sliced through the air with a chilling swiftness, followed by a heavy thud. My left arm was abruptly ripped from its socket.


    "Aaaagh! My arms!" I howled in sheer agony, the pain coursing through my being like a relentless tide.


    Another silver blur streaked toward me, and another, until I found myself copsing to my knees, the ground beneath me slick with blood. But it wasn''t a voluntary act; my legs were severed, leaving me sprawled in a grotesque heap.


    "Ahhhhh! N-No! Have mercy!" I pleaded, my voice raw with desperation, each word a cry for reprieve from the impending doom.


    My body crumpled further, my face pressed into the muddied earth. In this pitiful posture, I found myself prostrating before my assant, a humiliating disy of surrender. But in the face of certain death, pride was a luxury I could ill afford.


    "P-Please, spare my life! I-I''ll give you anything! Wealth, women! Whatever your heart desires! Just spare me from the abyss!"


    Even though I knew I was doomed from the moment I swallowed that damned pill, I couldn''t ept my impending demise. I still had so much left to do, so much left to experience! I wasn''t ready to die yet. I wanted to live! That''s why I found myself pleading desperately for this man to spare me.


    Begging was all I could do in that moment, a desperate plea to cling to life for just a little longer.


    .

 Chapter 104 - 16 - The Battle At The Black Market, Part 2 (7)

    Leon''s POV


    I nced down at Norman, who was sobbing uncontrobly. Whether those tears were genuine or not, I couldn''t care less. He was bleeding profusely from the stumps of his severed limbs, unable to even crawl in his current state.


    As much as I wanted to end Norman''s life right then and there, I knew I needed him alive. Resurrection magic only worked if the person needed for the ritual was still breathing. So, instead, I delivered a solid punch to his head, enough to knock him unconscious but not to kill him. As soon as I did, the clones he''d conjured melted into the ground like puddles.


    It seemed his powers couldn''t be sustained while he was out cold.


    Grabbing Norman by the scruff of his neck like a cat, I closed all of his wounds. I couldn''t let him die from his injuries, like Martha had. While I focused on Norman, who now appeared to be peacefully sleeping with his eyes closed, someone approached from behind me.


    "Artemis," I addressed her. Earlier, I called her Phosporos. Since she sucked ating up with names, I decided to give her one instead. Phosporos meant light-bringer, which suited her well, especially since she favored light magic. She seemed pleased when I dubbed her that, but she quickly reverted to her poker face.


    She still hadn''t forgiven me for easily bringing her to climaxst night, my actions still fresh in her memory. "Have youpleted the task I assigned you?"


    "Yes, I''ve tended to her wounds," she replied, her voice steady. "She''s stabilized now. However, she''ll remain unconscious for several days."


    "That''s still good," I remarked. Honestly, I didn''t want Shredica to kick the bucket so soon. She had that potential to be like the protagonist of this world, you know? But still, I couldn''t shake off the hate I felt towards her. "What about your other assignment?" I asked.


    "Well..."


    Artemis began recounting her tale of how she liberated Charlotte.


    ***


    Artemis''s POV


    As I arrived at the location Leon had directed me to, I found a woman there, slumbering deeply with her head resting on the table. Her silver hair cascaded around her, and a bit of drool trickled down from her chin.


    "Ahhh... I can''t eat another bite..." she muttered in her sleep.


    Carefully, I approached and slipped into the room behind her. Opening the door, I discovered another woman inside, bound with tape around her feet and her arms restrained behind her back. A piece of tape covered her mouth, muffling any attempts to speak.


    The moment the womanid eyes on me, fear shed in her widened gaze, and she attempted to scramble away. I swiftly unsheathed my dagger, causing her tears to mix with her already palpable dread. Closing in on her, I raised the de overhead, then brought it down with a decisive motion. Instantly, the tape binding her feet was severed.


    As she timidly opened her eyes and realized she was free, surprise reced her previous terror.


    With a single finger pressed against my lips, I signaled for her to remain silent. She nodded in understanding, her gaze fixed on me as I motioned for her to follow my lead.


    Extracting her from the premises proved to be a straightforward task. The woman guarding her remained asleep throughout. Once outside the establishment, I guided her towards the exit of the ck Market. There, I meticulously cut away all the tape restraining her. It seemed the tape had been imbued with power dampening and anti-magic properties, rendering her unable to break free.


    Fortunately, itcked the same resilience as Leon''s enchanted clothing...


    After escorting her out of the ck Market, I handed her a single gold coin, enough for her to make her way back to the Academy City. With that done, I returned to Leon''s side. Upon my arrival, I found him finished with capturing Norman.


    ***


    Arianne''s POV


    Despite the pain coursing through my body from my cracked ribs, I forced myself to approach the unconscious Shredica. Gingerly, I lifted her hand and draped it over my shoulder, using what strength I had left to support her weight. The poison that had turned her face purple seemed to have faded, likely thanks to the efforts of the figure apanying Mephisto.


    Turning my gaze to Leader, I noticed her distant stare. Mephisto and hispanion had already departed, taking Norman with them. I could see Leader''s clenched fist trembling, and she was biting her lip so hard it drew blood.


    I wasn''t sure what was going through Leader''s mind, but I feltpelled to say something. "Leader, let''s head back," I suggested.


    Leader finally tore her gaze away from whatever had captured her attention and turned to me. "Right. Let''s go back," she agreed.


    ***


    ???''s POV


    "What do you mean?!" Sesillian''s voice boomed through the phone, held by his sister, Miss Sara.


    Miss Sara winced at the volume, pulling the phone away from her ear before adjusting the volume and bringing it back. "The woman managed to escape!" she replied, her tone oddly cheerful despite her failure.


    "Why?!" Sesillian demanded, his frustration evident.


    "Because I nodded off!" Sara lightly thumped her head with her fist, then yfully stuck out her tongue with a wink, emitting a mischievous tee-hee.


    "You had one job, Sara!" Sesillian''s voice thundered through the phone. "Ugh. I guess it''s my damn fault for entrusting you with such a simple task, but it''s infuriatingly easy, and yet you still managed to screw it up... All the meticulous preparations we made have gone down the drain. Why the hell did this happen?"


    I gestured for Miss Sara to pass me the phone so I could have a word with Sesillian.


    "Mephisto intervened," I informed him.


    "Mephisto...? The man who bested you?"


    "Yes," I replied, though the reminder of my defeat by Mephisto stung, I managed to keep myposure. "He assaulted the ck Market and took out Norman."


    "What? Norman''s dead?" Sesillian''s voice crackled with surprise.


    "Yes," I confirmed. "Losing one of our most valuable pawns is regrettable, but we still have others in y, Sesillian. Our focus should be on reiming Charlotte."


    "I''ll handle that myself," he grumbled. "Anyway, I''ll be heading over to pick up Sara. Tell her to stay put."


    "Got it," I acknowledged before the call abruptly ended. Turning to Sara, I remarked, "Looks like things have fallen into ce."


    All of these events unfolded ording to my meticulous n. Even Norman swallowing the pill was a calcted move on my part. I needed to ascertain its potency, which is why I maneuvered Norman into a corner where he had no choice but to ingest it. Mephisto''s unexpected intervention threw a spanner in the works, but I adapted, ensuring that everything still fell into ce as intended.


    Charlotte''s escape was not a setback, but rather a vital step in securing a powerful pawn¡ªa pawn crucial to my ultimate goal.


    "Hehehe... Indeed. Now, where''s my reward?" she demanded eagerly, her eyes gleaming with anticipation.


    "I''ll have beastkin meat ordered and prepared for you. Please, take a seat and wait patiently," I replied calmly.


    "Alright! I''ll be eagerly awaiting," she responded with a smirk.


    ***


    Leon''s POV


    The next day, Friday at the academy, as every student returned from the abruptly terminated joint training, we heard the news.


    "Charlotte Sierra has been found!" eximed one of the students. Immediately, everyone rushed to the front courtyard of the school. I joined them to see for myself.


    As we approached, our eyes fell upon a woman being escorted by a female professor. It was none other than Charlotte herself. Wrapped in a towel, she was led with care andpassion into one of the school buildings, presumably the infirmary. Despite it only being a day since her disappearance, the toll on her mental well-being was evident.


    She appeared fragile, in need of immediate attention and support.


    As she walked, Charlotte cast her gaze around the gathered students. One student in particr, Prince Julius, sprinted towards her.


    "Charlotte!" he eximed.


    Charlotte smiled and made her way towards him... or so it seemed. Instead, she passed him by and headed straight for another person. Without hesitation, she enveloped that person in a tight hug. It was none other than Professor Sesillian. As Charlotte buried her face into his chest, tears streamed down her cheeks, as if a dam had burst within her.


    Professor Sesillian simply patted her back soothingly as she sobbed.


    Prince Julius turned to observe the emotional scene unfolding before him. With a pained smile, he turned away and silently walked out.


    At that moment, an unwee memory from my past life resurfaced, hitting me like a freight train with an intense headache. The image of a girl lingered in the memory, though her face remained blurred and hazy, like a distant dream I couldn''t quite grasp.


    "...I can''t believe we''re finally seniors in high school. Feels like we were just in middle school yesterday, doesn''t it? Time flies, leaving us in its wake. And now, you''re even taller than me! I used to tower over youst year, but now you''re towering over me! Boys have it so unfair, don''t they?


    Oh well, I guess I''ll just have to catch up with my growth spurt. Still waiting for that to kick in, though. But I think these are the only things that kept growing on me. Anyway, here''s to another year with you, Ts¡ª"


    At that moment, memories of the girl I''d loved throughout my childhood flooded back, stretching into my high school years. She was my constantpanion, my childhood friend from my past life.


    The image of her merged with Charlotte in my mind, blurring the lines between past and present. In that instant, it felt like I could resent Charlotte for a lifetime.

 Chapter 125 - 19 - Preparation For The King’s Game, Part 2 (1)

    Zeruel''s POV


    It had been three days since the incident, and I found myself standing amidst the ruins of the sanatorium, or what remained of it¡ªa charred, ckened structure stood as the only testament to the devastation that had urred. The fire had imed many victims, leaving behind a trail of death and destruction.


    Yet, the truth behind the fire remained shrouded in mystery, with no one able to ascertain its origins.


    I knew exactly what had transpired, but the fear of repercussions against my family kept me silent. I refused to speak or cooperate with the investigation, fearing the consequences.


    As I wandered through the park surrounding the sanatorium, I spotted Doctor Natasha attending to the survivors still in need of care. Beneath arge canopy, the injured and sick were gathered, their beds arranged in rows, each filled with people in various states of recovery.


    As she approached me, I could see the sorrow etched on her face. "I see you''re doing better," she remarked with a sad smile.


    "Yes, thanks to your help," I replied gratefully.


    Her tone turned mncholic as she offered her condolences. "I''m sorry for your loss."


    Oh right. I hadn''t told anyone yet that my mother was still alive. Her life support had been terminated during the incident. I hadn''t confided in anyone, but it seemed Doctor Natasha assumed my mother was among the deceased.


    I forced a smile, though it held little warmth. "Thank you," I murmured. Then, extending a small sack I''d been carrying, I added, "Before I forget..."


    Curious, she epted the sack and peered inside. "What''s this?"


    "It''s the total amount owed to the sanatorium for the fees we incurred, along with the 30 gold coins you provided," I exined.


    "What...? But we gave you those coins to help, not to burden you with debt," Doctor Natasha protested, concern evident in her voice. "You didn''t have to repay me."


    "It''s okay," I insisted. "I''d feel guilty if I didn''t try to repay the kindness somehow."


    She met my gaze, searching for any signs of wrongdoing. "You didn''t obtain this money through... questionable means, did you? Like selling yourself or stealing?"


    I shook my head adamantly. "No, Doctor. I would never do anything like that. These coins were earned honestly."


    "Alright..." she relented, her expression softening. "Regardless, I''m relieved that you made it through."


    "Thank you," I murmured gratefully.


    After our conversation, I cast onest nce at the charred remains of the sanatorium before making my way back to where my mother was currently being cared for.


    ***


    Three days earlier...


    As my mother''s breathing ceased and her heart fell silent, a group of five women d in ck attire and Tragedy masks materialized before me. Their solemn masks seemed to mirror the grief I felt over my mother''s passing.


    Lost in despair, I paid little attention to their arrival until they approached my mother''s lifeless form. With swift movements, they ced a stic mask over her mouth, prompting a surge of confusion and disbelief within me.


    "Wh-Who...?!" I attempted to demand answers, but my voice faltered as I felt my mother''s breath return, her chest rising and falling once more. "Eh...?"


    "You needn''t worry, Miss Zeruel. Your mother will be alright," one of the women assured me.


    I regarded them with surprise and suspicion. "Who are you?" I inquired, unable to discern their identities behind the masks. Even if they were to reveal their faces, their true identities would remain shrouded in mystery.


    "We are His shadow," they said in unison.


    In that instant, a recollection flooded my mind¡ªmy conversation with Leon from the previous day.


    ***


    "For personal enjoyment," Leon said in with a strangely jovial tone that left me incredulous. He imed he wanted a ticket for the King''s Game solely for amusement, disregarding the vast array of rewards that could be obtained from winning. It seemed too absurd to be true.


    "You don''t seem convinced," he noted, observing my skepticism.


    "To be honest, I''m not. Do you honestly expect me to believe such a flimsy excuse? If you were straightforward about wanting to have a good time, I might have found that more believable," I retorted.


    "Well, believe what you will, but I''m being honest. I just want to have fun. But enough about that. Will you ept my offer or not?" he pressed.


    His proposition was undeniably tempting. In fact, it was so enticing that it almost overwhelmed me with excitement. Not only could I settle the debt at the sanatorium, but he also pledged to assist in finding a cure for my mother''s illness. It was an opportunity too good to pass up.


    However, suspicions lingered in my mind. The offer seemed too good to be true; there had to be a catch.


    "You''re not... implying you want my body, are you?" I asked cautiously, voicing the concern that had been gnawing at me. We were, after all, in a brothel, and it wouldn''t be surprising if such requests weremonce.


    "Well, I might have considered it, especially since you''re dressed so provocatively and all dolled up," he replied casually.


    My heart raced with indignation. "What...! No way!" I eximed, instinctively shielding myself with my hands and turning away, the weight of his words adding to the palpable tension in the room.


    "Don''t turn around like that. You''re giving me quite the view," he remarked, his toneced with amusement.


    Flushed with embarrassment, I hastily covered my exposed areas, feeling exposed and vulnerable. "You''re despicable!" I spat, shooting him a venomous re.


    "Your expressions are quite presumptuous," he remarked with a slight smile. "It''s rather hard to reconcile this with the face of the person who coldly rejected my confession. Surprising, but also quite sexy, if I may say so."


    I continued to re at him, disbelief mingling with indignation. What was this man implying? Was he nothing more than a lecherous pervert? I had initially believed him to be a decent guy, but now it seemed that all men were cut from the same cloth as my father.


    "Rx," he interjected, sensing my growing anger. "I''m not the type to coerce a woman into bed. Sex should be a mutually enjoyable experience between two consenting people. I have no interest in forcing anyone into anything. While I do enjoy the idea of dominance, it''s not something I''d impose forcefully."


    "Dominance, you say...? So, you''re just like every other man! Treating women as mere possessions to be conquered, aren''t you?!"


    "I don''t see them at all," I replied firmly, redirecting the conversation back to its original topic. "Let''s focus on the matter at hand before we venture further into unknown territory. So, let me ask you again: will you ept my offer or not? If you suspect there''s a catch, feel free to think whatever you like, but I assure you, I won''t do anything untoward to you."


    I couldn''t say for certain whether this man was trustworthy or if his words held any truth, but at this point, I had few options other than to extend my hand, even if it meant grasping for a knife. Compared to the alternative of bing a prostitute with a meager sry of two to three silver coins per night, the prospect of staying with him seemed far more appealing. So, I made my decision.


    "Okay... I ept your help," I dered.


    Leon''s smile widened at my eptance. "Good," he said. "I''lle to you tomorrow with Miss Shredica to retrieve it. However, if for some reason Miss Shredica isn''t avable, I''ll send my Shadows to collect it."


    "...Shadows?"


    I couldn''t help but inquire, my head tilted in confusion. Was he referring to literal shadows? But Leon chuckled softly at my question. "They are my personal bodyguards," he rified.


    ***


    As the women began to carry my mother away from me, I couldn''t help but wonder if they were the Shadows Leon had mentioned. Perhaps I could entrust my mother to them. But as Shredica eyed them suspiciously, she voiced her doubts.


    "Shadow?" she questioned. "What does that mean? Is it some kind of organization?"


    "We are not obligated to tell you anything," one of them retorted.


    The other woman then sniffed the air around Shredica. "I smell the scent of our master on her."


    "Shh! Don''t say such things!"


    "Oh... Sorry," the woman who had sniffed the air apologized, backing off a little. Her admission confirmed my suspicion that their master was indeed Leon.


    Since Leon had mentioned that both he and Shredica woulde to retrieve the ticket, and seeing Shredica present, I assumed Leon must be nearby. Circumstances must have led him to delegate the task to his "shadows" or whatever he called them.


    The atmosphere grew tense as Shredica, oblivious to the connection between the term "master" and Leon, shot a puzzled nce at the women. She then gave herself a quick sniff, her expression turning incredulous as she found no scent to justify their im.


    "I don''t smell at all, so what are you talking about?" she retorted, her voiceced with skepticism.


    As she spoke, her re intensified, her eyes narrowing as if daring the women to challenge her further. Sensing her hostility, the women exchanged weary nces before one of them suddenly vanished into thin air.


    "...?!"


    Both Shredica and I were gobsmacked at that. Then, in a sh, the woman reappeared behind Shredica. She tried to spin around to block the attack, but it was toote. With a swift chop to the back of her nape, Shredica slumped to the ground, unconscious.


    I watched in awe as the woman effortlessly caught Shredica and gently ced her on the floor. The entire sequence unfolded in the blink of an eye, showcasing a level of skill and precision that surpassed anything I had ever witnessed. These were the "shadows" Leon had mentioned. They were formidable, far stronger than myself.


    In that moment, a realization dawned on me. Perhaps Leon was more than just another student at our school.

 Chapter 126 - 19 - Preparation For The King’s Game, Part 2 (2)

    Leonamon Company.


    Thepany had risen to prominence as the primary economic powerhouse of the Milham Kingdom, producing a variety of new, high-priced, and top-rated products. They manufactured smartphones, brewed high-quality wine, created renowned tapestries known as "cake," and were venturing into engineering and constructing buildings, highways, and more.


    Thanks to thispany, Milham was flourishing. Merchants flocked to the kingdom to buy and trade goods, enriching both themselves and the kingdom. As a result, Milham became known as the Kingdom of Progress, the only realm to make significant strides in technology, economics, and engineering since the advent of modern weapons like guns fifty years ago.


    However, thispany remained shrouded in mystery. It had only been established this year, likely not even reaching half a year, yet it was already making significant strides. It was hard to believe they could achieve so much in such a short span of time. Adding to the intrigue was the unknown identity of the owner. They kept themselves hidden, never stepping into the limelight.


    Some even spected that the owner was a demon.


    I had no idea who the owner was, at least not until now. The mastermind behind Leonamon was none other than Leon himself, with his servant Amon managing affairs on his behalf. Learning this left me in shock. It was astonishing to discover that someone from the academy had orchestrated the kingdom''s economic boom.


    It had been three days since my sister and I arrived here. Our mother was under the care of the staff. Seeing the state-of-the-art equipment and advanced facilities, I felt reassured that my mother would receive the best possible care.


    When I walked into the room where my mothery, I found my sister already there. A beautiful woman was attending to my mother, while Leon and my sister engaged in conversation.


    After the woman finished examining my mother, she turned to Leon and spoke.


    "Everything appears normal with her. Her breathing, heart rate, and all her bodily systems are functioning properly. The only issue seems to be her meridians. They''re not allowing her mana to flow naturally; they''re blocked somehow. I''ve never encountered such a condition before, but I''ll do my best to find a cure and awaken her. I''ll also consult with Miss Marie to see if she has any insights."


    "Marie is quite old, so she may have some knowledge," Leon remarked. "Regardless, we appreciate your assistance, Trisha."


    The woman''s cheeks flushed with color as she spoke, "No need for gratitude. It''s my humble way of showing appreciation for saving me, saving us all. Now then, Master, I''ll take my leave to find Miss Marie."


    "Very well," Leon acknowledged.


    With a lingering blush on her cheeks, the woman gracefully passed me and exited the room. Leon then directed his attention towards me.


    "Ah, you''re already here," he noted.


    "Yes," I affirmed.


    "Well, you heard Trisha," he said, his tone calm yet decisive. "Your mother''s condition is stable for now, but she''ll remain in aa until we find a cure. In the meantime, she''ll be connected to magical apparatus to sustain her life. You''re more than wee to stay here and keep vigil by her side. I don''t mind."


    "Really?!" Selene''s eyes lit up with excitement, reflecting the sparkle of her enthusiasm. She seemed positively thrilled at the prospect of staying longer in this establishment.


    "Selene," I interjected, a note of reprimand in my tone. "We can''t overburden Leon any further."


    "But he said he doesn''t mind!" Selene countered, her eagerness palpable.


    "Even so, it would still ce undue strain on him if we prolong our stay," I reasoned, attempting to temper her enthusiasm. "We should be appreciative of the assistance he''s already providing for our mother''s situation. At this moment, there''s little more we can do. Please, try to understand."


    "Fine..." With a reluctant sigh, Selene relented, muttering under her breath. "How did my sister be such a cockblock..." I silently hoped I had misheard her.


    "Well, if you''re not keen on staying, you can at least visit your mother here from time to time. I''ll grant you permission to do so," Leon offered, his tone amodating.


    "Th-Thank you for that," I stammered, grateful for his understanding. "Oh, and before I forget, here''s the ticket you wanted from me." Retrieving the ticket from my pocket, I handed it to him.


    "Ah, thank you for that," Leon replied, his relief evident as he epted the ticket. "Someone has been bombarding me with texts, demanding her ticket. I was starting to worry she mighte after me with a knife if I didn''t hand it over soon."


    "I apologize for the dy," I confessed, feeling a pang of guilt for keeping him waiting. "I''ve been preupied with the recent incident."


    "That must have been traumatizing. I sympathize," Leon expressed, his tone filled with genuine concern. "But I''m d to see you''re coping now."


    "Yes, and I have you to thank for that," I acknowledged gratefully, meeting his understanding gaze.


    "Don''t thank me. Thank Amon instead. She''s the one who''s been helping you through your trauma," Leon redirected the credit, his words carrying a sense of respect for his trusted servant.


    As we conversed, Selene interjected with curiosity, "Uh, Mr. Leon. Can I ask who you''re giving the ticket to? It''s not for your lover, is it?"


    When Selene made thatment, Leon''s expression twisted into one of disgust. "Lover? Shredica? No way," he retorted, his tone firm and dismissive.


    Despite their apparent animosity towards each other, Leon and Shredica seemed to share a peculiar closeness. It was difficult to gauge the nature of their rtionship; they appeared to harbor mutual disdain yet remained connected in some way. For some reason, I couldn''t shake the feeling of jealousy towards Shredica...


    But why was I feeling jealous?


    "Anyway, we''re leaving now. And once again, thank you for your help with our mother," I expressed my gratitude to Leon.


    "Thank you, Mr. Leon," Selene added, echoing my sentiments.


    With our thanks conveyed, we bid Leon farewell and exited the establishment, heading back home. During our journey, I couldn''t shake off a nagging thought.


    "Selene... Do you, perhaps, find yourself drawn to Leon?" I inquired tentatively, unable to suppress my curiosity.


    "That''s a ridiculous question, sister," she scoffed, her tone carrying a hint of incredulity. "Who wouldn''t fall for a handsome, hunk, and wealthy man, who is kind, gentle, and aiding us in our time of need with our mother? I''m honestly surprised you turned him down when he confessed to you. If it were me, I''d have leaped at the chance to date him."


    "How did you find out about his confession to me?"


    "I could sense your awkwardness around him, so I decided to ask Mr. Leon directly," she exined, her words dripping with smugness. "He admitted that he once harbored feelings for you and made his feelings known, but you didn''t reciprocate. It''s a shame, really. You missed out on the opportunity to be with a great man. That''s why, since my big sister has failed, I''m going to try to win his affection.


    I even considered staying in the establishment and sneaking into his bed at night."


    "Please don''t even think about doing that..." I pleaded.


    "Well, since you stopped me, then that ship has sunk," Selene sighed, her voice carrying a tinge of disappointment.


    As we strolled along, my mind wandered, conjuring scenarios of what might have transpired if I hadn''t rejected Leon''s confession. The thought gnawed at me, teasing with possibilities that would forever remain unknown. Yet, dwelling on it was akin to chasing shadows in the night¡ªa futile endeavor. There was no usementing over spilled milk, for time marched on, heedless of our regrets.


    What had urred was etched in stone, irreversible and unchangeable.


    ***


    Leon''s POV


    After Zeruel departed, I traversed the corridors until I reached Amon''s office. The roomy vacant, Amon engrossed in her duties elsewhere. Settling onto the plush sofa, I tilted my head back, my gaze drifting upward to the ornate ceiling.


    Recollections flooded my mind¡ªreports from Gabrielle, unofficial news veiled by royal decree, detailing the events of the past three days following the Milham''s Sanatorium arson incident.


    The news implicated that the Prince of Milham, Julius Hovan Milham II, was responsible for the arson at the sanatorium three days prior. Naturally, this information remained concealed from the public eye, shielded by the veil of royalty.


    Yet, I couldn''t shake the nagging thought of what could have driven Julius, who just a month ago suffered heartbreak from his failed pursuit of Charlotte''s affection, tomit such heinous acts. It seemed unfathomable that unrequited love could spiral into murder. I suspected that someone was manipting him, but the question lingered: who?


    And then there was the woman with the ck hair, bearing the surname Eir. Was she somehow connected to me? The thought raced through my mind, especially considering Elise''s cryptic requirement for me to find the "third." Could it be referring to a third of us? It seemed usible.


    "Well, I suppose I can delve into that matterter. Tomorrow promises a rewarding ceremony for us."


    After saving numerous individuals, we were ted to receivemendations for our efforts. Yes, even I was to be recognized, having assisted Isiliraiellyn in evacuating those trapped within the sanatorium.


    While I could have declined the reward, there was a specific reason driving me to attend. One of the administrators would be presenting the awards.

 Chapter 127 - 19 - Preparation For The King’s Game, Part 2 (3)

    "In recognition of the bravery disyed by these three students, who saved numerous lives during the arson incident, they will be rewarded with a fittingmendation," dered Gaspard Cordelius Argus, a golden-haired and bespectacled elder, one of the administrators.


    It was evident that he harbored some internal conflict regarding the reward, especially considering that Shredica, Isiliraiellyn, and I hailed from the bronze ss. Moreover, both Shredica and I were regarded as skillless¡ªa fact that didn''t sit well with the old man, who harbored disdain for thosecking in prowess. However, he had little choice in the matter.


    Our heroic actions demanded recognition, lest the academy face scrutiny.


    Today marked the day of the rewarding ceremony. The three of us stood on the stage, facing the entirety of the academy''s student body. Their scrutinizing gazes made me feel somewhat uneasy.


    "The academy does not advocate for reckless behavior such as what you three disyed," said Gaspard, addressing the gathered students. "We hope that this won''t set a precedent and that those with the necessary skills will handle such situations in the future. However, thanks to your actions, the loss of life was minimized to some extent."


    "To all the students witnessing this ceremony," Gaspard continued, "I want to make it clear that we do not encourage you to engage in reckless behavior either. However, if you find yourself in a situation where intervention is deemed necessary, we will exercise a degree of leniency. But please, refrain from exceeding the responsibilities of a student and leave matters to the capable elders."


    After receiving three boxes, presumably containing medals, Gaspard turned to the crowd once more. "With that said, the students who bravely rescued and evacuated the victims of the arson incident have exemplified the qualities of a true magic knight. Today, they will be honored for their valor. Let''s give them a round of apuse."


    The students apuded, though itcked genuine enthusiasm. Their apuse was rather monotonous. I could discern a few who genuinely pped, such as Titania, Zeruel, Johanne, and surprisingly, even Princess Myrce Odette Milham of Milham. I hadn''t expected her to apud, especially considering her brother was responsible for the arson. Perhaps she was unaware of the truth. Hm?


    I should definitely look into the affairs of the royal family...


    While the apuse filled the air, Gaspard proceeded to ce the medal on each of us, one by one. Once finished, he turned to the audience once more. "Now then, everyone, let''s give them another round of apuse."


    With ackluster apuse from the student body, the rewarding ceremony came to a close.


    ***


    After the ceremony, Shredica approached me. "Come with me."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Where are we going?"


    "I''m going to have a word with Administrator Gaspard about granting me permission to join the King''s Game."


    "Is that really wise?" I questioned. "Lord Gaspard is the most stubborn of all the administrators, you know?"


    "I understand that," she acknowledged.


    "But why take the risk?" I pressed.


    "Because I have to give it a shot," she insisted.


    "I''ve already told you, haven''t I? Your best bet is to approach Administrator Galdea. She''s the most understanding of the bunch," I reiterated.


    "Administrator Galdea may be understanding, but shecks the influence of someone like Administrator Gaspard," she countered. "If I can secure permission from Administrator Gaspard, the most influential administrator, it might improve my chances of catching the king''s attention as a prospective magic knight."


    "I don''t think that''s necessary," I interjected.


    It''s not like the king is the one creating magic knights in the first ce. While he holds considerable power in the kingdom, his authority doesn''t extend to every aspect, particrly the selection of magic knights. That falls under the jurisdiction of the Commander of Magic Knights, and the Academy.


    "Enough arguing, Mr. Leon," Shredica interrupted. "Herees Administrator Gaspard."


    True to her words, Gaspard approached us with an air of authority. It was evident that his power and influence lent him an aura of superiority. As he drew closer, his gaze behind his sses held a hidden disdain, perceptible to both Shredica and me. Unfazed, Shredica met his gaze head-on.


    "I assume you two have a reason for osting me," Gaspard remarked, his tone dripping with disdain. "What do a pair of skillless individuals like yourselves want from someone like me?"


    Of all the administrators, Gaspard was notorious for his stubbornness. His disdain for the skillless ran deeper than his aversion to childhood baths. So intense was his hatred for the skillless that when he discovered his own granddaughter was among them, he disowned her, forbidding her from even bearing the prestigious Argus name¡ªa name synonymous with power and influence in the Kingdom of Milham.


    Currently, his granddaughter was enrolled at Milham''s University for Women, an institution dedicated to educating noblewomen in proper etiquette and basic swordsmanship.


    "Let''s get straight to the point," Shredica dered. "I want you to grant both me and Mr. Leon here permission to participate in the King''s Game."


    Gaspard scoffed derisively upon hearing her request. "Do you truly believe I would entertain such a ludicrous notion? For skillless individuals like yourselves? I''ve already gone out of my way to personally reward you, yet you still have the audacity to make such demands? Skillless individuals like you are utterly shameless. The rightful participants are those with skills alone.


    Don''t delude yourselves into thinking that skillless individuals like you are on the same level as those with abilities. You''re nothing but rejects."


    Gaspard''s disdain for the skillless was palpable, bordering on outright discrimination. It was akin to ableism, a concept familiar to me from my former world.


    "How about we make things interesting with a little wager?" Shredica suggested.


    Gaspard arched an eyebrow, intrigued by her proposal.


    "A bet?" he inquired.


    Shredica nodded, her gaze unwavering. "Grant me permission to join the King''s Game. If I fail to clinch first ce, I''ll withdraw from school. And naturally, Mr. Leon here will withdraw as well if I don''t seed."


    I shot her a bewildered look, feeling the weight of her decision pressing down on me. "Miss Shredica, do you realize the gravity of what you''re proposing? I have aspirations to graduate from this academy."


    "Silence, Mr. Leon," Shredica retorted sharply, her toneced with warning. "Unless you want me to reveal that picture to your girlfriend."


    It seemed she was resorting to ckmail once again to get her way.


    "How about it, Lord Gaspard?" Shredica inquired.


    Gaspard pondered for a moment before responding, "Alright. If you don''t win first ce, you''ll withdraw from this school."


    "Additionally," Shredica added, "I''d like to increase my rank in the bronze ss. Just giving me permission to withdraw isn''t enough of a stake for this bet, Lord Gaspard. Allowing me to advance from the bronze ss would be a more fitting wager."


    Gaspard looked down at her, hisugh cold. "I''m sorry," he said, though his tone belied his apology. "I can''t grant you that. The stakes are limited to your withdrawal from the academy if you lose. Anything beyond that, I must decline. And as for climbing the ranks, do you truly believe you can rise?


    You''re a reject, and rejects don''t ascend the ranks. That''s always been the rule."


    "I''ll break that rule," Shredica dered with unwavering determination.


    Gaspard observed her resolute gaze before responding, "You can struggle all you want, but you won''t change anything. No matter how skilled you are, we''ll prevent you from advancing."


    It seemed like he acknowledged that he, or rather, the administrators, were actively hindering her advancement from the bronze ss to higher ranks. Well, I suppose that''s to be expected. Administrators can be prejudiced, after all. As for Galdea''s involvement, I''ll have to assess that when I encounter her.


    "Alright, where are your tickets so I can sign them?" Gaspard asked.


    We both handed him our tickets. He retrieved a pen from his chest pocket and proceeded to sign them. After signing, he returned the tickets to us.


    "With this, you are granted permission to join the King''s Game," Gaspard dered with an air of finality, his voice echoing through the hall. "This is unprecedented, the first time three first-years from the bronze ss are stepping into the fray. I hope all three of you tread cautiously," he added, his gaze piercing. "But don''t forget the bet, Miss and Mister Skillless.


    If you lose, you''ll willingly withdraw from the academy, and I hope I never have to set eyes on you again."


    His words hung heavy in the air, casting a somber shadow over Shredica and me. The weight of the bet settled on our shoulders like a leaden burden, reminding us of the stakes involved. As Gaspard turned to leave, his footsteps echoed ominously, signaling the gravity of the situation.


    I couldn''t believe that even my withdrawal was part of this bet.


    "There''s a third participant from the bronze ss," Shredica remarked, her toneced with determination. "Do you have any idea who it could be?"


    I already knew who, of course. Gabrielle had given me a list yesterday of who would be those who were going to join the King''s Game, so I saw who, among the students of the academy who would going to join.


    On the fourth year, there was one. Third year, there was one. Second year, there were four. I know the three of them. It was Johanne, Princess Myrce, and another woman, who seemed to be close to those two. Also, Prince Julius was said to be joining as well.


    And then, in the first year, there were three participants. All three of them were from the bronze ss. It was me, Shredica, and another...


    "It''s Hereon," I said to her.

 Chapter 128 - 19 - Preparation For The King’s Game, Part 2 (4)

    Hereon, the student endowed with the Speed Boost skill, had suffered a humiliating defeat at the hands of Shredica just two months into the academic year. If we were to ssify him based on anime cliches, he''d fit the typical bully archetype¡ªa rough exterior matched by a coarse personality, almost resembling a delinquent.


    However, ever since his defeat at Shredica''s hands, he had oddly adopted a more subdued demeanor.


    I couldn''t help but notice that Hereon seemed to be developing feelings for Shredica. While I had no concrete evidence to support this theory, it was evident that his gaze frequently lingered on her. Perhaps the beatdown he received from Shredica had stirred something within him, leading him to develop an unexpected attraction to her.


    I couldn''t shake the suspicion that he might even have masochistic tendencies.


    When I mentioned that Hereon was the one going, Shredica paused for a moment before turning to me. "Can you help me with something?"


    "What do you need?" I inquired.


    "In order to improve our chances of winning, I want to gather allies. I want to recruit... uh, what''s-his-name, to join our team. Actually, I''m considering adding more allies to further increase our odds of sess," she exined.


    I blinked several times in confusion. "Wait, what?" I didn''t even bother to be surprised that she couldn''t recall Hereon''s name. That was just typical of Shredica. If she wasn''t interested in me, she wouldn''t bother remembering my name either. What caught me off guard, however, was her sudden request.


    "I''ve already told you once, haven''t I? I don''t want to repeat myself, so clean out your ears and listen carefully," Shredica retorted sharply.


    "I heard you," I replied. "I''m just taken aback by your request. I thought I might have misheard."


    "You heard me correctly, Mr. Leon," she affirmed. "I''m determined to win, no matter what. I refuse to withdraw from this school."


    If that were truly the case, she shouldn''t have agreed to the bet in the first ce. And she certainly shouldn''t have put my own withdrawal on the line as well. Frankly, I still didn''t understand why Shredica aspired to be a magic knight. I couldn''t discern if it was her genuine desire or not.


    What puzzled me even more was how a woman who disyed no emotions on her face could harbor such a goal. I suspected there was more to her motives than met the eye. At this point, I had no idea what that might be, but I was determined to uncover the truth.


    Despite her abrasive personality, among all the individuals I had encountered in this world, Shredica seemed to embody the essence of a protagonist. It felt as though she was destined for a special journey, one fraught with challenges that she would have to ovee from scratch to achieve her goals. It wasn''t difficult to imagine Shredica as the protagonist of her own story.


    And every protagonist needs a viin. It wouldn''t be apelling story without an antagonist to challenge the hero. After all, every fairy tale requires a ssic viin, and I was prepared to fill that role.


    Shredica undoubtedly faced numerous obstacles along her path, and while I may not be the final adversary in her narrative, I was determined to be one of her significant challenges.


    In our dynamic, I would adopt the role of the fool, pretending to be fooled by Shredica when, in reality, it was I who was orchestrating the deception. My motivation stemmed from a desire to witness how far she could progress in a world where skilllessness was frowned upon, and those with superior abilities reigned supreme.


    So, I just sighed and acquiesced to her request, or rather,mand. "Fine," I conceded. "I''ll help you recruit Hereon."


    I remained skeptical about Hereon''s willingness to join our cause. However, given his infatuation with Shredica, there was a slim chance of sess. It might not be high, but it wasn''t entirely impossible either.


    "Let''s catch him off guard on his way back to the dorms once school hours are over."


    The term "ambush" left a disturbing taste in my mouth. Come to think of it, hadn''t she ambushed me in a simr fashion?


    After enduring several hours of tedious lessons and enduring Professor Irene''s disapproving nces, I breathed a sigh of relief as the school day came to an end. Shredica waited for me outside our room and practically dragged me along to our destination.


    Finally, we spotted Hereon exiting the school building, his bag slung over his shoulder as he walked with a subdued demeanor, one hand in his pocket. It was a stark contrast to his previous demeanor, where he carried himself like the king of the ss. Witnessing this change was quite surprising. Could a man truly change so drastically from being punched?


    Well, if it was Shredica who delivered the blow that left his face bloodied, it wasn''t entirely unbelievable that he''d be subdued. It seemed that Shredica had managed to tame Hereon.


    "Now''s our chance, Mr. Leon," Shredica remarked as she observed Hereon. "Ambush him, now."


    "Me?" I questioned incredulously.


    "Who else?" she replied matter-of-factly, as if it had been my duty all along.


    "Fine..." I relented, stepping out of our hiding spot and positioning myself in front of Hereon, like a final boss determined to thwart his progress.


    "Why the fuck are you blocking me?" he growled, his tone dripping with hostility as if I were his arch-nemesis.


    "I just want to talk about something," I replied calmly.


    "Not interested," he snapped back.


    His response was cold, but not entirely unexpected. Like the administrators, Hereon harbored disdain for the skillless. He had taunted me in school for being skillless before, but now his demeanor suggested a certain level of submission. Perhaps his crush on Shredica, who was skillless, had softened his stance towards those without skill.


    After he brushed past me, I quickly caught up and blocked his path again, my arms outstretched.


    Hereon let out an irritated sigh. "What the fuck do you want now?"


    "I need to talk to you, and you''re going to listen," I insisted.


    "What if I don''t want to listen?" he retorted.


    "Then I''ll follow you until you''re ready to hear me out," I replied firmly.


    Hereon rolled his eyes. "This is fucking ridiculous," he muttered, scratching the back of his head. Suddenly, I felt mana coalescing around him, and then he disappeared from sight, moving with the speed of the wind. Though I could still see him, I didn''t attempt to follow any further. My threat to follow him was just a bluff to get him to listen to me.


    Since Hereon had made it clear he wanted nothing to do with me, resorting to his skill to evade me, convincing him to join us would be an uphill battle. After letting him slip away, I approached Shredica, who shot me a re that could cut through steel.


    "Why didn''t you follow him?" she demanded.


    "Because it would''ve been pointless," I replied calmly. "Forcing someone to coborate when they''re unwilling isn''t true coboration. It''s coercion."


    "I don''t mind using force," she stated bluntly. It was typical of her to resort to such tactics. "In fact, I''d dly use it to get what I want."


    "Yeah, just like you did with me, huh?" I muttered under my breath, forcing a wry smile. "But you can''t approach coboration that way. If our intentions don''t align, true coboration is impossible. Do you really think Hereon will abandon his goal of winning the King''s Game just because you say so? I may put up with your antics, but I doubt Hereon will.


    He might be eyeing something in the King''s Game. So, I don''t think he''ll team up with you. Humans tend to be like that."


    "That''s just stupid," she spat.


    "Well, that''s the nature of humans, I suppose," I responded. "The creator designed us as creatures of desire. If they don''t see it benefiting them, they won''t lift a finger."


    People, regardless of who they are, will do anything to fulfill their desires. Shredica would resort to anything, even unsavory tactics like ckmail, to achieve her goals. Hereon was no different. And neither was I. The poor strive to be rich, while the wealthy crave even more wealth. Commoners yearn for status, and kings hunger for more power.


    That''s simply how the creator designed us. Creatures of desire.


    "Anyway, I don''t think anyone will want to team up with you if you want to win. Remember, only one person can triumph in the King''s Game. It''s okay to form alliances, but in the end, there can be only one victor. If you team up, they won''t just surrender the game because you say so," I stated firmly.


    Shredica regarded me with a puzzled expression. "What do you mean? I don''t expect them to give up. I intend to win fairly and squarely. If ites down to just us, I''ll challenge them to face me. If I lose, then we''ll both be out of school.


    But if I emerge victorious, then we''ll rise to the top of the ss. Remember my words, Mr. Leon."


    I was taken aback by Shredica''s meticulous nning. I didn''t think she possessed the mental acumen for it. Yet, it was a shrewd strategy. Coborating early on enhances your chances of sess. Then, after vanquishing all otherpetitors, alliances would dissolve, and they''d engage in a final showdown until a sole champion emerged.

 Chapter 156 - 25 - King’s Game, Part 1 (1)

    Leon''s POV


    An uninhabited ind of perpetual gre stretched out before me, as far as the eye could see. Endless azure skies hung above a clear, boundless ocean. This ind was undiably vast. Ev from our position on therge boat, upied by us studts of the academy on our way to participate in the King''s Game, we could feel the intse heat of the sun beating down upon us.


    It was evidt that its zing rays were scorching the sandy beach. Understandably so, as summer was nearly upon us. On this particr day, the temperature had to be nearing forty degrees Celsius.


    "I wonder if people used to live here... a long time ago," remarked Johanne, who stood beside me.


    "Perhaps," I replied,cking any certainty. It could have be an uninhabited ind for many millnia. Or perhaps it had inhabitants once, who had long since departed. There was no way to know for certain.


    We gradually approached a well-maintained harbor, which stood in stark contrast to the rest of the ind. Many participants had already gathered there, preparing to vture into the dse forest. The game had yet tomce; this was merely the preparation stage. Participants would scout for the perfect base within the forest to maximize their chances of survival.


    Despite the calm expression on his face, Johanne gripped the deck railing tightly. We were on the brink of the game''smcemt.


    In the days ahead, we wouldpete against other participants, eliminate them, and fight tooth and nail to survive. It was, esstially, a battle royale.


    Killing wasn''t a requiremt for the game, but it wasn''t off-limits either. There were always participants who joined just to indulge in unrestricted violce, as past King''s Games had shown.


    This prospect weighed heavily on Johanne''s mind. With the Princess by his side, he was undoubtedly concerned for her safety. No wonder he unconsciously clung to the railing so tightly.


    Finally, the boat driver announced that it was time to disembark.


    "Are you ready, Johanne?" I inquired.


    "Yeah," he replied.


    With that, we stepped off the deck.


    ***


    It was 8:40 in the morning, and therge boat began its slow docking process. In other words, the curtain was about to rise on the King''s Game on the uninhabited ind. There were a total of 0 participants in the game, although that didn''t mean there wouldn''t be others besides those 0 in the ind. Magic knights were also prest.


    We ced our participant tickets on the designated spot for confirmation. I nced at the paper first. It stated that once we were on the ind, everything was fair game and tirely our responsibility. The King wouldn''t interve in any way. Esstially, if we were killed, it would be considered an idt rather than murder.


    Furthermore, it mtioned that by participating, we acknowledged the possibility of death, and confirming this meant I epted the risk of being killed. It felt surreal, like signing my own death warrant.


    "It''s finally starting, huh," remarked Shredica, now beside me.


    "Feeling nervous?" I asked.


    "No way," she replied confidtly. "I''m certain I''ll emerge victorious, so why would I be nervous?"


    She was definitely brimming with confidce. "You could try being a little more humble, you know," I said.


    Behind me, I heard a disapproving tongue click. It was Hereon. Seems like he was getting jealous with me chatting up Shredica. Deciding it was best to create some distance, I moved away from Shredica. But just as I did, someone else approached from the side. It was Hertrude.


    She strolled along, grossed in her phone, ing away. I wasn''t sure who she was messaging, but it prested a perfect opportunity for me. Hertrude was one of the wom I had my eye on dominating.


    And this one seemed like a piece of cake. I''ve heard she''s quite the serial dater, always hopping from one fling to another. She''s had more boyfrids than I can count, so you could say she''s a bit of a free spirit. Currtly, though, rumor has it she''s single. I''ve got no clue about her preferces, but judging by the fact that her exes were all good-looking, I''d say that''s her type.


    It''s a bit disappointing she''s not a virgin anymore, but who cares about that now?


    She must''ve felt my gaze because she nced over and greeted me with a simple "Hi" before returning to her phone.


    "What are you typing?" I inquired.


    "It''s of your business," she retorted.


    "Is that so?"


    "Yep."


    Despite hearing rumors about her being easy, Hertrude''s guard was surprisingly high. Ev though she shot me down, I heard a mechanical sound echoing in my head.


    --


    You''ve captured the interest of Hertrude Getrada. You can now proceed to dominate her.


    Name: Hertrude Getrada


    Race: Human


    Requiremts to dominate Titania:


    . Ask Hertrude about her opinion on teaming up with you


    . Unlock


    3. Unlock


    4. Unlock


    ....


    --


    Well, that sounds simple ough.


    "Can I ask you something?" I queried.


    "Hm... Sure, go ahead," she replied, her eyes still fixed on her phone scre.


    "What''s your take on me joining your team for this game?" I inquired further. "Considering the hostility Sir Harold disyed earlier, it seems he''s not exactly thrilled about the situation. I couldn''t help but wonder what your thoughts are on it."


    My question caught her atttion, and she stopped typing to look at me. "Why do you care what I think?"


    "Well, I suppose you find it tough too, having two skillless on the team?" I pressed.


    Hertrude resumed typing, "It''s not really bothering me," she admitted. "I mean, winning isn''t my top priority. I was actually nning to sell my ticket, but th the Princess asked me to join her, so I wt along with it. I mean, who would turn down a chance to connect with royalty?


    Coming from a low-ss noble family, practically on the verge of beingmoners due to our low rank, forging a connection with the Princess could be a game-changer for us. I hope to get ev closer to her during this game. As for not being bothered by two skillless teammates, well, my mother is skillless too. I can''t bring myself to despise people like her, can I?


    It would be like hating my own mother."


    That response caught me off guard. I had expected her to be the type to disdain skillless individuals and simply ignore us, but it seems I was mistak.


    "Also," she continued, pausing her typing to look at me, "You''re hot. You''re exactly my type. That''s probably another reason why I wasn''t bothered."


    With that, she returned to her typing. Wow, this woman really knows how to quick someone''s pulse. If I were still a virgin, I might have be tempted to ask her out.


    "Can I ask you something too?" she inquired, still focused on her typing.


    "Sure," I replied.


    "Are you really dating the Princess of Betn?" she asked.


    "I am," I confirmed.


    She came to an abrupt stop, and I followed suit, turning to face her.


    "What''s up?" I inquired.


    She seemed hesitant, th shook her head. "It''s nothing," she replied. "Anyway, let''s head to the forest now. Our team is already ahead of us."


    "Okay," I agreed.


    I couldn''t shake the feeling that she had something to say but held back. Oh well, best not to dwell on it too much.


    ***


    The forest was dse, shielding us from the scorching heat outside. As we vtured deeper, the cool breeze offered a refreshing respite from the sweltering weather. It was already 9 o''clock, indicating that the King''s Game hadmced. Nearby, we could hear the sounds of skirmishes, but we opted to steer clear of the fighting for now, intding to prolong our participation in the game.


    Thankfully, during our search for the perfect hideout, we hadn''t countered anyone.


    By 9:30, we stumbled upon the ideal base. It was concealed by thick foliage, making it difficult to spot. Additionally, there was a cave nearby, its trance small ough to go unnoticed. We sealed off the trance to prevt unwanted visitors. Inside the cave, there was a river system, providing us with a water source. It was the perfect hideout.


    "Now all we need to worry about is food," Princess Myrce remarked.


    "We m can go hunt for something," Johanne suggested.


    Immediately, Harold snapped, "Can you quit ordering us a like that, Johanne? You''re not fucking the boss of me. And why just m? Are you implying the wom in the group are useless and can''t hunt too?"


    "I''m not saying that at all," Johanne countered. "I''m suggesting it because m typically have more stamina than wom. Since we''ve just found a hideout, it makes sse to let them rest first."


    "Tsk! I''m not buying that. I can''t ept the wom staying here while us m go out. What about me? I''m tired too from following you a as you scouted for this damn hideout."


    Princess Myrce pped her hands. "Okay, ough of this," she interjected. "I won''t tolerate any infighting in this team. Besides, Harold has a point. Drawing distinctions isn''t helpful. Ev if wom sometimes have less stamina, that doesn''t mean they''re useless."


    Johanne hung his head, visibly ashamed. "Y-You''re right, Princess. I''m sorry."


    "It''s okay," the Princess reassured him. "Now, with food as our only concern, I''ll volunteer to find some."


    Johanne and I exchanged surprised nces. It was unexpected, to say the least, hearing those words from a literal princess.


    "Why are you all so shocked?" she questioned. "Didn''t I say we''re all equals in this partnership? Being a princess doesn''t title me to special treatmt, you know."

 Chapter 157 - 25 - King’s Game, Part 1 (2)

    It was decided that 5 out of 7 of us would head out to find and hunt for some food: monster meat, fruit, and if we came across any fish, we''d grab those too. Johanne, Shredica, and Hereon formed one group, going in a differt direction. Princess Myrce and I were paired up.


    Initially, Johanne insisted on apanying Princess Myrce, but she firmly rebuffed him, asserting her ability to handle herself. And I believed her, especially considering she was currtly ranked number one in gold ss in our second year.


    As for the two who stayed behind at the cave, Harold and Hertrude, well, they had their reasons. Harold imed he couldn''t be bothered and needed some rest, while Hertrude simply admitted she was feelingzy. Convincing those two to pitch in with the effort might prove challging.


    "Ahh, ahh, ahhh..."


    I heard an unusual sound of breathing behind me. Giv that no one was there, I realized it wasing from the Princess herself. I kept ncing back at her, checking if she was tired or out of breath, but instead, she had a blush on her face as she gazed at me. Her breathing was heavy, her chest rising and falling with each breath, but it wasn''t due to exhaustion. It was something else tirely.


    It felt like she wanted to breathe me inpletely.


    "Are you alright, Princess?" I inquired.


    "Ah, yes. I''m fine," she replied.


    Despite her words, I had my doubts. She didn''t look fine at all. Just to be cautious, I turned a and approached her.


    "Ahh..." she gasped.


    As I drew near, the flush on her face intsified. I reached out and touched her forehead.


    "Hmm... You don''t feel too warm, so it couldn''t possibly be a fever, could it?"


    After a while of checking her forehead, her body suddly convulsed. It was as if she''d be hit with a surge of electricity. Her eyes wided, her legs shook uncontrobly... and a small puddle began to form at her feet.


    What...? Was she urinating? No, but this... Why does she have such a look of ecstasy on her face th? Clearly, she was expericing pleasure from this.


    "Ahhh... ahhh..."


    This girl is intriguing...


    ***


    Princess Myrce managed to regain herposure after a while. At that momt, she seemedpletely unfazed. You wouldn''t have guessed anything had happed at all. Since her underwear and skirt got soiled, I took it upon myself to wash them. For the time being, I instructed her to hide in the bushes to maintain her privacy.


    After carefully removing her underwear and skirt, she handed them to me, damp and heavy.


    I wasn''t the type of person to indulge in the perversion of sniffing a princess''s urine-soaked underwear, and I wouldn''t stoop so low. However, the act of a princess giving me her damp panties felt somewhatscivious in itself. After cleaning her underwear and skirt, I handed them back to her, freshly cleaned.


    "I do apologize for that disy, Leon," she said softly as she delicately slipped her underwear over her luscious, baster legs. The fabric clung to her skin, tuating every curve.


    "I don''t mind," I replied.


    "I''m kind of relieved," she confessed.


    ". . . . ."


    "I''m not talking about the state of my dder, Leon. I mean I''m relieved that you''re not the kind of man who would pounce on a vulnerable, half-naked woman," she rified.


    "I don''t think I could ev if I wanted to. You''re stronger than me," I admitted.


    "Oh, you never know. A woman can be quite weak wh faced with someone attacking her with unbridled lust, you know?"


    I couldn''t help but notice her flushed face and heavy breathing, making me wonder if she had some kinky thoughts running through her mind.


    "Anyway," she coughed and cleared her throat, "let''s go find some food," she suggested.


    "Got it."


    With that, we set off in search of sustance. Fortunately, we didn''t have to search for long. Being an uninhabited ind with plty of trees, it was teeming with wildlife and fruits ripe for the picking.


    I scaled a tree and gathered as much fruit as I could reach, while Princess Myrce stood guard below. From my vantage point atop the tree, I took a momt to survey the ind. As expected, it was vast.


    As I gathered fruit, I spotted smoke rising in the distance, indicating someone was camping nearby. Should Iunch an attack? Clearing out as many emies as possible seemed like a good strategy, but Princess Myrce had instructed us to avoid conflict and wait for opportune momts to strike. Reluctantly, I decided to heed her advice and leave the campers alone for now.


    Once I rejoined Princess Myrce on the g, I informed her about the presce of others nearby. She suggested we steer clear of them. After hunting for a while, we managed to gather as much food as possible before returning to our cave. However, the other group that had vtured out with us had yet to return.


    They were probably just running behind schedule, but as darkness descded, their absce started to be concerning.


    "Should I head out and look for them?" I inquired.


    "It wouldn''t be safe for you to go alone, Leon," Princess Myrce replied.


    "What do you suggest we do th?"


    Princess Myrce nced at the two who hadn''t budged from their spot since we left them. All they''d done during this time was join us for a meal, showing no concern for the missing members. The Princess regarded them with a hint of reproach in her eyes.


    Princess Myrce sighed. "Let''s go find them, just the two of us," she suggested to me.


    "Alright," I agreed, noting her appart resignation in dealing with the uncooperative pair.


    "Wait," suddly called out Hertrude.


    Both of us turned to look at her.


    "Let me handle it," Hertrude proposed.


    "...What?" Princess Myrce questioned.


    "Let me be the one to apany Leon instead of you, Princess," Hertrude rified.


    Both Princess and I exchanged confused nces.


    ***


    Hertrude and I traversed the darkness of the uninhabited ind without lighting any torches. Having light in such darkness would only increase our chances of being spotted, and I wasn''t willing to take that risk. Despite knowing I could easily brush aside any threats, I had to maintain the facade of being skillless.


    As we walked, I cast side nces at Hertrude, wondering why she insisted on taking Princess Myrce''s ce. It seemed odd, especially considering her previous behavior of being glued to her smartphone throughout the game. Ev now, she continued to stare at the device.


    "You must be surprised," she remarked, evidtly noticing my gaze.


    "On what?" I asked.


    "On me doing something like this. You must have figured that I''d be uncooperative during this King''s Game," she exined. "While I might give off that impression, I''m actually gaged in something important here."


    "And what''s that?" I inquired.


    She showed me her phone, and wh I nced at the scre, I was met with a list of bullet-pointed s. My eyes wided as I read through them. Each try detailed evts we had expericed, with five in total. Three of them were already crossed out, indicating they had already urred. The first crossed-out try was Harold''s frustration about having skillless teammates like Shredica and me.


    The second was my inquiry to her about joining the team for the game. The third noted the absce of the other three team members who had gone to find food but hadn''t returned. Thest two tries, which were yet to happ, were me rescuing Hertrude and Princess Myrce facing the threat of being killed.


    "What''s all this...?" I inquired, perplexed.


    "I owe you an apology, Leon. Wh I mtioned wanting a connection with the Princess, it was a lie. Truth is, I''m here to save her," she confessed.


    "So Princess Myrce is in danger?" I pressed.


    "Yes," she affirmed. Th, locking eyes with me, she continued, "I possess a skill called irvoyance. It allows me to glimpse into the future from my perspective. Last month, I foresaw a future where sev academy studts partake in the King''s Game, and in that scario, the Princess meets her demise," she exined. "But that''s not the only reason I''m determined to save her.


    If Princess Myrce perishes, her brother, Prince Julius, will seek vgeance against the royal family, sparking a chain of evts leading to something incredibly dire."


    So Princess Myrce is destined to fail her mission, huh?, I mused.


    "I''m asking for your help, Leon. Help me save the Princess," she pleaded.


    "...Why me?" I questioned. "You do realize I''m not exactly powerful, right? If the person aiming to kill the Princess is skilled ough to seed, they must be formidable."


    She already had an inkling of who I was. Giv my reputation at school, it was unlikely she hadn''t heard of me.


    To this, Hertrude replied, "It has to be you, Leon. In every future I''ve glimpsed, you''re always prest."

 Chapter 158 - 25 - King’s Game, Part 1 (3)

    For every vision she had, I was always there. It meant I was prest wh Princess Myrce was killed. Perhaps I tried to save her, but how did she still d up dead? I wasn''t overly confidt in my ability to defd her, but I had some faith in myself. This implied whoever was going to kill her must have be exceptionally powerful.


    "Can you provide more details?" I inquired. "If you want to prevt that future from bing reality, you need to give me more information, don''t you think?"


    Hertrude locked eyes with me, th closed them briefly, taking a deep breath before reoping them. "Okay," she finally said.


    With that, she proceeded to recount everything she had se in the vision. Every detail.


    The vision began at the dock, followed by me posing a question to her, th the others failing to return on time, despite the night having fall.


    "I can''t control the vision. I only see what my skill allows me to see. It sds me fragmts, never the whole picture. That''s why I jotted down everything I saw on my smartphone," she exined.


    She could only saw fragmts. Meaning that the vision wasn''t showing her everything. To what reason that specific fragmts happ, the vision didn''t show it.


    "Also, that''s why I''m glued to this phone. It allows me to record everything that happs, giving me aprehsive view of each specific incidt and its causes. So far, three of the evts I foresaw have urred. Now, I''ll tell you about the remaining fragmt."


    Fragmt? She didn''t use the plural form. There were five evts listed on her phone, so logically, there should be two fragmts left, right?


    As I pondered that, she took a deep breath before speaking.


    "Tomorrow, two evts are on the cards. I don''t know who we''ll counter, but both the princess and I will be in danger. You''ll be the one to save me in that scario."


    As she spoke, it all clicked into ce. I finally understood why I hadn''t be able to save the Princess. Hertrude''s use of the singr form made sse now.


    "Let me guess, wh your life was in danger, it coincided with the momt the Princess was also in danger, right? And in that critical momt, I chose to save you instead of the Princess," I surmised.


    Hertrude nodded in confirmation.


    Ah, I see. But still, how was that possible? If it were up to me, I''d have saved both simultaneously. I wasn''t one to boast, but I was confidt in my abilities. If that''s the case, th something must havepelled me to choose only one person. The circumstances must have be exceptionally dire, forcing me to make a split-second decision.


    But if that''s true, th what were those circumstances?


    Changing the future seemed like a daunting task, especially without knowing the circumstances that led to it. Was altering destiny ev possible?


    "Let me ask you something, Miss Hertrude," I began.


    "Go ahead," she replied.


    "You mtioned needing my help to save the Princess and prevt the dire evts that would follow her death," I said. "What exactly do you need my help with? And why me? Why not inform the Princess herself so she can seek safety? And furthermore, is changing the future truly within our grasp? Can we really avert the course of fate?"


    I didn''t fullyprehd the workings of fate, but I knew it was the most absolute and igmatic force of all. Fate had snatched away my parts in an idt, led my childhood frid to choose someone else over me, and drove my sister to take her own life. Yet, fate also brought me into this world and introduced me to the beautiful wom I have now. It was both powerful and perplexing.


    Fate dictated evts as ordered or "inevitable," shaping the course of our lives. This concept stemmed from the belief in a fixed natural order to the universe. If that were true, th everything that happed to me was predestined and unavoidable. Hertrude''s ability to see her fate implied that her visions were immutable, unable to be altered. I hoped my understanding of fate was wed, though.


    "I honestly have no idea," she confessed after a momt of silce. "I''ve never attempted to alter the future before, not once. This is the first time I''ve countered a future so dire, which is why I''m determined to change it."


    So, this would be her first attempt at defying fate, huh?


    "Leon," she called out to me. "Fate is predetermined. Actually, everything in this world, and perhaps ev in other worlds, is predetermined. Nothing urs by chance. Every evt unfolds ording to thews of nature. Ev as we speak, I believe this conversation, me telling you all this, is simply nature''sw at work.


    We could be hurtling toward that bleak future regardless of our discussion."


    She was spot on. Ev with her warning, we might still be hurtling toward the Princess''s demise. In fact, this conversation could be the catalyst for it.


    "Our dilemma is ourck of understanding of nature''sws. We''re oblivious to what lies ahead, and we act ordingly. However, until we grasp the essce of thesews, we must strive for a deeper understanding. We need to unravel the mysteries until everything isid bare, revealing theplete picture of nature and its unfailing order.


    I want you to observe every evt, every detail, and try to discern the circumstances that lead to that future. I''m trusting you with this task because I believe you''re capable," she concluded.


    I blinked in surprise. "Why do you think that?"


    "Because you have the capability to fight fate, Mephisto," she replied, her tone casual ough to catch me off guard.


    I couldn''t help but ask, "How do you know that...?"


    "I saw it in one of my visions," she revealed. "I also know about your ability to copy the skills of wom you''ve had sex with."


    "So you knew all of that, huh?"


    "If we seed in saving the Princess, I''ll be willing to let you have sex with me to copy my skill," she stated.


    That was perhaps the most surprising thing I''d heard from her today. She was actually willing to do that?


    "And please, be gtle with me," she added. "I''m a virgin."


    Just wh I thought her previous offer was the most surprising thing she could say, she proved me wrong.


    After staring at her in surprise while she blushed, I heard a rustling sound from behind me. We both spun a, ready to confront any pottial attackers, but the source of the noise revealed itself.


    "Leon? What are you doing here?" inquired a man with a strikingly handsome face. It was Johanne. Behind him stood Hereon, lugging a hefty boar over his shoulder, and Shredica, carrying a basket brimming with what appeared to be food. They had clearly gathered a considerable amount, oblivious to the possibility that we might not be staying on the ind for long.


    "We''ve be searching for you," I informed him.


    "Apologies, but we ran into some trouble along the way," he replied.


    "Trouble? Enemies?" I inquired.


    Johanne nodded solemnly.


    "We handled them," he affirmed. "However, it was a formidable skirmish. It appears that some of them realized coboration was their most viable strategy for victory."


    "Well, provided everyone is unharmed, let us return to the cave," I suggested.


    As we wrapped up, we made our way back to the cave. The anticipation of the King''s Game hung heavy in the air, but the first day seemed to be a bit of a dud. Yet, as we ambled along, a prickling ssation crept up my spine, like someone''s gaze burning into the back of my skull. With a quick pivot, I caught a glimpse of figures soaring above us, dancing among the clouds.


    Two of them, dancing through the air like ethereal specters. And there, nestled in the arms of the flying one, was the one who had fixated their gaze on me. Their presce pulsated with power, sding shivers down my spine.


    I shot a re at the one eyeing me up.


    "Something bothering you, Leon?" Johanne asked.


    "Nah, just zoning out," I replied, turning away and falling back into step with them. But those eyes stayed locked on me, like they were trying to read my mind.


    ***


    Lilia''s POV


    "Did you see that, Laurel? That boy just shot me a re. How adorable," I remarked. We were cruising through the sky, taking in the view of the ind below. Laurel was hauling me up with her Flying skill, which pretty much does what it says on the tin¡ªlets her fly. As we soared, I happed to spot that ck-haired, red-eyed boy who bore a striking resemnce to the stunning yet icy Veronica.


    "You''re more surprised by that than the fact he managed to spot us, ev with us being way up here and dressed in dark gear to bld into the night?" Laurel questioned, eyebrows raised in disbelief.


    I found it quite surprising, indeed, that a young man from the academy managed to locate us here.


    "I''m curious about his idtity. He appears to be rather intriguing," I remarked. "Could you conduct some inquiries regarding him, Laurel?"

 Chapter 159 - 25 - King’s Game, Part 1 (4)

    That night, we made the decision to rest. Rest yed a significant role in this game. Previous reports indicated that some participants hadn''t slept a wink due to fear of being attacked while asleep. They failed to recognize that adequate rest could enhance their performance the next day, leading to their elimination due to sleep deprivation.


    Naturally, we didn''t opt for rest without considering the risk of being attacked during sleep. Thus, we devised a system to take turns keeping watch. Each person would remain awake for an entire hour before being relieved by another. This way, we could obtain sufficient rest even in such dire circumstances.


    Hereon abruptly woke me by nudging me with his foot.


    "It''s your turn," he dered, ring down at me.


    I rose from my makeshift bed of grass and assumed my watch duty. Meanwhile, Hereon took his turn to rest.


    How uncouth of him to wake me with his foot like that. Hecked finesse. Well, I suppose I canprehend his behavior. Love has a way of clouding judgment. Anything that threatens to disrupt that love bes an adversary. Hereon harbored jealousy towards me, which I could empathize with.


    I ought to rify that there''s no romantic involvement between Shredica and myself. Shredica is thest person I''d consider as a romantic partner. I might even suggest to Hereon that I support their rtionship. Would he appreciate that, or would it only irritate him? I suspect thetter.


    As I kept watch, my mind wandered to my earlier conversation with Hertrude.


    "Seems like something significant is happening on this ind. Something substantial," I murmured quietly. We might be venturing into territory even beyond my ability to intervene.


    While lost in these thoughts, I sensed someone behind me beginning to stir from their sleep. Without turning around, I allowed them to sit beside me.


    "Struggling to sleep, Miss Shredica?" I inquired.


    "Are you kidding me? Not at all. I can sleep like a baby even amidst danger because I have this innate sense that alerts me when danger draws near. Besides, I can even doze off with my eyes wide open, just like you. I picked up that skill from observing you snooze in ss with your eyes open," Shredica remarked.


    "That''s quite observant of you, managing to mimic that," I remarked.


    "Don''t underestimate me, Mr. Leon. While you may not be aware yet, I happen to be quite the genius."


    "A genius who doesn''t excel in academics?"


    "Academics aside, I consider myself an all-around genius," she asserted. "Anyway, the reason I''m here awake with you is to have a chat. Is that alright?"


    "Well, as long as it doesn''t jeopardize the secret you''re keeping, I suppose it''s fine."


    Shredica began, "What are your thoughts on this game, Leon? Do you think we''ll emerge victorious?"


    "It''s hard to say, really. Our sess depends on various factors. If we continue to make good progress, then we''re likely to fare well. From what I can see, our progress seems promising. We''ve established a solid base, you''ve defeated some of the other participants, and while cooperation hasn''t fully materialized yet, we should be alright if we maintain our current trajectory."


    "Is that your stance?"


    "Well, I''m not overly confident about our chances," I admitted. Considering the future Hertrude had foreseen, there''s a possibility we might not emerge victorious. Additionally, there''s someone formidable here, and even I might have to put up a fight. Though I''m confident I won''t lose, unting my skills wouldn''t be wise. Besides, I''m a wanted individual.


    Revealing my abilities could jeopardize my secret identity and hinder my mission to conquer the hearts of the women at school.


    At that, Shredica sighed, "If we fail here, we''ll be expelled from school," she remarked.


    "And whose fault do you think that would be?" I asked. I anticipated her deflecting the me onto me, but surprisingly, she didn''t. What surprised me even more was her acknowledgment that it was her fault.


    "I know. It''s on me," she admitted.


    I blinked several times, trying to process whether I had misheard her.


    Seeing my reaction, she clicked her tongue in irritation. "Ugh. Do you really believe I''m incapable of acknowledging my own faults? You''ve underestimated me to the lowest degree, Mr. Leon," she scolded.


    "I mean, I''ve never heard you acknowledge your faults, so I assumed you couldn''t. Well, I suppose that''s just my assumption. My bad," I admitted.


    "That''s understandable, I suppose. I''ve never really questioned why I''m acknowledging my fault like this until now," she mused. "What would you do if we lose and get expelled from the academy?"


    "Hmm... Maybe I''ll look for a job, I guess. Being a magic knight isn''t my top priority anyway," I replied.


    "I feel guilty for dragging you into this. It''s going to be my fault if you get expelled," she said, showing an unusual level of remorse today. Did something happen? "For that, I apologize, Mr. Leon."


    "You''re worrying me. Are you sure nothing bad happened to you?"


    She red at me.


    "I''m sorry," I apologized immediately. "I know what you did was wrong," I added. "But there''s nothing we can do about it. If we lose here, it''s not just your fault, it''s mine too."


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Leon. Even if you''re useless, I''ll carry you," she reassured me.


    Well, she''s still the same old Shredica. I thought she might have changed, but it seems not.


    "I''m going to sleep now. Take care of the watch," she said.


    "I will," I replied.


    With that, the first day of the King''s Game came to an end.


    ***


    I woke up much earlier that morning than I had anticipated. The heat and humidity had me tossing and turning in my sleep. It finally roused me, and I wasn''t very well-rested. My bed felt warm, and I recalled that Johanne was on watch duty after me. However, when I woke up, it was the Princess herself who was on duty. She was...


    dozing off, propped against the cave wall. Perhaps her sleep wasn''t sufficient, causing her to nod off during her watch. It wasn''t a major concern though. As long as there wasn''t any threat of attack while we slept, it was eptable for her to doze during duty.


    I adjusted her position to ensure she could restfortably, then stepped out of the cave. The sun had just begun to rise, and I couldn''t detect any presence near our base. Despite this, I decided to conduct a thorough check of the vicinity. I tend to be somewhat paranoid about such matters, wondering if there might be someone nearby with a skill enabling them to evade my senses.


    That concern turned out to be unnecessary since I hadn''t spotted anyone nearby.


    I climbed up into a tree and scanned the area. The sounds of battle reached my ears, des shing and gunfire echoing. It seemed like someone was already engaged inbat this early in the morning.


    "I suppose I''ll allow them to settle their dispute. It''ll only increase our chances of victory," I muttered to myself.


    Suddenly, I sensed something approaching me rapidly in a straight line. It was moving so swiftly, with clear intent to do me harm. Without hesitation, I activated my Guardian to deflect the impending attack.


    However, my Guardian suddenly vanished into thin air as soon as the attacker closed in on me. Fortunately, I managed to dodge the attack without any issue.


    "...?" The attacker, a woman with ck hair and red eyes, looked at me with confusion evident in her expression. Though her eyes remained cold and devoid of emotion, I could sense her perplexity.


    "Who are you?" I inquired. She gazed back at me, and as our eyes met, I felt as if I were staring at my own reflection in a mirror. She wasn''t me, merely a striking resemnce. I recognized her as the woman who extinguished the fire during that arson incident. The manner in which she quenched the mes was instantaneous, as if the fire itself were unreal. I already knew this woman.


    She was Veronica Eir. Despite my knowledge of her name, I still posed the question, adding an extrayer of dramatic effect. It wouldn''t be usible for a random woman to suddenly attack me out of nowhere. Naturally, after surviving her initial assault, it was only fitting to inquire about her identity.


    Instead of responding to my question, sheunched into another attack. Her speed was remarkable, making it increasingly difficult for me to evade. I attempted to activate one of my skills to retaliate, but each time I tried, the skill would inexplicably vanish. Was her sword capable of nullifying powers? No, while her de wasn''t ordinary steel, it didn''t seem to be a power dampener.


    So what was causing my skills to be nullified?


    Since skills seemed ineffective, I decided to resort to magic. I gathered mana in my hand, shaping it into a precise swirl.


    "Hm...?" The woman raised an eyebrow, sensing something was amiss, and promptly vanished from my sight.


    Suddenly, she materialized behind me, attempting to sever my neck from my shoulder. I solidified the mana to form a barrier, blocking her de from reaching my neck and sparing me from decapitation.


    The woman''s eyes widened in surprise, but she swiftly reverted to an aggressive stance once more.


    While all of this was happening, I felt eyes on me once more.

 Chapter 160 - 25 - King’s Game, Part 1 (5)

    Lilia''s POV


    It was 18 years ago when a baby, barely a month old, appeared on the doorstep of our house. At the time, I was merely 7 years old.


    My father and mother were astonished to find a baby there, but their shock turned to adoration uponying eyes on her. It was no surprise, really. Even to my young eyes, the baby exuded beauty. Her hair resembled the darkened, starless night sky, and her eyes gleamed like ming rubies. I, too, fell in love with her instantly and pleaded with my parents to take her in.


    The child was a girl, swathed in a white cloth upon which rested a letter. It bore the words, "Veronica Eir is the name bestowed upon this child. I beseech you, those who chance upon this young one, to provide it with care and protection."


    Upon reading those words, it was as if we were under a spell,pelled to obey the directive as though it were a universal decree. Yet, simultaneously, we found no objection in adhering to it. In fact, we rather fancied the name bestowed upon the baby; it seemed to suit her perfectly.


    Given that wecked a surname at the time, being ofmoner status, we decided that "Eir" would serve as her second name, not her family name. However, when I ascended to the rank ofmander within the magic knights, and the King granted me the surname "Silverde," her name underwent a change as well, bing Veronica Eir Silverde.


    Nevertheless, she predominantly uses Veronica Eir when introducing herself. Moreover, her official designation within the magic knights remained Veronica Eir.


    Let''s set aside discussion of her name for a moment and reflect on her journey after joining our family. As she matured, it became evident that she possessed remarkable abilities. From a young age, she demonstrated proficiency not only in the arcane arts and swordsmanship, but also in marksmanship and demanship. She was a true polymath, a prodigy in every sense.


    I felt immense pride in being her elder sister, which motivated me to push myself harder. I was determined not to let my little sister surpass me. After years of effort, mytent skill finally awakened.


    Absolute Command.


    My ability, Absolute Command, grants me the power to impose unyielding and irresistible directives upon anything, whether living or non-living, natural or supernatural, including myself. With a mere utterance, I canpel someone to kneel, halt a conflict, or even dere myself ruler of the world. I possess the authority tomand someone to take their own life, and they would obey willingly.


    Such is the extent of my power.


    I wield control with a word from my lips, yet there are individuals whose indomitable wills resist my Absolute Command. While manipting the King proved effortless, the Queen''s formidable will posed a challenge. Hence, despite my capabilities, usurping the throne from the King remained beyond my reach. Not that I harbored any intentions to do so, of course. Icked the motivation.


    After awakening my ability, I pursued four years of education at the academy, emerging as the top graduate of my ss. Subsequently, I embarked on a career as a magic knight, steadily ascending the ranks until I reached the pinnacle asmander. Admittedly, I may have employed a bit of maniption, leveraging my skill to secure my position, but ascend I did.


    Upon Veronica''s seventeenth birthday, Imanded her to join the ranks of the magic knights and serve under mymand. Despite the typical requirement for formal training, my ability allowed her immediate induction. By the age of eighteen, she rose to the position of second-inmand. It was at this age that her owntent abilities awakened, possessing formidable strength.


    Notably, her skill stood as the sole counter to my own.


    Veronica was the sole individual capable of ending my life¡ªmy own sister.


    I assumed Veronica would remain the only one to evoke such feelings within me. However, upon encountering that boy, I experienced a simr sensation. It seemed he possessed the capability to challenge and resist my power.


    Returning to the present, I found myself reclined on a towel spread across the sandy shore, while Laurel kneaded my back. Although the sun had yet to rise, here we were, on the beach, at this early hour. d in a bikini, it was evident to any observer that my purpose here was not work, but rather rxation and enjoyment.


    After all, this ind only opened once a year, so I intended to make the most of it.


    Nearby stood my dear sister, Veronica.


    "Why have you summoned me, dear sister?" she inquired.


    Her endearing address never failed to bring a smile to my face.


    "Well, my dear little sister, there''s something I need you to do for me. Can you grant your dear big sister this request?" I inquired.


    "If you wish it, then I shall."


    "I''m grateful," I replied.


    "What task do you have in mind?" she inquired.


    "I need you to engage in a fight for me."


    "With whom?"


    "Laurel, could you provide her with the details regarding the boy I sawst night?" I requested.


    Laurel paused her massage and headed towards a nearby tent, returning momentster with a portfolio in hand. Passing it to Veronica, we waited as she perused its contents.


    "This individual is a participant in the King''s Game. He hails from the academy, sharing your age, Veronica. Do you sense any familiarity?" I queried, intrigued by the resonance between Veronica and the boy. After conducting an investigation into his background the previous night, I discovered he was an orphan.


    Given the striking resemnce between him and Veronica, it seemed usible to entertain the notion of a connection between them. After all, such a coincidence demanded consideration, didn''t it?


    Veronica''s eyes widened momentarily before returning to their usual cold demeanor. "I don''t sense anything in particr," she replied. "Shall I eliminate him?"


    "While I harbor such thoughts, I''m reluctant to extinguish a rare specimen. Hence, engage him inbat, but refrain from lethality. Project a veneer of hostility, yet spare his life," I instructed.


    After perusing the information, Veronica raised her gaze to meet mine. "I''ll proceed as instructed," she affirmed. With that, she returned the documents to Laurel and ventured into the forest, likely in pursuit of the young man.


    Laurel returned the portfolio to the tent before resuming her massage. Midway through, she voiced her thoughts. "What''s with the fixation on that young man? Personally, I fail to see anything particrly intriguing about him. He strikes me as quite ordinary. I mean, isn''t he the weakest among the first years at the academy?


    And isn''t hecking in skills?"


    I chuckled at Laurel''s remarks. "Oh, Laurel, perhaps your eyesight has faltered. Didn''t you notice the extraordinary feat this young boy aplished? He managed to locate us even while we were high in the sky and in the darkness of night. That''s not something an ordinary individual could achieve under any circumstances."


    "I concede that his actions were remarkably impressive for someone I initially considered unremarkable. However, I remain skeptical of his capacity for further extraordinary feats," she retorted.


    "Well, if you''re doubtful, why not observe whether that young man can withstand a confrontation with someone like Veronica? If he manages to evade even a single one of her attacks, it would signify that he is far from ordinary," I proposed.


    Veronica possessed formidable strength. Should the young man evade even one of her strikes, it would indicate his extraordinary nature. Perhaps he hailed from the lineage of Eir, akin to Elise Eir, a renowned member of the Fangs, famed within the underground society. Given Veronica''s shared surname, there might be a familial connection to consider.


    "Commander," Laurel interjected, her tone noticeably altered.


    "What is it, Laurel?" I inquired.


    "It hase to my attention that there''s an ongoing petition for your demotion from themander position. Your recent mismanagement of the magic knights, coupled with your failure to retain Gabrielle within the ranks, has spurred a movement seeking your removal. What do you intend to do about this?" Laurel disclosed.


    I halted Laurel''s massage and rose to my feet. Turning to Laurel, I drew close to her. "It''s rather inappropriate of you to bring up such matters while I''m trying to rx. You''ve truly tested my patience," I reprimanded.


    "I-I apologize," Laurel stammered.


    "Let them try. The ultimate decision lies with the King and the court nobles, not those insignificant individuals seeking my demotion," I dered confidently.


    "Do you truly believe you''ll prevail?" Laurel inquired.


    I grinned at her. "One thousand out of one hundred people will choose me, without a doubt," I asserted, then yfully stuck out my tongue and licked her cheek. After the yful gesture, I shed a smile at Laurel. "I won''t merely sit back and await the King''s decision, naturally. Circumstances can shift, after all," I remarked.


    "And your n is to eliminate those advocating for your removal in this game, isn''t it?" Laurel queried, wiping the spot where I had licked with the back of her hand.


    I maintained my smile, offering no confirmation or denial. It was enough for her to grasp my intent.

 Chapter 161: Chapter 25 - Kings Game, Part 1 (6)

    Leon''s POV


    I kept my focus on the woman even as I sensed eyes on me. I continued to defend against her attacks, parrying when possible. It became evident that she possessed exceptional skill, making it increasingly challenging for me to defend myself. Despite this, she showed no signs of relenting; if anything, her speed seemed to intensify.


    I marveled at the velocity of her sword. It surpassed even that of individuals renowned for their swiftness, reaching a level where the de''s tip was barely discernible until thest moment, demandingplete concentration¡ªtruly overwhelming speed. Yet, amidst the intensity, I couldn''t help but feel exhrated.


    It was a rare encounter with such masterful swordsmanship, a disy of fluidity and precision unlike any I had witnessed before.


    After a prolonged exchange, the woman ceased her assault. She assessed me with a cold gaze, her scrutiny palpable.


    "You... You''re not taking this seriously, are you?" she inquired.


    "What do you mean?"


    "You''re belittling me."


    "Is that your interpretation? I assure you, I''m exerting every effort to defend myself against you," I countered.


    "You deceive." Her usation sent a shiver down my spine. The way she uttered "liar"... it was oddly enticing. "You''re not wielding a sword; you''re solely relying on your mana to deflect my attacks. Furthermore, you''re not employing your full strength to block them. You''re exerting only the necessary force.


    If you''re not underestimating me, then what is it?"


    I wasn''t exactly undermining her, but it appeared she perceived it that way.


    "Who are you?" she inquired.


    "I don''t believe it''s my ce to divulge that information, especially considering I previously posed the same question to you without receiving an answer," I retorted.


    "Very well, then. I am Veronica. Veronica Eir. My full name is Veronica Eir Silverde. I hail from the Silverde lineage. I hold the position of Vice Commander within the Magic Knights.


    I am 18 years of age. What more do you wish to learn about me? Perhaps my body measurements as well?"


    "I suppose that will do," I replied. Given that I could already discern her body measurements, there seemed little point in pursuing that line of questioning further. "But it doesn''t quite sit right with me to divulge my name to someone who just attacked me out of the blue."


    "Tch," she clicked her tongue. "Then I shall extract it from you by force." With determination in her eyes, she lunged toward me. The intensity of her killing intent now surpassed anything she had disyed earlier. It felt peculiar, witnessing such a cold, emotionless woman now filled with such hostility. Nheless, I did my utmost to evade her relentless assault.


    "Cease." Themand came from above, spoken by a woman with an angelic yet subtly demonic voice. I nced upward to see two women descending. The one who appeared to be flying was a stunning dark-skinned beauty with light pinkish hair and eyes. The other, with ck hair and purplish eyes, emanated a hint of sadism.


    She regarded me from above, her grin betraying a sense of sadistic amusement. It was a familiar expression, one I often wore myself.


    "You may cease your actions now, dear sister," she addressed Veronica, who, though still visibly dissatisfied, sheathed her de.


    "Lower me, Laurel," shemanded the woman carrying her through the air. With a nod, the flying woman descended, gently cing her on the ground.


    "And who might you be?" I inquired.


    "My apologies for the oversight. That was rather impolite of me," she replied, maintaining her smile. "I am Lilia Silverde, Commander of the Magic Knights. The one and only," she dered.


    One and only...


    "It''s a bit unexpected to have the Commander of the Magic Knights in my presence," I remarked. "What brings someone of your stature to someone like me?"


    "Well, you''ve piqued my interest. You''re the first person to meet my gaze so directly," she said, though I sensed there was more to her curiosity.


    "Why then did you attack me?" I questioned.


    "I simply wanted to verify the uracy of the information you provided when applying to the academy. You imed to have no skill, correct?" She then turned to Veronica. "Is that urate? Does he truly possess no skill?"


    What was this? Another attempt at ckmail? It certainly seemed usible. But even if they did try to coerce me, I wouldn''t sumb to their demands. I''d sooner eliminate them all if it came to that. However, I did have a desire to spare Veronica.


    If I wasn''t mistaken, she was what Elise''s "Third" required me to find.


    It was conceivable that she was my sister in this world. Given our striking simrity in appearance, features, and age, we might even be twins. Perhaps the Commander''s parents had adopted her.


    I couldn''t help but ponder why my family members were scattered across the world. Who were our parents, even? Well, dwelling on that matter seemed futile for the time being.


    Veronica scrutinized me from head to toe, her expression seemingly curious. Though her countenance resembled that of a doll, devoid of emotion, I couldn''t shake the feeling of intrigue in her gaze.


    After a moment, she shook her head. "Hecks any skill," she dered.


    "Oh? Is that the case?"


    "Yes," she affirmed.


    Veronica appeared to be covering for me.


    "What? So this young man is simply dull? What a waste of time," themander remarked, her smile still intact. "And here I thought he would make a suitable pet. I long for a splendid dog like you, but I have no use for one that is ineffectual. Return to my side now, my dear sister."


    Veronicaplied, joining Lilia. As she passed by me, she cast a subtle nce in my direction, one that only I seemed to catch.


    "Carry me back to our post, Laurel," themander instructed. The woman, named Laurel, possessed dark skin and an imposing stature, even taller than mine, easily lifted themander once more, preparing to depart. But before they took flight, themander fixed her gaze upon me.


    "Imand you to forget anything that transpired in here, including the altercation between you and Veronica, and my presence," she dered. "Furthermore, you shall revere the name of Lilia Silverde every day and prostrate yourself before her whenever you are in her presence. Essentially, you will regard her as your goddess."


    I sensed her exerting her influence over me, likely utilizing her formidable skill. Gabrielle had mentioned that themander of the magic knights possessed a potent ability known as Absolute Command. This skill could effectivelypel obedience, functioning akin to mind control. Any directive she issued would be followed without question, even to the extent of self-harm ifmanded.


    However, there were skills capable of countering hers, such as Gabrielle''s Guardian and the Queen''s Effect Negation. Veronica likely possessed a skill capable of nullifying the Absolute Command, though I couldn''t be certain.


    My Guardian surpassed Gabrielle''s, and even so, I harbored doubts regarding the potency of such a skill over my mind. This enabled me to resist its effects. Nheless,plying with her directive seemed prudent for the moment, prompting me to nod in acknowledgment.


    "As you havemanded," I affirmed.


    Themander''s expression resembled that of someone who had just been presented with a wagging puppy, her happiness evident. With that, Laurel soared into the air, disappearing from view. Veronica lingered for a moment, casting a nce over her shoulder, before swiftly departing.


    And then, out of the blue, I heard this metallic chime, a sound I was getting used to, echoing in my head.


    I figured I''d give her domination requirement list a pass for now and headed back to base.


    And that wrapped up that strange encounter.


    ***


    I returned to the base to find the team already awake.


    "Where have you been?" Johanne inquired.


    "I took a leak," I replied.


    "Uh, alright. But Leon, refrain from using such crudenguage in front of the Princess," he admonished me.


    Princess Myrce chuckled, "You needn''t worry about me. I don''t mind. In fact, I find a bit of earthy conversation rather refreshing. It''s a rarity in the castle, after all."


    During our conversation, I noticed Shredica eyeing me suspiciously. It seemed she harbored doubts about my im of simply taking a leak outside. I chose to ignore her for the time being.


    "Now that everyone is present and awake, I propose we hold a strategy meeting today. Are you all in agreement?" Princess Myrce inquired.


    We all nodded in affirmation, including Harold and Hertrude. With that, the Princess proceeded to outline our ns for the day, emphasizing the importance of avoiding unnecessary confrontations. As she spoke, Shredica''s gaze remained fixed on me.


    "...?"


    I wonder what she wants from me?


    ***


    Shredica and I got paired up to scout the area and keep an eye out for any potential threats, all part of Princess''s grand strategy to get they of thend. Meanwhile, Hertrude and Harold were back at the cave, Princess finally deciding they were more of a liability than an asset. She told them to bunker down and defend the cave if things got hairy.


    As we were strolling along, Shredica suddenly halted, shooting me this intense look that sent shivers down my spine.


    Then, out of the blue, her cheeks flushed crimson, and she leaned in, puckering her lips.

 Chapter 162: Chapter 26 - Kings Game, Part 2 (1)

    Earlier


    Shredica''s POV


    I noticed Leon sneaking out of the cave, so I decided to match his sneakiness. I waited until he was out of sight and then crept out myself. Just as I emerged, I heard the unmistakable sounds of a scuffle nearby. Were there people fighting?


    Without hesitation, I headed toward themotion. But as I approached, I saw a white-haired woman with a wicked grin, leaning against a tree with a dagger in hand. She looked like trouble, and I drew my sword without a second thought.


    "Good," she purred, a wicked glint in her eyes. "This won''t take long." With a sinister smile, she shed her sword and ran her tongue along its edge, sending shivers down my spine.


    I tensed, my senses heightened as I realized this woman was different from those we facedst night.


    As I braced myself for what felt like a showdown, beads of sweat formed on my skin, each one a testament to the mounting tension. My heart raced with anticipation, the thrill of the impending confrontation coursing through my veins like a drug.


    I focused all my attention on her, feeling a surge of intense concentration envelop me like a cloak. She stood with deceptive nonchnce, her de danglingzily at her side, as if daring me to make the first move.


    "You know, you look sexy. I might have put you in my collection of bodies that I''ve killed and disyed in my room, but since I wasn''t allowed to do that, it''s a shame," she said, her intentions clear as day.


    She then positioned her sword at mid-level, her movements calcted and predatory. Her face twisted into a grotesque expression, a feral grin stretching across her features.


    "Hmm?" Suddenly, her smile faded. "Hey, why are you grinning like that?"


    Was I smiling? Oh, right. I was. My mouth stretched into a grin.


    "Oh, I see..." she chuckled. "Heh heh... You''re quite the twisted woman, aren''t you?"


    "You''re one to talk," I retorted. "You''re even more messed up than I am."


    Her grin vanishedpletely at my words, like I''d struck a nerve.


    "Who the hell are you calling messed up?!" she snapped, then lunged forward.


    I sprang into action just a fraction of a moment after her. We closed in on each other simultaneously, moving at breakneck speed. My senses heightened, time seemed to slow down, allowing me to perceive every subtle movement as she unleashed her attack.


    However, I made a grave mistake...


    In the frenzy of battle, I often let arrogance cloud my judgment. I''ve always fancied myself as unbeatable with a sword, my prowess in martial arts second to none. Underestimating my opponents has be a dangerous habit, as evident in this moment.


    Breaking free from that mindset proved challenging. Throughout my life, I''ve carried a sense of superiority in the art of swordy. Even myrades back in my world showered me with praise for my skillful maneuvers with a de.


    That''s why... I...


    "Nggh?!"


    Her sword suddenly curved in a very strange way. I had no time to react. Even though I could speed up my thoughts to make time feel slower, in reality, I was still susceptible. Underestimating her meant I''d let my guard down, leading to her de slicing into my arm. Thankfully, I managed to deflect it before it could cause a clean cut.


    "Oh, you managed to block that?" she remarked, licking the blood off her de. My blood. "You mayck skill, but you''ve got some reflexes. Seems like there''s more to you than meets the eye."


    I quickly applied pressure to the slice on my arm to stem the bleeding. With a flicker of concentration, I attempted to use my mana to heal the wound, but myck of attention in ss meant I only managed to stop the bleeding, not fully close the wound.


    "Well, looks like you''re barely holding on already. This might just be a walk in the park," she remarked, her gaze unsettlingly intense. It was clear she had some serious mental issues


    After my attempt to heal, I gripped my sword tightly once more. The tension between us was palpable, the air heavy with the gravity of the situation. This was no longer a game; it was a fight for survival. She intended to kill me, and I had to do the same to her if I wanted to make it out alive.


    "I admire the fire in your eyes. It really gets me going," she remarked, a twisted smirk ying on her lips.


    I drew in a deep, steadying breath, steeling myself for what was toe. With determination coursing through my veins, I surged forward, refusing to let her catch me off guard again. My gaze locked on her, I made the split-second decision to take the offensive, my grip tightening on my sword.


    As I swung my de in a powerful horizontal arc, aiming to catch her off bnce, she deftly countered with her dagger. The sh of metal echoed through the air, sending sparks flying like fiery constetions, briefly illuminating our faces in the dim light.


    It was as though the sh itself was the starting gun for our intense duel, and we both threw ourselves into the fray with reckless abandon.


    In that moment, time seemed to warp around us, my senses sharpening to a razor''s edge. Every movement, every shift in the air, was heightened, amplified. My sword danced through the air in a blur of motion, leaving behind a trail of afterimages that shimmered and flickered like ghostly echoes of my intent. One strike, then five, then ten, then twenty.


    But...


    My opponent expertly parried each of my strikes, her movements precise and calcted. Whenever she found an opening, she lunged in with a sharp stab, but my lightning-fast reactions saved me from being hit. The battle reached a tense stalemate, neither of us gaining the upper hand.


    Yet, amidst the sh of steel, I couldn''t shake the chilling grin on her face. A shiver ran down my spine. Was she ying with me? The effortless way she blocked my attacks and struck back with minimal effort seemed to mock my abilities, as if she was daring me to do better.


    "Hehe..." she chuckled darkly. "What a disappointment. I expected more from you. Can''t you put up a real fight? You''re just begging to get killed, aren''t you?"


    "Guh...!"


    I gritted my teeth in frustration.


    It stung to hear her call me a bore. I''d never felt so powerless. But then again, I''d faced helplessness before, like in that scrap at the ck Market where I nearly got poisoned, or that arson where death stared me in the face.


    "Raaaaah!"


    I bellowed, trying to banish those thoughts. I refused to sumb to despair. I''d been through worse in my childhood; I could ovee this.


    Swiftly, I raised my sword horizontally, blocking her swing. Our des shed with a resounding ng. For the first time, I felt the full force of her ridiculous strength. The impact nearly shattered my wrist, but I gritted my teeth and held on, enduring the blow with both hands. Through the pain, I caught a glimpse of smugness on her face.


    "Your de skills are mediocre," she taunted.


    Before I could react, she spun around and delivered a powerful kick to my abdomen.


    "Gaha...!"


    The breath was knocked out of me, and I was sent flying backward, crashing into a tree. Her strength was astounding. It was almost surreal, considering we were both women, or even human for that matter. Blood gushed from my mouth, and I wiped it away with the back of my hand, staring at the crimson stain.


    "Heh..." A dark smile crept onto my lips, though she couldn''t see it with my head lowered.


    I quickly cast healing magic on myself, feeling the wounds close as I rose to my feet. Assessing the situation, I noticed the woman hadn''t followed up with another attack after her kick. Shezily hung her de by her side, stretching her body with a nonchnt air.


    "Ahhh~, this is getting dull. I expected an easy fight, but she''s proving to be disappointingly simple," she remarked, cracking her neck.


    Taking advantage of her momentary distraction, I dashed forward, seizing the opportunity...


    "Huh?"


    Before she could react, I was right in front of her. With her de unprepared, she struggled to respond in time. Though she managed to evade, it cost her a few strands of hair.


    "Heheheheheh!" I chuckled, a surge of exhration coursing through me. It was the first genuineugh I''d had in a while.


    "You''re one twisted woman," she remarked, her tone tinged with a mix of admiration and disdain.


    I suddenly felt a thrill like never before, surpassing even the most intense moments I''d experienced in the Zone. It was a rush unlike anything I''d felt before, a surge of power coursing through me.


    Sensations began to blur as if I was tapping into sometent energy within myself. I could sense lines of power weaving through me, igniting every fiber of my being. A chill ran down my spine, spreading through my body until it flooded into my head. My senses heightened to an almost supernatural level, everything around me bing distant and surreal.


    Perhaps my senses had been heightened beyond their normal limits.


    I licked the blood from the back of my hand, a dark chuckle bubbling up from within me. It was a strange feeling, but I weed it nheless.


    And then, Iughed.

 Chapter 161 - 25 - King’s Game, Part 1 (6)

    Leon''s POV


    I kept my focus on the woman even as I sensed eyes on me. I continued to defend against her attacks, parrying when possible. It became evident that she possessed exceptional skill, making it increasingly challenging for me to defend myself. Despite this, she showed no signs of relenting; if anything, her speed seemed to intensify.


    I marveled at the velocity of her sword. It surpassed even that of individuals renowned for their swiftness, reaching a level where the de''s tip was barely discernible until thest moment, demandingplete concentration¡ªtruly overwhelming speed. Yet, amidst the intensity, I couldn''t help but feel exhrated.


    It was a rare encounter with such masterful swordsmanship, a disy of fluidity and precision unlike any I had witnessed before.


    After a prolonged exchange, the woman ceased her assault. She assessed me with a cold gaze, her scrutiny palpable.


    "You... You''re not taking this seriously, are you?" she inquired.


    "What do you mean?"


    "You''re belittling me."


    "Is that your interpretation? I assure you, I''m exerting every effort to defend myself against you," I countered.


    "You deceive." Her usation sent a shiver down my spine. The way she uttered "liar"... it was oddly enticing. "You''re not wielding a sword; you''re solely relying on your mana to deflect my attacks. Furthermore, you''re not employing your full strength to block them. You''re exerting only the necessary force.


    If you''re not underestimating me, then what is it?"


    I wasn''t exactly undermining her, but it appeared she perceived it that way.


    "Who are you?" she inquired.


    "I don''t believe it''s my ce to divulge that information, especially considering I previously posed the same question to you without receiving an answer," I retorted.


    "Very well, then. I am Veronica. Veronica Eir. My full name is Veronica Eir Silverde. I hail from the Silverde lineage. I hold the position of Vice Commander within the Magic Knights.


    I am 18 years of age. What more do you wish to learn about me? Perhaps my body measurements as well?"


    "I suppose that will do," I replied. Given that I could already discern her body measurements, there seemed little point in pursuing that line of questioning further. "But it doesn''t quite sit right with me to divulge my name to someone who just attacked me out of the blue."


    "Tch," she clicked her tongue. "Then I shall extract it from you by force." With determination in her eyes, she lunged toward me. The intensity of her killing intent now surpassed anything she had disyed earlier. It felt peculiar, witnessing such a cold, emotionless woman now filled with such hostility. Nheless, I did my utmost to evade her relentless assault.


    "Cease." Themand came from above, spoken by a woman with an angelic yet subtly demonic voice. I nced upward to see two women descending. The one who appeared to be flying was a stunning dark-skinned beauty with light pinkish hair and eyes. The other, with ck hair and purplish eyes, emanated a hint of sadism.


    She regarded me from above, her grin betraying a sense of sadistic amusement. It was a familiar expression, one I often wore myself.


    "You may cease your actions now, dear sister," she addressed Veronica, who, though still visibly dissatisfied, sheathed her de.


    "Lower me, Laurel," shemanded the woman carrying her through the air. With a nod, the flying woman descended, gently cing her on the ground.


    "And who might you be?" I inquired.


    "My apologies for the oversight. That was rather impolite of me," she replied, maintaining her smile. "I am Lilia Silverde, Commander of the Magic Knights. The one and only," she dered.


    One and only...


    "It''s a bit unexpected to have the Commander of the Magic Knights in my presence," I remarked. "What brings someone of your stature to someone like me?"


    "Well, you''ve piqued my interest. You''re the first person to meet my gaze so directly," she said, though I sensed there was more to her curiosity.


    "Why then did you attack me?" I questioned.


    "I simply wanted to verify the uracy of the information you provided when applying to the academy. You imed to have no skill, correct?" She then turned to Veronica. "Is that urate? Does he truly possess no skill?"


    What was this? Another attempt at ckmail? It certainly seemed usible. But even if they did try to coerce me, I wouldn''t sumb to their demands. I''d sooner eliminate them all if it came to that. However, I did have a desire to spare Veronica.


    If I wasn''t mistaken, she was what Elise''s "Third" required me to find.


    It was conceivable that she was my sister in this world. Given our striking simrity in appearance, features, and age, we might even be twins. Perhaps the Commander''s parents had adopted her.


    I couldn''t help but ponder why my family members were scattered across the world. Who were our parents, even? Well, dwelling on that matter seemed futile for the time being. ???&?§¦§®+?£¤?$


    Veronica scrutinized me from head to toe, her expression seemingly curious. Though her countenance resembled that of a doll, devoid of emotion, I couldn''t shake the feeling of intrigue in her gaze.


    After a moment, she shook her head. "Hecks any skill," she dered.


    "Oh? Is that the case?"


    "Yes," she affirmed.


    Veronica appeared to be covering for me.


    "What? So this young man is simply dull? What a waste of time," themander remarked, her smile still intact. "And here I thought he would make a suitable pet. I long for a splendid dog like you, but I have no use for one that is ineffectual. Return to my side now, my dear sister."


    Veronicaplied, joining Lilia. As she passed by me, she cast a subtle nce in my direction, one that only I seemed to catch.


    "Carry me back to our post, Laurel," themander instructed. The woman, named Laurel, possessed dark skin and an imposing stature, even taller than mine, easily lifted themander once more, preparing to depart. But before they took flight, themander fixed her gaze upon me.


    "Imand you to forget anything that transpired in here, including the altercation between you and Veronica, and my presence," she dered. "Furthermore, you shall revere the name of Lilia Silverde every day and prostrate yourself before her whenever you are in her presence. Essentially, you will regard her as your goddess."


    I sensed her exerting her influence over me, likely utilizing her formidable skill. Gabrielle had mentioned that themander of the magic knights possessed a potent ability known as Absolute Command. This skill could effectivelypel obedience, functioning akin to mind control. Any directive she issued would be followed without question, even to the extent of self-harm ifmanded.


    However, there were skills capable of countering hers, such as Gabrielle''s Guardian and the Queen''s Effect Negation. Veronica likely possessed a skill capable of nullifying the Absolute Command, though I couldn''t be certain.


    My Guardian surpassed Gabrielle''s, and even so, I harbored doubts regarding the potency of such a skill over my mind. This enabled me to resist its effects. Nheless,plying with her directive seemed prudent for the moment, prompting me to nod in acknowledgment.


    "As you havemanded," I affirmed.


    Themander''s expression resembled that of someone who had just been presented with a wagging puppy, her happiness evident. With that, Laurel soared into the air, disappearing from view. Veronica lingered for a moment, casting a nce over her shoulder, before swiftly departing.


    And then, out of the blue, I heard this metallic chime, a sound I was getting used to, echoing in my head.


    I figured I''d give her domination requirement list a pass for now and headed back to base.


    And that wrapped up that strange encounter.


    ***


    I returned to the base to find the team already awake.


    "Where have you been?" Johanne inquired.


    "I took a leak," I replied.


    "Uh, alright. But Leon, refrain from using such crudenguage in front of the Princess," he admonished me.


    Princess Myrce chuckled, "You needn''t worry about me. I don''t mind. In fact, I find a bit of earthy conversation rather refreshing. It''s a rarity in the castle, after all."


    During our conversation, I noticed Shredica eyeing me suspiciously. It seemed she harbored doubts about my im of simply taking a leak outside. I chose to ignore her for the time being.


    "Now that everyone is present and awake, I propose we hold a strategy meeting today. Are you all in agreement?" Princess Myrce inquired.


    We all nodded in affirmation, including Harold and Hertrude. With that, the Princess proceeded to outline our ns for the day, emphasizing the importance of avoiding unnecessary confrontations. As she spoke, Shredica''s gaze remained fixed on me.


    "...?"


    I wonder what she wants from me?


    ***


    Shredica and I got paired up to scout the area and keep an eye out for any potential threats, all part of Princess''s grand strategy to get they of thend. Meanwhile, Hertrude and Harold were back at the cave, Princess finally deciding they were more of a liability than an asset. She told them to bunker down and defend the cave if things got hairy.


    As we were strolling along, Shredica suddenly halted, shooting me this intense look that sent shivers down my spine.


    Then, out of the blue, her cheeks flushed crimson, and she leaned in, puckering her lips.

 Chapter 162 - 26 - King’s Game, Part 2 (1)

    Earlier


    Shredica''s POV


    I noticed Leon sneaking out of the cave, so I decided to match his sneakiness. I waited until he was out of sight and then crept out myself. Just as I emerged, I heard the unmistakable sounds of a scuffle nearby. Were there people fighting?


    Without hesitation, I headed toward themotion. But as I approached, I saw a white-haired woman with a wicked grin, leaning against a tree with a dagger in hand. She looked like trouble, and I drew my sword without a second thought.


    "Good," she purred, a wicked glint in her eyes. "This won''t take long." With a sinister smile, she shed her sword and ran her tongue along its edge, sending shivers down my spine.


    I tensed, my senses heightened as I realized this woman was different from those we facedst night.


    As I braced myself for what felt like a showdown, beads of sweat formed on my skin, each one a testament to the mounting tension. My heart raced with anticipation, the thrill of the impending confrontation coursing through my veins like a drug.


    I focused all my attention on her, feeling a surge of intense concentration envelop me like a cloak. She stood with deceptive nonchnce, her de danglingzily at her side, as if daring me to make the first move.


    "You know, you look sexy. I might have put you in my collection of bodies that I''ve killed and disyed in my room, but since I wasn''t allowed to do that, it''s a shame," she said, her intentions clear as day.


    She then positioned her sword at mid-level, her movements calcted and predatory. Her face twisted into a grotesque expression, a feral grin stretching across her features.


    "Hmm?" Suddenly, her smile faded. "Hey, why are you grinning like that?"


    Was I smiling? Oh, right. I was. My mouth stretched into a grin.


    "Oh, I see..." she chuckled. "Heh heh... You''re quite the twisted woman, aren''t you?"


    "You''re one to talk," I retorted. "You''re even more messed up than I am."


    Her grin vanishedpletely at my words, like I''d struck a nerve.


    "Who the hell are you calling messed up?!" she snapped, then lunged forward.


    I sprang into action just a fraction of a moment after her. We closed in on each other simultaneously, moving at breakneck speed. My senses heightened, time seemed to slow down, allowing me to perceive every subtle movement as she unleashed her attack.


    However, I made a grave mistake...


    In the frenzy of battle, I often let arrogance cloud my judgment. I''ve always fancied myself as unbeatable with a sword, my prowess in martial arts second to none. Underestimating my opponents has be a dangerous habit, as evident in this moment.


    Breaking free from that mindset proved challenging. Throughout my life, I''ve carried a sense of superiority in the art of swordy. Even myrades back in my world showered me with praise for my skillful maneuvers with a de.


    That''s why... I...


    "Nggh?!"


    Her sword suddenly curved in a very strange way. I had no time to react. Even though I could speed up my thoughts to make time feel slower, in reality, I was still susceptible. Underestimating her meant I''d let my guard down, leading to her de slicing into my arm. Thankfully, I managed to deflect it before it could cause a clean cut.


    "Oh, you managed to block that?" she remarked, licking the blood off her de. My blood. "You mayck skill, but you''ve got some reflexes. Seems like there''s more to you than meets the eye."


    I quickly applied pressure to the slice on my arm to stem the bleeding. With a flicker of concentration, I attempted to use my mana to heal the wound, but myck of attention in ss meant I only managed to stop the bleeding, not fully close the wound.


    "Well, looks like you''re barely holding on already. This might just be a walk in the park," she remarked, her gaze unsettlingly intense. It was clear she had some serious mental issues


    After my attempt to heal, I gripped my sword tightly once more. The tension between us was palpable, the air heavy with the gravity of the situation. This was no longer a game; it was a fight for survival. She intended to kill me, and I had to do the same to her if I wanted to make it out alive.


    "I admire the fire in your eyes. It really gets me going," she remarked, a twisted smirk ying on her lips.


    I drew in a deep, steadying breath, steeling myself for what was toe. With determination coursing through my veins, I surged forward, refusing to let her catch me off guard again. My gaze locked on her, I made the split-second decision to take the offensive, my grip tightening on my sword.


    As I swung my de in a powerful horizontal arc, aiming to catch her off bnce, she deftly countered with her dagger. The sh of metal echoed through the air, sending sparks flying like fiery constetions, briefly illuminating our faces in the dim light. ???*?@¦®$§®&§²?§Á!


    It was as though the sh itself was the starting gun for our intense duel, and we both threw ourselves into the fray with reckless abandon.


    In that moment, time seemed to warp around us, my senses sharpening to a razor''s edge. Every movement, every shift in the air, was heightened, amplified. My sword danced through the air in a blur of motion, leaving behind a trail of afterimages that shimmered and flickered like ghostly echoes of my intent. One strike, then five, then ten, then twenty.


    But...


    My opponent expertly parried each of my strikes, her movements precise and calcted. Whenever she found an opening, she lunged in with a sharp stab, but my lightning-fast reactions saved me from being hit. The battle reached a tense stalemate, neither of us gaining the upper hand.


    Yet, amidst the sh of steel, I couldn''t shake the chilling grin on her face. A shiver ran down my spine. Was she ying with me? The effortless way she blocked my attacks and struck back with minimal effort seemed to mock my abilities, as if she was daring me to do better.


    "Hehe..." she chuckled darkly. "What a disappointment. I expected more from you. Can''t you put up a real fight? You''re just begging to get killed, aren''t you?"


    "Guh...!"


    I gritted my teeth in frustration.


    It stung to hear her call me a bore. I''d never felt so powerless. But then again, I''d faced helplessness before, like in that scrap at the ck Market where I nearly got poisoned, or that arson where death stared me in the face.


    "Raaaaah!"


    I bellowed, trying to banish those thoughts. I refused to sumb to despair. I''d been through worse in my childhood; I could ovee this.


    Swiftly, I raised my sword horizontally, blocking her swing. Our des shed with a resounding ng. For the first time, I felt the full force of her ridiculous strength. The impact nearly shattered my wrist, but I gritted my teeth and held on, enduring the blow with both hands. Through the pain, I caught a glimpse of smugness on her face.


    "Your de skills are mediocre," she taunted.


    Before I could react, she spun around and delivered a powerful kick to my abdomen.


    "Gaha...!"


    The breath was knocked out of me, and I was sent flying backward, crashing into a tree. Her strength was astounding. It was almost surreal, considering we were both women, or even human for that matter. Blood gushed from my mouth, and I wiped it away with the back of my hand, staring at the crimson stain.


    "Heh..." A dark smile crept onto my lips, though she couldn''t see it with my head lowered.


    I quickly cast healing magic on myself, feeling the wounds close as I rose to my feet. Assessing the situation, I noticed the woman hadn''t followed up with another attack after her kick. Shezily hung her de by her side, stretching her body with a nonchnt air.


    "Ahhh~, this is getting dull. I expected an easy fight, but she''s proving to be disappointingly simple," she remarked, cracking her neck.


    Taking advantage of her momentary distraction, I dashed forward, seizing the opportunity...


    "Huh?"


    Before she could react, I was right in front of her. With her de unprepared, she struggled to respond in time. Though she managed to evade, it cost her a few strands of hair.


    "Heheheheheh!" I chuckled, a surge of exhration coursing through me. It was the first genuineugh I''d had in a while.


    "You''re one twisted woman," she remarked, her tone tinged with a mix of admiration and disdain.


    I suddenly felt a thrill like never before, surpassing even the most intense moments I''d experienced in the Zone. It was a rush unlike anything I''d felt before, a surge of power coursing through me.


    Sensations began to blur as if I was tapping into sometent energy within myself. I could sense lines of power weaving through me, igniting every fiber of my being. A chill ran down my spine, spreading through my body until it flooded into my head. My senses heightened to an almost supernatural level, everything around me bing distant and surreal.


    Perhaps my senses had been heightened beyond their normal limits.


    I licked the blood from the back of my hand, a dark chuckle bubbling up from within me. It was a strange feeling, but I weed it nheless.


    And then, Iughed.

 Chapter 163: Chapter 26 - Kings Game, Part 2 (2)

    Shredica''s POV


    It was odd... I felt like I was drifting somehow. What was this... feeling?


    As I opened my eyes, I found myself in apletely unfamiliar setting. It seemed familiar, yet everything about it was different. Where was I? ncing around, I realized I was in a ssroom, and the seat next to me sat empty.


    Initially, I thought perhaps it was the academy ssroom, but it wasn''t. Everyone here had ck hair and ck eyes. Well, there were a few blondes, but it was obvious their hair was dyed.


    While I surveyed the room, I caught the gaze of one of the dyed blondes. No, she wasn''t looking at me, but at the empty seat beside me. There was a hint of sadness in her expression...


    For some strange reason, I felt like I knew that woman... even though that was impossible. It was my first time seeing her. Who was she?


    While pondering this, her gaze shifted to me. It was different from when she was staring at the empty seat beside me. Now, her gaze was usatory. Angry. So angry I could practically feel it.


    Just then, the bell rang. I swiftly got up from my seat, slinging my bag over my shoulder. I moved so quickly that I''d be the first one out of the room. But before I could reach the door, someone grabbed my arm.


    "...What?"


    My mouth moved without my control, words spilling out on their own. The woman who had red at me earlier was the one gripping my arm now.


    "How dare you show your face at school after what you''ve done? Don''t you feel any guilt? Shame? You''re the reason he''s dead!"


    I shrugged her off.


    "I don''t want to talk to you," I muttered.


    "You''re truly shameless..."


    For some reason, an overwhelming irritation surged within me. My body turned to face her.


    "Shameless, huh? Who''s really the shameless one here?" I retorted. "Who''s truly responsible for your childhood friend''s death?"


    "What do you mean? You''re the reason he died!"


    "Oh, is that so?" I scoffed, my gaze flickering momentarily to the young man attempting to cate her before locking onto her once more. "Well, if you insist on cing the me solely on me, then so be it. But do not forget, you too carry a burden of guilt in this matter."


    After my retort, I exited the ssroom without sparing a nce for those who continued to berate me. Their shouts fell on deaf ears as I pressed forward.


    Suddenly, my vision began to blur, and before I knew it, darkness engulfed my sight.


    ***


    Sara''s POV


    After plunging the de into the woman, I swiftly withdrew it, a rush of blood pouring from the wound.


    "And here I thought you''d put up more of a fight. What was even with thatugh?" I taunted, watching as she crumpled to the ground beneath me. With a dismissive shrug, I left her there, her breathsing in shallow gasps. After a while, her breathing stopped, and I sensed that her life had slipped away. In just a few minutes, she would vanish from this ind and reappear in the Church.


    Those eliminated from the game would be healed there. However, this woman wouldn''t return alive. She would be teleported there, dead. "Hmm, now that I''ve dealt with you, it''s time to attend to the skillless man," I mused aloud. "What a mess he''s dragged me into. Did he not realize I have my own agenda to pursue?"


    Leaving her body behind, I used my skill. A surge of energy coursed through me, and suddenly, my hair transformed into a vibrant shade of purple¡ªan echo of the woman I''d just dispatched.


    "This body suits me quite nicely," I murmured, diving into her memories with a predatory gleam in my eye. With her appearance came ess to her deepest thoughts and desires. It didn''t take long to pinpoint my next target: a man with striking ck hair. A smirk tugged at my lips. "Ah, he''s a handsome one, isn''t he? I wonder if I should fuck him first in this body before I kill him?"


    I''ve never engaged in intercourse myself, but I''ve witnessed my brother in the act. I''ve often wondered if sex was truly as enjoyable as people made it out to be. Well, it was time to find out.


    ***


    Back to the present...


    Leon''s POV


    Shredica suddenly attempted to kiss me, but I quickly stepped back.


    "What are you doing?" Shredica questioned.


    "No, what are you doing? Why are you suddenly kissing me?" I demanded.


    Shredica appeared momentarily shocked, then burst intoughter. "What, you don''t want a taste?" she teased, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "Come on, it''s not like my face is ugly or anything, right?"


    Her face might not have been ugly, but her personality certainly was. But that wasn''t the issue right now. What the hell was going on with Shredica? This wasn''t like her at all. No, perhaps this wasn''t even the real Shredica. This was someone else.


    "Who are you?" I demanded.


    "Well, well... looks like I''ve been caught out," she chuckled. "What a shame. I was hoping to have some fun in this body. Oh well."


    "You still haven''t answered my question. Who are you?" I pressed.


    "I''m not going to tell you that, Mr. Leon," she replied with a smirk. "I mean, why bother copying this woman''s appearance if I''m just going to spill my name to you? Besides, I''m impressed you caught on so quickly that I''m not who I appear to be. ording to her memories, it doesn''t seem like she''s particrly close to you. Or so it seems...


    Hmm... Interesting. It appears she may not have shown it outwardly, but deep down, she wants to trust you. Your rtionship might be moreplex than you think..."


    What was that? Shredica wanting to put her trust in me? That was unexpected...


    "However, even though I''d love to see where your rtionship with her leads, you''re going to have to die. Such a shame," she dered, revealing her de and licking its edge with a sinister grin.


    This situation was getting dangerously out of hand. Why did I have to deal with two troublesome women so early in the morning? I braced myself, channeling mana into my arm and shaping it until it formed a sword-like construct.


    The woman who resembled Shredica looked at me in surprise.


    "Wow, your mana control is impressive," she remarked. "But unfortunately for you, it''s not going to save you in the end."


    With that, our battlemenced. She charged toward me, a menacing grin adorning her face as she swung her de within striking distance. I managed to block her initial attack with my mana, but her follow-up strike came at me with such speed that I could barely react. Yet, I somehow managed to defend myself once again.


    "Hmm, you''re quite impressive," she remarked, retracting her de in preparation for her next move. "Looks like it''ll be a challenge to take you down."


    Taking a step back, I braced myself. But before I could fully regroup, she lunged forward, leaving a trail of dust in her wake as she closed the distance between us. With the fluidity of a coiled spring, she thrust her de toward me, utilizing the momentum from her initial charge.


    I twisted my head to dodge the stab, narrowly avoiding getting skewered, though a few strands of my hair were sliced off in the process.


    "Phew. That was a close one," I muttered under my breath. Losing some hair wasn''t ideal, but I could always regrow it with my Hair Growing skill.


    She wasted no time inunching another attack, recovering from her previous momentum almost instantly. With a swift follow-up, she lunged at me from an angle, forcing me to raise my mana de in defense. The sh resonated sharply, and I found myself momentarily off-bnce. She had put all her strength into that strike.


    I recovered from the setback by pivoting, harnessing the momentum of her attack to whirl my body and deliver a powerful swing. The woman leaned back just moments before my mana sword could connect with her head, but a thin line appeared across the tip of her nose.


    Her eyes widened in surprise, but she quickly regained herposure. In retaliation, she swung her de at me, the sharp edge nearly grazing my neck. I managed to dodge just in time, then took a step back to create some distance between us.


    As I looked at her, I noticed her grin had vanished from her face.


    "What are you?!" she demanded, her voiceced with hysteria. "There''s no way someone as skillless as you could dodge my attacks, let alone block them when I put all my strength into them. So why are you still alive?!"


    She was seething with anger.


    "You''re not normal. No, that skillless woman wasn''t normal either. Just who the heck are you?! Why haven''t you been killed?!" she demanded.


    I remained silent, seeing no point in responding to her questions. It was better to keep my mouth shut. While I would have enjoyed asserting dominance over her, considering her shapeshifting abilities, something about her set off rm bells. It seemed like the best course of action was to eliminate her.

 Chapter 164: Chapter 26 - Kings Game, Part 2 (3)

    Sara''s POV


    What was this man? What was his deal?


    Initially, I pegged him as the weakest man I''d everid eyes on. I mean, all the men I''ve encountered were pretty proficient in either strength, magic, or academics. Take my brother, for example. He excelled academically and had a knack for maniption. His swordsmanship was decent, but nothing extraordinary.


    His magical abilities were top-notch, although still trailing behind mine¡ªI had a knack for magic, though I preferred the de.


    But even with that, I figured my brother could still easily best this man. Handsome as he was, he seemed unremarkable in every aspect. And observing him now, I still held that opinion.


    The man appeared devoid of skill, relying solely on a mana de for defense. Typically, such reliance on a mana de would leave one vulnerable in a sword fight. Yet, the way he manipted that mana de was astounding. The precision and concentration he exhibited were truly perplexing. Moreover, while I didn''t detect any defensive enchantments, he left no openings either.


    "You..." I growled, fixing him with a re that dripped with my bloodlust. But the man just stood there, unaffected by my menacing aura. "Who the fuck are you, really?" I demanded.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Shredica, or whoever you are masquerading as Miss Shredica right now, but I can''t exactly divulge that information, can I?" he replied calmly. "And frankly, it''s irrelevant, since you won''t be alive to share what happens here."


    I chuckled incredulously. "You... kill me? That''s absurd," I scoffed. "You don''t have the capability, you skillless bastard!"


    "Let''s put that theory to the test," he replied coolly.


    ***


    Leon''s POV


    I focused all my concentration on infusing more mana into my hand, intensifying the sharpness of the mana de. With each surge of mana, the de grew sharper and more lethal. I could feel my mana flowing out of me, but oddly enough, I didn''t feel drained.


    Yet, as I concentrated, I sensed it¡ªa warmth calling out to me, enveloping me like a mother''s embrace. My mana grew louder and more potent, coalescing to such an extent that it was visible to anyone on the ind, and perhaps even beyond.


    "What an immense amount of mana," the woman remarked. "No ordinary human could wield such power. You''re no mere mortal. You''re a monster."


    Yes, I was a monster. In this world and even back on Earth. A monster capable of killing without remorse. And even if I were reborn, I couldn''t change that. So I''ll dly embrace my monstrosity.


    The woman trembled beneath the weight of my mana. But then, she stabbed her leg, seemingly to steady herself.


    "Hehe..." she chuckled. "Oh... I''ve never felt this scared before. What is this? Ahh, this kind of fear makes me want to cum!"


    Clearly, this woman had some serious mental issues if she found pleasure in being scared.


    She repeatedly stabbed her leg, as if trying to ward off her fear. The way she looked at me while doing so, with that menacing grin on her face, was chillingly unhinged. In an instant, I caught a glint of light¡ªno, it was the reflection of her de. She used it to momentarily blind me, hoping for an opening. But no opening presented itself. Still, she lunged at me, sword swinging, aiming for my neck.


    My reflexes kicked in before I could fully process her intentions. My right hand moved instinctively, blocking her attack just in time.


    A loud, high-pitched ng echoed through the forest as I sessfully deflected her sh. The woman immediately stepped back, clutching her elbow in pain.


    "Ngh... What the...?"


    I looked at her and inquired, "Is something the matter?" I asked.


    "What''s wrong with your mana de? How is it so strong?!"


    ¦Å?&???-&?&?-


    The shock from her attack must have numbed her right arm up to the elbow.


    "Well, it''s because you put all your strength into it. When you hit my de, all that force transferred to your de and numbed your elbow in the process. You should consider how much force your opponent can withstand when parrying your attack, so you can gauge whether it''ll hurt you in return."


    "Shut the crap! I don''t want lectures, much less from a skillless like you!" she growled, dashing toward me with even more crazed determination than before. I couldn''t help but wonder what she actually looked like, but it didn''t really matter.


    As she closed the distance between us, she swung her de sideways. I countered with a sideways sh of my own, blocking her attack. Without missing a beat, she followed up with an aerial spin, bringing her sword down overhead. I raised my mana de to block the attack once again, sessfully thwarting her efforts.


    This back-and-forth continued for a few minutes until she suddenly seemed to realize something. With a shocked expression, she leaped backward to a safe distance.


    "I haven''tnded a single hit... Why can''t I hit you...? And all you''ve done is block my attacks this whole time?" she eximed, her trembling betraying her shattered pride. "It''s unforgivable... No one should be able to withstand my attacks... This is unforgivable."


    Her tremors grew more violent, fueled not by fear but by anger. She was furious that I had withstood all her assaults and denied her the opening she sought. It dawned on her that I had been solely on the defensive, never onceunching an attack of my own. That realization must have dealt a blow to her pride.


    "Heh... Hehehehe... Hehehehehe..." she cackled in a strange manner, herughter reminiscent of the evil female viins from superhero movies. "This is ridiculous... Defeated by a skillless... Don''t toy with me...


    Don''t fucking toy with me!"


    Suddenly, she reached into her pocket.


    "I don''t want to die! But I have no choice!" she dered. Then, swiftly, she brought out a pill from her pocket and popped it into her mouth. I moved to strike and kill her before she could fully awaken, but her transformation was quicker than I anticipated. As I swung my mana de at her neck, it seemed to pass through her without leaving so much as a scratch.


    Suddenly, her skin turned purple, and she radiated an overwhelming aura of mana. The mana surged wildly within and around her, forming a massive tornado of energy. The swirling mana whipped up gusts of wind, dragging everything in the vicinity into its vortex.


    I quickly leaped back to safety, but before I could react, her fist was inches from my face. In the blink of an eye, I was sent flying into the distance, crashing through several trees before finallying to a stop against another tree.


    "My, oh my," I remarked, assessing my situation. Thankfully, Guardian protected me from any serious injury, but without it, I would have been torn to pieces. "Looks like this is going to be troublesome."


    I stood up and brushed the dirt off my uniform. Thankfully, I hadn''t showered yet, so getting a little dirty was no big deal.


    Suddenly, I sensed something approaching rapidly.


    Reacting quickly, I conjured a mana de and blocked the iing threat. Before me stood a muscr woman with purple skin and red eyes. The mana swirling around her was thick and palpable, like smoke from a fire, coalescing violently around her.


    "Grrrr!" she growled, her veins pulsating with red, threatening to burst forth. She resembled a monstrous creature, and I couldn''t help but be baffled by the existence of such awakenings in this world. It seemed akin to using drugs, like steroids or doping in sports.


    Without hesitation, sheunched a barrage of shes after my block. I managed to block, dodge, and parry her attacks, but with each exchange, it became evident that her power was rapidly increasing. It appeared that whoever was behind this drug was making the user more and more formidable.


    It seemed like it was time for me to put an end to this...


    I summoned my Guardian to block all of her attacks. At first, she was shocked to see me using a skill since she knew I was supposed to be skillless. But she kept on attacking. Despite her efforts, she couldn''t do a thing to my Guardian. It was renowned as the strongest barrier out there, and only one person was known to have it¡ªGabrielle.


    Her skill was seriously overpowered, making her one of the most famous women in the world.


    This woman didn''t realize I had it too, so she kept on trying to break through, thinking maybe it was just another barrier skill. Little did she know, my Guardian was way stronger than Gabrielle''s.


    My Guardian wasn''t just strong enough to block her attacks¡ªit could bounce them right back at her. So, I unleashed it, and bam! The woman went flying,unched all the way to Wednesday. She tumbled through the air, crashing through trees like they were twigs until she finally mmed into a rock with a thud. But I wasn''t done yet. While she was mid-flight, I was zooming right after her.


    The moment she came to a stop, I decked her square in the face with my Guardian-coated fist.

 Chapter 163 - 26 - King’s Game, Part 2 (2)

    Shredica''s POV


    It was odd... I felt like I was drifting somehow. What was this... feeling?


    As I opened my eyes, I found myself in apletely unfamiliar setting. It seemed familiar, yet everything about it was different. Where was I? ncing around, I realized I was in a ssroom, and the seat next to me sat empty.


    Initially, I thought perhaps it was the academy ssroom, but it wasn''t. Everyone here had ck hair and ck eyes. Well, there were a few blondes, but it was obvious their hair was dyed.


    While I surveyed the room, I caught the gaze of one of the dyed blondes. No, she wasn''t looking at me, but at the empty seat beside me. There was a hint of sadness in her expression...


    For some strange reason, I felt like I knew that woman... even though that was impossible. It was my first time seeing her. Who was she?


    While pondering this, her gaze shifted to me. It was different from when she was staring at the empty seat beside me. Now, her gaze was usatory. Angry. So angry I could practically feel it.


    Just then, the bell rang. I swiftly got up from my seat, slinging my bag over my shoulder. I moved so quickly that I''d be the first one out of the room. But before I could reach the door, someone grabbed my arm.


    "...What?"


    My mouth moved without my control, words spilling out on their own. The woman who had red at me earlier was the one gripping my arm now.


    "How dare you show your face at school after what you''ve done? Don''t you feel any guilt? Shame? You''re the reason he''s dead!"


    I shrugged her off.


    "I don''t want to talk to you," I muttered.


    "You''re truly shameless..."


    For some reason, an overwhelming irritation surged within me. My body turned to face her.


    "Shameless, huh? Who''s really the shameless one here?" I retorted. "Who''s truly responsible for your childhood friend''s death?"


    "What do you mean? You''re the reason he died!"


    "Oh, is that so?" I scoffed, my gaze flickering momentarily to the young man attempting to cate her before locking onto her once more. "Well, if you insist on cing the me solely on me, then so be it. But do not forget, you too carry a burden of guilt in this matter."


    After my retort, I exited the ssroom without sparing a nce for those who continued to berate me. Their shouts fell on deaf ears as I pressed forward.


    Suddenly, my vision began to blur, and before I knew it, darkness engulfed my sight.


    ***


    Sara''s POV


    After plunging the de into the woman, I swiftly withdrew it, a rush of blood pouring from the wound.


    "And here I thought you''d put up more of a fight. What was even with thatugh?" I taunted, watching as she crumpled to the ground beneath me. With a dismissive shrug, I left her there, her breathsing in shallow gasps. After a while, her breathing stopped, and I sensed that her life had slipped away. In just a few minutes, she would vanish from this ind and reappear in the Church.


    Those eliminated from the game would be healed there. However, this woman wouldn''t return alive. She would be teleported there, dead. "Hmm, now that I''ve dealt with you, it''s time to attend to the skillless man," I mused aloud. "What a mess he''s dragged me into. Did he not realize I have my own agenda to pursue?"


    Leaving her body behind, I used my skill. A surge of energy coursed through me, and suddenly, my hair transformed into a vibrant shade of purple¡ªan echo of the woman I''d just dispatched.


    "This body suits me quite nicely," I murmured, diving into her memories with a predatory gleam in my eye. With her appearance came ess to her deepest thoughts and desires. It didn''t take long to pinpoint my next target: a man with striking ck hair. A smirk tugged at my lips. "Ah, he''s a handsome one, isn''t he? I wonder if I should fuck him first in this body before I kill him?"


    I''ve never engaged in intercourse myself, but I''ve witnessed my brother in the act. I''ve often wondered if sex was truly as enjoyable as people made it out to be. Well, it was time to find out.


    ***


    Back to the present...


    Leon''s POV


    Shredica suddenly attempted to kiss me, but I quickly stepped back.


    "What are you doing?" Shredica questioned.


    "No, what are you doing? Why are you suddenly kissing me?" I demanded.


    Shredica appeared momentarily shocked, then burst intoughter. "What, you don''t want a taste?" she teased, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "Come on, it''s not like my face is ugly or anything, right?"


    Her face might not have been ugly, but her personality certainly was. But that wasn''t the issue right now. What the hell was going on with Shredica? This wasn''t like her at all. No, perhaps this wasn''t even the real Shredica. This was someone else.


    "Who are you?" I demanded.


    "Well, well... looks like I''ve been caught out," she chuckled. "What a shame. I was hoping to have some fun in this body. Oh well."


    "You still haven''t answered my question. Who are you?" I pressed.


    "I''m not going to tell you that, Mr. Leon," she replied with a smirk. "I mean, why bother copying this woman''s appearance if I''m just going to spill my name to you? Besides, I''m impressed you caught on so quickly that I''m not who I appear to be. ording to her memories, it doesn''t seem like she''s particrly close to you. Or so it seems...


    Hmm... Interesting. It appears she may not have shown it outwardly, but deep down, she wants to trust you. Your rtionship might be moreplex than you think..."


    What was that? Shredica wanting to put her trust in me? That was unexpected...


    "However, even though I''d love to see where your rtionship with her leads, you''re going to have to die. Such a shame," she dered, revealing her de and licking its edge with a sinister grin.


    This situation was getting dangerously out of hand. Why did I have to deal with two troublesome women so early in the morning? I braced myself, channeling mana into my arm and shaping it until it formed a sword-like construct.


    The woman who resembled Shredica looked at me in surprise.


    "Wow, your mana control is impressive," she remarked. "But unfortunately for you, it''s not going to save you in the end."


    With that, our battlemenced. She charged toward me, a menacing grin adorning her face as she swung her de within striking distance. I managed to block her initial attack with my mana, but her follow-up strike came at me with such speed that I could barely react. Yet, I somehow managed to defend myself once again.


    "Hmm, you''re quite impressive," she remarked, retracting her de in preparation for her next move. "Looks like it''ll be a challenge to take you down."


    Taking a step back, I braced myself. But before I could fully regroup, she lunged forward, leaving a trail of dust in her wake as she closed the distance between us. With the fluidity of a coiled spring, she thrust her de toward me, utilizing the momentum from her initial charge.


    I twisted my head to dodge the stab, narrowly avoiding getting skewered, though a few strands of my hair were sliced off in the process.


    "Phew. That was a close one," I muttered under my breath. Losing some hair wasn''t ideal, but I could always regrow it with my Hair Growing skill.


    She wasted no time inunching another attack, recovering from her previous momentum almost instantly. With a swift follow-up, she lunged at me from an angle, forcing me to raise my mana de in defense. The sh resonated sharply, and I found myself momentarily off-bnce. She had put all her strength into that strike.


    I recovered from the setback by pivoting, harnessing the momentum of her attack to whirl my body and deliver a powerful swing. The woman leaned back just moments before my mana sword could connect with her head, but a thin line appeared across the tip of her nose.


    Her eyes widened in surprise, but she quickly regained herposure. In retaliation, she swung her de at me, the sharp edge nearly grazing my neck. I managed to dodge just in time, then took a step back to create some distance between us.


    As I looked at her, I noticed her grin had vanished from her face.


    "What are you?!" she demanded, her voiceced with hysteria. "There''s no way someone as skillless as you could dodge my attacks, let alone block them when I put all my strength into them. So why are you still alive?!"


    She was seething with anger.


    "You''re not normal. No, that skillless woman wasn''t normal either. Just who the heck are you?! Why haven''t you been killed?!" she demanded.


    I remained silent, seeing no point in responding to her questions. It was better to keep my mouth shut. While I would have enjoyed asserting dominance over her, considering her shapeshifting abilities, something about her set off rm bells. It seemed like the best course of action was to eliminate her.

 Chapter 164 - 26 - King’s Game, Part 2 (3)

    Sara''s POV


    What was this man? What was his deal?


    Initially, I pegged him as the weakest man I''d everid eyes on. I mean, all the men I''ve encountered were pretty proficient in either strength, magic, or academics. Take my brother, for example. He excelled academically and had a knack for maniption. His swordsmanship was decent, but nothing extraordinary.


    His magical abilities were top-notch, although still trailing behind mine¡ªI had a knack for magic, though I preferred the de.


    But even with that, I figured my brother could still easily best this man. Handsome as he was, he seemed unremarkable in every aspect. And observing him now, I still held that opinion.


    The man appeared devoid of skill, relying solely on a mana de for defense. Typically, such reliance on a mana de would leave one vulnerable in a sword fight. Yet, the way he manipted that mana de was astounding. The precision and concentration he exhibited were truly perplexing. Moreover, while I didn''t detect any defensive enchantments, he left no openings either.


    "You..." I growled, fixing him with a re that dripped with my bloodlust. But the man just stood there, unaffected by my menacing aura. "Who the fuck are you, really?" I demanded.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Shredica, or whoever you are masquerading as Miss Shredica right now, but I can''t exactly divulge that information, can I?" he replied calmly. "And frankly, it''s irrelevant, since you won''t be alive to share what happens here."


    I chuckled incredulously. "You... kill me? That''s absurd," I scoffed. "You don''t have the capability, you skillless bastard!"


    "Let''s put that theory to the test," he replied coolly.


    ***


    Leon''s POV


    I focused all my concentration on infusing more mana into my hand, intensifying the sharpness of the mana de. With each surge of mana, the de grew sharper and more lethal. I could feel my mana flowing out of me, but oddly enough, I didn''t feel drained.


    Yet, as I concentrated, I sensed it¡ªa warmth calling out to me, enveloping me like a mother''s embrace. My mana grew louder and more potent, coalescing to such an extent that it was visible to anyone on the ind, and perhaps even beyond.


    "What an immense amount of mana," the woman remarked. "No ordinary human could wield such power. You''re no mere mortal. You''re a monster."


    Yes, I was a monster. In this world and even back on Earth. A monster capable of killing without remorse. And even if I were reborn, I couldn''t change that. So I''ll dly embrace my monstrosity.


    The woman trembled beneath the weight of my mana. But then, she stabbed her leg, seemingly to steady herself.


    "Hehe..." she chuckled. "Oh... I''ve never felt this scared before. What is this? Ahh, this kind of fear makes me want to cum!"


    Clearly, this woman had some serious mental issues if she found pleasure in being scared.


    She repeatedly stabbed her leg, as if trying to ward off her fear. The way she looked at me while doing so, with that menacing grin on her face, was chillingly unhinged. In an instant, I caught a glint of light¡ªno, it was the reflection of her de. She used it to momentarily blind me, hoping for an opening. But no opening presented itself. Still, she lunged at me, sword swinging, aiming for my neck.


    My reflexes kicked in before I could fully process her intentions. My right hand moved instinctively, blocking her attack just in time.


    A loud, high-pitched ng echoed through the forest as I sessfully deflected her sh. The woman immediately stepped back, clutching her elbow in pain.


    "Ngh... What the...?"


    I looked at her and inquired, "Is something the matter?" I asked.


    "What''s wrong with your mana de? How is it so strong?!"


    ¦Å?&???-&?&?-


    The shock from her attack must have numbed her right arm up to the elbow.


    "Well, it''s because you put all your strength into it. When you hit my de, all that force transferred to your de and numbed your elbow in the process. You should consider how much force your opponent can withstand when parrying your attack, so you can gauge whether it''ll hurt you in return."


    "Shut the crap! I don''t want lectures, much less from a skillless like you!" she growled, dashing toward me with even more crazed determination than before. I couldn''t help but wonder what she actually looked like, but it didn''t really matter.


    As she closed the distance between us, she swung her de sideways. I countered with a sideways sh of my own, blocking her attack. Without missing a beat, she followed up with an aerial spin, bringing her sword down overhead. I raised my mana de to block the attack once again, sessfully thwarting her efforts.


    This back-and-forth continued for a few minutes until she suddenly seemed to realize something. With a shocked expression, she leaped backward to a safe distance.


    "I haven''tnded a single hit... Why can''t I hit you...? And all you''ve done is block my attacks this whole time?" she eximed, her trembling betraying her shattered pride. "It''s unforgivable... No one should be able to withstand my attacks... This is unforgivable."


    Her tremors grew more violent, fueled not by fear but by anger. She was furious that I had withstood all her assaults and denied her the opening she sought. It dawned on her that I had been solely on the defensive, never onceunching an attack of my own. That realization must have dealt a blow to her pride.


    "Heh... Hehehehe... Hehehehehe..." she cackled in a strange manner, herughter reminiscent of the evil female viins from superhero movies. "This is ridiculous... Defeated by a skillless... Don''t toy with me...


    Don''t fucking toy with me!"


    Suddenly, she reached into her pocket.


    "I don''t want to die! But I have no choice!" she dered. Then, swiftly, she brought out a pill from her pocket and popped it into her mouth. I moved to strike and kill her before she could fully awaken, but her transformation was quicker than I anticipated. As I swung my mana de at her neck, it seemed to pass through her without leaving so much as a scratch.


    Suddenly, her skin turned purple, and she radiated an overwhelming aura of mana. The mana surged wildly within and around her, forming a massive tornado of energy. The swirling mana whipped up gusts of wind, dragging everything in the vicinity into its vortex.


    I quickly leaped back to safety, but before I could react, her fist was inches from my face. In the blink of an eye, I was sent flying into the distance, crashing through several trees before finallying to a stop against another tree.


    "My, oh my," I remarked, assessing my situation. Thankfully, Guardian protected me from any serious injury, but without it, I would have been torn to pieces. "Looks like this is going to be troublesome."


    I stood up and brushed the dirt off my uniform. Thankfully, I hadn''t showered yet, so getting a little dirty was no big deal.


    Suddenly, I sensed something approaching rapidly.


    Reacting quickly, I conjured a mana de and blocked the iing threat. Before me stood a muscr woman with purple skin and red eyes. The mana swirling around her was thick and palpable, like smoke from a fire, coalescing violently around her.


    "Grrrr!" she growled, her veins pulsating with red, threatening to burst forth. She resembled a monstrous creature, and I couldn''t help but be baffled by the existence of such awakenings in this world. It seemed akin to using drugs, like steroids or doping in sports.


    Without hesitation, sheunched a barrage of shes after my block. I managed to block, dodge, and parry her attacks, but with each exchange, it became evident that her power was rapidly increasing. It appeared that whoever was behind this drug was making the user more and more formidable.


    It seemed like it was time for me to put an end to this...


    I summoned my Guardian to block all of her attacks. At first, she was shocked to see me using a skill since she knew I was supposed to be skillless. But she kept on attacking. Despite her efforts, she couldn''t do a thing to my Guardian. It was renowned as the strongest barrier out there, and only one person was known to have it¡ªGabrielle.


    Her skill was seriously overpowered, making her one of the most famous women in the world.


    This woman didn''t realize I had it too, so she kept on trying to break through, thinking maybe it was just another barrier skill. Little did she know, my Guardian was way stronger than Gabrielle''s.


    My Guardian wasn''t just strong enough to block her attacks¡ªit could bounce them right back at her. So, I unleashed it, and bam! The woman went flying,unched all the way to Wednesday. She tumbled through the air, crashing through trees like they were twigs until she finally mmed into a rock with a thud. But I wasn''t done yet. While she was mid-flight, I was zooming right after her.


    The moment she came to a stop, I decked her square in the face with my Guardian-coated fist.

 Chapter 165: Chapter 26 - Kings Game, Part 2 (4)

    At the same time Leon was locked inbat with Sara...


    Myrce''s POV


    As we were conducting our survey of the area, a sudden flurry of birds erupted into flight in all directions, signaling that something was amiss.


    I turned to scan the surroundings, a sense of unease settling over me, but found nothing out of the ordinary.


    "Is everything alright, Princess?" Johanne, mypanion in surveying the area, inquired.


    "Nothing... just a strange feeling," I replied. "Do you sense anything unusual, Johanne?"


    "I don''t... feel anything out of the ordinary," Johanne responded, his gaze sweeping the surroundings.


    "Is that... so?" I responded, though I couldn''t shake the feeling that something was indeed amiss. But if that was the case, then I supposed it was fine.


    Suddenly, without warning, they pounced on us.


    "Wha...?!"


    Three men, each brandishing firearms, fixed their gaze on us. No, it was me they were eyeing with hunger in their predatory stares.


    "Hahahaha! You were right, boss! The Princess is really here!" one of them eximed, licking his lips.


    "You''ve got a good eye, boss!" another leered at me, sizing me up like a delectable treat.


    "Hahaha, told you so! Stick with me and we''ll bag ourselves quite the catch," the leader dered from the middle of the trio.


    It was clear they had nefarious intentions involving me. Whatever their n was, it couldn''t be good.


    "Princess, stay back!" Johannemanded, drawing his sword. "You scoundrels, what do you intend to do with the Princess? State your intentions!"


    "Oh? Looks like the knight in shining armor has arrived to save the day," the leader sneered. "Do you honestly believe a greenhorn like you stands a chance against seasoned elites like us, who''ve seen real war? Dream on." His gaze turned predatory. "But if you''re so curious about our intentions, I''ll enlighten you."


    Turning to his cohorts, he grinned wickedly before gesturing toward their crotches.


    "We want the beautiful Princess of Milham to get on her knees and worship our cocks." -official


    The way they spoke sounded like an attempt to intimidate me, but I wasn''t your typical Princess. I hadn''t trained in swordsmanship and arcane arts just to tremble at their lewd remarks. I remained unfazed; I''d heard worse.


    "You lowlifes!" Johanne eximed, assuming his stance, but I halted him by extending my arm outward.


    "Hehehe, are you going to surrender to us without a fight, Princess? If so, that''s a wise decision," the leader taunted.


    "Before I consider that," I retorted, "can you please enlighten me as to who you gentlemen really are? I''m not keen on engaging in any sexual activities with men whose names I don''t even know."


    "That''s irrelevant, Princess," the leader brushed off, his tone dripping with contempt. "I mean, do prostitutes bother with real names when you''re fucking them? And rapists, they don''t give a damn about introductions as they assault you. So why should we?" His tongue darted out to moisten his lips, anticipation evident in the way he smacked them hungrily.


    "In fact, it''d be downright foolish for us to spill our identities to a potential future ruler of this kingdom, don''t you think?"


    "I see," I murmured to myself, the gravity of the situation sinking in.


    These men weren''t mere participants in the game; they were something far more sinister. It was clear their objective wasn''t just victory but the capture of me. They were terrorists, hell-bent on inciting chaos within the kingdom''s borders and igniting insurgencies.


    I wasn''t in line to inherit the throne; that privilege belonged to my brother. However, if anything were to happen to me, it would prompt my father to crack down on insurgent groups. It wasn''t because I was his precious daughter¡ªnone of us were precious to him. His motivation would be purely pragmatic. Dering war on insurgent groups would only stir up internal strife and damage our kingdom.


    I couldn''t allow that.


    "I''m sorry, gentlemen, but I can''t give you what you want," I dered firmly.


    "Tsk, you should''ve just epted it without a fight, Princess. If you had, you wouldn''t be in for such a world of hurt," the leader sneered.


    In response, they aimed their guns at us. Without hesitation, I activated my skill and deflected all the bullets. With that, our battle against this groupmenced.


    ***


    Hertrude''s POV


    I found myself in a dream.


    In this dream, I was in the forest, apanied by Mr. Leon, the Princess, and her knight. Suddenly, a figure emerged behind the Princess. Simultaneously, a man wielding a gun fired at me, while Mr. Leon deftly sliced through them with his mana de. Though Mr.


    Leon saved me, the Princess was attacked in the process.


    I watched in horror as she was stabbed from behind, the de protruding from her chest. Blood gushed from her mouth, and when her assant withdrew the de, the Princess copsed to the ground. Finally, I caught a glimpse of the assant.


    I was shocked when I saw who it was. I recognized that person. Well, it''s not like I was particrly close with them. In fact, I had only met them for the first time yesterday. That''s right. The one who killed the Princess was...


    At that moment, my eyes snapped open, and I jolted upright in terror, my arm outstretched as I screamed. It felt as though I had been drowning, my breathing erratic and heavy as if I had been submerged in an ocean.


    Harold looked at me, confused. Like me, he was still in the cave. But I had no time to exin. I needed to talk to Leon. I quickly rose from where I had been lying and hurried out of the cave.


    ***


    Leon''s POV


    I kept pounding the woman until she began bleeding from the nose. It was tough tond punches hard enough to make her bleed because the pill that boosted her strength also seemed to enhance her endurance.


    Even after I''d beaten her enough to bloody her face, it seemed like she wasn''t taking any real damage. She just keptughing as I punched her.


    "Your punches are futile! Futile, I say! Hahahaha!"


    After her deration, she released a burst of mana, knocking me away from her. As I staggered to my feet, she backed off to create some distance between us.


    "I underestimated the power of someone without skills. Well, it seems you''re not entirely without skill, given your current use of one. But still, I underestimated you," she admitted. "Imend you for holding your own against me, but I''m afraid this is where it ends for you."


    "Is that so?" I retorted.


    My response only seemed to aggravate her further, and she growled, unleashing her mana in all directions, apanied by a potent wave of bloodlust directed at me.


    "You really piss me off," she growled. "And here I thought you were handsome enough that I wanted to fuck you..."


    "If you wanted to fuck me, you should''ve picked a better material," I shot back.


    Even though I hadn''t had sex all day and was bursting with pent-up energy, if Shredica got horny and attacked me, it was doubtful I''d even get hard. That''s why even if this woman looked like Shredica and wanted to get it on, I wouldn''t be aroused. I mean, who''d screw someone aiming to off them? That''s a major red g.


    We locked gazes for a heartbeat before she sprang at me. Reacting swiftly, I surged forward, our des meeting with a thunderous sh that reverberated through the air. The sheer force of our collision unleashed shockwaves, sending debris spiraling outwards in a chaotic frenzy.


    After disengaging and putting some distance between us, we squared off once more. With every sh of our des, shockwaves rippled outward from the point of impact, creating a swirling tempest of raw power around us. Despite the ferocity of our exchanges, neither of us yielded an inch, locked in a relentless dance of des.


    Her strength seemed to have increased. It was as if she wasn''t the same person I''d faced earlier. Norman had taken the same awakening pill, but this woman just kept getting stronger and stronger. They must have really upgraded the pill.


    Stepping forward with my left foot, I swung the mana de diagonally towards her left shoulder. I wasn''t underestimating my opponent, but her reaction was quicker than I anticipated. She disregarded my strike and countered with a sideways swipe of her own de, narrowly missing me as I hunched down. I felt a few strands of hair rip out as it passed. Damn, my hair was a mess.


    Cursing under my breath, I struck again. My blownded true, but it only grazed her lightly. Her skin was so thick that my mana de couldn''t even prate it.


    "Goodness, what a pain in the ass opponent," I muttered.


    It was the first time I''d encountered an opponent like this. Instead of feeling apprehensive, I was filled with a thrill unlike anything I''d experienced before.


    I cracked my neck and stretched my muscles. Surprisingly, my enemy allowed me to prepare without interruption, though she watched me with confusion.


    After finishing my stretches, I dered, "I suppose it''s time to get serious."

 Chapter 166: Chapter 26 - Kings Game, Part 2 (5)

    We locked eyes once again, this time holding each other''s gaze for an extended period. No words were exchanged, just an intense stare-down. However, we weren''t simply idling by.


    I was channeling more mana into my mana de, concentrating it to an unprecedented level, while she was swirling her mana in a potent manner, creating a barrier of force around her that made it nearly impossible to approach without feeling its full impact.


    If this were a formal duel, the crowd would undoubtedly erupt into cheers, with all bets favoring her victory. But this wasn''t a duel, not in the traditional sense.


    With my mana de now highly concentrated and emitting a powerful aura, causing my hair to billow in the pressure, I assumed a sideways stance at mid-height. Meanwhile, she kept her right hand close to her body, holding her de horizontally, poised and ready for whatever came next.


    She wore a grin, and I found myself mirroring her excitement. This was turning out to be quite exhrating.


    Without hesitation, she leaped forward with remarkable agility, covering the distance between us in the blink of an eye. Twisting her muscr frame to the right, she extended her right hand like a speeding arrow. With immense momentum and force behind her, she thrust twice to the left of my body, followed by a third thrust to the right.


    The attacks were seemingly ordinary,cking in speed but frighteningly precise. While I might manage to evade the first two strikes to the right, dodging the final blow would be impossible.


    Her grin widened as I made my move, realizing that I had yed right into her hands. I spun to the right in an attempt to dodge her initial strikes, but I knew the third thrust would find its mark.


    "You''re dead!" she eximed triumphantly.


    "Dream on!" I retorted.


    Instead of allowing myself to be impaled, my mana de blurred into motion just before her de struck my body. The trajectory of her thrust was thrown off slightly, and a small spark erupted from the point of contact on her weapon.


    By the time she realized I had deftly parried her thrust, I was alreadyunching an uppercut towards her chin. She attempted to pull her sword back, but quickly realized her mistake. If she withdrew now, she''d only immobilize herself, making for an easy target.


    Caught in indecision, she remained frozen in ce as my uppercut connected with her chin, sending her flying through the air for a short distance beforending hard on her backside.


    "Woah..." I eximed, impressed by her resilience. "Nice reflexes," I remarked.


    She coughed and spat, a mixture of blood and a toothnding on the ground. It was clear I had inflicted some damage. "Bastard..." she growled, her voiceced with venom.


    Without hesitation, she darted towards me. Simultaneously, I glimpsed a dark glimmer hurtling towards the base of my neck. Her attack was swift, but for me, it was...


    "Slow!"


    The lightning-fast assault was met with a lightning-fast counterattack of my own. A powerful shockwave reverberated through the air as our opposing forces shed. In the aftermath, I observed the air shimmer with the release of unleashed energy. She attempted to use magic against me, but unfortunately for her, it was only thwarted by the Guardian.


    The woman took a step back, keeping a safe distance, and with a growl, she swung her sword overhead. I swiftly moved to the right, deflecting the shing attacking down on me. Amidst the sparks and nging, a jolt surged through my hand. That was a solid strike.


    I jumped back, but the woman instantly snapped her weapon forward, as if it had no weight at all. Her swings came one after another, too fast for reactive instincts. I had to meticulously observe her every move to anticipate the next attack and either deflect or evade it. asionally, our des would briefly sh, but neither of us hadnded a clean hit yet.


    Amidst this rapid-fire battle, I sensed something off. What was happening to her? It seemed that something was amplifying within her, likely due to that pill. Her attack and reaction speeds were unnervingly swift, so much so that even a blink could result in being struck. The ferocity and speed of her assaults sent a sharp thrill racing through my body.


    read-this-on-MVLeMpYr


    This time, instead of her initiating the attack, I decided it was my turn. Her eyes widened slightly, but her grin took on a menacing edge. I swung my de in a silver arc, the sound of it slicing through the air filling the space.


    Yet, my opponent swiftly repositioned her sword to defend against my strike. The sharp sh of metal on metal made both of us wince. Seizing the opportunity, we both used the moment to create some distance between us.


    "Now, this is getting fun!" she eximed, her voice tinged with madness. "Oooh, this exchange really makes me want to cum!"


    "I may be feeling the same thrill, but I doubt I''ll reach climax from this," I replied.


    Her keen eyes gleamed with a lethal intent honed by years ofbat experience and numerous kills. As she aimed her de at me, it began to emit a silver glow, indicating the infusion of mana into it.


    "Haaa!" With a sharp exhale, she thrust her de forward, slicing through the air with precision.


    The hairs on the back of my neck stood on end as my instincts screamed at me to flee. Reacting instinctively, I swiftly pivoted away from the trajectory of her attack. What was that move? My Guardian had warned me that being hit by it would result in injury... Did that mean my Guardian wasn''t effective against such an attack?


    No, that''s not it. I understand now... So that de, when infused with mana, acts as a power dampener. It''s all clear to me now...


    With that epiphany, a grave determination settled over me. I summoned forth my bloodlust, thick and suffocating, permeating the very air around us. Its intensity was palpable, causing the atmosphere to quiver with apprehension. As the woman beheld this ominous disy, her once-confident facade faltered, and her legs began to tremble involuntarily.


    "W-What the...?"


    Her hand, tightly gripping her de, began to tremble with uncertainty. In that pivotal moment, realization dawned upon her ¡ª it was the end of the line. With a surge of resolve, I propelled myself towards her. But it wasn''t a mere dash; it was a manifestation of sheer speed, an instantaneous blur of motion. In the blink of an eye, I was at her side, my hand making contact with her shoulder.


    And in that fleeting instant, her entire being seemed to crumble as her knees gave way.


    "H-Huh? W-What..." she mumbled. "...Who are you?"


    She gazed into my eyes, but the moment her gaze met mine, she saw the darkness within. She couldn''tprehend it. She had thought herself superior, yet now she found herself kneeling before me.


    "Mephisto," I replied with a smile.


    In that instant, her dder betrayed her, and she peed.


    ***


    Sara''s POV


    Mephisto. I''d heard that name before. It was the name that man had always warned me about, telling me to steer clear.


    Initially, I had dismissed Mephisto as nothing more than a myth, a tale spun to instill fear. The fantastical abilities attributed to him seemed beyond the realm of possibility, prompting even my brother to doubt their veracity.


    But now, confronted with the palpable aura of terror exuding from Mephisto, I could no longer deny the gravity of the man''s words.


    His gaze pierced through me like a dagger, each nce a predatory strike aimed at my very soul. I quivered under the weight of his intense scrutiny, feeling as though I stood before the merciless eyes of a relentless hunter. A tremor coursed through my body, and beneath me, a warm puddle formed, a humiliating testament to my overwhelming fear.


    In that crucial moment, I found myself with no alternative but to reveal my true form, deactivating my skill in a desperate bid for survival.


    "Hmm... You''re...?"


    Before he could fully grasp the situation, I seized my de, its glint reflecting the dim light, and aimed it directly at my chest. It was a gamble, ast-ditch effort to escape the imminent threat and secure a chance at life beyond the confines of the Church.


    With trembling hands, I prepared to take the plunge, to initiate the teleportation process that could potentially save me from a grisly fate. However, before I could follow through with my desperate act, Mephisto intervened with swift and decisive action, his boot connecting with the de and sending it ttering to the ground.


    In that harrowing moment, every fiber of my being screamed for escape. With a surge of adrenaline-fueled panic, I turned and fled, the echoes of my terrified screams reverberating through the halls. Mephisto, the enigmatic figure who had toppled titans of power with effortless grace, loomed ominously behind me. It was a stark realization, a chilling acknowledgement of the perilous threat he posed.


    Indeed, confronting Mephisto was akin to staring death squarely in the face.


    All I could do was run. I ran, and I ran, and I ran. I didn''t have the first idea where I was going.


    But I knew I had to keep running.

 Chapter 167: Chapter 26 - Kings Game, Part 2 (6)

    Myrce''s POV


    Gunshots rang out, bullets mming against the barrier I had conjured. Meanwhile, Johanne shed swords with the leader, the battle locked in a stalemate since its onset. Neither side seemed willing to yield an inch. These men were no amateurs, and they must have realized that we weren''t either.


    Despite my skill deflecting their bullets, the two men continued to fire relentlessly at me. Even as they emptied their guns, they quickly reloaded and resumed shooting. Seizing the opportunity, I closed in on them with my sword in hand¡ªa royal knight''s de gifted to me by my father on my fifteenth birthday.


    As I closed in on them, I swung my sword horizontally, aiming to strike them both simultaneously. However, they managed to evade by pulling back slightly. Before I couldunch another attack, they had already reloaded their guns and fired at me once more. Reacting swiftly, I utilized my skill again to block the barrage of bullets.


    Meanwhile, Johanne engaged in a fierce duel with the leader, who wielded arge gun with a bay that resembled a de. They exchanged blows, with the leader asionally firing at Johanne from a distance. Johanne skillfully sliced through them mid-air. Despite the leader''s shock at Johanne''s abilities, a sinister smile never left his face.


    "This is the first time I''ve seen a kid swing a sword like that," he grunted, eyeing Johanne with a mix of respect and bitterness. "My boy never had the knack for it, but I drilled him day and night to get better. Just when he was about to make a breakthrough, the bastards came for him. Royal knights, hunting down some lowlife, barged in like they owned the ce. My son?


    He was just there, wrong time, wrong ce. But they didn''t care. They cut him down like he was nothing but a damn pig¡ªstabbed him, chopped off his head. And you know what''s worse? They didn''t even catch the bastard they were after," he spat, the anger evident in his voice.


    "If my boy was still breathing, he''d be swinging that sword just as good, if not better than you," he growled, a fierce glint in his eye.


    Johanne looked on, shocked by the revtion, but his gaze held a mixture of pity and contempt as he regarded the man. "So you''re trying to get back at the Princess to make the royals pay for your son''s death? The Princess had nothing to do with what happened!"


    "And my son had nothing to do with that damn fugitive either! And yet, they killed him!" the man spat angrily. "I''ve lost all sense of morality. You really think I''m just gonna sit back and let those bastards get away with killing my son without so much as an apology? No fucking way!" he growled, his voice dripping with bitterness. "But you know what really pisses me off?


    I was nning to take out the man the royal knights were after, Norman, myself. But then I found out the bastard''s already six feet under. Damn it all. I wanted to take my sweet time cutting off his head, make him feel what my boy went through..."


    So he was talking about Norman Amarathea, the man known as the Don of the ck Market. Norman was dead? This was news to me. So that''s why there hadn''t been any news of human traffickingtely. That exined a lot. But if Norman was dead, then who killed him?


    I had no idea he was even dead.


    "That''s why I''m gonna get revenge on the royals now that Norman''s gone," he dered. "And we''ll make sure they know it was the Silver des."


    Silver des? So that''s who they were. I''d heard whispers about that ndestine organization before. They were insurgents with grand ambitions¡ªto bring monarchies to their knees and reshape nations into democracies.


    "How about you sheath that sword and hand over the Princess to us? Do that, and maybe we''ll spare you when the revolutiones," the man proposed, his voice dripping with malice.


    "Don''t make meugh," Johanne retorted, his tone steely. "I''d sooner die than betray the Princess to scum like you."


    "Your damn honor is gonna be the death of you," the man sneered, his eyes glinting with menace.


    With that, they squared off, the tension in the air thick as their des shed, signaling the start of their deadly dance.


    The men who had been shooting at me ceased their gunfire, opting instead for a more personal approach. "Shooting ain''t gonna get us nowhere. Let''s take her down with our des," one of them suggested.


    "I''m in," the other agreed.


    With that, they drew their des¡ªkukris, sharp and deadly¡ªand advanced towards me, theirughter filling the air as they closed in.


    "You know, I had a daughter once," one of them began, his voice tinged with bitterness. "But she was snatched away, raped by some noble prick, and sold into very. By the time I found her, she was a broken shell of herself, drugged beyond recognition. Couldn''t even recognize her own father. I couldn''t bring myself to end her suffering. She''s my flesh and blood, you know?


    That''s why I''m gonna make them pay instead," he dered, his eyes zing with fury.


    "Yeah, you know what, fucking the Princess isn''t even enough to satisfy us," the other man chimed in. "I wanna see that King on his knees, tears streaming down his face, as we fuck all his wife, concubines and daughters right in front of him. That''s what he did to me, you know? When that fucking King was just a Prince, he forced me to watch as he raped my wife right in front of me," he growled.


    "That King ain''t worthy of the throne. He ain''t even worthy of being called a King. He''s nothing but scum."


    This was the first time I''d heard about Father''s wrongdoings. I already knew he wasn''t as noble as some made him out to be, and I''d heard whispers about his reckless youth. But this revtion about just how vile he truly was came as a surprise. Yet, I wasn''t shocked.


    Given how many people harbored resentment toward the current monarch and were dissatisfied with his rule, hearing stories like these wasn''t all that surprising.


    Still, what my father did to these people disgusts me. I can understand now why my mother despised him so much that she stopped speaking to him after they got together.


    I decided to speak up. "I get that you''re hurting, and apologies may not be enough to heal that pain. But what you''re doing isn''t right. This isn''t justice," I said.


    "Don''t preach to us about justice, Princess. We know damn well it doesn''t exist, and even if it did, it wouldn''t mean squat. Revenge is all there is. And revenge is a hell of a lot easier to grasp than justice. That''s why we''re doing this."


    I understood that. Justice was way out of reach for regr folks. Even those living righteous lives couldn''t dream of touching it. discover-MVLeMpYr-novels


    I knew all too well that justice was a lofty goal. Professor Gabrielle thought joining the magic knights would bring her closer to it, but when she did, she realized just how corrupt the whole system was. Even in the magic knights, justice felt like a distant dream.


    But it was still within reach. I could reach it. If I became the monarch of this kingdom, I could overhaul the system, boot out the corrupt nobles, and putpetent people in their ce.


    I could make justice attainable. I just needed to convince these people that I could.


    "If you want justice, then... will you kneel to me? I promise that if I be queen, I''ll give you the justice you''re after."


    At that, they burst outughing. The leader''sughter was so hearty he had to clutch his belly.


    "Come on, Princess? Seriously, is now the time for jokes?" the leader chortled. "You really think something like that''s achievable? Do you honestly believe we''d even consider trusting you? Dream on, Princess! You''ll never aplish anything, even if you do be a monarch.


    All you''ll do is piss people off and cause more problems. And besides, how could we trust a woman? No fucking way you''d do any good. Forget about ruling and just stick to sucking dicks! That''d make people happier than you on the throne. Keep dreaming."


    "She actually thinks she can bring justice? Get real," chimed in one of the men. "Even if you became queen, chances are slim you''d even have a shot at it."


    "Why don''t you just shut the fuck up,e with us, and let us fuck you already?" said the other one.


    It seemed they weren''t about to take me seriously. Understandable. I was a woman, after all. Men were supposed to be more capable than women. That was the belief ingrained in everyone''s minds. That''s why they couldn''t fathom the idea of me bing queen.


    All they thought I''d bring was more misery. But I was determined to chase that dream. And to do that, I had to show these people just how determined I was.


    With that, I took a deep breath and prepared for another round of de-to-debat. The men looked like they were having a st mocking me for even trying to fight them.


    However, in an instant¡ªso quick that if you blinked, you''d miss it¡ªtheir heads were sailing through the air.

 Chapter 165 - 26 - King’s Game, Part 2 (4)

    At the same time Leon was locked inbat with Sara...


    Myrce''s POV


    As we were conducting our survey of the area, a sudden flurry of birds erupted into flight in all directions, signaling that something was amiss.


    I turned to scan the surroundings, a sense of unease settling over me, but found nothing out of the ordinary.


    "Is everything alright, Princess?" Johanne, mypanion in surveying the area, inquired.


    "Nothing... just a strange feeling," I replied. "Do you sense anything unusual, Johanne?"


    "I don''t... feel anything out of the ordinary," Johanne responded, his gaze sweeping the surroundings.


    "Is that... so?" I responded, though I couldn''t shake the feeling that something was indeed amiss. But if that was the case, then I supposed it was fine.


    Suddenly, without warning, they pounced on us.


    "Wha...?!"


    Three men, each brandishing firearms, fixed their gaze on us. No, it was me they were eyeing with hunger in their predatory stares.


    "Hahahaha! You were right, boss! The Princess is really here!" one of them eximed, licking his lips.


    "You''ve got a good eye, boss!" another leered at me, sizing me up like a delectable treat.


    "Hahaha, told you so! Stick with me and we''ll bag ourselves quite the catch," the leader dered from the middle of the trio.


    It was clear they had nefarious intentions involving me. Whatever their n was, it couldn''t be good.


    "Princess, stay back!" Johannemanded, drawing his sword. "You scoundrels, what do you intend to do with the Princess? State your intentions!"


    "Oh? Looks like the knight in shining armor has arrived to save the day," the leader sneered. "Do you honestly believe a greenhorn like you stands a chance against seasoned elites like us, who''ve seen real war? Dream on." His gaze turned predatory. "But if you''re so curious about our intentions, I''ll enlighten you."


    Turning to his cohorts, he grinned wickedly before gesturing toward their crotches.


    "We want the beautiful Princess of Milham to get on her knees and worship our cocks." -official


    The way they spoke sounded like an attempt to intimidate me, but I wasn''t your typical Princess. I hadn''t trained in swordsmanship and arcane arts just to tremble at their lewd remarks. I remained unfazed; I''d heard worse.


    "You lowlifes!" Johanne eximed, assuming his stance, but I halted him by extending my arm outward.


    "Hehehe, are you going to surrender to us without a fight, Princess? If so, that''s a wise decision," the leader taunted.


    "Before I consider that," I retorted, "can you please enlighten me as to who you gentlemen really are? I''m not keen on engaging in any sexual activities with men whose names I don''t even know."


    "That''s irrelevant, Princess," the leader brushed off, his tone dripping with contempt. "I mean, do prostitutes bother with real names when you''re fucking them? And rapists, they don''t give a damn about introductions as they assault you. So why should we?" His tongue darted out to moisten his lips, anticipation evident in the way he smacked them hungrily.


    "In fact, it''d be downright foolish for us to spill our identities to a potential future ruler of this kingdom, don''t you think?"


    "I see," I murmured to myself, the gravity of the situation sinking in.


    These men weren''t mere participants in the game; they were something far more sinister. It was clear their objective wasn''t just victory but the capture of me. They were terrorists, hell-bent on inciting chaos within the kingdom''s borders and igniting insurgencies.


    I wasn''t in line to inherit the throne; that privilege belonged to my brother. However, if anything were to happen to me, it would prompt my father to crack down on insurgent groups. It wasn''t because I was his precious daughter¡ªnone of us were precious to him. His motivation would be purely pragmatic. Dering war on insurgent groups would only stir up internal strife and damage our kingdom.


    I couldn''t allow that.


    "I''m sorry, gentlemen, but I can''t give you what you want," I dered firmly.


    "Tsk, you should''ve just epted it without a fight, Princess. If you had, you wouldn''t be in for such a world of hurt," the leader sneered.


    In response, they aimed their guns at us. Without hesitation, I activated my skill and deflected all the bullets. With that, our battle against this groupmenced.


    ***


    Hertrude''s POV


    I found myself in a dream.


    In this dream, I was in the forest, apanied by Mr. Leon, the Princess, and her knight. Suddenly, a figure emerged behind the Princess. Simultaneously, a man wielding a gun fired at me, while Mr. Leon deftly sliced through them with his mana de. Though Mr.


    Leon saved me, the Princess was attacked in the process.


    I watched in horror as she was stabbed from behind, the de protruding from her chest. Blood gushed from her mouth, and when her assant withdrew the de, the Princess copsed to the ground. Finally, I caught a glimpse of the assant.


    I was shocked when I saw who it was. I recognized that person. Well, it''s not like I was particrly close with them. In fact, I had only met them for the first time yesterday. That''s right. The one who killed the Princess was...


    At that moment, my eyes snapped open, and I jolted upright in terror, my arm outstretched as I screamed. It felt as though I had been drowning, my breathing erratic and heavy as if I had been submerged in an ocean.


    Harold looked at me, confused. Like me, he was still in the cave. But I had no time to exin. I needed to talk to Leon. I quickly rose from where I had been lying and hurried out of the cave.


    ***


    Leon''s POV


    I kept pounding the woman until she began bleeding from the nose. It was tough tond punches hard enough to make her bleed because the pill that boosted her strength also seemed to enhance her endurance.


    Even after I''d beaten her enough to bloody her face, it seemed like she wasn''t taking any real damage. She just keptughing as I punched her.


    "Your punches are futile! Futile, I say! Hahahaha!"


    After her deration, she released a burst of mana, knocking me away from her. As I staggered to my feet, she backed off to create some distance between us.


    "I underestimated the power of someone without skills. Well, it seems you''re not entirely without skill, given your current use of one. But still, I underestimated you," she admitted. "Imend you for holding your own against me, but I''m afraid this is where it ends for you."


    "Is that so?" I retorted.


    My response only seemed to aggravate her further, and she growled, unleashing her mana in all directions, apanied by a potent wave of bloodlust directed at me.


    "You really piss me off," she growled. "And here I thought you were handsome enough that I wanted to fuck you..."


    "If you wanted to fuck me, you should''ve picked a better material," I shot back.


    Even though I hadn''t had sex all day and was bursting with pent-up energy, if Shredica got horny and attacked me, it was doubtful I''d even get hard. That''s why even if this woman looked like Shredica and wanted to get it on, I wouldn''t be aroused. I mean, who''d screw someone aiming to off them? That''s a major red g.


    We locked gazes for a heartbeat before she sprang at me. Reacting swiftly, I surged forward, our des meeting with a thunderous sh that reverberated through the air. The sheer force of our collision unleashed shockwaves, sending debris spiraling outwards in a chaotic frenzy.


    After disengaging and putting some distance between us, we squared off once more. With every sh of our des, shockwaves rippled outward from the point of impact, creating a swirling tempest of raw power around us. Despite the ferocity of our exchanges, neither of us yielded an inch, locked in a relentless dance of des.


    Her strength seemed to have increased. It was as if she wasn''t the same person I''d faced earlier. Norman had taken the same awakening pill, but this woman just kept getting stronger and stronger. They must have really upgraded the pill.


    Stepping forward with my left foot, I swung the mana de diagonally towards her left shoulder. I wasn''t underestimating my opponent, but her reaction was quicker than I anticipated. She disregarded my strike and countered with a sideways swipe of her own de, narrowly missing me as I hunched down. I felt a few strands of hair rip out as it passed. Damn, my hair was a mess.


    Cursing under my breath, I struck again. My blownded true, but it only grazed her lightly. Her skin was so thick that my mana de couldn''t even prate it.


    "Goodness, what a pain in the ass opponent," I muttered.


    It was the first time I''d encountered an opponent like this. Instead of feeling apprehensive, I was filled with a thrill unlike anything I''d experienced before.


    I cracked my neck and stretched my muscles. Surprisingly, my enemy allowed me to prepare without interruption, though she watched me with confusion.


    After finishing my stretches, I dered, "I suppose it''s time to get serious."

 Chapter 166 - 26 - King’s Game, Part 2 (5)

    We locked eyes once again, this time holding each other''s gaze for an extended period. No words were exchanged, just an intense stare-down. However, we weren''t simply idling by.


    I was channeling more mana into my mana de, concentrating it to an unprecedented level, while she was swirling her mana in a potent manner, creating a barrier of force around her that made it nearly impossible to approach without feeling its full impact.


    If this were a formal duel, the crowd would undoubtedly erupt into cheers, with all bets favoring her victory. But this wasn''t a duel, not in the traditional sense.


    With my mana de now highly concentrated and emitting a powerful aura, causing my hair to billow in the pressure, I assumed a sideways stance at mid-height. Meanwhile, she kept her right hand close to her body, holding her de horizontally, poised and ready for whatever came next.


    She wore a grin, and I found myself mirroring her excitement. This was turning out to be quite exhrating.


    Without hesitation, she leaped forward with remarkable agility, covering the distance between us in the blink of an eye. Twisting her muscr frame to the right, she extended her right hand like a speeding arrow. With immense momentum and force behind her, she thrust twice to the left of my body, followed by a third thrust to the right.


    The attacks were seemingly ordinary,cking in speed but frighteningly precise. While I might manage to evade the first two strikes to the right, dodging the final blow would be impossible.


    Her grin widened as I made my move, realizing that I had yed right into her hands. I spun to the right in an attempt to dodge her initial strikes, but I knew the third thrust would find its mark.


    "You''re dead!" she eximed triumphantly.


    "Dream on!" I retorted.


    Instead of allowing myself to be impaled, my mana de blurred into motion just before her de struck my body. The trajectory of her thrust was thrown off slightly, and a small spark erupted from the point of contact on her weapon.


    By the time she realized I had deftly parried her thrust, I was alreadyunching an uppercut towards her chin. She attempted to pull her sword back, but quickly realized her mistake. If she withdrew now, she''d only immobilize herself, making for an easy target.


    Caught in indecision, she remained frozen in ce as my uppercut connected with her chin, sending her flying through the air for a short distance beforending hard on her backside.


    "Woah..." I eximed, impressed by her resilience. "Nice reflexes," I remarked.


    She coughed and spat, a mixture of blood and a toothnding on the ground. It was clear I had inflicted some damage. "Bastard..." she growled, her voiceced with venom.


    Without hesitation, she darted towards me. Simultaneously, I glimpsed a dark glimmer hurtling towards the base of my neck. Her attack was swift, but for me, it was...


    "Slow!"


    The lightning-fast assault was met with a lightning-fast counterattack of my own. A powerful shockwave reverberated through the air as our opposing forces shed. In the aftermath, I observed the air shimmer with the release of unleashed energy. She attempted to use magic against me, but unfortunately for her, it was only thwarted by the Guardian.


    The woman took a step back, keeping a safe distance, and with a growl, she swung her sword overhead. I swiftly moved to the right, deflecting the shing attacking down on me. Amidst the sparks and nging, a jolt surged through my hand. That was a solid strike.


    I jumped back, but the woman instantly snapped her weapon forward, as if it had no weight at all. Her swings came one after another, too fast for reactive instincts. I had to meticulously observe her every move to anticipate the next attack and either deflect or evade it. asionally, our des would briefly sh, but neither of us hadnded a clean hit yet.


    Amidst this rapid-fire battle, I sensed something off. What was happening to her? It seemed that something was amplifying within her, likely due to that pill. Her attack and reaction speeds were unnervingly swift, so much so that even a blink could result in being struck. The ferocity and speed of her assaults sent a sharp thrill racing through my body.


    read-this-on-MVLeMpYr


    This time, instead of her initiating the attack, I decided it was my turn. Her eyes widened slightly, but her grin took on a menacing edge. I swung my de in a silver arc, the sound of it slicing through the air filling the space.


    Yet, my opponent swiftly repositioned her sword to defend against my strike. The sharp sh of metal on metal made both of us wince. Seizing the opportunity, we both used the moment to create some distance between us.


    "Now, this is getting fun!" she eximed, her voice tinged with madness. "Oooh, this exchange really makes me want to cum!"


    "I may be feeling the same thrill, but I doubt I''ll reach climax from this," I replied.


    Her keen eyes gleamed with a lethal intent honed by years ofbat experience and numerous kills. As she aimed her de at me, it began to emit a silver glow, indicating the infusion of mana into it.


    "Haaa!" With a sharp exhale, she thrust her de forward, slicing through the air with precision.


    The hairs on the back of my neck stood on end as my instincts screamed at me to flee. Reacting instinctively, I swiftly pivoted away from the trajectory of her attack. What was that move? My Guardian had warned me that being hit by it would result in injury... Did that mean my Guardian wasn''t effective against such an attack?


    No, that''s not it. I understand now... So that de, when infused with mana, acts as a power dampener. It''s all clear to me now...


    With that epiphany, a grave determination settled over me. I summoned forth my bloodlust, thick and suffocating, permeating the very air around us. Its intensity was palpable, causing the atmosphere to quiver with apprehension. As the woman beheld this ominous disy, her once-confident facade faltered, and her legs began to tremble involuntarily.


    "W-What the...?"


    Her hand, tightly gripping her de, began to tremble with uncertainty. In that pivotal moment, realization dawned upon her ¡ª it was the end of the line. With a surge of resolve, I propelled myself towards her. But it wasn''t a mere dash; it was a manifestation of sheer speed, an instantaneous blur of motion. In the blink of an eye, I was at her side, my hand making contact with her shoulder.


    And in that fleeting instant, her entire being seemed to crumble as her knees gave way.


    "H-Huh? W-What..." she mumbled. "...Who are you?"


    She gazed into my eyes, but the moment her gaze met mine, she saw the darkness within. She couldn''tprehend it. She had thought herself superior, yet now she found herself kneeling before me.


    "Mephisto," I replied with a smile.


    In that instant, her dder betrayed her, and she peed.


    ***


    Sara''s POV


    Mephisto. I''d heard that name before. It was the name that man had always warned me about, telling me to steer clear.


    Initially, I had dismissed Mephisto as nothing more than a myth, a tale spun to instill fear. The fantastical abilities attributed to him seemed beyond the realm of possibility, prompting even my brother to doubt their veracity.


    But now, confronted with the palpable aura of terror exuding from Mephisto, I could no longer deny the gravity of the man''s words.


    His gaze pierced through me like a dagger, each nce a predatory strike aimed at my very soul. I quivered under the weight of his intense scrutiny, feeling as though I stood before the merciless eyes of a relentless hunter. A tremor coursed through my body, and beneath me, a warm puddle formed, a humiliating testament to my overwhelming fear.


    In that crucial moment, I found myself with no alternative but to reveal my true form, deactivating my skill in a desperate bid for survival.


    "Hmm... You''re...?"


    Before he could fully grasp the situation, I seized my de, its glint reflecting the dim light, and aimed it directly at my chest. It was a gamble, ast-ditch effort to escape the imminent threat and secure a chance at life beyond the confines of the Church.


    With trembling hands, I prepared to take the plunge, to initiate the teleportation process that could potentially save me from a grisly fate. However, before I could follow through with my desperate act, Mephisto intervened with swift and decisive action, his boot connecting with the de and sending it ttering to the ground.


    In that harrowing moment, every fiber of my being screamed for escape. With a surge of adrenaline-fueled panic, I turned and fled, the echoes of my terrified screams reverberating through the halls. Mephisto, the enigmatic figure who had toppled titans of power with effortless grace, loomed ominously behind me. It was a stark realization, a chilling acknowledgement of the perilous threat he posed.


    Indeed, confronting Mephisto was akin to staring death squarely in the face.


    All I could do was run. I ran, and I ran, and I ran. I didn''t have the first idea where I was going.


    But I knew I had to keep running.

 Chapter 167 - 26 - King’s Game, Part 2 (6)

    Myrce''s POV


    Gunshots rang out, bullets mming against the barrier I had conjured. Meanwhile, Johanne shed swords with the leader, the battle locked in a stalemate since its onset. Neither side seemed willing to yield an inch. These men were no amateurs, and they must have realized that we weren''t either.


    Despite my skill deflecting their bullets, the two men continued to fire relentlessly at me. Even as they emptied their guns, they quickly reloaded and resumed shooting. Seizing the opportunity, I closed in on them with my sword in hand¡ªa royal knight''s de gifted to me by my father on my fifteenth birthday.


    As I closed in on them, I swung my sword horizontally, aiming to strike them both simultaneously. However, they managed to evade by pulling back slightly. Before I couldunch another attack, they had already reloaded their guns and fired at me once more. Reacting swiftly, I utilized my skill again to block the barrage of bullets.


    Meanwhile, Johanne engaged in a fierce duel with the leader, who wielded arge gun with a bay that resembled a de. They exchanged blows, with the leader asionally firing at Johanne from a distance. Johanne skillfully sliced through them mid-air. Despite the leader''s shock at Johanne''s abilities, a sinister smile never left his face.


    "This is the first time I''ve seen a kid swing a sword like that," he grunted, eyeing Johanne with a mix of respect and bitterness. "My boy never had the knack for it, but I drilled him day and night to get better. Just when he was about to make a breakthrough, the bastards came for him. Royal knights, hunting down some lowlife, barged in like they owned the ce. My son?


    He was just there, wrong time, wrong ce. But they didn''t care. They cut him down like he was nothing but a damn pig¡ªstabbed him, chopped off his head. And you know what''s worse? They didn''t even catch the bastard they were after," he spat, the anger evident in his voice.


    "If my boy was still breathing, he''d be swinging that sword just as good, if not better than you," he growled, a fierce glint in his eye.


    Johanne looked on, shocked by the revtion, but his gaze held a mixture of pity and contempt as he regarded the man. "So you''re trying to get back at the Princess to make the royals pay for your son''s death? The Princess had nothing to do with what happened!"


    "And my son had nothing to do with that damn fugitive either! And yet, they killed him!" the man spat angrily. "I''ve lost all sense of morality. You really think I''m just gonna sit back and let those bastards get away with killing my son without so much as an apology? No fucking way!" he growled, his voice dripping with bitterness. "But you know what really pisses me off?


    I was nning to take out the man the royal knights were after, Norman, myself. But then I found out the bastard''s already six feet under. Damn it all. I wanted to take my sweet time cutting off his head, make him feel what my boy went through..."


    So he was talking about Norman Amarathea, the man known as the Don of the ck Market. Norman was dead? This was news to me. So that''s why there hadn''t been any news of human traffickingtely. That exined a lot. But if Norman was dead, then who killed him?


    I had no idea he was even dead.


    "That''s why I''m gonna get revenge on the royals now that Norman''s gone," he dered. "And we''ll make sure they know it was the Silver des."


    Silver des? So that''s who they were. I''d heard whispers about that ndestine organization before. They were insurgents with grand ambitions¡ªto bring monarchies to their knees and reshape nations into democracies.


    "How about you sheath that sword and hand over the Princess to us? Do that, and maybe we''ll spare you when the revolutiones," the man proposed, his voice dripping with malice.


    "Don''t make meugh," Johanne retorted, his tone steely. "I''d sooner die than betray the Princess to scum like you."


    "Your damn honor is gonna be the death of you," the man sneered, his eyes glinting with menace.


    With that, they squared off, the tension in the air thick as their des shed, signaling the start of their deadly dance.


    The men who had been shooting at me ceased their gunfire, opting instead for a more personal approach. "Shooting ain''t gonna get us nowhere. Let''s take her down with our des," one of them suggested.


    "I''m in," the other agreed.


    With that, they drew their des¡ªkukris, sharp and deadly¡ªand advanced towards me, theirughter filling the air as they closed in.


    "You know, I had a daughter once," one of them began, his voice tinged with bitterness. "But she was snatched away, raped by some noble prick, and sold into very. By the time I found her, she was a broken shell of herself, drugged beyond recognition. Couldn''t even recognize her own father. I couldn''t bring myself to end her suffering. She''s my flesh and blood, you know?


    That''s why I''m gonna make them pay instead," he dered, his eyes zing with fury.


    "Yeah, you know what, fucking the Princess isn''t even enough to satisfy us," the other man chimed in. "I wanna see that King on his knees, tears streaming down his face, as we fuck all his wife, concubines and daughters right in front of him. That''s what he did to me, you know? When that fucking King was just a Prince, he forced me to watch as he raped my wife right in front of me," he growled.


    "That King ain''t worthy of the throne. He ain''t even worthy of being called a King. He''s nothing but scum."


    This was the first time I''d heard about Father''s wrongdoings. I already knew he wasn''t as noble as some made him out to be, and I''d heard whispers about his reckless youth. But this revtion about just how vile he truly was came as a surprise. Yet, I wasn''t shocked.


    Given how many people harbored resentment toward the current monarch and were dissatisfied with his rule, hearing stories like these wasn''t all that surprising.


    Still, what my father did to these people disgusts me. I can understand now why my mother despised him so much that she stopped speaking to him after they got together.


    I decided to speak up. "I get that you''re hurting, and apologies may not be enough to heal that pain. But what you''re doing isn''t right. This isn''t justice," I said.


    "Don''t preach to us about justice, Princess. We know damn well it doesn''t exist, and even if it did, it wouldn''t mean squat. Revenge is all there is. And revenge is a hell of a lot easier to grasp than justice. That''s why we''re doing this."


    I understood that. Justice was way out of reach for regr folks. Even those living righteous lives couldn''t dream of touching it. discover-MVLeMpYr-novels


    I knew all too well that justice was a lofty goal. Professor Gabrielle thought joining the magic knights would bring her closer to it, but when she did, she realized just how corrupt the whole system was. Even in the magic knights, justice felt like a distant dream.


    But it was still within reach. I could reach it. If I became the monarch of this kingdom, I could overhaul the system, boot out the corrupt nobles, and putpetent people in their ce.


    I could make justice attainable. I just needed to convince these people that I could.


    "If you want justice, then... will you kneel to me? I promise that if I be queen, I''ll give you the justice you''re after."


    At that, they burst outughing. The leader''sughter was so hearty he had to clutch his belly.


    "Come on, Princess? Seriously, is now the time for jokes?" the leader chortled. "You really think something like that''s achievable? Do you honestly believe we''d even consider trusting you? Dream on, Princess! You''ll never aplish anything, even if you do be a monarch.


    All you''ll do is piss people off and cause more problems. And besides, how could we trust a woman? No fucking way you''d do any good. Forget about ruling and just stick to sucking dicks! That''d make people happier than you on the throne. Keep dreaming."


    "She actually thinks she can bring justice? Get real," chimed in one of the men. "Even if you became queen, chances are slim you''d even have a shot at it."


    "Why don''t you just shut the fuck up,e with us, and let us fuck you already?" said the other one.


    It seemed they weren''t about to take me seriously. Understandable. I was a woman, after all. Men were supposed to be more capable than women. That was the belief ingrained in everyone''s minds. That''s why they couldn''t fathom the idea of me bing queen.


    All they thought I''d bring was more misery. But I was determined to chase that dream. And to do that, I had to show these people just how determined I was.


    With that, I took a deep breath and prepared for another round of de-to-debat. The men looked like they were having a st mocking me for even trying to fight them.


    However, in an instant¡ªso quick that if you blinked, you''d miss it¡ªtheir heads were sailing through the air.

 Chapter 168: Chapter 25 - Kings Game, Part 2 (7)

    Heads were sent flying through the air, their blood spraying from the neck stumps like gruesome fountains. The headless bodies remained standing for a moment, blood gushing from their necks before they copsed to the ground.


    "Wha...?" I managed to gasp, the shock reverberating through me like a thunderp. What had just unfolded before my eyes?


    "This body''s a bit gnarly, but it''ll do," remarked a man. But that couldn''t be right. The man had just been decapitated in front of me, yet here he stood, whole and unharmed. It was as if someone had assumed his identity after killing him.


    "Oh, but it seems there''s something even more enticing," the man added, his tongue flicking over the blood-slicked de that had wrought the carnage, his gaze fixated on me with predatory intent.


    Not sexual, though. It was more akin to hunger than lust.


    The way she spoke was seductive, yet she wasn''t a woman. Her mannerisms, however, were distinctly feminine. It seemed the person who had taken on the man''s form must have been a woman.


    "Who the hell are you?! What the fuck did you just do?!" the leader eximed, his shock palpable after witnessing the sudden violence. It was no wonder; two of hisrades had just been in in an instant. Those two had been fighting for vengeance, but at least their deaths had been swift, sparing them from prolonged agony.


    "Oh, quiet down. If I want to escape from that monster, then I''ll need to drink that woman''s blood. Come to me, you bitch!" she dered, her voice echoing with a chilling determination before she lunged towards me with rming speed.


    "Wha...?!"


    "Princess!"


    The woman who had just taken on a man''s form moved with incredible speed. It was lightning-fast, almost inhuman. Her movements were so rapid that it was hard to believe she was even human. She moved with such velocity that even if you tried to follow her, you wouldn''t catch her in motion. She seemed to vanish from one spot and reappear right in front of me.


    I had no time to react, no time to activate my skill or defend myself. I waspletely caught off guard by the sheer speed of her attack.


    Luckily, Johanne intervened just in time, blocking the assault.


    "Nghhh!" Johanne groaned, feeling the impact of the woman''s powerful attack reverberate through his body. His wrist nearly shattered under the force of it, but he gritted his teeth and stood his ground, defending me. However, he couldn''t shield mepletely, and I ended up with a slight cut from the woman''s de.


    The woman stepped back, licking her de. "A small droplet of blood will do just fine." With that, her appearance changed, morphing into my own.


    "How...?!" Johanne eximed, clearly taken aback by the sudden transformation.


    This was unexpected. I never imagined such a skill existed¡ªone that could change a person''s appearance to that of another. Then again, skills were incredibly diverse, so it wasn''t entirely surprising to encounter something so unusual.


    "A fine body. Perfect for a woman like me, wouldn''t you say?" the woman who now mirrored my appearance remarked. "Now, I just need to make my escape before¡ª"


    "Not so fast," interjected a man with a deep,manding voice. Instantly, I felt my knees buckle under the weight of that voice. The pressure emanating from that alone was almost tangible, overwhelming me and leaving me feeling weak.


    "What... What is this...?" Johanne wore the same bewildered expression as me.


    "Johanne, don''t move," I instructed, my voice tense with urgency.


    That''s right. We couldn''t afford to make any sudden moves in a situation like this, and Johanne understood that. Heplied, frozen in ce alongside me.


    "Here hees..." the woman murmured, a hint of excitement in her voice. "Now then," she dered, locking eyes with me before suddenly seizing me and twirling me around. My senses spun as the world whirled around me, leaving me disoriented when she finally came to a stop.


    "What did you do?" I demanded, my head throbbing from the abrupt motion, my hand instinctively reaching to steady myself.


    "What did you do?" she echoed in perfect synchronization, her own hand pressed against her forehead, mimicking my gesture.


    "Huh?" I eximed in confusion.


    "Huh?" she echoed, perfectly mimicking my tone and expression.


    She was copying me. She was... copying me so wlessly that it felt like I was staring into a mirror.


    "W-What are you doing?" I stammered, my voice trembling with uncertainty.


    "W-What are you doing?" she echoed, her tone matching mine with eerie uracy.


    What was she trying to aplish? That question lingered for only a moment before it was answered in the most terrifying manner.


    "Hiii?!" I gasped, nearly buckling under the weight of fear that washed over me.


    Before me stood a man, his face concealed by a smooth, featureless mask, d in dark clothing that seemed to absorb all light around him. His presence exuded such malevolence that it was impossible to gauge its depth¡ªit was like staring into an abyss.


    And that abyss was staring back at me.


    Now I understood why this woman had taken on my appearance. It was a desperate attempt to confuse the man behind the mask, to make him question which of us was real. Whether he even knew who I was, despite being a Princess, was uncertain. But it seemed unlikely that he cared. He exuded an aura of indifference to the world, as if his sole purpose was to bring death.


    The woman copying my appearance was clearly foolish for attempting such a stunt. She seemed to have overlooked the numerous loopholes in her n. Firstly, the man could easily dispatch both of us simultaneously if he couldn''t distinguish between us. Taking chances was not his style¡ªhe would likely eliminate us both without hesitation.


    Secondly, if she managed to escape with my appearance, albeit slim chances, she could have a shot at freedom. However, by remaining here with my likeness, she only increased her risk of being killed by the man. These were just a few loopholes I could identify, but I was certain there were more.


    When he appeared, he cast a scrutinizing gaze upon both of us.


    I attempted to steady my trembling legs, but they betrayed me, causing me to copse to my knees once more, and then I involuntarily relieved myself again. The sheer terror that emanated from the man was overwhelming. I couldn''t believe that I was experiencing this humiliation for the second time in such a short span.


    Just yesterday, I had embarrassed myself in front of Leon, and now, I had done it again. It was beyond embarrassing.


    As I emptied my dder, I noticed that the woman beside me remained dry. The man turned his attention to her, and in the blink of an eye, he was right before us. He seized the woman by the neck and hoisted her up.


    "Gahhhh!"


    "You seem to enjoy ying games," the man remarked, his voice cold and devoid of emotion.


    "How the fuck did you know? Ugh. Is it because she peed herself? If I pee myself too, will I be spared?"


    "How about we put that to the test?" the man taunted, his bloodlust exploding forth like a violent storm. The woman''s eyes widened in terror, her screams echoing through the air as she desperately struggled against his iron grip. But it was futile; his strength was unyielding, holding her in ce as if she were nothing more than a rag doll tossed about in the wind.


    Her cries pierced the tense atmosphere, a symphony of fear and desperation that filled the air. Every movement she made was met with resistance, the man''s grasp unyielding and immovable like the weight of a mountain pressing down upon her.


    Just as it seemed there was no escape from the man''s relentless onught, a new voice shattered the silence. It reverberated through the chaos, cutting through the tension like a de. It was the leader of the group we had shed with earlier, his presence casting a shadow over the scene.


    exclusive-content-MvLeMpYr


    "Can I beg you to spare her life?"


    We all turned to face him, even the man. But as my eyesnded on him, a sense of unease washed over me. There was something distinctly different about this manpared to the one we had been battling moments ago. His presence seemed to radiate a power far greater than before. What was going on?


    "And who might you be?" the man inquired, his tone betraying a hint of suspicion. It seemed he, too, sensed that something was amiss with this man.


    The leader let out a sinister chuckle, his voice dripping with amusement. "Oh,e on now. I know I''m not exactly memorable after you''ve bested me, butpletely forgetting me stings a bit, doesn''t it?" he taunted. "Well, I suppose it''s to be expected from someone as formidable and all-powerful as you, Mephisto."


    His words sent a chill down my spine, and my eyes widened in realization. Mephisto. That name carried a weight of dread and fear.


    "Mephisto? The... The one behind that catastrophic incident months ago?" Johanne gasped, his shock evident.


    Yes, indeed. Mephisto was the name associated with chaos and destruction. He had slipped through the grasp of the royal knights, outmaneuvered the magic knights, and left a trail of devastation that stained the kingdom''s reputation.


    That''s right. The name Mephisto was seared into my consciousness like a brand. He was the man with a target painted on his back, his head fetching a hefty bounty. Renowned as the master of deception, he was known to wear many faces, a shadowy figure lurking in the depths of the kingdom''s darkest nightmares.

 Chapter 169: Chapter 25 - Kings Game, Part 2 (8)

    Hereon''s POV


    "Huh?" I eximed aloud.


    I found myself standin'' on the shore of the ind, utterly perplexed. How the hell did I end up here? I scratched my head in confusion, unable to make sense of it.


    Now, don''t get me wrong, I''m not directionally challenged or anythin''. Sure, I might be a bit clueless at times, but I''m notpletely hopeless when ites to finding my way around. I just walked straight without a destination in mind, and somehow wound up here by sheer coincidence.


    On my way here, I had a run-in with two thugs, whom I swiftly dealt with. I also overheard that there were over thirty other participants on the ind. That meant my odds of victory were on the rise.


    I turned and ventured into the forest. Along the way, I had been making small cuts on the trees to mark my path, but when I retraced my steps, the cuts were nowhere to be seen. Weird.


    Deciding it was pointless to dwell on it, I pressed on deeper into the forest. If I ended up here by chance, maybe I could find my way back to base by chance too.


    However, as I delved further into the woods, I stumbled upon somethin'' shocking. A figure leaned against a tree, and as I drew closer, I recognized her immediately¡ªShredica, the woman with purple hair.


    Shey there, her condition dire, as if teetering on the brink of oblivion. Despite the severity of her wounds, she managed to cling to life, each breath a struggle against the encroaching darkness. A gaping gash marred her chest, crimson rivers flowing freely from the wound, painting the ground beneath her in stark contrast. But she wasn''t out for the count just yet, and that was a damn good thing.


    "Are you okay?!?" I shouted, my heart pounding in my chest as I rushed to her side. It was a strange feeling, this urgency coursing through me, but I didn''t have time to dwell on it. I needed to help her, and I needed to do it now.


    As I approached, she reassured me, "I''m okay. I don''t think I''ll get eliminated if I can help it. But I feel like the magic circle beneath us is starting to suck me in to teleport me to the Church, so I''d appreciate it if you could fetch Mr. Leon before it''s toote."


    She seemed to be holding on, but her words ignited a fire of irritation within me. I knew exactly why¡ªI couldn''t stand hearing that bastard''s name.


    "Tsk," I clicked my tongue in frustration. "Why the hell do you need that bastard anyway?"


    "I need him to patch me up," she replied bluntly.


    "Why can''t you do it yourself?" I demanded, my voiceced with disbelief.


    "Honestly, I think healing magic is a load of bullshit. That''s why I never bothered with those lessons," she exined with a shrug.


    I was floored by her response. Healing magic was essential, second only to attack magic. To hear her dismiss it so casually left me stunned. Maybe this woman was even more rebellious than I''d realized.


    I sighed and reached into my pocket, pulling out something and holding it out to her.


    "What''s this...?" she asked, eyeing the item.


    "It''s a healin'' potion. Might help you heal up a bit. Although it won''t exactly replenish your blood," I exined.


    "Well, I guess it''s better than nothing. Can you bring the vial closer to my lips?" she requested.


    I blinked in surprise. "Can''t you do it yourself?"


    "Seriously? Do you honestly think I can?" she retorted, her tone incredulous. "I can barely move with all these injuries."


    She was right. Considerin'' her injuries, it was honestly impressive that she hadn''t been eliminated yet. Typically, if you sustained anything beyond a mild injury and it escted to severe, you''d be whisked off to the Church for healin''. Her injuries were definitely in the severe category now. It was absurd that she was still holdin'' on solely through sheer willpower.


    But as much as I admired her resilience and wanted to help, I couldn''t just bring the vial to her lips like she asked. What if my fingers identally brushed against her lips in the process?


    "What are you waiting for? Just do it already," she urged impatiently.


    "Alright," I agreed, pushing aside my hesitation. What was I even hesitatin'' for? And so what if my fingers identally brushed against her lips? I didn''t know what was holdin'' me back, but it didn''t matter. With a determined nod, I brought the vial to her lips and let her drink its contents. In no time, she was healed.


    ***


    Myrce''s POV


    Johanne helped me up, my pants drenched with pee clinging stubbornly to my legs, smeared with mud and filth.


    "Sorry about that, Johanne," I muttered as he gripped my pee-soaked pants.


    "It''s no bother," he replied with his usual gant demeanor. "I''m your knight, and you''re my Princess. I promised to stand by your side through anything, didn''t I? So something as trivial as this doesn''t faze me."


    What he said and the way he said it might have swept many women off their feet, but it had no sway over me. To my eyes, Johanne was nothing more than a younger brother, and to him, I was simply his sister. Besides, Johanne''s demeanor wasn''t a deliberate act of charm; it was just his natural demeanor.


    "Anyway..." I began, diverting my attention to the tense scene unfolding before us. "This looks bad..."


    The man who had seemed to be the leader in our previous encounter now stood face-to-face with Mephisto, while Mephisto himself held the woman who bore an uncanny resemnce to me in his grasp.


    "You im we''ve crossed paths before, but your face doesn''t jog my memory. Who the hell are you?" Mephisto''s voice sliced through the air like a sharpened de, carrying with it an icy chill that sent shivers cascading down my spine. It felt as though his words emanated from the depths of the abyss itself, leaving behind an unsettling aura of foreboding.


    "Who I am doesn''t matter right now. What''s important is whether you''ll spare her or not," the man dered. "Depending on your answer, I might be forced to take action that you won''t like."


    "What do you mean?" Mephisto demanded, his grip tightening on the woman''s neck.


    "I''ve got a bomb nted somewhere," the man revealed, his tone chillingly matter-of-fact. "Care to take a guess?"


    Mephisto remained silent, clearly not amused by the man''s attempt at humor. He tightened his grip on the woman''s neck.


    "Well, I guess not," the man remarked, his voice tinged with a hint of amusement. "How about I offer you a riddle instead? I am a ce where children roam, Without parents, they find a home. In me, memories endlessly flow, A town where roots and love both grow. What am I?"


    The riddle''s answer was simple: "Orphanage."


    At that, Mephisto''s demeanor shifted abruptly.


    "You... How did you know that?" he demanded.


    "Hahahaha! I''m not just getting stronger to face you again, Mephisto. I''ve been investigating you, nning how to take you down," the man dered. "I''m hell-bent on defeating you."


    With those words, darkness consumed the man, revealing his true form. But it wasn''t a man at all¡ªit was more apt to call him a boy. He stood at the height of a 10-year-old, yet his presencemanded respect far beyond his years. Despite his youthful appearance, there was something about him that screamed danger. His smirk spoke volumes, confirming his prowess and the darkness that lurked within him.


    I knew him. This man is...


    "Moriarty?" Johanne interjected, finishing my thought before I could speak.


    That''s it. Johanne''s words confirmed my suspicion. He was indeed the man I had feared¡ªthe one renowned as the strongest in the world, capable of bending reality to his whims. The man whose very presence exuded an aura of darkness. This man was James Moriarty, the former Prince of the Principality of Moriarty.


    "Yeah, that''s right. You''ve got it, knight. The one and only, Moriarty," Moriarty affirmed with a graceful bow, his demeanor oozing with confidence and power. Moriarty fixed Mephisto with a sly smile, his eyes gleaming with mischief. "Surprised I''m still standing?" he quipped, his tone dripping with insolence. "Well, they say a bad grass can''t be easily trampled.


    I''ve got the devil himself watching over me, you know?"


    "I don''t remember you," Mephisto retorted, his voice cold and indifferent.


    "Ouch, that''s a low blow," Moriarty chuckled, though there was an edge to his amusement. "I was practically counting down the minutes to our little reunion. Can''t you at least try to jog your memory?"


    "Enough," Mephisto snapped, his patience wearing thin. "Answer my question. How did you know?"


    "The orphanage? Didn''t I mention I''m a collector of secrets?" Moriarty replied with a smirk, his gaze flickering with amusement. "You''re quite the puzzle, Mephisto. Hard to believe something as simple as that slipped your mind."


    What was unfolding before my eyes, I pondered. The sight of two formidable wanted figures standing before me sent a wave of dizziness washing over me, leaving me momentarily disoriented. The air crackled with tension as they faced off, their mere presence casting a shadow over the surroundings. It was a surreal moment, as if time itself had frozen to witness the sh of titans.


    "Let''s bail while we still can," Johanne suggested.


    "I agree."


    And with that, we made our escape from the scene.

 Chapter 170: Chapter 26 - Kings Game, Part 2 (9)

    Leon''s POV


    I recalled the name vividly. It was a name Gabrielle had once mentioned to me: James Moriarty.


    James Moriarty, the former prince of the Principality of Moriarty, which had fallen due to annexation by another country. The Principality had been wiped off the map entirely.


    His name bore a striking resemnce to that of a fictional character from Sherlock Holmes. Upon delving deeper into his persona, I discovered that his demeanor closely mirrored that of the fictional character. It was almost uncanny how simr they were. He was like the true Napoleon of crime.


    An incredibly intelligent individual, Moriarty was hailed by Gabrielle herself as possessing a mind of the highest caliber. He was a mathematical and scientific prodigy with a notable academic background. However, Moriarty''s insatiable thirst for power led him down the path of criminality, ultimately resulting in the downfall of his Principality.


    I had squared off against the man in the past. He proved to be a formidable opponent, skilled in magic and adept at wielding his powers¡ªa mystery that still puzzled me to this day. Though now he appeared as a child, during our battle, he had been a fully grown adult. Did his transformation to a child enable him to survive my onught back then? Or perhaps he used it to regenerate himself.


    Currently, he stood before me with all his limbs intact, indicating he had indeed regrown them somehow. It was truly astonishing that he had managed to survive, considering I had unleashed all my most powerful spells in a relentless barrage.


    "Oh, don''t give me that look," Moriarty chimed in with a jovial child''s voice. "I''m not here to pick a fight. Can''t exactly unleash my full potential in this pint-sized form, you know?"


    His words were difficult to trust, but I sensed sincerity in his tone. Moreover, the thought of risking the orphanage''s safety in a confrontation with him made me hesitant to challenge him further. Reluctantly, I conceded that it was best to heed his words for now. I couldn''t bear the thought of Aliceing to harm, especially given our strained rtionship after that incident.


    "What''s your game then?" I demanded.


    powered-by-MvLeMpYr


    "All I ask is that you spare that woman," Moriarty replied. "She''s been naughty, I know, but let me handle her punishment. I promise not to harm the orphanage if youply."


    With a reluctant sigh, I slowly released my grip on the woman, allowing her to slump in my grasp. She coughed and wheezed for air.


    "Grr..." she growled at me.


    "Come here," Moriartymanded.


    Like a dog, the woman obeyed, her form still resembling Princess Myrce. However, the real Princess Myrce seemed to have escaped from this ordeal. It was a wise move on her part, as even someone asposed as her would surely be shaken by such this situation.


    "Well then, Mephisto. Let''s see each other again, although I doubt it''ll be anytime soon. You''re a busy man, after all," Moriarty remarked.


    "What''s your n?" I couldn''t help but ask, breaking my silence. He was a powerful individual with extensive connections. It wouldn''t be surprising if one of his allies was among my ranks. I had no leads at the moment, but I nned to investigate further after this.


    In response, he simply smiled¡ªa smile reminiscent of a child who had just found a coveted toy. "Just like what you''re trying to aplish," he replied cryptically, offering no further exnation. But I knew immediately what he meant, what he intended to do.


    Like me, he wants to own this world.


    "Are you the puppeteer pulling Prince Julius''s strings?" I demanded, my suspicioncing each word.


    "Ah,e now, why would I dabble in such affairs?" he retorted, a sly smile ying on his lips, though his tone betrayed his involvement. Despite his denial, I could practically taste the deceit in the air. "But even if I were, it seems you''re not inclined to take my word for it. Understandable, of course. Trust is earned, not forced."


    As our conversation unfolded, I sensed the subtle shift in the atmosphere, the approach of three distinct presences. Moriarty, ever perceptive, seemed to share in my awareness, a knowing smirk dancing across his features as he cast a sidelong nce in my direction.


    "Let''s have a little test," Moriarty proposed, his voiceced with malice as he leveled his gun. "Who will you protect first: the woman with the purple hair, or the woman with irvoyance? These bullets move faster than light itself. You might manage to intercept one, but I doubt you''ll have time for both. So, Mephisto, the choice is yours."


    With a flick of his wrist, he aimed the gun toward the oing figures. In an instant, two forms materialized at opposite ends: Shredica and Hertrude. It was as if time itself slowed, and in that moment of rity, realization struck me like a thunderbolt. So that was the reason... that''s why I chose to save Hertrude instead of the Princess.


    It all fell into ce, the pieces of the puzzle clicking together with rming rity. This meant the future Hertrude had sought to prevent was now unfurling before me.


    After a split-second of decision, the man fired his gun, then swiftly aimed in another direction. Without hesitation, I moved toward Hertrude, who was in the path of the oing bullet. Reacting instinctively, I summoned my Guardian skill to shield her. Hertrude stared at me in shock, bewildered by my sudden action.


    But as the realization dawned upon her that the vision she had foreseen was unfolding before her eyes, she resigned herself to her fate.


    Once I had shielded her, she spoke urgently. "M-Miss Shredica is targeting the Princess. You must act quickly and¡ª"


    "I know," I interrupted, cutting her off. While Miss Shredica was indeed targeting the Princess, her true target wasn''t the Princess herself, but rather the woman who bore her likeness.


    "Gaaah!" A pained scream echoed through the air, followed by the sickening sound of a de piercing flesh. I turned to see the woman who bore the Princess''s appearance, a de protruding from her chest as Shredica stood behind her, driving the weapon deeper into her body. "Y-You...?!"


    "Even if you change your appearance, you can''t mask the stench of your mana," Shredica dered, a hint of pride in her voice. With a swift motion, she withdrew her de, and the woman copsed to her knees before slumping to the ground.


    As this unfolded, Moriarty chimed in with ament.


    "She managed to deflect that bullet with her de. Are you truly confident she''ll emerge unscathed, or do you simply give zero fucks about her?"


    He directed the question at me, but I remained silent, merely staring back. Truth be told, I wasn''t all that confident that Shredica would emerge unscathed from that ordeal. The future Hertrude had foreseen yed a significant role in my decision to side with her instead of Shredica. But if I hadn''t been aware of such a future, would I have chosen to save Shredica?


    Part of me entertained the idea of abandoning her to her fate, but strangely enough, another part of me feltpelled to intervene and save her.


    "Oh well..." Moriarty shrugged when he realized I wasn''t going to respond. "Guess this is it then. I''m out. Until next time, Mephisto," he dered.


    Suddenly, darkness enveloped the surroundings, and in the blink of an eye, Moriarty vanished, along with the woman.


    Shredica looked bewildered by the sudden turn of events, and then a man emerged behind her. It was Hereon, confirming that he was the third presence all along. Meanwhile, Hertrude appeared stunned by the unfolding chaos, still unaware that the woman stabbed by Shredica wasn''t Princess Myrce.


    I cast a Mist Magic spell, allowing the smoke to cloak me as I vanished from sight, taking Hertrude with me in my arms. Once I set her down, I revealed the truth: the woman Shredica stabbed wasn''t Princess Myrce, but an imposter who had copied her appearance. Hertrude breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing this revtion.


    "Thank the heavens the Princess is safe," she eximed. "But now I understand... changing the future won''t be so simple."


    That''s right. Today, I learned that fate isn''t something you can change. It''s fundamentally thew of the universe. Fate, or destiny, is predetermined. We used to think that by taking actions that could lead to various oues based on our behavior, we could alter it. The Law of Attraction, for instance, suggests that focusing on what we desire can attract it into our lives.


    We believed that if fate is flexible, and we focus enough on our desires, things would go our way. However, that wasn''t the case. Fate seemed unchangeable.


    "But hold on..." Hertrude interjected, a realization dawning on her. "If the Princess didn''t die here, then what could possibly cause the future I saw, where Prince Julius murders the entire royal family?"


    There was an answer to that, of course. Prince Julius was being manipted by Moriarty. That meant that the reason the entire family gets murdered in the future she saw was Moriarty''s doing.

 Chapter 168 - 25 - King’s Game, Part 2 (7)

    Heads were sent flying through the air, their blood spraying from the neck stumps like gruesome fountains. The headless bodies remained standing for a moment, blood gushing from their necks before they copsed to the ground.


    "Wha...?" I managed to gasp, the shock reverberating through me like a thunderp. What had just unfolded before my eyes?


    "This body''s a bit gnarly, but it''ll do," remarked a man. But that couldn''t be right. The man had just been decapitated in front of me, yet here he stood, whole and unharmed. It was as if someone had assumed his identity after killing him.


    "Oh, but it seems there''s something even more enticing," the man added, his tongue flicking over the blood-slicked de that had wrought the carnage, his gaze fixated on me with predatory intent.


    Not sexual, though. It was more akin to hunger than lust.


    The way she spoke was seductive, yet she wasn''t a woman. Her mannerisms, however, were distinctly feminine. It seemed the person who had taken on the man''s form must have been a woman.


    "Who the hell are you?! What the fuck did you just do?!" the leader eximed, his shock palpable after witnessing the sudden violence. It was no wonder; two of hisrades had just been in in an instant. Those two had been fighting for vengeance, but at least their deaths had been swift, sparing them from prolonged agony.


    "Oh, quiet down. If I want to escape from that monster, then I''ll need to drink that woman''s blood. Come to me, you bitch!" she dered, her voice echoing with a chilling determination before she lunged towards me with rming speed.


    "Wha...?!"


    "Princess!"


    The woman who had just taken on a man''s form moved with incredible speed. It was lightning-fast, almost inhuman. Her movements were so rapid that it was hard to believe she was even human. She moved with such velocity that even if you tried to follow her, you wouldn''t catch her in motion. She seemed to vanish from one spot and reappear right in front of me.


    I had no time to react, no time to activate my skill or defend myself. I waspletely caught off guard by the sheer speed of her attack.


    Luckily, Johanne intervened just in time, blocking the assault.


    "Nghhh!" Johanne groaned, feeling the impact of the woman''s powerful attack reverberate through his body. His wrist nearly shattered under the force of it, but he gritted his teeth and stood his ground, defending me. However, he couldn''t shield mepletely, and I ended up with a slight cut from the woman''s de.


    The woman stepped back, licking her de. "A small droplet of blood will do just fine." With that, her appearance changed, morphing into my own.


    "How...?!" Johanne eximed, clearly taken aback by the sudden transformation.


    This was unexpected. I never imagined such a skill existed¡ªone that could change a person''s appearance to that of another. Then again, skills were incredibly diverse, so it wasn''t entirely surprising to encounter something so unusual.


    "A fine body. Perfect for a woman like me, wouldn''t you say?" the woman who now mirrored my appearance remarked. "Now, I just need to make my escape before¡ª"


    "Not so fast," interjected a man with a deep,manding voice. Instantly, I felt my knees buckle under the weight of that voice. The pressure emanating from that alone was almost tangible, overwhelming me and leaving me feeling weak.


    "What... What is this...?" Johanne wore the same bewildered expression as me.


    "Johanne, don''t move," I instructed, my voice tense with urgency.


    That''s right. We couldn''t afford to make any sudden moves in a situation like this, and Johanne understood that. Heplied, frozen in ce alongside me.


    "Here hees..." the woman murmured, a hint of excitement in her voice. "Now then," she dered, locking eyes with me before suddenly seizing me and twirling me around. My senses spun as the world whirled around me, leaving me disoriented when she finally came to a stop.


    "What did you do?" I demanded, my head throbbing from the abrupt motion, my hand instinctively reaching to steady myself.


    "What did you do?" she echoed in perfect synchronization, her own hand pressed against her forehead, mimicking my gesture.


    "Huh?" I eximed in confusion.


    "Huh?" she echoed, perfectly mimicking my tone and expression.


    She was copying me. She was... copying me so wlessly that it felt like I was staring into a mirror.


    "W-What are you doing?" I stammered, my voice trembling with uncertainty.


    "W-What are you doing?" she echoed, her tone matching mine with eerie uracy.


    What was she trying to aplish? That question lingered for only a moment before it was answered in the most terrifying manner.


    "Hiii?!" I gasped, nearly buckling under the weight of fear that washed over me.


    Before me stood a man, his face concealed by a smooth, featureless mask, d in dark clothing that seemed to absorb all light around him. His presence exuded such malevolence that it was impossible to gauge its depth¡ªit was like staring into an abyss.


    And that abyss was staring back at me.


    Now I understood why this woman had taken on my appearance. It was a desperate attempt to confuse the man behind the mask, to make him question which of us was real. Whether he even knew who I was, despite being a Princess, was uncertain. But it seemed unlikely that he cared. He exuded an aura of indifference to the world, as if his sole purpose was to bring death.


    The woman copying my appearance was clearly foolish for attempting such a stunt. She seemed to have overlooked the numerous loopholes in her n. Firstly, the man could easily dispatch both of us simultaneously if he couldn''t distinguish between us. Taking chances was not his style¡ªhe would likely eliminate us both without hesitation.


    Secondly, if she managed to escape with my appearance, albeit slim chances, she could have a shot at freedom. However, by remaining here with my likeness, she only increased her risk of being killed by the man. These were just a few loopholes I could identify, but I was certain there were more.


    When he appeared, he cast a scrutinizing gaze upon both of us.


    I attempted to steady my trembling legs, but they betrayed me, causing me to copse to my knees once more, and then I involuntarily relieved myself again. The sheer terror that emanated from the man was overwhelming. I couldn''t believe that I was experiencing this humiliation for the second time in such a short span.


    Just yesterday, I had embarrassed myself in front of Leon, and now, I had done it again. It was beyond embarrassing.


    As I emptied my dder, I noticed that the woman beside me remained dry. The man turned his attention to her, and in the blink of an eye, he was right before us. He seized the woman by the neck and hoisted her up.


    "Gahhhh!"


    "You seem to enjoy ying games," the man remarked, his voice cold and devoid of emotion.


    "How the fuck did you know? Ugh. Is it because she peed herself? If I pee myself too, will I be spared?"


    "How about we put that to the test?" the man taunted, his bloodlust exploding forth like a violent storm. The woman''s eyes widened in terror, her screams echoing through the air as she desperately struggled against his iron grip. But it was futile; his strength was unyielding, holding her in ce as if she were nothing more than a rag doll tossed about in the wind.


    Her cries pierced the tense atmosphere, a symphony of fear and desperation that filled the air. Every movement she made was met with resistance, the man''s grasp unyielding and immovable like the weight of a mountain pressing down upon her.


    Just as it seemed there was no escape from the man''s relentless onught, a new voice shattered the silence. It reverberated through the chaos, cutting through the tension like a de. It was the leader of the group we had shed with earlier, his presence casting a shadow over the scene.


    exclusive-content-MvLeMpYr


    "Can I beg you to spare her life?"


    We all turned to face him, even the man. But as my eyesnded on him, a sense of unease washed over me. There was something distinctly different about this manpared to the one we had been battling moments ago. His presence seemed to radiate a power far greater than before. What was going on?


    "And who might you be?" the man inquired, his tone betraying a hint of suspicion. It seemed he, too, sensed that something was amiss with this man.


    The leader let out a sinister chuckle, his voice dripping with amusement. "Oh,e on now. I know I''m not exactly memorable after you''ve bested me, butpletely forgetting me stings a bit, doesn''t it?" he taunted. "Well, I suppose it''s to be expected from someone as formidable and all-powerful as you, Mephisto."


    His words sent a chill down my spine, and my eyes widened in realization. Mephisto. That name carried a weight of dread and fear.


    "Mephisto? The... The one behind that catastrophic incident months ago?" Johanne gasped, his shock evident.


    Yes, indeed. Mephisto was the name associated with chaos and destruction. He had slipped through the grasp of the royal knights, outmaneuvered the magic knights, and left a trail of devastation that stained the kingdom''s reputation.


    That''s right. The name Mephisto was seared into my consciousness like a brand. He was the man with a target painted on his back, his head fetching a hefty bounty. Renowned as the master of deception, he was known to wear many faces, a shadowy figure lurking in the depths of the kingdom''s darkest nightmares.

 Chapter 169 - 25 - King’s Game, Part 2 (8)

    Hereon''s POV


    "Huh?" I eximed aloud.


    I found myself standin'' on the shore of the ind, utterly perplexed. How the hell did I end up here? I scratched my head in confusion, unable to make sense of it.


    Now, don''t get me wrong, I''m not directionally challenged or anythin''. Sure, I might be a bit clueless at times, but I''m notpletely hopeless when ites to finding my way around. I just walked straight without a destination in mind, and somehow wound up here by sheer coincidence.


    On my way here, I had a run-in with two thugs, whom I swiftly dealt with. I also overheard that there were over thirty other participants on the ind. That meant my odds of victory were on the rise.


    I turned and ventured into the forest. Along the way, I had been making small cuts on the trees to mark my path, but when I retraced my steps, the cuts were nowhere to be seen. Weird.


    Deciding it was pointless to dwell on it, I pressed on deeper into the forest. If I ended up here by chance, maybe I could find my way back to base by chance too.


    However, as I delved further into the woods, I stumbled upon somethin'' shocking. A figure leaned against a tree, and as I drew closer, I recognized her immediately¡ªShredica, the woman with purple hair.


    Shey there, her condition dire, as if teetering on the brink of oblivion. Despite the severity of her wounds, she managed to cling to life, each breath a struggle against the encroaching darkness. A gaping gash marred her chest, crimson rivers flowing freely from the wound, painting the ground beneath her in stark contrast. But she wasn''t out for the count just yet, and that was a damn good thing.


    "Are you okay?!?" I shouted, my heart pounding in my chest as I rushed to her side. It was a strange feeling, this urgency coursing through me, but I didn''t have time to dwell on it. I needed to help her, and I needed to do it now.


    As I approached, she reassured me, "I''m okay. I don''t think I''ll get eliminated if I can help it. But I feel like the magic circle beneath us is starting to suck me in to teleport me to the Church, so I''d appreciate it if you could fetch Mr. Leon before it''s toote."


    She seemed to be holding on, but her words ignited a fire of irritation within me. I knew exactly why¡ªI couldn''t stand hearing that bastard''s name.


    "Tsk," I clicked my tongue in frustration. "Why the hell do you need that bastard anyway?"


    "I need him to patch me up," she replied bluntly.


    "Why can''t you do it yourself?" I demanded, my voiceced with disbelief.


    "Honestly, I think healing magic is a load of bullshit. That''s why I never bothered with those lessons," she exined with a shrug.


    I was floored by her response. Healing magic was essential, second only to attack magic. To hear her dismiss it so casually left me stunned. Maybe this woman was even more rebellious than I''d realized.


    I sighed and reached into my pocket, pulling out something and holding it out to her.


    "What''s this...?" she asked, eyeing the item.


    "It''s a healin'' potion. Might help you heal up a bit. Although it won''t exactly replenish your blood," I exined.


    "Well, I guess it''s better than nothing. Can you bring the vial closer to my lips?" she requested.


    I blinked in surprise. "Can''t you do it yourself?"


    "Seriously? Do you honestly think I can?" she retorted, her tone incredulous. "I can barely move with all these injuries."


    She was right. Considerin'' her injuries, it was honestly impressive that she hadn''t been eliminated yet. Typically, if you sustained anything beyond a mild injury and it escted to severe, you''d be whisked off to the Church for healin''. Her injuries were definitely in the severe category now. It was absurd that she was still holdin'' on solely through sheer willpower.


    But as much as I admired her resilience and wanted to help, I couldn''t just bring the vial to her lips like she asked. What if my fingers identally brushed against her lips in the process?


    "What are you waiting for? Just do it already," she urged impatiently.


    "Alright," I agreed, pushing aside my hesitation. What was I even hesitatin'' for? And so what if my fingers identally brushed against her lips? I didn''t know what was holdin'' me back, but it didn''t matter. With a determined nod, I brought the vial to her lips and let her drink its contents. In no time, she was healed.


    ***


    Myrce''s POV


    Johanne helped me up, my pants drenched with pee clinging stubbornly to my legs, smeared with mud and filth.


    "Sorry about that, Johanne," I muttered as he gripped my pee-soaked pants.


    "It''s no bother," he replied with his usual gant demeanor. "I''m your knight, and you''re my Princess. I promised to stand by your side through anything, didn''t I? So something as trivial as this doesn''t faze me."


    What he said and the way he said it might have swept many women off their feet, but it had no sway over me. To my eyes, Johanne was nothing more than a younger brother, and to him, I was simply his sister. Besides, Johanne''s demeanor wasn''t a deliberate act of charm; it was just his natural demeanor.


    "Anyway..." I began, diverting my attention to the tense scene unfolding before us. "This looks bad..."


    The man who had seemed to be the leader in our previous encounter now stood face-to-face with Mephisto, while Mephisto himself held the woman who bore an uncanny resemnce to me in his grasp.


    "You im we''ve crossed paths before, but your face doesn''t jog my memory. Who the hell are you?" Mephisto''s voice sliced through the air like a sharpened de, carrying with it an icy chill that sent shivers cascading down my spine. It felt as though his words emanated from the depths of the abyss itself, leaving behind an unsettling aura of foreboding.


    "Who I am doesn''t matter right now. What''s important is whether you''ll spare her or not," the man dered. "Depending on your answer, I might be forced to take action that you won''t like."


    "What do you mean?" Mephisto demanded, his grip tightening on the woman''s neck.


    "I''ve got a bomb nted somewhere," the man revealed, his tone chillingly matter-of-fact. "Care to take a guess?"


    Mephisto remained silent, clearly not amused by the man''s attempt at humor. He tightened his grip on the woman''s neck.


    "Well, I guess not," the man remarked, his voice tinged with a hint of amusement. "How about I offer you a riddle instead? I am a ce where children roam, Without parents, they find a home. In me, memories endlessly flow, A town where roots and love both grow. What am I?"


    The riddle''s answer was simple: "Orphanage."


    At that, Mephisto''s demeanor shifted abruptly.


    "You... How did you know that?" he demanded.


    "Hahahaha! I''m not just getting stronger to face you again, Mephisto. I''ve been investigating you, nning how to take you down," the man dered. "I''m hell-bent on defeating you."


    With those words, darkness consumed the man, revealing his true form. But it wasn''t a man at all¡ªit was more apt to call him a boy. He stood at the height of a 10-year-old, yet his presencemanded respect far beyond his years. Despite his youthful appearance, there was something about him that screamed danger. His smirk spoke volumes, confirming his prowess and the darkness that lurked within him.


    I knew him. This man is...


    "Moriarty?" Johanne interjected, finishing my thought before I could speak.


    That''s it. Johanne''s words confirmed my suspicion. He was indeed the man I had feared¡ªthe one renowned as the strongest in the world, capable of bending reality to his whims. The man whose very presence exuded an aura of darkness. This man was James Moriarty, the former Prince of the Principality of Moriarty.


    "Yeah, that''s right. You''ve got it, knight. The one and only, Moriarty," Moriarty affirmed with a graceful bow, his demeanor oozing with confidence and power. Moriarty fixed Mephisto with a sly smile, his eyes gleaming with mischief. "Surprised I''m still standing?" he quipped, his tone dripping with insolence. "Well, they say a bad grass can''t be easily trampled.


    I''ve got the devil himself watching over me, you know?"


    "I don''t remember you," Mephisto retorted, his voice cold and indifferent.


    "Ouch, that''s a low blow," Moriarty chuckled, though there was an edge to his amusement. "I was practically counting down the minutes to our little reunion. Can''t you at least try to jog your memory?"


    "Enough," Mephisto snapped, his patience wearing thin. "Answer my question. How did you know?"


    "The orphanage? Didn''t I mention I''m a collector of secrets?" Moriarty replied with a smirk, his gaze flickering with amusement. "You''re quite the puzzle, Mephisto. Hard to believe something as simple as that slipped your mind."


    What was unfolding before my eyes, I pondered. The sight of two formidable wanted figures standing before me sent a wave of dizziness washing over me, leaving me momentarily disoriented. The air crackled with tension as they faced off, their mere presence casting a shadow over the surroundings. It was a surreal moment, as if time itself had frozen to witness the sh of titans.


    "Let''s bail while we still can," Johanne suggested.


    "I agree."


    And with that, we made our escape from the scene.

 Chapter 170 - 26 - King’s Game, Part 2 (9)

    Leon''s POV


    I recalled the name vividly. It was a name Gabrielle had once mentioned to me: James Moriarty.


    James Moriarty, the former prince of the Principality of Moriarty, which had fallen due to annexation by another country. The Principality had been wiped off the map entirely.


    His name bore a striking resemnce to that of a fictional character from Sherlock Holmes. Upon delving deeper into his persona, I discovered that his demeanor closely mirrored that of the fictional character. It was almost uncanny how simr they were. He was like the true Napoleon of crime.


    An incredibly intelligent individual, Moriarty was hailed by Gabrielle herself as possessing a mind of the highest caliber. He was a mathematical and scientific prodigy with a notable academic background. However, Moriarty''s insatiable thirst for power led him down the path of criminality, ultimately resulting in the downfall of his Principality.


    I had squared off against the man in the past. He proved to be a formidable opponent, skilled in magic and adept at wielding his powers¡ªa mystery that still puzzled me to this day. Though now he appeared as a child, during our battle, he had been a fully grown adult. Did his transformation to a child enable him to survive my onught back then? Or perhaps he used it to regenerate himself.


    Currently, he stood before me with all his limbs intact, indicating he had indeed regrown them somehow. It was truly astonishing that he had managed to survive, considering I had unleashed all my most powerful spells in a relentless barrage.


    "Oh, don''t give me that look," Moriarty chimed in with a jovial child''s voice. "I''m not here to pick a fight. Can''t exactly unleash my full potential in this pint-sized form, you know?"


    His words were difficult to trust, but I sensed sincerity in his tone. Moreover, the thought of risking the orphanage''s safety in a confrontation with him made me hesitant to challenge him further. Reluctantly, I conceded that it was best to heed his words for now. I couldn''t bear the thought of Aliceing to harm, especially given our strained rtionship after that incident.


    "What''s your game then?" I demanded.


    powered-by-MvLeMpYr


    "All I ask is that you spare that woman," Moriarty replied. "She''s been naughty, I know, but let me handle her punishment. I promise not to harm the orphanage if youply."


    With a reluctant sigh, I slowly released my grip on the woman, allowing her to slump in my grasp. She coughed and wheezed for air.


    "Grr..." she growled at me.


    "Come here," Moriartymanded.


    Like a dog, the woman obeyed, her form still resembling Princess Myrce. However, the real Princess Myrce seemed to have escaped from this ordeal. It was a wise move on her part, as even someone asposed as her would surely be shaken by such this situation.


    "Well then, Mephisto. Let''s see each other again, although I doubt it''ll be anytime soon. You''re a busy man, after all," Moriarty remarked.


    "What''s your n?" I couldn''t help but ask, breaking my silence. He was a powerful individual with extensive connections. It wouldn''t be surprising if one of his allies was among my ranks. I had no leads at the moment, but I nned to investigate further after this.


    In response, he simply smiled¡ªa smile reminiscent of a child who had just found a coveted toy. "Just like what you''re trying to aplish," he replied cryptically, offering no further exnation. But I knew immediately what he meant, what he intended to do.


    Like me, he wants to own this world.


    "Are you the puppeteer pulling Prince Julius''s strings?" I demanded, my suspicioncing each word.


    "Ah,e now, why would I dabble in such affairs?" he retorted, a sly smile ying on his lips, though his tone betrayed his involvement. Despite his denial, I could practically taste the deceit in the air. "But even if I were, it seems you''re not inclined to take my word for it. Understandable, of course. Trust is earned, not forced."


    As our conversation unfolded, I sensed the subtle shift in the atmosphere, the approach of three distinct presences. Moriarty, ever perceptive, seemed to share in my awareness, a knowing smirk dancing across his features as he cast a sidelong nce in my direction.


    "Let''s have a little test," Moriarty proposed, his voiceced with malice as he leveled his gun. "Who will you protect first: the woman with the purple hair, or the woman with irvoyance? These bullets move faster than light itself. You might manage to intercept one, but I doubt you''ll have time for both. So, Mephisto, the choice is yours."


    With a flick of his wrist, he aimed the gun toward the oing figures. In an instant, two forms materialized at opposite ends: Shredica and Hertrude. It was as if time itself slowed, and in that moment of rity, realization struck me like a thunderbolt. So that was the reason... that''s why I chose to save Hertrude instead of the Princess.


    It all fell into ce, the pieces of the puzzle clicking together with rming rity. This meant the future Hertrude had sought to prevent was now unfurling before me.


    After a split-second of decision, the man fired his gun, then swiftly aimed in another direction. Without hesitation, I moved toward Hertrude, who was in the path of the oing bullet. Reacting instinctively, I summoned my Guardian skill to shield her. Hertrude stared at me in shock, bewildered by my sudden action.


    But as the realization dawned upon her that the vision she had foreseen was unfolding before her eyes, she resigned herself to her fate.


    Once I had shielded her, she spoke urgently. "M-Miss Shredica is targeting the Princess. You must act quickly and¡ª"


    "I know," I interrupted, cutting her off. While Miss Shredica was indeed targeting the Princess, her true target wasn''t the Princess herself, but rather the woman who bore her likeness.


    "Gaaah!" A pained scream echoed through the air, followed by the sickening sound of a de piercing flesh. I turned to see the woman who bore the Princess''s appearance, a de protruding from her chest as Shredica stood behind her, driving the weapon deeper into her body. "Y-You...?!"


    "Even if you change your appearance, you can''t mask the stench of your mana," Shredica dered, a hint of pride in her voice. With a swift motion, she withdrew her de, and the woman copsed to her knees before slumping to the ground.


    As this unfolded, Moriarty chimed in with ament.


    "She managed to deflect that bullet with her de. Are you truly confident she''ll emerge unscathed, or do you simply give zero fucks about her?"


    He directed the question at me, but I remained silent, merely staring back. Truth be told, I wasn''t all that confident that Shredica would emerge unscathed from that ordeal. The future Hertrude had foreseen yed a significant role in my decision to side with her instead of Shredica. But if I hadn''t been aware of such a future, would I have chosen to save Shredica?


    Part of me entertained the idea of abandoning her to her fate, but strangely enough, another part of me feltpelled to intervene and save her.


    "Oh well..." Moriarty shrugged when he realized I wasn''t going to respond. "Guess this is it then. I''m out. Until next time, Mephisto," he dered.


    Suddenly, darkness enveloped the surroundings, and in the blink of an eye, Moriarty vanished, along with the woman.


    Shredica looked bewildered by the sudden turn of events, and then a man emerged behind her. It was Hereon, confirming that he was the third presence all along. Meanwhile, Hertrude appeared stunned by the unfolding chaos, still unaware that the woman stabbed by Shredica wasn''t Princess Myrce.


    I cast a Mist Magic spell, allowing the smoke to cloak me as I vanished from sight, taking Hertrude with me in my arms. Once I set her down, I revealed the truth: the woman Shredica stabbed wasn''t Princess Myrce, but an imposter who had copied her appearance. Hertrude breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing this revtion.


    "Thank the heavens the Princess is safe," she eximed. "But now I understand... changing the future won''t be so simple."


    That''s right. Today, I learned that fate isn''t something you can change. It''s fundamentally thew of the universe. Fate, or destiny, is predetermined. We used to think that by taking actions that could lead to various oues based on our behavior, we could alter it. The Law of Attraction, for instance, suggests that focusing on what we desire can attract it into our lives.


    We believed that if fate is flexible, and we focus enough on our desires, things would go our way. However, that wasn''t the case. Fate seemed unchangeable.


    "But hold on..." Hertrude interjected, a realization dawning on her. "If the Princess didn''t die here, then what could possibly cause the future I saw, where Prince Julius murders the entire royal family?"


    There was an answer to that, of course. Prince Julius was being manipted by Moriarty. That meant that the reason the entire family gets murdered in the future she saw was Moriarty''s doing.

 Chapter 171: Chapter 27 - Kings Game, Part 3 (1)

    Meanwhile...


    Julius''s POV


    There were only 20 people left on the ind, signaling that the King''s Game was nearing its conclusion. I''d heard of numerous deaths urring, but it didn''t concern me.


    Throughout the duration of the game, I''d stayed hidden, not even bothering to participate. My strategy was simple: let the others thin their own numbers through conflict, then strike when the field was ripe for the taking.


    However, as the number dwindled to just 20, I sensed eyes on me. Gradually, I felt two presences approaching, moving stealthily from above.


    "It''s quite unusual to see someone of your status mingling with themon folk, Your Highness. I must say, I''m rather surprised," remarked a woman, who was being carried by a dark-skinned woman as they descended towards me.


    I was perched atop thergest tree on the ind, my chosen base. Not only did it provide an abundance of food, but it also offered safety from elimination. Not that I was concerned about being eliminated if I stayed below, but conserving energy was key.


    The dark-skinned woman settled onto arge branch of the tree, gently lowering the woman she carried. I recognized the woman immediately¡ªshe was themander of the magic knights.


    "Well, well, Commander Lilia," I greeted with a cheerful smile. "What a pleasant surprise. Last time we crossed paths wasst year, on my 18th birthday, if I remember correctly."


    "That''s correct. It''s youring of age, so naturally, I had to be there," she replied with a smile. "Now then, Prince Julius, care to enlighten me on your motives? This isn''t my directive; ites straight from your father. He''s been on edgetely due to your recent actions. He''s practically sweating buckets."


    "Father? I''ve already discussed my ns with him, haven''t I?" I retorted. "Why would I need to repeat myself?"


    "Well, it seems he''s rather anxious. He needs constant reassurance, multiple times over, to put his mind at ease," she exined with a shrug.


    I chuckled mockingly, "Is he that terrified of me snatching his precious throne?"


    "That''s correct," Commander Lilia replied matter-of-factly. As the head of the magic military, she was keenly aware of my father''s state of mind. "That''s why he tasked me with preventing you from winning."


    "Will you stop me?" I inquired.


    Themander simply smiled. "Why would I? I couldn''t care less about the royal family drama or who ends up ruling the kingdom, or even the world, for that matter. All I care about is myself, my position, and all the wealth and privileges thate with it. That''s all I want."


    "Oh?" I eximed. "So you''re suggesting that if I seed, you''d like to retain your position?"


    "Exactly," she confirmed.


    As she spoke, I sensed a subtle energy emanating from her mouth. So she was attempting to influence me with her power, huh? Unfortunately for her, my clothes were equipped with a power dampener, rendering her control ineffective. Nevertheless, I didn''t mind the idea of her remaining as themander. She was cunning and maniptive¡ªqualities I could appreciate in an ally.


    "If you wish to retain your position asmander once I be king, I have no objections," I dered, extending my hand to her.


    "Thank you, Your Highness," she replied gratefully.


    After we released each other''s hands, I inquired, "Is that all you desire?"


    "No," she replied, shaking her head. "There are some pests attempting to undermine both you and me, Your Highness. I could simplymand them with my power, but brainwashed subordinates aren''t exactly reliable for important tasks."


    I could feel her power at work again, attempting to exert its influence over me. However, this woman seemed unaware that there were individuals resistant to her maniption. The Queen, Myrce''s mother, for instance, was immune to her control. Fortunately, my power-dampening attire provided me with a simr safeguard.


    "So, you''re asking me to deal with these pests?" I confirmed. For the time being, I had to agree. I truly desired this woman as an ally.


    "Yes, indeed," she affirmed. "It will be much easier for you to seize the throne under those circumstances."


    "Alright, I''ll go along with your n," I agreed.


    With that settled, we sped hands once more.


    ***


    Robyn''s POV


    The ind was sweltering hot, making me feel like I might keel over from the heat at any moment. I was certain I could get heatstroke from this relentless sun. Unfortunately, our captain, Angelica, was adamant about not allowing us to rest. ording to her, themander might strike at any moment.


    Honestly, dying from heatstroke or getting killed by themander felt like two sides of the same coin...


    "Stay vignt, Robyn," she warned me with a growl. "There''s no telling when that woman will turn against us."


    I sighed, feeling exasperated. It seemed like I had sighed countless times today. "Are you really certain she''s out to get us, Captain? I mean, I know themander is intense and a real sadist, but I doubt she''d go so far as to eliminate her own subordinates."


    "You don''t know her at all, Robyn," the Captain retorted. "That woman is far more sinister than you realize."


    There was clearly tension between Captain Angelica and Commander Lilia. It didn''t seem like the Captain''s bitterness stemmed solely from losing hermand position to Commander Lilia. I suspected there was more to their conflict than met the eye.


    Maybe their history was much more deeper than I thought.


    As I pondered this, I nced back at the forest. The surge of powerful auras I had sensed within its depths intrigued me, especially one that seemed particrly menacing. I wondered whose auras they belonged to and what their intentions might be. Unfortunately, I couldn''t investigate further as I was stationed here.


    Three hourster, and I felt like I''d been roasted by the sun. The heat was so intense that I thought I might just melt into a puddle. All I wanted was to dunk my face into some cold water, or better yet, take a refreshing shower. If I weren''t on duty right now, I''d definitely be taking a dip in the ocean...


    As I pondered, a sudden wave of terror washed over me. Something was approaching, and fast.


    "Something''sing!" I eximed.


    The squad immediately snapped to attention as the source of the ominous aura drew nearer. It was a young man, exuding an air of royalty, with a smirk ying on his lips.


    "Hey there," he greeted cheerfully. "Looks like I''ve got everyone gathered. Excellent." With a flourish, he gathered mana and conjured a fireball in his palm¡ªa massive one, evenrger than the Great Fireball spell. This was deadly.


    "I figure it''s best to have you all in one ce for an easy ughter," he remarked casually.


    "Everyone, scatter!"manded the Captain urgently. "That''s Prince Julius. That fireball of his can incinerate an entire city! Run as fast as you can!"


    But it was toote. Prince Julius had alreadypleted the formation of the fireball. With a casual remark of "It''s a shame, but oh well," he hurled it towards us.


    In an instant, we were engulfed by the searing heat, both from the scorching sun and the fiery projectileunched by the Prince.


    ***


    Myrce''s POV


    As we prepared to retreat to our base, a sudden surge of scorching heat swept over me, its fiery tendrils licking at my skin and sending shivers down my spine. With a sense of foreboding, I turned my gaze towards the source, where ominous clouds of smoke billowed into the sky, painted crimson by the raging mes that devoured everything in their path.


    "Julius..." I breathed.


    Without hesitation, I began sprinting towards the inferno, with Johanne at my side.


    "Princess, don''t rush into things," he cautioned.


    "I know," I replied, determination etched on my face.


    We dashed through the dense foliage, the cacophony of our footfalls drowned out by the crackling inferno ahead. As we burst from the oppressive shadows of the forest, a scene of devastation greeted us. Amidst the roaring mes stood my brother, a dark silhouette against the backdrop of chaos and destruction. Hisughter, tinged with madness, echoed through the ind.


    His arms were outstretched, a twisted mockery of triumph as he reveled in the destruction he had wrought. The charred remains of his victimsy scattered around him, their flesh reduced to ash, leaving only skeletal remains behind.


    It was a gruesome sight, one that sent a shiver down my spine. The mes danced in his eyes, reflecting the madness that consumed him. In that moment, he seemed more monster than man, a terrifying force of nature unleashed upon the world.


    "Julius!!!" I screamed, my voice cutting through the crackling mes.


    My brother turned to face me, his grin widening into something sinister. It was a chilling expression, entirely unlike the uneasy smile I was ustomed to seeing on his face. This grin held a darkness that sent a shiver down my spine.


    "Well, well, well, look who''s here," he sneered. "Do you want to join them too, dear sister?"

 Chapter 172: Chapter 27 - Kings Game, Part 3 (2)

    "Dear sister," young Julius spoke softly as he entered my room, clutching a stuffed bear tightly in his trembling hand. The ominous roar of thunder echoed through the castle walls as rain hammered against the windows, casting eerie shadows across the room.


    I was immersed in the pages of a book, the flickering candlelight casting dancing shadows upon the pages. Despite thefort of the warm fire crackling in the hearth, an unease lingered in the air. As members of the royal family, we each had our own chambers within the castle''s vast halls.


    While the protective presence of our royal knights offered a sense of security, the ever-present threat of assassination lurked in the shadows.


    Julius''s unexpected arrival in my room was prompted by his fear of the raging storm outside. His youthful innocence and vulnerability were evident in the way his wide eyes darted nervously around the room. It was moments like these that reminded me of his tender age, his ce in the line of session to the throne often overshadowed by his timid nature.


    "What''s wrong, Julius?" I spoke softly. We were practically the same age. Just three months apart, yet I often found myself looking at him as if he were much younger. It wasn''t entirely unfounded, though. My mother, the Queen of Milham, often remarked that I possessed a maturity beyond my years. Perhaps that''s why Julius tended to treat me as older than him.


    "Trouble sleeping?"


    "...Yes," young Julius replied, his eyes shimmering with unshed tears.


    He always seemed particrly frightened during storms, and I couldn''t me him. After all, he was still just a child. Though I was a child myself, I wasn''t afraid, likely due to being viewed as exceptional.


    "Come here, then. Sit with me on the bed, and I''ll read you a story," I offered, hoping to ease his anxiety.


    Young Julius joined me on the bed, and I began recounting a fable from the book I had been reading. As the tale unfolded, his wide eyes followed the words with rapt attention.


    After finishing the story, he suddenly spoke up. "You know, dear sister, you seem like you''ll be a capable ruler someday. Much more capable than our older brother."


    "Really?" I replied, surprised by his assessment. "But Brother Lucius is also quite capable, you know? He''s only ten, yet hemands his own military. That surely speaks to his leadership abilities, doesn''t it?"


    Julius shook his head gently. "But having a military tomand and the strength to enforce submission doesn''t necessarily mean one is fit to rule, does it? Those are not the only characteristics of a true king. They''re not the only things that make a true king."


    "Oh, really?" I responded, genuinely surprised by his insight. It was rare to hear such wisdom from someone so young, especially considering that even our father, the current king,cked many of these qualities. I couldn''t help but wonder how Julius hade to understand the characteristics of a true king, given our limited exposure to such a role.


    "Could you enlighten me on what you believe defines a true king, then? What qualities do you think a true king possesses?" I inquired, genuinely curious to hear his thoughts.


    "Hmm..." Julius pondered for a moment before replying. "Personally, I believe a true king should be able to empathize with themon folk, rather than relying solely on their own abilities. They should also be wise, capable of understanding the perspectives of those they govern, and possess empathy. And of course, they should bepetent.


    After all, if a ruler is ipetent, it reflects poorly on those they govern."


    "A profound insight," I remarked, gently patting him on the head. His understanding of what makes a true king was truly remarkable, and it made me consider that perhaps Julius was more suited to rule than I had previously thought. "Perhaps one day, Julius, you could ascend to the throne yourself," I suggested, genuinely believing in his potential.


    That had been my honest belief at the time. However, as I observed Julius now, consumed by rage and unchecked emotion, it was difficult to reconcile this with the timid boy he had once been.


    "Please, Julius, you must stop this," I pleaded with him. "What you''re doing is wrong. You''re taking the lives of countless people without remorse!"


    "Oh, spare me, dear sister," he retorted, a mocking smile ying on his lips. "Why would I heed your orders? Do you still think I''m the same brother you can boss around like I''m yourckey? I won''t blindly follow you like a little duckling anymore."


    "You don''t mean that, Julius," I insisted, my voice trembling with concern. "You''re just confused right now."


    "Enough!" he snapped, cutting me off. "I know exactly what I''m doing."


    Clearly, Julius was acting out of heartbreak. A shattered heart could drive a man to irrational actions, clouding his judgment and blurring the lines between right and wrong.


    "Is this what you believe defines a true king, Julius?" I questioned, my voiceced with disappointment. "Do you honestly think that murdering your own subjects and plunging your kingdom into chaos aligns with the qualities of a true king? Was everything you told me before just a lie? Is this truly what you meant?"


    Julius responded with a mocking smile. "Oh,e now, dear sister," he scoffed. "Do you truly believe in the existence of a true king? Such a notion is nothing but a fantasy! Our father falls short of that ideal, and so do the rulers of other realms! But I still cling to the hope that a true king can exist.


    Instead of waiting for someone else to embody that ideal, I will strive to be that true king myself. That way, a true king will truly exist!"


    "Is that why you want to seize our father''s throne?" I pressed, my voice tinged with disbelief.


    "That''s right!" he dered, his eyes burning with fervor. "And when the timees, when I rise as a true king of greatness, I will unite this world under my rule. They will all kneel before me, praising me as the rightful ruler. Even you, dear sister, will bow before me. Even our brother, who has always looked down on me, will submit to my authority. All of you will bend the knee to me.


    Then... and then... I...!"


    He abruptly halted mid-sentence, as if the words he was about to utter were too much to bear. It was evident that whatever he wanted to say next was weighing heavily on him, rendering him unable to speak it aloud. I knew all too well whaty behind those unspoken words. My brother was chasing an ideal, lost in a fantasy world detached from reality.


    It was this vulnerability that made him susceptible to maniption. Those with fragile hearts were easily swayed by the promises of others.


    In order to snap him out of his delusions, I realized I needed to push him further, to force him to confront the truth he was avoiding. I had to speak the words he couldn''t bring himself to say, even if it meant causing him more pain. I had to say the words he couldn''t bring himself to acknowledge. That''s the only way to make him look back to reality. "Charlotte won''t love you, Julius!


    You need to ept that!"


    My words seemed to ignite a raging inferno within him. His eyes zed with fury, the mes dancing fiercely like an inferno unleashed. The intensity of his anger was palpable, searing heat radiating from his very being. Yet, I refused to back down. I knew that in order to break through his delusions, I had to force him to face the harsh reality.


    Even if it meant enduring the scorching heat of his wrath, I pressed on, determined to make him understand that his pursuit was futile, for the woman he loved would never reciprocate his feelings.


    "Even if you conquer this world, it won''t make her love you, Julius!" I asserted firmly.


    His fury intensified, mes raging behind him. "Shut the fuck up!" he snapped, conjuring a massive fireball in his hand. The searing heat washed over me, but I refused to back down. "Do you think I don''t already know that?!" he retorted.


    "Then why continue?!" I managed to choke out amidst the scorching heat of his fireball.


    "I can''t help it!" he eximed. "I love her!"


    In the end, Julius couldn''t let go of his feelings for Charlotte. She was his first love, and he couldn''t see anyone else because his heart belonged solely to her. Unfortunately, Charlotte didn''t see him as a potential romantic partner. At best, she viewed him as a little brother. To make matters worse, Charlotte had already fallen for another man.


    Julius was still clinging to a fantasy, unable to face the reality where he wasn''t chosen by her.


    The fireball forming in his palm suddenly shifted to a purple hue before he hurled it at us.


    "Princess Myrce!" Johanne eximed.


    Reacting swiftly, I activated my skill to erect a barrier and block his attack. The collision between his fireball and my barrier created a powerful impact.

 Chapter 173: Chapter 27 - Kings Game, Part 3 (3)

    Leon''s POV


    As we made our way back to base, a deafening explosion shattered the air.


    "Leon..." Hertrude''s voice trailed off as she looked up, her gaze drawn to the source of the disturbance. Following her line of sight, I beheld a massive mushroom-shaped me rising into the sky, illuminating the area with a brilliant sh. A wave of searing heat and blinding light swept across the ground. It felt like a nuke had just been detonated.


    The devastation of the inferno reached us, engulfing the surrounding area and incinerating everything in its path. Trees crumbled into charred remnants before my eyes, consumed by the relentless power of the magic. I quickly activated Guardian to shield us from the onught. The protective barrier endured the intense heat and the force of the shockwave without faltering.


    Once the wave of destruction had passed, I nced back at the epicenter of the explosion, where a colossal mushroom cloud now loomed overhead.


    "What the heck...?"


    The sheer power of that st could''ve wiped out all the contestants in this game. As I ventured inside the cave, I stumbled upon... a person.


    "Ahhhh!" Hertrude''s scream echoed through the cavern as she too witnessed the scene. Horror painted across her widened eyes.


    One of our supposed allies, who had been uncooperative from the start and remained holed up in the cave, had fallen victim to the explosion. And now, thanks to that catastrophic explosion, he''d met a grim fate. The scorching heat wave from the nuke-like st had seeped into the cave, burning everything in its path.


    Haroldy before us, his skin ckened and his body burnt to a crisp.


    "He''s dead..." I murmured to myself, the evidence of his demise painfully clear.


    "Does that mean... that everyone else is dead, Leon?" Hertrude''s voice quivered with fear.


    "I''m not sure. The Princess and her knight might still be alive thanks to her protective skill. The Knight could be shielded by the Princess''s barrier too. As for Shredica, she''s been on the brink of death before, so maybe she''s somehow managed to survive. I hope," I replied honestly.


    Truth be told, I wasn''t confident that Shredica had made it out of that devastating explosion unscathed, if she even made it out at all. If she did, I could only imagine the extent of her injuries, likely severe enough to eliminate her from the game. I couldn''t help but feel concerned for her...


    "Let''s go find the Princess, Leon!" Hertrude urged, her voice trembling.


    "Alright," I agreed.


    Hertrude and I rushed to the location of the massive mushroom cloud of fire, only to be met with a scene of utter devastation. A colossal crater marked the epicenter of destruction, surrounded by the charred remains of what used to be a lush forest.


    In the midst of the scorched wastnd stood a young man, nked by two figures¡ªJohanne and Princess Myrce. Both of them were badly injured, kneeling on the ground. Despite the protection of her Holy Barrier, they hadn''t been able to withstand the full force of the inferno.


    "Do you finally understand, dear sister? That you dare oppose me?" the young man dered. It was unmistakably the rebellious prince himself, Prince Julius. "If you do, then stop wasting your time and face reality. Leave me be. I don''t want to harm the only family I have left," he continued.


    It seemed that Princess Myrce''s attempt to reason with her brother had failed.


    Suddenly, Julius turned his gaze toward me.


    "Oh, look who''s here," he remarked with a smile. "The prey hase to face the predator himself. Have you spared yourself the agony of running away and epted your fate of being killed?"


    "It''s not like that," I replied with a shrug.


    "Hmm? Why do you look like you haven''t even been injured? Who are you? Oh, I remember now. You''re the weakest student from the academy. The one without any skills," he said with a smirk.


    "Looks like you managed to find shelter from the explosion I caused. Lucky you. But unlucky for you, because you''ve stumbled upon me. You''ll meet your end here. Neither of you will survive this ind, and when that happens, I''ll be dered the winner of this game."


    "Is that so?"


    With a sudden shift in tone, Julius red at me as if my nonchnt attitude infuriated him. "Why are you so calm? Do you think you can defeat me? Ha! You''re pretty confident for someone so pathetic."


    I couldn''t help but grin. "Oh yeah? Then who''s more pathetic? Me, the skillless one, or you, who couldn''t even win over the girl you love?"


    His response was a furious growl. "What the fuck did you just say?"


    "Don''t shy away from the truth. You heard me loud and clear," I retorted.


    "Who told you that? Did you spill the beans, dear sister?!" Julius demanded, his anger palpable.


    Princess Myrce also nced at me, confusion evident in her expression as she wondered how I knew.


    "Don''t worry. The Princess didn''t spill the beans. I just managed to put the pieces together on my own. Even a child could do that," I replied confidently.


    "There''s no fucking way!" Julius eximed, disbelief written all over his face.


    "Believe me, it''s easy to see from the look of heartbreak on your face," I said. In truth, piecing together all the information to understand the full picture wasn''t easy. I had the help of Gabrielle and the Shadows to gather information. But even without their assistance, I could still sense what was going on in Prince Julius''s mind. His rebellion stemmed from a broken heart.


    I couldn''t me him. I had been in his shoes in my past life, consumed by heartbreak to the point where I couldn''t see beyond my own pain. I turned to the streets, seeking sce in fights and casual sex with upperssmen who wants casual sex, anything to escape reality.


    I could see parallels between Julius''s destructive behavior and my own past actions. While I had spiraled into destructive behavior, Julius seemed to be even worse off,pletely consumed by his own turmoil. When I reached that point, even the words of the woman I loved didn''t prate my mind. However, it was my sister who ultimately saved me.


    Julius had a sister too, and she was trying to help him. But it seemed her efforts were in vain. Perhaps it was already toote to pull Julius back from the edge. Moriarty had inflicted such deep wounds that Julius seemed beyond repair. That man might just be the most formidable enemy I''ve ever faced. If I wasn''t careful, I could end up being stabbed in the back without even realizing it.


    I needed to start taking everything seriously from now on.


    "Heh. You sure are full of yourself," Julius sneered. "From the look on your face, it seems you don''t realize what''s about to go down. Do you honestly think you''ll make it out of this alive?" He hissed, a trail of drool escaping from the corner of his mouth. He appeared ready to go berserk.


    With a sudden surge of mana, he gathered energy in his palm. The mana transformed into a swirling vortex of red, drawing in heat until it coalesced into a fiery ball.


    "Die!" he spat, hurling the fireball at me.


    Reacting swiftly, I dashed toward him, channeling mana to form a sword. As the fireball hurtled toward me, I swung my de, cleaving the fiery projectile in half. The split halves continued on their trajectory, exploding in two separate areas as they passed me by.


    "What?!" he eximed in surprise. "What the fuck did you just do?! How the hell is that even possible?!" he babbled, his expression akin to someone who had just seen a ghost.


    Undeterred, Julius began to form another fireball in his palm, this one visibly more powerful than thest due to the sheer amount of mana gathered. discover-MVLeMpYr-novels


    "There''s no way you can survive this!" he dered as he hurled the fireball at me once again.


    It was clear this was trouble. If I split this fireball and it exploded, it would endanger everyone in the vicinity. I couldn''t take that risk. My only option was to absorb the mana from the fireball and make it vanish. Enveloping my hand with Guardian to protect myself from the mes, I dashed forward and caught the fireball in my bare hand. Then, I absorbed the mana until it disappearedpletely.


    "Huh?" Julius was utterly gobsmacked, his eyes widening in disbelief. It was only natural; I had just absorbed a powerful fireball, an act that defied all logic. Even Johanne stood nearby, his jaw hanging agape in shock as he beheld the impossible feat.


    "You know," I began, my voice tinged with pity, "I can''t help but feel sorry for you, Prince Julius. If circumstances had been different, perhaps we could have been friends. I regret that our first encounter had to unfold in this manner."


    My words seemed to prate Julius''s stunned demeanor, dawningprehension slowly etching across his features. The realization dawned not only upon him but also upon Johanne, who gazed at me with newfound respect. They understood now that I wasn''t just another insignificant figure. I was a force to be reckoned with, far beyond their initial assumptions.


    "How dare you!" Julius''s voice trembled with indignation, his eyes aze with fury. "I am a prince! I am Prince Julius Milham! You are supposed to bow before me, you insolent wretch! How dare you regard me with such disdain! You will pay dearly for your insolence!"


    He then began conjuring another fireball, pouring every ounce of mana and energy into its formation. The fiery orb seemed to draw in the heat from the atmosphere and even the oxygen itself, swirling with such intensity that it took on a vibrant purple hue. This wasn''t just any ordinary fireball; it had transformed into something akin to a sma ball, crackling with vtile energy.


    "I''ll kill you!" he roared, hurling the zing sphere at me with ferocious intent.


    But just like before...


    "Huh...? N-No way..."


    I absorbed it.

 Chapter 171 - 27 - King’s Game, Part 3 (1)

    Meanwhile...


    Julius''s POV


    There were only 20 people left on the ind, signaling that the King''s Game was nearing its conclusion. I''d heard of numerous deaths urring, but it didn''t concern me.


    Throughout the duration of the game, I''d stayed hidden, not even bothering to participate. My strategy was simple: let the others thin their own numbers through conflict, then strike when the field was ripe for the taking.


    However, as the number dwindled to just 20, I sensed eyes on me. Gradually, I felt two presences approaching, moving stealthily from above.


    "It''s quite unusual to see someone of your status mingling with themon folk, Your Highness. I must say, I''m rather surprised," remarked a woman, who was being carried by a dark-skinned woman as they descended towards me.


    I was perched atop thergest tree on the ind, my chosen base. Not only did it provide an abundance of food, but it also offered safety from elimination. Not that I was concerned about being eliminated if I stayed below, but conserving energy was key.


    The dark-skinned woman settled onto arge branch of the tree, gently lowering the woman she carried. I recognized the woman immediately¡ªshe was themander of the magic knights.


    "Well, well, Commander Lilia," I greeted with a cheerful smile. "What a pleasant surprise. Last time we crossed paths wasst year, on my 18th birthday, if I remember correctly."


    "That''s correct. It''s youring of age, so naturally, I had to be there," she replied with a smile. "Now then, Prince Julius, care to enlighten me on your motives? This isn''t my directive; ites straight from your father. He''s been on edgetely due to your recent actions. He''s practically sweating buckets."


    "Father? I''ve already discussed my ns with him, haven''t I?" I retorted. "Why would I need to repeat myself?"


    "Well, it seems he''s rather anxious. He needs constant reassurance, multiple times over, to put his mind at ease," she exined with a shrug.


    I chuckled mockingly, "Is he that terrified of me snatching his precious throne?"


    "That''s correct," Commander Lilia replied matter-of-factly. As the head of the magic military, she was keenly aware of my father''s state of mind. "That''s why he tasked me with preventing you from winning."


    "Will you stop me?" I inquired.


    Themander simply smiled. "Why would I? I couldn''t care less about the royal family drama or who ends up ruling the kingdom, or even the world, for that matter. All I care about is myself, my position, and all the wealth and privileges thate with it. That''s all I want."


    "Oh?" I eximed. "So you''re suggesting that if I seed, you''d like to retain your position?"


    "Exactly," she confirmed.


    As she spoke, I sensed a subtle energy emanating from her mouth. So she was attempting to influence me with her power, huh? Unfortunately for her, my clothes were equipped with a power dampener, rendering her control ineffective. Nevertheless, I didn''t mind the idea of her remaining as themander. She was cunning and maniptive¡ªqualities I could appreciate in an ally.


    "If you wish to retain your position asmander once I be king, I have no objections," I dered, extending my hand to her.


    "Thank you, Your Highness," she replied gratefully.


    After we released each other''s hands, I inquired, "Is that all you desire?"


    "No," she replied, shaking her head. "There are some pests attempting to undermine both you and me, Your Highness. I could simplymand them with my power, but brainwashed subordinates aren''t exactly reliable for important tasks."


    I could feel her power at work again, attempting to exert its influence over me. However, this woman seemed unaware that there were individuals resistant to her maniption. The Queen, Myrce''s mother, for instance, was immune to her control. Fortunately, my power-dampening attire provided me with a simr safeguard.


    "So, you''re asking me to deal with these pests?" I confirmed. For the time being, I had to agree. I truly desired this woman as an ally.


    "Yes, indeed," she affirmed. "It will be much easier for you to seize the throne under those circumstances."


    "Alright, I''ll go along with your n," I agreed.


    With that settled, we sped hands once more.


    ***


    Robyn''s POV


    The ind was sweltering hot, making me feel like I might keel over from the heat at any moment. I was certain I could get heatstroke from this relentless sun. Unfortunately, our captain, Angelica, was adamant about not allowing us to rest. ording to her, themander might strike at any moment.


    Honestly, dying from heatstroke or getting killed by themander felt like two sides of the same coin...


    "Stay vignt, Robyn," she warned me with a growl. "There''s no telling when that woman will turn against us."


    I sighed, feeling exasperated. It seemed like I had sighed countless times today. "Are you really certain she''s out to get us, Captain? I mean, I know themander is intense and a real sadist, but I doubt she''d go so far as to eliminate her own subordinates."


    "You don''t know her at all, Robyn," the Captain retorted. "That woman is far more sinister than you realize."


    There was clearly tension between Captain Angelica and Commander Lilia. It didn''t seem like the Captain''s bitterness stemmed solely from losing hermand position to Commander Lilia. I suspected there was more to their conflict than met the eye.


    Maybe their history was much more deeper than I thought.


    As I pondered this, I nced back at the forest. The surge of powerful auras I had sensed within its depths intrigued me, especially one that seemed particrly menacing. I wondered whose auras they belonged to and what their intentions might be. Unfortunately, I couldn''t investigate further as I was stationed here.


    Three hourster, and I felt like I''d been roasted by the sun. The heat was so intense that I thought I might just melt into a puddle. All I wanted was to dunk my face into some cold water, or better yet, take a refreshing shower. If I weren''t on duty right now, I''d definitely be taking a dip in the ocean...


    As I pondered, a sudden wave of terror washed over me. Something was approaching, and fast.


    "Something''sing!" I eximed.


    The squad immediately snapped to attention as the source of the ominous aura drew nearer. It was a young man, exuding an air of royalty, with a smirk ying on his lips.


    "Hey there," he greeted cheerfully. "Looks like I''ve got everyone gathered. Excellent." With a flourish, he gathered mana and conjured a fireball in his palm¡ªa massive one, evenrger than the Great Fireball spell. This was deadly.


    "I figure it''s best to have you all in one ce for an easy ughter," he remarked casually.


    "Everyone, scatter!"manded the Captain urgently. "That''s Prince Julius. That fireball of his can incinerate an entire city! Run as fast as you can!"


    But it was toote. Prince Julius had alreadypleted the formation of the fireball. With a casual remark of "It''s a shame, but oh well," he hurled it towards us.


    In an instant, we were engulfed by the searing heat, both from the scorching sun and the fiery projectileunched by the Prince.


    ***


    Myrce''s POV


    As we prepared to retreat to our base, a sudden surge of scorching heat swept over me, its fiery tendrils licking at my skin and sending shivers down my spine. With a sense of foreboding, I turned my gaze towards the source, where ominous clouds of smoke billowed into the sky, painted crimson by the raging mes that devoured everything in their path.


    "Julius..." I breathed.


    Without hesitation, I began sprinting towards the inferno, with Johanne at my side.


    "Princess, don''t rush into things," he cautioned.


    "I know," I replied, determination etched on my face.


    We dashed through the dense foliage, the cacophony of our footfalls drowned out by the crackling inferno ahead. As we burst from the oppressive shadows of the forest, a scene of devastation greeted us. Amidst the roaring mes stood my brother, a dark silhouette against the backdrop of chaos and destruction. Hisughter, tinged with madness, echoed through the ind.


    His arms were outstretched, a twisted mockery of triumph as he reveled in the destruction he had wrought. The charred remains of his victimsy scattered around him, their flesh reduced to ash, leaving only skeletal remains behind.


    It was a gruesome sight, one that sent a shiver down my spine. The mes danced in his eyes, reflecting the madness that consumed him. In that moment, he seemed more monster than man, a terrifying force of nature unleashed upon the world.


    "Julius!!!" I screamed, my voice cutting through the crackling mes.


    My brother turned to face me, his grin widening into something sinister. It was a chilling expression, entirely unlike the uneasy smile I was ustomed to seeing on his face. This grin held a darkness that sent a shiver down my spine.


    "Well, well, well, look who''s here," he sneered. "Do you want to join them too, dear sister?"

 Chapter 172 - 27 - King’s Game, Part 3 (2)

    "Dear sister," young Julius spoke softly as he entered my room, clutching a stuffed bear tightly in his trembling hand. The ominous roar of thunder echoed through the castle walls as rain hammered against the windows, casting eerie shadows across the room.


    I was immersed in the pages of a book, the flickering candlelight casting dancing shadows upon the pages. Despite thefort of the warm fire crackling in the hearth, an unease lingered in the air. As members of the royal family, we each had our own chambers within the castle''s vast halls.


    While the protective presence of our royal knights offered a sense of security, the ever-present threat of assassination lurked in the shadows.


    Julius''s unexpected arrival in my room was prompted by his fear of the raging storm outside. His youthful innocence and vulnerability were evident in the way his wide eyes darted nervously around the room. It was moments like these that reminded me of his tender age, his ce in the line of session to the throne often overshadowed by his timid nature.


    "What''s wrong, Julius?" I spoke softly. We were practically the same age. Just three months apart, yet I often found myself looking at him as if he were much younger. It wasn''t entirely unfounded, though. My mother, the Queen of Milham, often remarked that I possessed a maturity beyond my years. Perhaps that''s why Julius tended to treat me as older than him.


    "Trouble sleeping?"


    "...Yes," young Julius replied, his eyes shimmering with unshed tears.


    He always seemed particrly frightened during storms, and I couldn''t me him. After all, he was still just a child. Though I was a child myself, I wasn''t afraid, likely due to being viewed as exceptional.


    "Come here, then. Sit with me on the bed, and I''ll read you a story," I offered, hoping to ease his anxiety.


    Young Julius joined me on the bed, and I began recounting a fable from the book I had been reading. As the tale unfolded, his wide eyes followed the words with rapt attention.


    After finishing the story, he suddenly spoke up. "You know, dear sister, you seem like you''ll be a capable ruler someday. Much more capable than our older brother."


    "Really?" I replied, surprised by his assessment. "But Brother Lucius is also quite capable, you know? He''s only ten, yet hemands his own military. That surely speaks to his leadership abilities, doesn''t it?"


    Julius shook his head gently. "But having a military tomand and the strength to enforce submission doesn''t necessarily mean one is fit to rule, does it? Those are not the only characteristics of a true king. They''re not the only things that make a true king."


    "Oh, really?" I responded, genuinely surprised by his insight. It was rare to hear such wisdom from someone so young, especially considering that even our father, the current king,cked many of these qualities. I couldn''t help but wonder how Julius hade to understand the characteristics of a true king, given our limited exposure to such a role.


    "Could you enlighten me on what you believe defines a true king, then? What qualities do you think a true king possesses?" I inquired, genuinely curious to hear his thoughts.


    "Hmm..." Julius pondered for a moment before replying. "Personally, I believe a true king should be able to empathize with themon folk, rather than relying solely on their own abilities. They should also be wise, capable of understanding the perspectives of those they govern, and possess empathy. And of course, they should bepetent.


    After all, if a ruler is ipetent, it reflects poorly on those they govern."


    "A profound insight," I remarked, gently patting him on the head. His understanding of what makes a true king was truly remarkable, and it made me consider that perhaps Julius was more suited to rule than I had previously thought. "Perhaps one day, Julius, you could ascend to the throne yourself," I suggested, genuinely believing in his potential.


    That had been my honest belief at the time. However, as I observed Julius now, consumed by rage and unchecked emotion, it was difficult to reconcile this with the timid boy he had once been.


    "Please, Julius, you must stop this," I pleaded with him. "What you''re doing is wrong. You''re taking the lives of countless people without remorse!"


    "Oh, spare me, dear sister," he retorted, a mocking smile ying on his lips. "Why would I heed your orders? Do you still think I''m the same brother you can boss around like I''m yourckey? I won''t blindly follow you like a little duckling anymore."


    "You don''t mean that, Julius," I insisted, my voice trembling with concern. "You''re just confused right now."


    "Enough!" he snapped, cutting me off. "I know exactly what I''m doing."


    Clearly, Julius was acting out of heartbreak. A shattered heart could drive a man to irrational actions, clouding his judgment and blurring the lines between right and wrong.


    "Is this what you believe defines a true king, Julius?" I questioned, my voiceced with disappointment. "Do you honestly think that murdering your own subjects and plunging your kingdom into chaos aligns with the qualities of a true king? Was everything you told me before just a lie? Is this truly what you meant?"


    Julius responded with a mocking smile. "Oh,e now, dear sister," he scoffed. "Do you truly believe in the existence of a true king? Such a notion is nothing but a fantasy! Our father falls short of that ideal, and so do the rulers of other realms! But I still cling to the hope that a true king can exist.


    Instead of waiting for someone else to embody that ideal, I will strive to be that true king myself. That way, a true king will truly exist!"


    "Is that why you want to seize our father''s throne?" I pressed, my voice tinged with disbelief.


    "That''s right!" he dered, his eyes burning with fervor. "And when the timees, when I rise as a true king of greatness, I will unite this world under my rule. They will all kneel before me, praising me as the rightful ruler. Even you, dear sister, will bow before me. Even our brother, who has always looked down on me, will submit to my authority. All of you will bend the knee to me.


    Then... and then... I...!"


    He abruptly halted mid-sentence, as if the words he was about to utter were too much to bear. It was evident that whatever he wanted to say next was weighing heavily on him, rendering him unable to speak it aloud. I knew all too well whaty behind those unspoken words. My brother was chasing an ideal, lost in a fantasy world detached from reality.


    It was this vulnerability that made him susceptible to maniption. Those with fragile hearts were easily swayed by the promises of others.


    In order to snap him out of his delusions, I realized I needed to push him further, to force him to confront the truth he was avoiding. I had to speak the words he couldn''t bring himself to say, even if it meant causing him more pain. I had to say the words he couldn''t bring himself to acknowledge. That''s the only way to make him look back to reality. "Charlotte won''t love you, Julius!


    You need to ept that!"


    My words seemed to ignite a raging inferno within him. His eyes zed with fury, the mes dancing fiercely like an inferno unleashed. The intensity of his anger was palpable, searing heat radiating from his very being. Yet, I refused to back down. I knew that in order to break through his delusions, I had to force him to face the harsh reality.


    Even if it meant enduring the scorching heat of his wrath, I pressed on, determined to make him understand that his pursuit was futile, for the woman he loved would never reciprocate his feelings.


    "Even if you conquer this world, it won''t make her love you, Julius!" I asserted firmly.


    His fury intensified, mes raging behind him. "Shut the fuck up!" he snapped, conjuring a massive fireball in his hand. The searing heat washed over me, but I refused to back down. "Do you think I don''t already know that?!" he retorted.


    "Then why continue?!" I managed to choke out amidst the scorching heat of his fireball.


    "I can''t help it!" he eximed. "I love her!"


    In the end, Julius couldn''t let go of his feelings for Charlotte. She was his first love, and he couldn''t see anyone else because his heart belonged solely to her. Unfortunately, Charlotte didn''t see him as a potential romantic partner. At best, she viewed him as a little brother. To make matters worse, Charlotte had already fallen for another man.


    Julius was still clinging to a fantasy, unable to face the reality where he wasn''t chosen by her.


    The fireball forming in his palm suddenly shifted to a purple hue before he hurled it at us.


    "Princess Myrce!" Johanne eximed.


    Reacting swiftly, I activated my skill to erect a barrier and block his attack. The collision between his fireball and my barrier created a powerful impact.

 Chapter 173 - 27 - King’s Game, Part 3 (3)

    Leon''s POV


    As we made our way back to base, a deafening explosion shattered the air.


    "Leon..." Hertrude''s voice trailed off as she looked up, her gaze drawn to the source of the disturbance. Following her line of sight, I beheld a massive mushroom-shaped me rising into the sky, illuminating the area with a brilliant sh. A wave of searing heat and blinding light swept across the ground. It felt like a nuke had just been detonated.


    The devastation of the inferno reached us, engulfing the surrounding area and incinerating everything in its path. Trees crumbled into charred remnants before my eyes, consumed by the relentless power of the magic. I quickly activated Guardian to shield us from the onught. The protective barrier endured the intense heat and the force of the shockwave without faltering.


    Once the wave of destruction had passed, I nced back at the epicenter of the explosion, where a colossal mushroom cloud now loomed overhead.


    "What the heck...?"


    The sheer power of that st could''ve wiped out all the contestants in this game. As I ventured inside the cave, I stumbled upon... a person.


    "Ahhhh!" Hertrude''s scream echoed through the cavern as she too witnessed the scene. Horror painted across her widened eyes.


    One of our supposed allies, who had been uncooperative from the start and remained holed up in the cave, had fallen victim to the explosion. And now, thanks to that catastrophic explosion, he''d met a grim fate. The scorching heat wave from the nuke-like st had seeped into the cave, burning everything in its path.


    Haroldy before us, his skin ckened and his body burnt to a crisp.


    "He''s dead..." I murmured to myself, the evidence of his demise painfully clear.


    "Does that mean... that everyone else is dead, Leon?" Hertrude''s voice quivered with fear.


    "I''m not sure. The Princess and her knight might still be alive thanks to her protective skill. The Knight could be shielded by the Princess''s barrier too. As for Shredica, she''s been on the brink of death before, so maybe she''s somehow managed to survive. I hope," I replied honestly.


    Truth be told, I wasn''t confident that Shredica had made it out of that devastating explosion unscathed, if she even made it out at all. If she did, I could only imagine the extent of her injuries, likely severe enough to eliminate her from the game. I couldn''t help but feel concerned for her...


    "Let''s go find the Princess, Leon!" Hertrude urged, her voice trembling.


    "Alright," I agreed.


    Hertrude and I rushed to the location of the massive mushroom cloud of fire, only to be met with a scene of utter devastation. A colossal crater marked the epicenter of destruction, surrounded by the charred remains of what used to be a lush forest.


    In the midst of the scorched wastnd stood a young man, nked by two figures¡ªJohanne and Princess Myrce. Both of them were badly injured, kneeling on the ground. Despite the protection of her Holy Barrier, they hadn''t been able to withstand the full force of the inferno.


    "Do you finally understand, dear sister? That you dare oppose me?" the young man dered. It was unmistakably the rebellious prince himself, Prince Julius. "If you do, then stop wasting your time and face reality. Leave me be. I don''t want to harm the only family I have left," he continued.


    It seemed that Princess Myrce''s attempt to reason with her brother had failed.


    Suddenly, Julius turned his gaze toward me.


    "Oh, look who''s here," he remarked with a smile. "The prey hase to face the predator himself. Have you spared yourself the agony of running away and epted your fate of being killed?"


    "It''s not like that," I replied with a shrug.


    "Hmm? Why do you look like you haven''t even been injured? Who are you? Oh, I remember now. You''re the weakest student from the academy. The one without any skills," he said with a smirk.


    "Looks like you managed to find shelter from the explosion I caused. Lucky you. But unlucky for you, because you''ve stumbled upon me. You''ll meet your end here. Neither of you will survive this ind, and when that happens, I''ll be dered the winner of this game."


    "Is that so?"


    With a sudden shift in tone, Julius red at me as if my nonchnt attitude infuriated him. "Why are you so calm? Do you think you can defeat me? Ha! You''re pretty confident for someone so pathetic."


    I couldn''t help but grin. "Oh yeah? Then who''s more pathetic? Me, the skillless one, or you, who couldn''t even win over the girl you love?"


    His response was a furious growl. "What the fuck did you just say?"


    "Don''t shy away from the truth. You heard me loud and clear," I retorted.


    "Who told you that? Did you spill the beans, dear sister?!" Julius demanded, his anger palpable.


    Princess Myrce also nced at me, confusion evident in her expression as she wondered how I knew.


    "Don''t worry. The Princess didn''t spill the beans. I just managed to put the pieces together on my own. Even a child could do that," I replied confidently.


    "There''s no fucking way!" Julius eximed, disbelief written all over his face.


    "Believe me, it''s easy to see from the look of heartbreak on your face," I said. In truth, piecing together all the information to understand the full picture wasn''t easy. I had the help of Gabrielle and the Shadows to gather information. But even without their assistance, I could still sense what was going on in Prince Julius''s mind. His rebellion stemmed from a broken heart.


    I couldn''t me him. I had been in his shoes in my past life, consumed by heartbreak to the point where I couldn''t see beyond my own pain. I turned to the streets, seeking sce in fights and casual sex with upperssmen who wants casual sex, anything to escape reality.


    I could see parallels between Julius''s destructive behavior and my own past actions. While I had spiraled into destructive behavior, Julius seemed to be even worse off,pletely consumed by his own turmoil. When I reached that point, even the words of the woman I loved didn''t prate my mind. However, it was my sister who ultimately saved me.


    Julius had a sister too, and she was trying to help him. But it seemed her efforts were in vain. Perhaps it was already toote to pull Julius back from the edge. Moriarty had inflicted such deep wounds that Julius seemed beyond repair. That man might just be the most formidable enemy I''ve ever faced. If I wasn''t careful, I could end up being stabbed in the back without even realizing it.


    I needed to start taking everything seriously from now on.


    "Heh. You sure are full of yourself," Julius sneered. "From the look on your face, it seems you don''t realize what''s about to go down. Do you honestly think you''ll make it out of this alive?" He hissed, a trail of drool escaping from the corner of his mouth. He appeared ready to go berserk.


    With a sudden surge of mana, he gathered energy in his palm. The mana transformed into a swirling vortex of red, drawing in heat until it coalesced into a fiery ball.


    "Die!" he spat, hurling the fireball at me.


    Reacting swiftly, I dashed toward him, channeling mana to form a sword. As the fireball hurtled toward me, I swung my de, cleaving the fiery projectile in half. The split halves continued on their trajectory, exploding in two separate areas as they passed me by.


    "What?!" he eximed in surprise. "What the fuck did you just do?! How the hell is that even possible?!" he babbled, his expression akin to someone who had just seen a ghost.


    Undeterred, Julius began to form another fireball in his palm, this one visibly more powerful than thest due to the sheer amount of mana gathered. discover-MVLeMpYr-novels


    "There''s no way you can survive this!" he dered as he hurled the fireball at me once again.


    It was clear this was trouble. If I split this fireball and it exploded, it would endanger everyone in the vicinity. I couldn''t take that risk. My only option was to absorb the mana from the fireball and make it vanish. Enveloping my hand with Guardian to protect myself from the mes, I dashed forward and caught the fireball in my bare hand. Then, I absorbed the mana until it disappearedpletely.


    "Huh?" Julius was utterly gobsmacked, his eyes widening in disbelief. It was only natural; I had just absorbed a powerful fireball, an act that defied all logic. Even Johanne stood nearby, his jaw hanging agape in shock as he beheld the impossible feat.


    "You know," I began, my voice tinged with pity, "I can''t help but feel sorry for you, Prince Julius. If circumstances had been different, perhaps we could have been friends. I regret that our first encounter had to unfold in this manner."


    My words seemed to prate Julius''s stunned demeanor, dawningprehension slowly etching across his features. The realization dawned not only upon him but also upon Johanne, who gazed at me with newfound respect. They understood now that I wasn''t just another insignificant figure. I was a force to be reckoned with, far beyond their initial assumptions.


    "How dare you!" Julius''s voice trembled with indignation, his eyes aze with fury. "I am a prince! I am Prince Julius Milham! You are supposed to bow before me, you insolent wretch! How dare you regard me with such disdain! You will pay dearly for your insolence!"


    He then began conjuring another fireball, pouring every ounce of mana and energy into its formation. The fiery orb seemed to draw in the heat from the atmosphere and even the oxygen itself, swirling with such intensity that it took on a vibrant purple hue. This wasn''t just any ordinary fireball; it had transformed into something akin to a sma ball, crackling with vtile energy.


    "I''ll kill you!" he roared, hurling the zing sphere at me with ferocious intent.


    But just like before...


    "Huh...? N-No way..."


    I absorbed it.

 Chapter 174: Chapter 27 - Kings Game, Part 3 (4)

    "What?!" Julius eximed, clearly taken aback and confused. My ability to absorb such a high amount of mana must have shocked him.


    Johanne looked equally puzzled, as did Princess Myrce. Even Hertrude, who knew I wasn''t ordinary, was stunned.


    "T-There''s no way you just did... That''s a huge, powerful fireball, you know? There''s no way someone, much less someone without skills, can do something like that." -verified


    "But I did," I insisted. "You saw it, didn''t you?"


    "But there''s... There''s no way!"


    Indeed, what I had aplished was virtually impossible. Even if it were achievable, it would likely require less than just a handful of people. My feat was incredibly rare, if not unprecedented.


    Actually, what I did was pretty simple. If you grasp the flow of mana and master its control, you could achieve numerous feats with it. You could focus it to enhance your mana de''s power, concentrate it into a fireball equivalent to a nuke, or absorb someone else''s mana. Mana was the essence of everything in this world¡ªit held limitless power.


    The reason why most people remained unaware of mana''s true potential was theirck of understanding of science. Mana operated on principles simr to thew of conservation of energy, which states that energy cannot be created or destroyed, only transformed from one form to another. For instance, you convert mana into a spell, then shape it into something like a rock or fireball.


    And if mana can be turned into a rock, then vice versa, a rock can be transformed back into mana.


    The products of Leonamon, like the Leonamon''s smartphone, were all created using mana. Mana could generate energy and light, even power the gas for the cars we were nning to produce. Many seemingly impossible things became achievable with mana.


    If people bothered to understand it, they could transform this world into an innovative one. Unfortunately, most researchers didn''t bother. If only they did, countless possibilities would open up, just like what I had aplished.


    "Damn it! What the hell are you, really?!" Julius demanded, his fury evident.


    "I''m just an ordinary guy. Nothing more, nothing less," I replied.


    I nced at Princess Myrce, sensing a pleading look in her eyes. It was as if she was silently begging me not to harm Julius. I hadn''t nned on killing him, but I did intend to rough him up a bit, just for old times'' sake.


    Concentrating even harder, I formed my mana de, drawing in as much energy from the atmosphere as I could muster. Meanwhile, Julius conjured another fireball in his hand. This time, it wasn''t as explosive or powerful, but it was still enough to incinerate a person alive. Plus, smaller fireballs traveled much faster, making it likely that he intended to hit me before I could absorb it.


    As Julius hurled the smaller, faster fireball at me, I reacted quickly, dodging to the side just in the nick of time. The scorching heat grazed my shoulder, leaving behind a searing sensation.


    Without skipping a beat, Julius conjured yet another fireball and aimed it at me.


    Acting without hesitation, I countered with a swift sh of my sword, slicing through the air and cleaving the fireball in half. Sparks flew as the mes scattered, extinguished by the force of my de.


    Julius summoned yet another fireball, this one muchrger than the previous ones. But I was prepared. With a swift maneuver, I spun away, closing the distance between us in a blur of movement.


    My mana de crackled with power as I surged forward, aiming a decisive strike at Julius. He barely managed to conjure a weak barrier in defense, but it shattered upon impact, leaving him vulnerable to my attack.


    With a swift and decisive motion, I brought down my de, targeting his shoulder. But just as the edge of my sword was about to connect, Julius dashed away, narrowly evading my blow.


    For a prince, he sure had impressive reflexes.


    "Grrr...!" Julius growled, shooting me a furious re. He was clearly livid. "I''m fucking this close to getting what I want, and then some douchebag swoops in and messes everything up!"


    "Yeah, life can be a real bitch sometimes," I replied nonchntly, my tone dripping with sarcasm.


    Julius clenched his fists, his anger palpable. "You think you''re so clever, don''t you? Ruining everything just for kicks."


    I shrugged, unfazed by his hostility. "Hey, I''m just ying the hand I was dealt. Can''t me me for being good at it."


    His eyes narrowed as he took a step closer, his voice lowering to a dangerous growl. "You won''t get away with this. I''ll make sure of it."


    At that, he unleashed another fireball. I sliced it in half with my mana de. Another fireball came, and I cleaved it. Another, and then another, each met with the same fate.


    "Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck! Why?! Why can''t I hit you?! Just drop dead already!" he growled, hurling a barrage of fireballs at me. But I deflected them all.


    "Julius! Just give up already!" Princess Myrce shouted. "This isn''t how a true king behaves! You know the qualities of a true king, don''t you?! You''re better than this!"


    "Shut your fucking mouth, you worthless sister of mine!" Julius''s voice echoed through the ind, filled with rage and frustration. "You don''t get it. You don''t understand the weight of being a true king. You''ve always had everything handed to you on a silver tter! But me? I''m at the bottom of the pile, wing my way to the top just to catch father''s eye.


    I have to resort to this madness just to get a moment of recognition! You don''t know the struggle because you''ve never faced it!"


    "But what about Charlotte? Have you even managed to win her affection?" the Princess retorted, her voiceced with concern. "Even if you continue down this dark path, it''ll lead to nothing but ruin! You need to let go of this madness!"


    "I said shut your fucking mouth! I don''t want to hear another word from you!" Julius bellowed, his patience wearing thin with his sister''s interference.


    "You should listen to your sister," I urged earnestly. "She''s the only one who can truly help you."


    Julius and I shared a simr fate. We both knew the sting of betrayal from a childhood friend who chose someone else over us, leading us down a path of self-destruction. I had spiraled out of control until my behavior bordered on destructive, but it was my sister who pulled me back from the brink. Without her, I might have be irredeemable, beyond even divine forgiveness.


    Julius was headed down the same dark path, but unlike me, he seemed unwilling to heed his sister''s advice. I didn''t want him to suffer the same fate as I had. I''d walked in his shoes, and I knew the darkness that awaited him if he continued on this path.


    "How about you mind your fucking business, you worthless, skillless fuck!" Julius spat, his anger boiling over. "You don''t know us, especially not me!"


    He unleashed another barrage of fireballs, but no matter how many he hurled at me, they were either shed in half or reduced to nothing. His skill was overwhelming, yet futile against me. The only thing that could stop him might be something akin to Irene''s Antis, but when his Inferno shed with its opposite, he was powerless.


    That''s why he remained stuck in the silver ss of the second year. It''s also why he was deemed the worthless prince.


    Realizing his fireballs were useless against me, Julius sank to his knees and punched the ground in frustration.


    "Damn it... Damn it! Why is nothing going my way?! Why?! Why am I always a failure?!" Julius raged, his fists pounding the ground in frustration.


    Suddenly, someone appeared behind him and swiftly pinned him down.


    "Julius!" Princess Myrce cried out in rm.


    "Don''t worry, Your Highness," a voice reassured from above. We all looked up to see who it was. "We don''t intend to harm Prince Julius. We just need to restrain him and bring him to your father."


    "You''re..." Princess Myrce began, recognizing the figure.


    "That''s right. The Commander of the Magic Knights. The one and only," the woman confirmed, carried by another woman who flew through the air. The dark-skinned woman gently lowered herpanion to the ground. "No need to be rmed, Princess. Our only task is to bring your brother to the King."


    "Will Father... the King... do anything to him?" Princess Myrce inquired anxiously.


    "I don''t think he''ll take severe action, considering he''s his son, but it''s best to prepare for the worst," Commander Lilia replied. "Now, let''s get you up, Your Highness. You''re now cuffed with power dampeners, so you can''t use your skills anymore. Don''t struggle. Veronica, carry him back to the boat, and then we''ll proceed to the pce."


    "Yes," Veronica confirmed who, after cuffing the Prince, hoisted him up in a princess carry. Veronica met my gaze before turning away, carrying the Prince with her. We watched as they disappeared from view, taking the Prince with them. And just like that, he was officially out of the game.

 Chapter 175: Chapter 27 - Kings Game, Part 3 (5)

    Julius''s POV


    I found myself thrown into the jail cell of the magic knights'' boat, my arms still cuffed with the power dampeners, rendering me powerless. Themander of the magic knights stood outside my cell, wearing the smuggest grin imaginable.


    "Too bad, Prince Julius, your ambitions were short-lived," she taunted.


    I remained silent, my gaze fixed on the wooden floor.


    "I was hoping you''d put up more of a fight. Oh well," she continued. "I should thank you for taking care of those pests for me. But who the hell was that boy? How could he absorb all of your skills like that?"


    That was the burning question indeed. Who was that guy, and how could he pull off such a feat? No matter how much I pondered it, there seemed to be no answer.


    After themander left me, a young boy suddenly appeared before me.


    "Hey there, Prince," he said with a chilling grin. "Seems like you''re in a bit of a pickle. But no worries. If you fail at the King''s Game, there''s another route to the throne."


    With that, heid out his next n for me.


    ***


    Leon''s POV


    It was official: there were no other contestants left on the ind besides us. The survivors included me, Princess Myrce, Johanne, Hertrude, Shredica, and Hereon.


    Shredica and Hereon emerged from Prince Julius''s nuclear-like st unscathed, which was nothing short of astonishing. Shredica revealed that they sought refuge underwater as the explosion''s shockwave approached. I couldn''t fathom how they managed to survive. I mean, taking cover underwater doesn''t typically shield you from the devastation of a nuclear explosion, does it?


    The shockwave from the explosion hitting the water meant trouble. In normal science, water being rtively nonpressible would crush you with its force. It''d act like apression wave, destroying your organs. Being underwater during an explosion would likely be more lethal than being above water.


    It''s weird that it didn''t happen that way, but I''m kinda relieved Shredica made it out alive, even though it defies logic.


    Sadly, one of our team members had died. Harold got burnt to a crisp, his corpse teleported to the Church along with the others who perished in the st. I said "sadly," but truth be told, I didn''t really care about Harold. He didn''t do anything to earn my sympathy, so whether he lived or died was irrelevant to me.


    However, the death of an academy student would undoubtedly tarnish the academy''s reputation.


    "As promised, we''re bowing out of the game and allowing you to im the prize," Princess Myrce dered.


    The game was still ongoing, as only one winner could emerge. It would persist until there was just one left on the ind. Princess Myrce had vowed to withdraw once she thwarted her brother, Julius, from winning. With that goal aplished, she and Johanne were opting out of the game altogether.


    "I... I''ll also bow out," Hertrude announced. She had her own agenda in this game¡ªto protect Princess Myrce. She aimed to alter a certain future where Princess Myrce met her demise. Despite her efforts, the future she foresaw hadn''t been averted. Fortunately, it turned out that the person Hertrude saw on the vision wasn''t actually the Princess all along.


    This revtion highlighted the limitations of Hertrude''s irvoyance skill¡ªit could only reveal fragments, not the whole picture.


    With that, three of us had decided to withdraw from the game. I raised my hand and added, "Count me out too."


    Princess Myrce looked surprised. "Are you sure about this, Leon? Don''t you have something you desire?"


    "I''m not particrly after anything," I replied. The sole reason I joined this venture was to assist Shredica. There was nothing more to it.


    "Is that so?" Princess Myrce still looked puzzled, but she shed a smile. "Well then, would you mind apanying us somewhere? I''d like to have a private chat with you."


    "Sure," I agreed. It seemed like she wanted to inquire about how I managed to thwart Julius. Well, I couldn''t me her for being curious.


    I followed the Princess and her knight to a secluded spot where no one could overhear us. Once we were alone, the Princess broke the silence.


    "I want to express my gratitude to you, Leon, for stopping Julius. Without your intervention, I fear I wouldn''t have been able to halt his ns," she confessed.


    "Are you more concerned about that than how I took him down?" I inquired.


    "Well, it''s not like I''m not curious about your true skill, but considering that you''ve been hiding it for so long, I figure you must have your reasons, so I won''t pry," the Princess remarked.


    "I see," I responded. "I appreciate that."


    The Princess smiled at me before continuing, "Well then, may I make a request? Feel free to decline. I won''t pressure you into epting it."


    "What is it?" I inquired.


    The Princess turned to Johanne. "I''d like you to engage in a no-holds-barred duel with Johanne, giving it your all. Are you up for it?"


    I had no clue what prompted this sudden request. I nced at Johanne, who wore a serious expression. Was he angry with me for concealing my strength? But that didn''t make sense. I wasn''t particrly close to Johanne.


    "Please, Leon," Johanne urged. "Agree to the duel."


    It seemed he was adamant about facing off against me. Then it hit me¡ªI could best Johanne, and his first step toward submission was losing a duel. Was fate orchestrating events to facilitate my dominance over Johanne? Not that I had any intention of dominating him; that much was a given. He''s a guy, and I wasn''t interested in adding a guy to my harem. Why was my route veering into yaoi territory?


    It''s not like I found it repulsive, but it wasn''t my cup of tea either.


    I couldn''t handle the thought of two handsome men locking lips. And I certainly couldn''t bring myself to engage in yaoi activities either. However, I didn''t want to reject his challenge for a duel. He wanted something from me, and if agreeing to this duel fulfilled one of his requirements, then so be it.


    As long as I didn''t entertain any more of his requirements, there was no chance of him being dominated.


    The fujoshis weren''t going to have a field day with this one.


    "Alright, Johanne," I conceded. "I''ll take you up on that duel."


    Preparations for the duelmenced as soon as I agreed. Johanne and I positioned ourselves five feet apart. I had already summoned a mana sword, while Johanne stared at me with unwavering determination¡ªa look I hadn''t seen from him before.


    He held his sword diagonally, a stance I''d never witnessed before. It resembled the stance of someone well-versed in multiple sword styles. If I recalled correctly, Johanne was the son of the Sword Saint, exining his exceptional swordsmanship.


    "The duel willmence once I give the signal," the Princess dered. "The objective is to disarm your opponent ornd a critical hit. Killing is strictly prohibited. If I sense the duel taking a dangerous turn, I''ll intervene, even if there''s no clear victor yet. Skills are off-limits for Johanne, as Leon possesses none. Only de work and magic are permitted.


    Are you both prepared?"


    "I''m ready," Johanne affirmed.


    I, however, remained silent.


    "What''s on your mind, Leon?" inquired the Princess.


    "It just doesn''t sit right with me that skills are off-limits, Princess," I replied. "You mentioned no-holds-barred, right? Then I urge you to remove the restriction on Johanne using his skill. If he refrains from using his skill during a duel, it implies he''s not taking his opponent seriously.


    I''m not suggesting that Johanne wouldn''t take me seriously, but I dislike the notion of him holding back just because Ick any skills."


    The Princess appeared taken aback. "Are you certain about this, Leon? If Johanne slips up even slightly, he could end up injuring you severely."


    "I''m willing to take that risk," I affirmed. "Besides, in a duel where killing is prohibited, idents are bound to ur."


    "Are you absolutely certain about this, Leon?" Johanne''s voice carried concern this time.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll manage," I reassured him. As I spoke, I could swear I saw his pupils dte slightly.


    The Princess turned her attention to Johanne, who met her gaze and nodded. story-at-NovelFire


    "Very well, if you both insist, I''ll lift the restriction on Johanne using his skill," the Princess announced. "However, the prohibition against killing remains in ce. Now, are you both ready?"


    "Absolutely," Johanne affirmed.


    "Definitely," I echoed, confirming my readiness as well.


    Time seemed to slow to a crawl as our gazes locked. Despite myself, I felt a surge of excitement. It was a rare opportunity to duel someone with such formidable sword skills. The five-foot gap between us seemed to shrink gradually. Every movement as we adjusted our stances felt agonizingly slow. I could hear the Princess''s breath, as well as my own heartbeat.


    The grip on his sword tightened, while the mana coalescing in my mana sword grew more concentrated.


    The Princess, acting as the referee, raised her hand and nced at both of us.


    "Now then, begin!" she announced, bringing her hand down.


    With that cue, we both dashed forward.

 Chapter 174 - 27 - King’s Game, Part 3 (4)

    "What?!" Julius eximed, clearly taken aback and confused. My ability to absorb such a high amount of mana must have shocked him.


    Johanne looked equally puzzled, as did Princess Myrce. Even Hertrude, who knew I wasn''t ordinary, was stunned.


    "T-There''s no way you just did... That''s a huge, powerful fireball, you know? There''s no way someone, much less someone without skills, can do something like that." -verified


    "But I did," I insisted. "You saw it, didn''t you?"


    "But there''s... There''s no way!"


    Indeed, what I had aplished was virtually impossible. Even if it were achievable, it would likely require less than just a handful of people. My feat was incredibly rare, if not unprecedented.


    Actually, what I did was pretty simple. If you grasp the flow of mana and master its control, you could achieve numerous feats with it. You could focus it to enhance your mana de''s power, concentrate it into a fireball equivalent to a nuke, or absorb someone else''s mana. Mana was the essence of everything in this world¡ªit held limitless power.


    The reason why most people remained unaware of mana''s true potential was theirck of understanding of science. Mana operated on principles simr to thew of conservation of energy, which states that energy cannot be created or destroyed, only transformed from one form to another. For instance, you convert mana into a spell, then shape it into something like a rock or fireball.


    And if mana can be turned into a rock, then vice versa, a rock can be transformed back into mana.


    The products of Leonamon, like the Leonamon''s smartphone, were all created using mana. Mana could generate energy and light, even power the gas for the cars we were nning to produce. Many seemingly impossible things became achievable with mana.


    If people bothered to understand it, they could transform this world into an innovative one. Unfortunately, most researchers didn''t bother. If only they did, countless possibilities would open up, just like what I had aplished.


    "Damn it! What the hell are you, really?!" Julius demanded, his fury evident.


    "I''m just an ordinary guy. Nothing more, nothing less," I replied.


    I nced at Princess Myrce, sensing a pleading look in her eyes. It was as if she was silently begging me not to harm Julius. I hadn''t nned on killing him, but I did intend to rough him up a bit, just for old times'' sake.


    Concentrating even harder, I formed my mana de, drawing in as much energy from the atmosphere as I could muster. Meanwhile, Julius conjured another fireball in his hand. This time, it wasn''t as explosive or powerful, but it was still enough to incinerate a person alive. Plus, smaller fireballs traveled much faster, making it likely that he intended to hit me before I could absorb it.


    As Julius hurled the smaller, faster fireball at me, I reacted quickly, dodging to the side just in the nick of time. The scorching heat grazed my shoulder, leaving behind a searing sensation.


    Without skipping a beat, Julius conjured yet another fireball and aimed it at me.


    Acting without hesitation, I countered with a swift sh of my sword, slicing through the air and cleaving the fireball in half. Sparks flew as the mes scattered, extinguished by the force of my de.


    Julius summoned yet another fireball, this one muchrger than the previous ones. But I was prepared. With a swift maneuver, I spun away, closing the distance between us in a blur of movement.


    My mana de crackled with power as I surged forward, aiming a decisive strike at Julius. He barely managed to conjure a weak barrier in defense, but it shattered upon impact, leaving him vulnerable to my attack.


    With a swift and decisive motion, I brought down my de, targeting his shoulder. But just as the edge of my sword was about to connect, Julius dashed away, narrowly evading my blow.


    For a prince, he sure had impressive reflexes.


    "Grrr...!" Julius growled, shooting me a furious re. He was clearly livid. "I''m fucking this close to getting what I want, and then some douchebag swoops in and messes everything up!"


    "Yeah, life can be a real bitch sometimes," I replied nonchntly, my tone dripping with sarcasm.


    Julius clenched his fists, his anger palpable. "You think you''re so clever, don''t you? Ruining everything just for kicks."


    I shrugged, unfazed by his hostility. "Hey, I''m just ying the hand I was dealt. Can''t me me for being good at it."


    His eyes narrowed as he took a step closer, his voice lowering to a dangerous growl. "You won''t get away with this. I''ll make sure of it."


    At that, he unleashed another fireball. I sliced it in half with my mana de. Another fireball came, and I cleaved it. Another, and then another, each met with the same fate.


    "Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck! Why?! Why can''t I hit you?! Just drop dead already!" he growled, hurling a barrage of fireballs at me. But I deflected them all.


    "Julius! Just give up already!" Princess Myrce shouted. "This isn''t how a true king behaves! You know the qualities of a true king, don''t you?! You''re better than this!"


    "Shut your fucking mouth, you worthless sister of mine!" Julius''s voice echoed through the ind, filled with rage and frustration. "You don''t get it. You don''t understand the weight of being a true king. You''ve always had everything handed to you on a silver tter! But me? I''m at the bottom of the pile, wing my way to the top just to catch father''s eye.


    I have to resort to this madness just to get a moment of recognition! You don''t know the struggle because you''ve never faced it!"


    "But what about Charlotte? Have you even managed to win her affection?" the Princess retorted, her voiceced with concern. "Even if you continue down this dark path, it''ll lead to nothing but ruin! You need to let go of this madness!"


    "I said shut your fucking mouth! I don''t want to hear another word from you!" Julius bellowed, his patience wearing thin with his sister''s interference.


    "You should listen to your sister," I urged earnestly. "She''s the only one who can truly help you."


    Julius and I shared a simr fate. We both knew the sting of betrayal from a childhood friend who chose someone else over us, leading us down a path of self-destruction. I had spiraled out of control until my behavior bordered on destructive, but it was my sister who pulled me back from the brink. Without her, I might have be irredeemable, beyond even divine forgiveness.


    Julius was headed down the same dark path, but unlike me, he seemed unwilling to heed his sister''s advice. I didn''t want him to suffer the same fate as I had. I''d walked in his shoes, and I knew the darkness that awaited him if he continued on this path.


    "How about you mind your fucking business, you worthless, skillless fuck!" Julius spat, his anger boiling over. "You don''t know us, especially not me!"


    He unleashed another barrage of fireballs, but no matter how many he hurled at me, they were either shed in half or reduced to nothing. His skill was overwhelming, yet futile against me. The only thing that could stop him might be something akin to Irene''s Antis, but when his Inferno shed with its opposite, he was powerless.


    That''s why he remained stuck in the silver ss of the second year. It''s also why he was deemed the worthless prince.


    Realizing his fireballs were useless against me, Julius sank to his knees and punched the ground in frustration.


    "Damn it... Damn it! Why is nothing going my way?! Why?! Why am I always a failure?!" Julius raged, his fists pounding the ground in frustration.


    Suddenly, someone appeared behind him and swiftly pinned him down.


    "Julius!" Princess Myrce cried out in rm.


    "Don''t worry, Your Highness," a voice reassured from above. We all looked up to see who it was. "We don''t intend to harm Prince Julius. We just need to restrain him and bring him to your father."


    "You''re..." Princess Myrce began, recognizing the figure.


    "That''s right. The Commander of the Magic Knights. The one and only," the woman confirmed, carried by another woman who flew through the air. The dark-skinned woman gently lowered herpanion to the ground. "No need to be rmed, Princess. Our only task is to bring your brother to the King."


    "Will Father... the King... do anything to him?" Princess Myrce inquired anxiously.


    "I don''t think he''ll take severe action, considering he''s his son, but it''s best to prepare for the worst," Commander Lilia replied. "Now, let''s get you up, Your Highness. You''re now cuffed with power dampeners, so you can''t use your skills anymore. Don''t struggle. Veronica, carry him back to the boat, and then we''ll proceed to the pce."


    "Yes," Veronica confirmed who, after cuffing the Prince, hoisted him up in a princess carry. Veronica met my gaze before turning away, carrying the Prince with her. We watched as they disappeared from view, taking the Prince with them. And just like that, he was officially out of the game.

 Chapter 175 - 27 - King’s Game, Part 3 (5)

    Julius''s POV


    I found myself thrown into the jail cell of the magic knights'' boat, my arms still cuffed with the power dampeners, rendering me powerless. Themander of the magic knights stood outside my cell, wearing the smuggest grin imaginable.


    "Too bad, Prince Julius, your ambitions were short-lived," she taunted.


    I remained silent, my gaze fixed on the wooden floor.


    "I was hoping you''d put up more of a fight. Oh well," she continued. "I should thank you for taking care of those pests for me. But who the hell was that boy? How could he absorb all of your skills like that?"


    That was the burning question indeed. Who was that guy, and how could he pull off such a feat? No matter how much I pondered it, there seemed to be no answer.


    After themander left me, a young boy suddenly appeared before me.


    "Hey there, Prince," he said with a chilling grin. "Seems like you''re in a bit of a pickle. But no worries. If you fail at the King''s Game, there''s another route to the throne."


    With that, heid out his next n for me.


    ***


    Leon''s POV


    It was official: there were no other contestants left on the ind besides us. The survivors included me, Princess Myrce, Johanne, Hertrude, Shredica, and Hereon.


    Shredica and Hereon emerged from Prince Julius''s nuclear-like st unscathed, which was nothing short of astonishing. Shredica revealed that they sought refuge underwater as the explosion''s shockwave approached. I couldn''t fathom how they managed to survive. I mean, taking cover underwater doesn''t typically shield you from the devastation of a nuclear explosion, does it?


    The shockwave from the explosion hitting the water meant trouble. In normal science, water being rtively nonpressible would crush you with its force. It''d act like apression wave, destroying your organs. Being underwater during an explosion would likely be more lethal than being above water.


    It''s weird that it didn''t happen that way, but I''m kinda relieved Shredica made it out alive, even though it defies logic.


    Sadly, one of our team members had died. Harold got burnt to a crisp, his corpse teleported to the Church along with the others who perished in the st. I said "sadly," but truth be told, I didn''t really care about Harold. He didn''t do anything to earn my sympathy, so whether he lived or died was irrelevant to me.


    However, the death of an academy student would undoubtedly tarnish the academy''s reputation.


    "As promised, we''re bowing out of the game and allowing you to im the prize," Princess Myrce dered.


    The game was still ongoing, as only one winner could emerge. It would persist until there was just one left on the ind. Princess Myrce had vowed to withdraw once she thwarted her brother, Julius, from winning. With that goal aplished, she and Johanne were opting out of the game altogether.


    "I... I''ll also bow out," Hertrude announced. She had her own agenda in this game¡ªto protect Princess Myrce. She aimed to alter a certain future where Princess Myrce met her demise. Despite her efforts, the future she foresaw hadn''t been averted. Fortunately, it turned out that the person Hertrude saw on the vision wasn''t actually the Princess all along.


    This revtion highlighted the limitations of Hertrude''s irvoyance skill¡ªit could only reveal fragments, not the whole picture.


    With that, three of us had decided to withdraw from the game. I raised my hand and added, "Count me out too."


    Princess Myrce looked surprised. "Are you sure about this, Leon? Don''t you have something you desire?"


    "I''m not particrly after anything," I replied. The sole reason I joined this venture was to assist Shredica. There was nothing more to it.


    "Is that so?" Princess Myrce still looked puzzled, but she shed a smile. "Well then, would you mind apanying us somewhere? I''d like to have a private chat with you."


    "Sure," I agreed. It seemed like she wanted to inquire about how I managed to thwart Julius. Well, I couldn''t me her for being curious.


    I followed the Princess and her knight to a secluded spot where no one could overhear us. Once we were alone, the Princess broke the silence.


    "I want to express my gratitude to you, Leon, for stopping Julius. Without your intervention, I fear I wouldn''t have been able to halt his ns," she confessed.


    "Are you more concerned about that than how I took him down?" I inquired.


    "Well, it''s not like I''m not curious about your true skill, but considering that you''ve been hiding it for so long, I figure you must have your reasons, so I won''t pry," the Princess remarked.


    "I see," I responded. "I appreciate that."


    The Princess smiled at me before continuing, "Well then, may I make a request? Feel free to decline. I won''t pressure you into epting it."


    "What is it?" I inquired.


    The Princess turned to Johanne. "I''d like you to engage in a no-holds-barred duel with Johanne, giving it your all. Are you up for it?"


    I had no clue what prompted this sudden request. I nced at Johanne, who wore a serious expression. Was he angry with me for concealing my strength? But that didn''t make sense. I wasn''t particrly close to Johanne.


    "Please, Leon," Johanne urged. "Agree to the duel."


    It seemed he was adamant about facing off against me. Then it hit me¡ªI could best Johanne, and his first step toward submission was losing a duel. Was fate orchestrating events to facilitate my dominance over Johanne? Not that I had any intention of dominating him; that much was a given. He''s a guy, and I wasn''t interested in adding a guy to my harem. Why was my route veering into yaoi territory?


    It''s not like I found it repulsive, but it wasn''t my cup of tea either.


    I couldn''t handle the thought of two handsome men locking lips. And I certainly couldn''t bring myself to engage in yaoi activities either. However, I didn''t want to reject his challenge for a duel. He wanted something from me, and if agreeing to this duel fulfilled one of his requirements, then so be it.


    As long as I didn''t entertain any more of his requirements, there was no chance of him being dominated.


    The fujoshis weren''t going to have a field day with this one.


    "Alright, Johanne," I conceded. "I''ll take you up on that duel."


    Preparations for the duelmenced as soon as I agreed. Johanne and I positioned ourselves five feet apart. I had already summoned a mana sword, while Johanne stared at me with unwavering determination¡ªa look I hadn''t seen from him before.


    He held his sword diagonally, a stance I''d never witnessed before. It resembled the stance of someone well-versed in multiple sword styles. If I recalled correctly, Johanne was the son of the Sword Saint, exining his exceptional swordsmanship.


    "The duel willmence once I give the signal," the Princess dered. "The objective is to disarm your opponent ornd a critical hit. Killing is strictly prohibited. If I sense the duel taking a dangerous turn, I''ll intervene, even if there''s no clear victor yet. Skills are off-limits for Johanne, as Leon possesses none. Only de work and magic are permitted.


    Are you both prepared?"


    "I''m ready," Johanne affirmed.


    I, however, remained silent.


    "What''s on your mind, Leon?" inquired the Princess.


    "It just doesn''t sit right with me that skills are off-limits, Princess," I replied. "You mentioned no-holds-barred, right? Then I urge you to remove the restriction on Johanne using his skill. If he refrains from using his skill during a duel, it implies he''s not taking his opponent seriously.


    I''m not suggesting that Johanne wouldn''t take me seriously, but I dislike the notion of him holding back just because Ick any skills."


    The Princess appeared taken aback. "Are you certain about this, Leon? If Johanne slips up even slightly, he could end up injuring you severely."


    "I''m willing to take that risk," I affirmed. "Besides, in a duel where killing is prohibited, idents are bound to ur."


    "Are you absolutely certain about this, Leon?" Johanne''s voice carried concern this time.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll manage," I reassured him. As I spoke, I could swear I saw his pupils dte slightly.


    The Princess turned her attention to Johanne, who met her gaze and nodded. story-at-NovelFire


    "Very well, if you both insist, I''ll lift the restriction on Johanne using his skill," the Princess announced. "However, the prohibition against killing remains in ce. Now, are you both ready?"


    "Absolutely," Johanne affirmed.


    "Definitely," I echoed, confirming my readiness as well.


    Time seemed to slow to a crawl as our gazes locked. Despite myself, I felt a surge of excitement. It was a rare opportunity to duel someone with such formidable sword skills. The five-foot gap between us seemed to shrink gradually. Every movement as we adjusted our stances felt agonizingly slow. I could hear the Princess''s breath, as well as my own heartbeat.


    The grip on his sword tightened, while the mana coalescing in my mana sword grew more concentrated.


    The Princess, acting as the referee, raised her hand and nced at both of us.


    "Now then, begin!" she announced, bringing her hand down.


    With that cue, we both dashed forward.

 Chapter 176: Chapter 27 - Kings Game, Part 3 (6)

    The moment we closed in on each other, our swords shed. The sharp sound of metal meeting, one de real and the other made from concentrated mana, echoed through the air. When our des collided, I felt the full force of his strike firsthand. So this was the power of someone trained in swordsmanship since childhood, huh? Just as expected of the Sword Saint''s son.


    Despite his strength, I stood my ground. As soon as I created some distance between us, I stepped back, but Johanne was right on my heels, relentless in his pursuit. Closing in again, heunched another sh at me, which I managed to block. I countered with a sideways strike, expecting him to retreat, but instead, he countered with a sidelong sweep of his own.


    His reaction time was impressive, far beyond what I had anticipated. And his footwork was impable. It was hard to believe this guy was only 19.


    Typically, mastering a single sword style takes around ten years, but as I observed Johanne''s movements, it became evident that he hadn''t just mastered one, but four distinct styles. One prioritized defense, another focused on relentless offense, one aimed at swift and decisive strikes, while thest integrated the surrounding environment seamlessly intobat.


    Each style showcased Johanne''s remarkable talent and versatility in swordfighting.


    However, even with his impressive skill set, he couldn''t best me. Despite only wielding one sword style, I had refined it to perfection, crafting it into my own unique creation. This was more than just a technique¡ªit was an extension of myself, a lethal art form honed to wlessness.


    When Johanne realized he couldn''t gain an edge against me, he backed off and closed his eyes. The moment he reopened them, I could feel mana emanating from him. It wasn''t chaotic, but it was definitely stronger than usual. Johanne had unleashed his skill, Limit Breaker, in our duel. That meant things just got serious.


    We shed again and again, and I soon realized just how powerful his Limit Breaker truly was. It shattered all his limitations and unleashed his true potential. Normally, humans are held back by limiters in their bodies, but with Johanne''s Limit Breaker, he could tap into his full power. With this, his swordsmanship reached heights even greater than before.


    We grew faster and faster in our swings, the ng of our swords echoing relentlessly through the air. Our strikes were so rapid that before one sound faded, another strike followed. It was as if our swings surpassed the speed of sound itself. Yet, despite our escting pace, neither of us faltered or showed signs of exhaustion.


    There was no need for words. Just strike, block, swing, and parry. We continued without pause, leaving the Princess speechless at the sheer speed of our movements. I had never before showcased such mastery of swordsmanship, and it felt exhrating to unleash half of my true skill inbat for the first time.


    However, like all fights, this one had toe to an end as well. So, I aimed my sword at the weak joint where a sword typicallycked force, knowing a strike there would force Johanne to release his grip. Sure enough, his sword flew out of his hand, spinning through the air before ttering to the ground.


    There was no need for this final move since Johanne was already disarmed and defeated, but I couldn''t resist pointing my sword toward him.


    "That''s enough!" the Princess dered, bringing an end to the duel. "Leon is the victor!"


    In that moment, a metallic chime reverberated in my head, signaling the fulfillment of one of Johanne''s requirements.


    --


    You''ve captured the interest of Johanne. You can now proceed to dominate her.


    Name: Johanne Whitlock


    Race: Human


    Requirements to dominate Johanne:


    1. Win against Johanne in a duel (Completed!)


    see-more-NovelFire


    2. Kiss another girl in front of Johanne


    3. Unlock


    4. Unlock


    ....


    --


    What the heck? Johanne''s requirements for domination are raising some eyebrows. I mean, was Johanne really a guy? His domination checklist is throwing me off, but I can''t deny I''ve seen firsthand evidence of his manhood. But still, what the hell?


    Anyway, dwelling on that isn''t getting me anywhere.


    I sheathed my mana sword and observed as Johanne deactivated his Limit Break and retrieved his own sword. With a grateful expression, he then approached me.


    "Thanks for indulging me in that, Leon," he said. "I''ve got to hand it to you, you''re good with a sword. I''m no slouch myself, so I can spot talent when I see it. Your sparring match with Miss Zeruel was nothing short of impressive, and this duel, along with that fight against the Prince, confirmed it for me. I''d love to pick your brain for some pointers on how to improve my own skills.


    What do you say, Leon?"


    So, he''s asking me to train him. I''ve gotta say, Johanne''s swordsmanship is pretty damn impressive. If he keeps at it, he could easily climb up the ranks and be among the top ten strongest swordsmen. I''m genuinely intrigued to see just how far he can push himself and what his true potential is, even without tapping into his Limit Breaker.


    I''m itching to offer him some pointers, but I can''t shake the feeling that I might not be the right person to mentor him.


    "I''m not really much of a teacher," I admitted.


    "Aw,e on, man," he chuckled. "I''m not asking you to tutor me or anything. Just give me some advice here and there, tell me what I''mcking. That''s all I''m after, just your input."


    Well, if he only wanted my advice, then I guess I could give it a shot.


    "Alright," I conceded. "But don''t expect too much. I''m not exactly known for my sage wisdom," I warned.


    With that, we shook hands, sealing our agreement.


    ***


    After our duel, we returned to where the others were gathered. Upon our arrival, we found Hereon on the ground, kneeling, with Shredica holding a de dangerously close to his throat. Hertrude swept her hand and dered, "The winner is Shredica!"


    "Wait, were they having a duel too?" the Princess asked, clearly confused.


    The three of us approached them, and as we drew nearer, we overheard Hereon click his tongue and concede, "Fine. You win."


    Turning to Hertrude, I inquired, "What''s going on?"


    "Oh, Shredica and Hereon were in deep discussion about what it would take for one of them to concede and let the other win in the game. Since the King''s Game is meant to have only one victor, they decided to settle it with a duel. And I, well, I ended up being appointed as the overseer," Hertrude exined.


    "Really?" I responded, intrigued. So, that meant Shredica emerged as the victor of the game. Good for her, I suppose. And good for both of us. With this oue, we were safe from being expelled from the academy. "It''s quite surprising that you ended up as the overseer.


    You seemed rather disinterested in this whole affair."


    A faint blush tinted Hertrude''s cheeks. "I''m not that disinterested. I''m just like any other woman my age. Some things do excite us, after all," she confessed.


    I cast a sidelong nce at Shredica. She remained unchanged, a constant presence in my life. Funny how I never nned on getting entangled with her, yet here we were, partners in crime of sorts. Our unlikely alliance stemmed from her ckmailing me. As for her relentless pursuit of bing a magic knight, it remained a mystery to me.


    But one thing was certain: Shredica was destined to be the protagonist of this tale.


    Every captivating story demands a viin, and I willingly epted that role. However, for now, I would bide my time and observe her journey. Despite her limited character growth, the joy radiating from Shredica''s face now spoke volumes. With each step she took toward her goal, her determination shone through.


    And though my disdain for Shredica ran deep, I couldn''t deny the sense of happiness that welled within me for her triumph.


    We all headed to the port and decided to call it quits on the game. Everyone, except Shredica, that is. She was officially dered the winner and given an audience with the King to make a wish. However, there were some limits. The King could only grant wishes within his power, and since he wasn''t the direct boss of the magic knights, Shredica couldn''t wish to be one.


    But she could request a meeting with the Headmaster of the Academy. From there, she could ask for a promotion from her current rank above bronze or at least put a stop to the administration blocking her path to higher ranks above bronze.


    Shredica was slowly but steadily working towards her goal. It would take another three years before she finally achieved her dream of bing one of the magic knights.


    But that''s a story for another time. With that settled, the King''s game finally came to an end.

 Chapter 177: Epilogue 3 - Next Stage (1)

    When I returned to Leonamon, I was incredibly horny. Can''t me a guy for that. I was bursting with energy, the kind of guy who could go all night without stopping, leaving five women knocked out cold. Yeah, I was overflowing with energy, so not getting any action for three days straight had me feeling pent up. I needed to fuck. And I needed it now.


    The moment I stepped into the office where I usually checked on thepany''s status, Maya was there, as always, holding a bottle of wine.


    "Wee back, Master," she greeted me with a bow.


    "Is anyone else free right now, Maya?" I inquired.


    "Uh, I think Miss Amon is tied up with preparations for the Idol group''s tour, and Miss Gabrielle seems to be upied with something in the Duchy of Sierra. The other girls are busy with their own tasks at thepany. Um, do you need something from someone, Master?" Maya responded.


    So, none of the girls were avable at the moment, huh?


    "Well, are you free right now, Maya?" I asked.


    "I..." When I said that she instantly blushed. It seemed that she knew what I came here for. "I''m always avable for you to be take, Master."


    With a sultry movement, she lifted her skirt, revealing her tantalizing thighs wrapped in white stockings. The creamy, voluptuous flesh spilled over the edges of the stockings, adding to her seductive allure. The stockings climbed upward, meeting a delicatece garter belt that entuated her curves, leading the eye to her pristine white underwear.


    Maya exuded undeniable sex appeal, her busty figure belying her age. It was impossible not to feel a surge of arousal at the sight.


    "Now, Maya, ce your hands on the table and turn your ass towards me," Imanded.


    "Yes!" she eagerly agreed, ready to fulfill my desires.


    She obeyed mymand, turning around and cing her hands on the table as instructed. Slowly, I shed my clothes and approached her, my dick proudly standing at attention. It had been days since itst tasted freedom from its constraints, and now it throbbed with anticipation, eager to prate a warm, inviting hole once more.


    Just as we were about to proceed, the door swung open, interrupting us.


    "Maya, is Master here?!" The voice belonged to Sandra.


    "Oh, Sandra?" I greeted, turning my head to look at her over my shoulder. "You''re back from your mission, I see?"


    "Master!" she immediately went in and hugged from behind. "I''m so d to finally see you! Listen to this. We¡ª"


    "How about we discuss that in the Dungeon?" I suggested. "You, me, and Maya over there?"


    "R-Right now? But I haven''t washed yet," Sandra hesitated.


    "Don''t worry about that," I reassured her, ncing at Maya. "Are you fine with that arrangement, Maya?"


    "I''m fine with it," Maya affirmed, turning around to face us.


    I nced at Sandra''s domination requirements, contemting our next move.


    --


    NovelFire-the-story-tform


    You''ve captured the interest of Sandra. You can now proceed to dominate her.


    Name: Sandra


    Race: Human-Beast Hybrid


    Requirements to dominate Sandra:


    1. Have sex with Sandra and stop the effects of the aphrodisiacs (Completed!)


    2. Give Sandra a job (Completed!)


    3. Purchase a dog''s cor for Sandra (Completed!)


    4. Participate in a threesome or more with Sandra (Completed!)


    5. Bring Sandra to climax five times in a row without allowing yourself to reachpletion(Completed!)


    6. Appoint Sandra as the leader of a significant endeavor (Completed!)


    7. Arrange for Sandra to observe you fucking another girl while she''s bound and restrained


    8. Unlock


    9. Unlock


    10. Unlock


    --


    With my decision made, I led them both to the basement to continue our session.


    "Sandra, go to that cross, and I''ll tie you up," I instructed.


    "You want to fuck me while I''m restrained?" Sandra''s excitement was palpable in her eyes. She was a huge masochist, and S&M sex was right up her alley. She was the type of woman who would cum from being deflowered, after all.


    With that, she eagerly stripped down to herst piece of clothing. It had been days since Ist saw Sandra''s body, and the sight of her naked form ignited a fire within me. I couldn''t wait to be inside her pussy once again. Her arousal was evident, her pussy dripping with honey as she eagerly anticipated our encounter.


    I kissed her lips hungrily, my tongue exploring the depths of her mouth. Maya, eager for action herself and now stripped down to her undergarments, embraced me from behind, pressing her ample breasts against my back as she began licking my neck.


    With attention divided between them, I positioned Sandra on the X-cross. Securing her wrists and ankles to the cross, I observed the hunger in her eyes with amusement.


    I chuckled at her enthusiasm, but we were just getting started. It wouldn''t be wise to start fucking just yet. After all, there was still plenty of time to explore.


    "Maya," I addressed her, still feeling her tongue on my neck.


    "Yes, Master," she replied eagerly.


    Without needing to be told, Maya dropped to her knees in front of me.


    "Master?" Sandra looked confused.


    "Rx, Sandra," I reassured her. "You''ll get your turn. But for now, how about you enjoy watching me fuck Maya?"


    "W-What...? B-But Master, I thought..."


    "No can do. Maya was here first, you know. Gotta prioritize her," I exined. "Come on, Maya, suck my dick."


    With that, Maya gently enveloped my dick with one hand and began stroking it. Her technique was a bit clumsy, but it felt nice nheless. As she stroked, she licked the tip, eliciting a soft moan from me. Sandra watched with an envious gaze.


    "Don''t worry, Sandra," I assured her. "Your turn wille soon enough. Now, Maya, why don''t you ce your hand against the cross and present your ass to me again?"


    Maya obeyed, standing up and turning to face the cross. As she ced her hands on the cross, her voluptuous breasts pressed against Sandra''s stomach, eliciting a soft gasp from her. Her ass was just as curvaceous as her breasts, and a cute little ram tail peeked out from the top of her white underwear. The fabric was soaked at the base, a clear indication of her arousal.


    Locking eyes with Sandra, Maya conveyed a mixture of excitement and desire through her gaze, igniting a spark of envy in Sandra''s eyes.


    Meanwhile, I positioned myself behind Maya, my fingers trailing teasingly over her body before slipping beneath her soaked underwear. Her pussy weed me eagerly, the slick walls yielding to my touch without resistance.


    "Nnnhh~"


    A soft moan escaped Maya''s lips as pleasure surged through her, her tail wagging excitedly in response. Her eyes, filled with lust and longing, met Sandra''s gaze, silently inviting her to share in the pleasure.


    Withdrawing my finger, I shifted aside the fabric covering Maya''s dripping pussy, exposing her glistening folds to the cool air. My cock throbbed with anticipation as I aimed it at her moist entrance, ready to plunge deep into her waiting depths.


    I inched forward, savoring the sensation of her velvety folds parting to amodate my girth.


    "Nnnnh... ahh..."


    It was as if my dick was a searing de, effortlessly slicing through molten butter. The heat radiating from Maya''s pussy was intoxicating, enveloping me in a haze of lust. With each inch I prated, the world around us faded away, leaving only the primal connection between us.


    As my tip fully plunged into her depths, I abandoned her waist, opting instead to grasp her horns firmly.


    "Ahh, M-Master..." Maya''s voice quivered with anticipation, her body trembling beneath my touch.


    With a firm grip on her horns, I unleashed a powerful thrust, driving my cock deep into her core in one swift, decisive motion.


    "Nhaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa?! Aaah, ah, ah, ahhhhhhh!"


    A primal scream tore from her throat as I buried myself deep inside her in a single stroke.


    "Does that feel good, Maya?" I grunted.


    "Auuu... i-it feels so goood.... hiinh, ah, ah, ahh..." she moaned in response.


    Listening to her moans only fueled my arousal, so I pounded into her even harder. With Maya no longer a virgin and familiar with my roughness in bed, I wasted no time in ramping up the intensity.


    "Ahh... Yes, Master... I-It feels so good when you... ah... when you go rougher in me.... Ahhhh, fuahhh, nhii...!" she cried out in pleasure.


    With each forceful thrust, Maya''s body was pushed forward, her curves rippling like waves. She pressed even closer against Sandra, who watched with envy.


    "Nhhh, ahhh! Aaahi, aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!!" Maya''s cries reached a fever pitch as I continued thrusting into her.


    Her voice suddenly shifted in tone, her eyes tightly shut and her teeth clenched. Both hands gripped the cross she held as if for dear life, while her vaginal walls tightened around my dick, urging me to release my seed into her. It was too early for me to cum, but after three days without release, my body demanded satisfaction.


    "Are you going to cum, Maya?" I asked her, feeling the pressure building.


    "Yes, ahhh! M-Master, I''m going to cum! I''m cumming!" she gasped out.


    "I''m going to fill you with my seed, okay? Enjoy every drop," I instructed her.


    With a punishing thrust, I mmed into her, causing her body to lurch forward and press even closer against Sandra.


    "I-I''m cumming! Cumming! Cumming, cumming, cumming, cumming,! Aaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhh!" Maya screamed at the top of her lungs, her back arching as her vaginal walls clenched tightly around my cock.


    With a grunt, I released my first load of semen inside her.


    "Fuaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhh!"


    The hot torrent surged forth, swirling around the base of my cock before flowing deep inside her.


    "Uah... ah, it''s so hot, ah, ah, ahh, hyaaaa!" Maya moaned in pleasure as she felt my warmth flooding her insides.


    After filling Maya with my semen, I heard a metallic sound within my head. That meant the 7th requirement for dominating Sandra wasplete. At the same time, her 8th requirement had been unlocked:


    8. Fuck Sandra in S&M roley.


    And it was an easy one to fulfill.

 Chapter 176 - 27 - King’s Game, Part 3 (6)

    The moment we closed in on each other, our swords shed. The sharp sound of metal meeting, one de real and the other made from concentrated mana, echoed through the air. When our des collided, I felt the full force of his strike firsthand. So this was the power of someone trained in swordsmanship since childhood, huh? Just as expected of the Sword Saint''s son.


    Despite his strength, I stood my ground. As soon as I created some distance between us, I stepped back, but Johanne was right on my heels, relentless in his pursuit. Closing in again, heunched another sh at me, which I managed to block. I countered with a sideways strike, expecting him to retreat, but instead, he countered with a sidelong sweep of his own.


    His reaction time was impressive, far beyond what I had anticipated. And his footwork was impable. It was hard to believe this guy was only 19.


    Typically, mastering a single sword style takes around ten years, but as I observed Johanne''s movements, it became evident that he hadn''t just mastered one, but four distinct styles. One prioritized defense, another focused on relentless offense, one aimed at swift and decisive strikes, while thest integrated the surrounding environment seamlessly intobat.


    Each style showcased Johanne''s remarkable talent and versatility in swordfighting.


    However, even with his impressive skill set, he couldn''t best me. Despite only wielding one sword style, I had refined it to perfection, crafting it into my own unique creation. This was more than just a technique¡ªit was an extension of myself, a lethal art form honed to wlessness.


    When Johanne realized he couldn''t gain an edge against me, he backed off and closed his eyes. The moment he reopened them, I could feel mana emanating from him. It wasn''t chaotic, but it was definitely stronger than usual. Johanne had unleashed his skill, Limit Breaker, in our duel. That meant things just got serious.


    We shed again and again, and I soon realized just how powerful his Limit Breaker truly was. It shattered all his limitations and unleashed his true potential. Normally, humans are held back by limiters in their bodies, but with Johanne''s Limit Breaker, he could tap into his full power. With this, his swordsmanship reached heights even greater than before.


    We grew faster and faster in our swings, the ng of our swords echoing relentlessly through the air. Our strikes were so rapid that before one sound faded, another strike followed. It was as if our swings surpassed the speed of sound itself. Yet, despite our escting pace, neither of us faltered or showed signs of exhaustion.


    There was no need for words. Just strike, block, swing, and parry. We continued without pause, leaving the Princess speechless at the sheer speed of our movements. I had never before showcased such mastery of swordsmanship, and it felt exhrating to unleash half of my true skill inbat for the first time.


    However, like all fights, this one had toe to an end as well. So, I aimed my sword at the weak joint where a sword typicallycked force, knowing a strike there would force Johanne to release his grip. Sure enough, his sword flew out of his hand, spinning through the air before ttering to the ground.


    There was no need for this final move since Johanne was already disarmed and defeated, but I couldn''t resist pointing my sword toward him.


    "That''s enough!" the Princess dered, bringing an end to the duel. "Leon is the victor!"


    In that moment, a metallic chime reverberated in my head, signaling the fulfillment of one of Johanne''s requirements.


    --


    You''ve captured the interest of Johanne. You can now proceed to dominate her.


    Name: Johanne Whitlock


    Race: Human


    Requirements to dominate Johanne:


    1. Win against Johanne in a duel (Completed!)


    see-more-NovelFire


    2. Kiss another girl in front of Johanne


    3. Unlock


    4. Unlock


    ....


    --


    What the heck? Johanne''s requirements for domination are raising some eyebrows. I mean, was Johanne really a guy? His domination checklist is throwing me off, but I can''t deny I''ve seen firsthand evidence of his manhood. But still, what the hell?


    Anyway, dwelling on that isn''t getting me anywhere.


    I sheathed my mana sword and observed as Johanne deactivated his Limit Break and retrieved his own sword. With a grateful expression, he then approached me.


    "Thanks for indulging me in that, Leon," he said. "I''ve got to hand it to you, you''re good with a sword. I''m no slouch myself, so I can spot talent when I see it. Your sparring match with Miss Zeruel was nothing short of impressive, and this duel, along with that fight against the Prince, confirmed it for me. I''d love to pick your brain for some pointers on how to improve my own skills.


    What do you say, Leon?"


    So, he''s asking me to train him. I''ve gotta say, Johanne''s swordsmanship is pretty damn impressive. If he keeps at it, he could easily climb up the ranks and be among the top ten strongest swordsmen. I''m genuinely intrigued to see just how far he can push himself and what his true potential is, even without tapping into his Limit Breaker.


    I''m itching to offer him some pointers, but I can''t shake the feeling that I might not be the right person to mentor him.


    "I''m not really much of a teacher," I admitted.


    "Aw,e on, man," he chuckled. "I''m not asking you to tutor me or anything. Just give me some advice here and there, tell me what I''mcking. That''s all I''m after, just your input."


    Well, if he only wanted my advice, then I guess I could give it a shot.


    "Alright," I conceded. "But don''t expect too much. I''m not exactly known for my sage wisdom," I warned.


    With that, we shook hands, sealing our agreement.


    ***


    After our duel, we returned to where the others were gathered. Upon our arrival, we found Hereon on the ground, kneeling, with Shredica holding a de dangerously close to his throat. Hertrude swept her hand and dered, "The winner is Shredica!"


    "Wait, were they having a duel too?" the Princess asked, clearly confused.


    The three of us approached them, and as we drew nearer, we overheard Hereon click his tongue and concede, "Fine. You win."


    Turning to Hertrude, I inquired, "What''s going on?"


    "Oh, Shredica and Hereon were in deep discussion about what it would take for one of them to concede and let the other win in the game. Since the King''s Game is meant to have only one victor, they decided to settle it with a duel. And I, well, I ended up being appointed as the overseer," Hertrude exined.


    "Really?" I responded, intrigued. So, that meant Shredica emerged as the victor of the game. Good for her, I suppose. And good for both of us. With this oue, we were safe from being expelled from the academy. "It''s quite surprising that you ended up as the overseer.


    You seemed rather disinterested in this whole affair."


    A faint blush tinted Hertrude''s cheeks. "I''m not that disinterested. I''m just like any other woman my age. Some things do excite us, after all," she confessed.


    I cast a sidelong nce at Shredica. She remained unchanged, a constant presence in my life. Funny how I never nned on getting entangled with her, yet here we were, partners in crime of sorts. Our unlikely alliance stemmed from her ckmailing me. As for her relentless pursuit of bing a magic knight, it remained a mystery to me.


    But one thing was certain: Shredica was destined to be the protagonist of this tale.


    Every captivating story demands a viin, and I willingly epted that role. However, for now, I would bide my time and observe her journey. Despite her limited character growth, the joy radiating from Shredica''s face now spoke volumes. With each step she took toward her goal, her determination shone through.


    And though my disdain for Shredica ran deep, I couldn''t deny the sense of happiness that welled within me for her triumph.


    We all headed to the port and decided to call it quits on the game. Everyone, except Shredica, that is. She was officially dered the winner and given an audience with the King to make a wish. However, there were some limits. The King could only grant wishes within his power, and since he wasn''t the direct boss of the magic knights, Shredica couldn''t wish to be one.


    But she could request a meeting with the Headmaster of the Academy. From there, she could ask for a promotion from her current rank above bronze or at least put a stop to the administration blocking her path to higher ranks above bronze.


    Shredica was slowly but steadily working towards her goal. It would take another three years before she finally achieved her dream of bing one of the magic knights.


    But that''s a story for another time. With that settled, the King''s game finally came to an end.

 Chapter 178: Epilogue 3 - Next Stage (2)

    I gently pulled my throbbing dick out of Maya''s slick pussy, releasing my grip on her horns. As I withdrew, she sank to her knees, her trembling butt a testament to the intensity of her climax. From her glistening pussy, a torrent of creamy semen spilled forth, cascading like a pristine fountain of desire¡ªa breathtaking sight to behold.


    After a moment, Maya regained herposure and sat upright, her lips curling into a sultry smile as she reached for my still-aching member. With eager determination, she licked and sucked away the traces of semen. Sandra watched us with envy in her eyes, but there was something more there¡ªlust. She too was quivering, as if she''d just had an orgasm.


    "Sandra, did you cum just from watching us?" I asked, a grin spreading across my face.


    Sandra seemed embarrassed by the admission, but she eventually nodded. She was a true masochist through and through. Just the sight of me fucking another girl in front of her was enough to make her cum.


    "Did you enjoy watching us?" I asked.


    She nodded again, "Yes, Master. When you were fucking her, I felt jealous, but at the same time, it was incredibly hot," she confessed.


    "Well, well, well, look who''s getting all lewd," I teased. After Maya had thoroughly cleaned my cock, I approached the bound Sandra. "Do you want to feel my dick impaling you while you''re strapped to that cross, your limbs spread apart, wrists and ankles restrained? You won''t be able to do anything except take it and moan," I offered, a wicked grin ying on my lips.


    "Y-Yes, please..." she whimpered, her beautiful pussy now dripping with arousal, juices flowing freely down her thighs and onto the floor.


    "Maya, fetch a leather whip from the closet. Oh, and bring me a ball-gag, a feather, a candle, and a blindfold while you''re at it," I instructed.


    "As you wish, Master," Maya responded obediently, rising from her seat to retrieve the requested items.


    "M-Master...?" Sandra''s voice trembled with anticipation, a mixture of anxiety and excitement palpable in her tone.


    "This is what you want, isn''t it?" I affirmed, my gaze locking with hers as I prepared to indulge her desires.


    Sandra nodded eagerly.


    "Well, you''ll get it. Consider it a reward for your... loyalty to me," I dered. My hands found the back of her neck, pulling her into a deep kiss. After our lips had explored each other''s for a few tantalizing moments, I pulled back and asked, "By the way, what did you want to tell me earlier?"


    "Oh, right," she replied, her expression shifting from debauched to serious in an instant. Sandra was like Gabrielle in that regard¡ªshe knew when to prioritize business over pleasure. "We had a meeting with the leader of themunist party, the Silver des...


    I spoke with their leader, and one of the Fangs, the Red Lioness as we call her in the ck Market, mentioned she wants to speak with Mephisto. She wants to talk to you, Master."


    "Oh..."


    I recalled the woman well. That fiery redhead named Eris¡ªleader of the Silver des.


    "And what does she want to talk to me about?"


    "About Moriarty, Master."


    Get thetest from m-vl-emp _yr.


    Now she had my attention.


    "Moriarty?"


    "Yes. From what I''ve gathered, nobody wants anything to do with that guy. They say hiswork is so vast, it''s hard to tell friend from foe. The Red Lioness wants to meet with you because she''s heard rumors of your sh with Moriarty. I think she''s gearing up to take him down, sensing trouble on the horizon with him at the center of it all."


    I knew Moriarty posed a serious threat¡ªnot just to the ck Market, but to the world atrge. His skill in maniption was unparalleled, as evidenced by his ability to ensnare even the prince. What''s more, he''d managed to uncover my where I lived and true identity. Moriarty wasn''t someone to be underestimated. I needed to take this seriously.


    If Eris wanted my help to take him down, then I was all ears.


    "I assumed as much, Master that since you''re always so busy, I told her that if she wanted your time, she''d have to offer something in return," Sandra remarked, a sly grin ying on her lips. "That''s why I made it clear to her that if she wants to meet with you, Master, she''ll need to bring something to the table."


    "And what might that be?" I inquired.


    "Her body, of course," Sandra replied. "When I suggested it, she looked at me with disgust, but ultimately agreed. It was the first time I saw her vulnerability. She always acted so high and mighty, you know? And she yed up the whole ''lesbian'' persona to ward off men, but in reality, she was just a scared virgin kitten hiding behind a facade.


    I thought she could be a valuable ally, an intellectual one at that, so I thought you might be interested, Master."


    So Sandra wanted me to assert my dominance over Eris? That didn''t sound too bad. I''d heard plenty of rumors about Eris myself¡ªmostly negative, but sometimes, you find a gem among the rubble.


    "Well done, Sandra. As expected of my loyal slut," I praised, before capturing her lips with my own once more.


    ***


    Sandra looked incredibly sexy in her restrained state, her limbs spread wide, wrists and ankles bound, her golden pubic hair matching the locks on her head, her pussy exposed for my pleasure. With a ball gag muffling her moans and a blindfold hiding her sight, she waspletely at my mercy. Maya stood nearby, ready to assist me in ensuring Sandra''s experience would be unforgettable.


    "Maya, hand me the whip," Imanded.


    "Yes, Master," Mayaplied.


    She passed me the whip.


    The whip resembled a horse''s tail, but it was crafted from a rubber-like leather material. It was designed to deliver intense pain without leaving anysting marks.


    "Now then, let''s get started, shall we?" I dered.


    With a flick of my wrist, I delivered the first p to her thigh.


    "Auuuu...!" Sandra''s cry echoed through the room as her thigh reddened from the impact. I continued to administer ps, each one leaving a beautiful red mark on her skin.


    Sandra seemed ecstatic, despite the blindfold covering her eyes and the gag muffling her cries. It was clear she was enjoying every moment of it, her body reacting with pleasure as she squirmed and even squirted from the stimtion.


    After that, I decided to up the ante by bringing out the candle. I asked Maya to light it up, then I twisted the cross so she was restrained lying down instead of vertically. I ran the candle along her body, letting the melted wax drip onto her skin. Every drop made her shiver and moan, clearly enjoying the sensation. But we weren''t finished yet.


    After making her body hypersensitive from the pain, it was time to switch things up. Enter: the feather.


    Pain and tickling both amp up those nerve endings big time. Plus, since she couldn''t see what I was up to, her skin was on high alert from the anticipation.


    After that, I rotated the cross again so she was lying vertically. I yed with her breasts, squeezing them in my hands and sucking on them one by one until I left my mark on them. Once that was done, I positioned my dick at her entrance. She was so wet that with just a little movement, I could slide right in.


    "Mmmfff... mfffffffff!!!"


    As I plunged my dick inside her, she let out a loud muffled scream, and her pussy squirted juices everywhere.


    Sandra''s insides were drenched, almost unbelievably so. It felt like I was delving into a cavern slick with moisture, the sensation so intense that there was scarcely any friction at all.


    How many times had this woman cum?


    "Mmmm...! Mnnn..."


    I kept pounding her while she was tied to the cross. I stared at her face as I thrust, even though I couldn''t see it through the blindfold, I could tell she was loving it. And I was loving it too, which is why I picked up the pace.


    The sounds of flesh pping and muffled moans filled the room. I also heard a moan from behind me. Maya, who had been following my orders, was masturbating while watching us, wearing a totally debauched expression. I silently ordered her to join us with just a look.


    She came up to me, starting by licking my nipple while gazing up at me with those cute eyes. I couldn''t resist pulling her in by her silver hair for a kiss. Our tongues danced together, exchanging saliva as I continued thrusting into Sandra, who was climaxing with each movement.


    While pounding Sandra, I couldn''t help but start fingering Maya''s pussy. She was still dripping wet, so my finger slid in effortlessly. I fingered her while fucking Sandra, and it felt like a connection was forming between us as I sensed their pussies tightening around my fingers and dick.


    "Nnnhh... mmmm!"


    "Ahhh, mnnn...!"


    I pounded Sandra even harder while my fingers delved deeper into Maya''s soaking pussy, the sensation sending waves of pleasure coursing through me. I could feel the tension building in my loins, the anticipation of release mounting with each thrust and stroke. We were all on the brink of ecstasy, teetering on the edge of that euphoric climax.


    And then, it happened. With a primal roar, I let go, releasing everything I had pent up inside me.


    "MmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmMmmmMmMmmMmmmmmm!!!"


    "MnnnnnnNnnnNnNnNnnnnnN!!!"


    With that, Sandra''s 8th requirement was fulfilled, and now it was onto the 9th.


    9. Double Prate Sandra

 Chapter 179: Epilogue 3 - Next Stage (3)

    Mayay on the bed wearing a strap-on dildo, while Sandra hovered uncertainly above her.


    "Am... Am I really gonna do this, Master?" Sandra asked, her voice tinged with uncertainty.


    The strap-on Maya wore wasn''t as big as mine, but it was enough to reach her cervix in a cowgirl position. Sandra would take it in her pussy while I fucked her ass. It was a shame I didn''t have an extra dick to double prate her myself, but this would do.


    "Yes," I replied. "Lower yourself onto that dildo, and I''ll take you from the rear," I said, touching her anus. It quivered with anticipation.


    Sandra followed my instructions, guiding the strap-on dildo to her pussy and slowly easing herself onto it.


    "Ahhh..." Sandra moaned, her body trembling as the dildo slid all the way in, causing her juices to overflow around it. As it reached the hilt, she arched her back in pleasure.


    Meanwhile, I licked my forefinger before sliding it into her asshole. It wasn''t Sandra''s first time with anal, but since she wasn''t quite a pro yet, getting it nice and wet was essential.


    "Nnng..."


    Sandra''s back arched even more as my finger entered her tight hole.


    "Do you like that?" I asked.


    "Y-Yes," she replied.


    "Well, you''re gonna love what''sing next because something a lot thicker is about to enter you," I said. "Now, lean forward and give me good ess to your ass."


    With those words, Sandra leaned forward, pressing her breasts against Maya''s voluptuous chest. Both women had curves in all the right ces. It was hard for me not to get excited just thinking about having these two women all to myself.


    I ran my hand along the connection of her pussy and the dildo, scooping up some of her juices. Then, I rubbed her wetness all over my dick, ensuring every inch was coated for smooth entry into her ass. It acted as a natural lubricant, perfect for what was toe. Once I''d smeared every nook and cranny of my cock with her juices, I aimed the tip at her eagerly awaiting asshole.


    I pushed forward, and the tip slid inside.


    "Nghhh!"


    Her ass was incredibly tight, making entry a challenge. But little by little, I made progress. Inch by inch, my dick prated her, feeling the resistance slowly give way. There was something else I could feel too¡ªa sensation of my dick and the dildo inside her hitting together, even though they were in separate holes.


    "Ahhh, M-Master... I..."


    "Does it feel good?" I asked. I could sense her pleasure, but I needed to be sure. "Having two dicks inside you, I mean?"


    "I-It feels amazing..." she replied, her tongue starting to loll out of her mouth and her eyes rolling upward. "I''m being fucked in both holes... Ahh..."


    Turning to Maya, I instructed her, "Sync your hips with mine, got it?"


    "Yes, Master," Maya replied obediently.


    "Ahhh, yesss..." Sandra moaned, the pleasure evident in her voice as she was filled from both ends. Each thrust sent waves of ecstasy coursing through her body, driving her closer and closer to the edge of bliss.


    Maya matched my rhythm perfectly, her movements synchronized with mine as we worked together to bring Sandra to the peak of pleasure. The room was filled with the sounds of our moans and the slick, rhythmic pping of flesh against flesh, creating an intoxicating symphony of desire.


    "Gnnnh... Mmmmhh! Ahhh, ahhh, nooo, ahhh. It feels so good! It feels so good, it feels so good. I''m cumming, cumming, cumming, cumming!!!"


    Sandra''s moans grew louder and more desperate with each thrust, her body trembling with overwhelming sensations. The feeling of beingpletely filled, of being taken so thoroughly by both of us, pushed her arousal to new heights.


    "Nnnggh...! Ahhh, fuaaah, nnhhh, aaAaaahhhHhhnnn~!!!"


    With every movement, she felt herself teetering on the edge of climax, the pleasure building and building until it felt like she couldn''t hold back any longer. Her breath came in short, ragged gasps as she surrendered herself fully to the pleasure, lost in the intoxicating ecstasy of being double prated.


    After a while, I unloaded my cum deep inside her ass. As I did, her 9th requirement was fulfilled. Simultaneously, her 10th and final domination requirement appeared:


    10. Bring Sandra to climax ten times in a row without allowing yourself to reachpletion (0/10)


    It seemed entirely achievable in our current state.


    ***


    Four hours had passed since I began my intense session with Sandra. With her domination nearlyplete, I decided there was no better time than now to assert my dominance over her. Currently, I had her in a mating press position, folding her in half with her feet resting on my shoulders as I relentlessly pounded her with my dick.


    "Aaaahhhh! M-Master, I''m... I''m!!!"


    "Are you gonna cum again? Then do it!" I encouraged her, thrusting into her relentlessly, hitting her cervix with each stroke.


    "Ahhhh! Cumming!"


    Her eyes rolled back until they were all white. She seemed to be on the verge of losing consciousness, her body twitching uncontrobly. I grabbed her legs and pounded her like a pile driver, determined to make her climax for the fifth time. But it was only halfway through her requirement. This was proving to be my toughest challenge yet.


    If I came before she reached ten orgasms, we''d have to start over from scratch. And when she was on her sixth climax, I couldn''t hold back any longer and released my load, resetting the count back to zero.


    I realized it was tough to make her climax ten times without losing control myself. Now that we were back to square one, I had to start the whole process over again.


    "Ahhh, M-Master, please... Ahh, no more... I''m... Ahhh..."


    With the count resetting every time I came, it meant we had to repeat the cycle all over again. It was taking a toll on Sandra, pushing her to her limits. The number of orgasms she''d had was probably equivalent to the number of fingers and toesbined. It was an insane amount of pleasure, and the bed was drenched with evidence of our intense session.


    Despite her pleas for mercy, I pressed on. I had to keep going, driven by the need to acquire more skills. The threats were mounting¡ªMoriarty, themander of the Magic Knight Lilia, and the seven princesses of Hell Elise mentioned were all out to get me. My enemies were multiplying, and I needed to be prepared. So, even though I felt sorry for Sandra, I continued to pound her relentlessly.


    Maya also lent a hand in bringing Sandra pleasure, masturbating her clit and suckling her tits to help her reach climax more easily.


    After a while, I finally achieved it. When she orgasmed for the tenth time, I pulled out my cock and spurted my sperm all over her body. At the same time, I heard a different metallic chime, one that I wasn''t used to hearing often like the chime that apanied gaining the interest of women orpleting domination requirements.


    Curious, I looked and saw this.


    ---


    You''ve sessfully dominated Sandra. You''ve acquired her skill, Lady Luck.


    Lady Luck (Upgraded) - A skill that passively triggers, enabling the user to narrowly escape certain death. User''s mana doesn''t deplete when this skill is used. However, Lady Luck can only be used three times a day. When the new day starts, the number of times Lady Luck can activate resets. This skill also increases the user''s luck by 99% in gambling.


    ---


    This was a significant upgrade to the skill. Unlike the original Lady Luck, which drained all your mana upon use and could only be used once per full mana cycle, this version doesn''t deplete mana and can be used multiple times a day. Waiting for mana recovery was a hassle with the original, but with this upgraded version, it resets daily, which is much more convenient.


    Plus, the added luck boost in gambling makes it even more valuable.


    While pondering the many possibilities of using my new skills, I heard another chime. It caught my attention, so I checked it.


    ---


    You have gained three skills. Your skill, the Subus Goddess''s Heir, is metamorphosing.


    Metamorphosingpleted.


    The Subus Goddess''s Heir has been upgraded. This allows you tomunicate with the Subus Goddess.


    Do you want to talk to the Subus Goddess?


    Yes/No


    ---


    What is this all about?


    I epted and suddenly felt like my brain had been transported to another dimension.


    When I came to, I found myself on a beach¡ªor rather, in the middle of the ocean. There was no shoreline in sight, just water all around me. I stood there alone, my feet touching the water''s surface as if standing on solid ground. As I looked around, I spotted her.


    A woman, small in stature, perhaps even smaller than Marie, but undeniably a woman. I could sense it from the energy she exuded. She wore a scanty ck outfit that barely covered anything, revealing just enough to be tantalizing. Her hair was a deep, dark purple, adorned with two pairs of horns¡ªdemon horns, unlike Maya''s ram horns.


    That woman was seated at a table fit for a tea party, except this table was in the water, as if the ocean itself was the floor.


    As if she had just noticed my arrival, the woman turned to me with the widest grin I''d ever seen, revealing teeth that were noticeably sharp and angr.


    "Oh." she eximed. "Thou hast finally arrived here, little one!"

 Chapter 180: Epilogue 3 - Next Stage (4)

    "Be seated, little one, and join me for a spot of tea," the woman smiled at me, her appearance reminiscent of a subus. It was clear she was the Goddess of the Subus.


    Still, I needed to confirm if she truly resided within the skill. "Are you the Subus Goddess?"


    The woman chuckled. "Aye, that title hath been mine for far too long, though it feels strange to be addressed as such now. But indeed, I am she. No need to be so formal, little one. Thou canst simply call me Lilith."


    "Lilith."


    The name sparked a memory. Lilith was rumored to be the Church''s nemesis, the demon empress herself. So she was also the Goddess of the Subus, eh?


    "Finally, thou hast arrived. I''ve waited eighteen years for thee toe hither, thou knowest? I cannot believe it hath taken thee eighteen years to conquer three women," she said with a resigned sigh. "I understand thou taketh thy time, fearing to make a misstep, but ''tis rather frustrating. I have longed to converse with thee for a great while."


    "I see..." I replied. "If you''ve been inside me for 18 years, does that mean you know my past life?"


    "Hmm? Oh, indeed I do. I am the one who hath reincarnated thee, after all."


    I had already figured as much. My skill was awakened even before I arrived in this world. That meant this woman was likely the one who bestowed upon me the skill, and the likelihood of her being the one to reincarnate me here was high too. This confirmed my suspicions.


    "What do you wish to converse about?" I inquired.


    "Come hither first. Partake of tea with me."


    I obeyed hermand, seating myself at one of the chairs arranged around the table. Suddenly, a teacup filled with tea materialized before me, conjured with a snap of her fingers.


    I took the cup and brought it to my lips. The tea... was exquisite. Whether it was real or illusory, I couldn''t discern, but it was undeniably delicious.


    "What exactly is this ce?"


    "''Tis the spiritual realm of thee, little one," she replied. "Here lies the depths of thy consciousness. And here do I dwell as well."


    She took a sip of her tea, then regarded me with a mischievous glint in her eye. She seemed like the final boss of some fantasy world, or perhaps the harbinger of apocalypse. Yet, not quite as dire. If I were to ce her in a fantasy story, she''d be like the final boss of an eroge game.


    "Well, now, since time is short, I shall impart upon thee some wisdom," she spoke.


    "What is it?" I straightened up involuntarily, sensing seriousness in her tone.


    "It''s nothing too grave, rather more of an advice," she exined. "Little one, I require a favor from thee."


    She smiled at me, a proud motherly expression crossing her face.


    "Just as thou hast saved those women, save me as well, alright?"


    With that, I felt my consciousness return.


    ***


    I awoke to the sight of the sun rising on the horizon. Two women were using my arms as pillows, sound asleep. I couldn''t me them. After the night we had, it was no surprise they were out cold.


    Normally, I''d wait for them to wake and suggest a morning session, but strangely, my libido wasn''t cooperating. My member showed no sign of life. I just wasn''t in the mood. Perhaps it was because that voice was still echoing in my head.


    What was that all about? Why did Lilith tell me that? I had no clue, but it felt like something significant was on the horizon. I didn''t know where the feeling came from, but my gut instincts had never steered me wrong before. How was I supposed to save Lilith? What could I even do to rescue her?


    She didn''t provide any specifics, just a plea for salvation. Maybe if I dominated another group of women, I couldmune with her again and gain more insight. Yet, I couldn''t rush into dominating women just to satisfy my curiosity. Like any rtionship, it needed to be built on a solid foundation. Blindly dominating women for the sake of conversing with Lilith would be despicable.


    That wasn''t the kind of person I wanted to be.


    I needed to investigate this matter further, but in a different manner.


    That afternoon, news reached me. The nobles'' dirtyundry was now on full disy, with Duke Sierra himself in the headline. It was a massive scandal. This meant that Gabrielle had finally taken down the nobles. The revolution would soon begin.


    ***


    James''s POV


    News spread rapidly about the downfall of Duke Sierra''s family, shaking the entire kingdom to its core. People voiced their dissatisfaction and disappointment, protesting for the Duchy to be stripped of its position. Crowds gathered outside the Duke''s estate, shouting and brandishing torches. Despite the dark night, the multitude of torches illuminated the scene, revealing countless angry faces.


    From my vantage point, I could see the mass of people below, all chanting "traitor."


    Duke Sierra had been exposed as a human trafficker and rapist. For years, he had deceived his subjects, kidnapping women from his own Duchy, assaulting them, and selling them into prostitution.


    The news about him was so vile, you couldn''t even see him as human anymore. He was nothing but trash, garbage that needed to be thrown aside. It was astonishing that his knights still protected his estate and himself, pushing back the enraged civilians from attempting to breach the gates. Though, I wouldn''t be surprised if these knights were also involved in the rape and kidnapping of the daughters.


    The Duke couldn''t have done it alone, after all.


    They were outnumbered, and it was only a matter of time before the citizens breached the gates.


    "How long have you been deceiving us, Duke?! You''ve been lying to all of us this whole time, promising to find my daughter! But it''s been you this whole time who kidnapped her?! How dare you do that to my daughter?!"


    "That lying, evil, sniveling piece of shit doesn''t deserve to be called the Duke. He raped our daughters and sold them into prostitution! Someone as trashy as him doesn''t deserve any title!"


    "Traitor!"


    "Traitor!"


    The citizens were seething with rage, a natural response given the circumstances. I couldn''t me them; I''d be just as furious if it happened to me.


    As I observed the tumultuous scene below, I pondered the cause. If I had to guess, it could possibly be linked to Mephisto. I didn''t have any concrete evidence, just my gut feeling to rely on. But confirmation mighte soon enough, possibly from someone. And that someone arrived after a while.


    "You seem rather mncholy, James," someone said from behind me.


    Instead of turning to face the person, I kept my gaze fixed below.


    "It''s only natural to feel mncholy when witnessing something like this, great aunt," I replied, addressing her as such. "Anyway, do you think Mephisto has anything to do with this?"


    "Mephisto''s not the only one pulling strings, James," my great aunt remarked. "That man has many hands, just as many as yours. While Mephisto may have yed a role in this, it wasn''t his sole doing. Someone from within orchestrated this. Someone very cunning."


    "Gabrielle, huh?" I muttered to myself. "That woman is truly troublesome. I''d love to take action against her, but with Mephisto protecting her, I''m limited in what I can do. I''m not eager to meet my end just yet."


    "Well, that''s a prudent choice. Despite my keen insight, I''ve never been able to fully grasp his true capabilities. It''s like staring into the abyss. I must admit, he''s quite resilient. If I''m not careful, I might find myself among those women fawning over him like he''s a celebrity."


    "You be careful around him, great aunt," I warned. "That man has the ability to ensnare women."


    "I know," she replied. "That''s why I''m wearing a skill negation on my person, so he can''t use whatever his skill is on me."


    Great aunt and I still hadn''t uncovered his true skill, but if we had to guess, it involved ensnaring women.


    "Now then, James," said great aunt. "How long do you n on continuing all of this? It''s been years since you started. Isn''t it time for you to return home? To our world?"


    "I still intend to build an empire in this world, great aunt," I exined. "After investing almost a century into this, I can''t just quit. I''m not ready to go back yet."


    "We''re not immortal, James," she said solemnly. "Despite our skills making us seem immortal, we''re not. We''re just postponing our deaths. We can''t die in a conventional manner, but we''re still susceptible to death in other ways."


    "I''m aware of that," I replied.


    "Then why won''t you return to our world, Jamie?" she pressed.


    "Don''t call me that, great aunt," I retorted, finally turning to face the diminutive woman who had been speaking to me. "I inhabit the body of a young boy now, so being called Jamie feels a bit odd. As for your insistence on my return, I won''t go back until a future alongside him is secured."


    "Just how long are you still going to keep averting your eyes from the truth, Jamie?" she persisted, using that name again. "How long will you hold on to that future? Tsubasa is already dead. Just ept reality."


    "The only reality I ept is the one with him," I dered. "By conquering this world and unraveling its mysteries, I can have a future with him again."


    With resolve, I turned away and gazed down at the crowd. Enveloping myself in darkness, I emerged transformed. My body felt different, taller and burdened with a weight around my chest. This was my true form. From this vantage point, I surveyed the people.


    "Even if I have to eliminate everything and everyone in my path to secure a future with him, so be it."

 Chapter 181: Chapter 28 - Summer Vacation (1)

    Irene''s POV


    "Student Leon," I addressed the young man standing right in front of me. "I''ve noticed you''ve been dozing off in my ss. Do you have any idea that sleeping in my ss, especially in mine, warrants punishment?"


    Leon was seated on a chair while I perched myself on the table. One of my stiletto-d feet pressed against his groin, rubbing his dick teasingly.


    "Sorry, Professor. It won''t happen again," Leon groaned.


    "Here we go again with the ''it won''t happen again''," I teased with a smirk. With a flick, I kicked off my stiletto heel and began rubbing his cock through his pants with my stocking-d feet. Using my toes, I deftly unzipped his pants and tugged down his underwear, freeing his impressive cock. "What''s this? Seems like a different beast fromst time.


    Does the texture of these stockings really feel that good?"


    I started stroking his dick with my feet, watching as pre-cum began to dribble out.


    "Just look at this. My feet are getting all wet from your juices."


    "Professor...!" Leon gritted his teeth, the pleasure undoubtedly intense.


    "Does this feel good, Student Leon? No, from now on I''ll start calling you Leon, so I''ll allow you to call me Irene from now on," I teased, my toes and feet continuing to work their magic on his cock. The texture of the stockings heightened his pleasure, causing him to ooze juices from the tip. The slickness allowed my feet to glide smoothly over his dick.


    "Leon, address me as Irene. Say my name. Show me your vulnerable side," I demanded, picking up the pace of my movements. "I''ll ept it all."


    Suddenly, Leon trembled and then...


    "I-Irene...!"


    He ejacted onto my feet, some of it even reaching up to my thighs.


    "Ah... I never realized semen could be this hot."


    I withdrew my cum-soaked feet from his still-erect cock, rubbing them together to spread the warm cum over them. I relished the sensation of the cum coating my feet.


    "It doesn''t shrink after just one shot, huh? Why don''t we keep going?"


    I reclined on the table, spreading my legs wide to give him a clear view underneath my skirt. With a swift motion, I tore apart the stockings between my legs, granting him ess.


    "Now, everything''s ready," I announced. "You can start whenever you want."


    Leon rose from his seat and positioned himself between my legs. He began by rubbing the tip of his cock against my panties.


    "I''m giving you permission," I whispered, urging him on.


    Leon slid my panties aside and aimed his cock at my pussy. Slowly, he brought the tip to my entrance... and then I heard the ring sound of my rm clock.


    My eyes flew open, and I stared at the ceiling for a moment.


    "A dream...?"


    Yes, it was just a dream. A dream about Leon and me about to start having sex. The realization made my face flush red with embarrassment. Why did I dream about something like that? Ugh.


    As I brooded in embarrassment, I noticed that the area between my legs was soaked... I wished it was just sweat.


    ***


    Today marked the end of the first semester, and the academy was gearing up for summer break. Students gathered in the courtyard for the closing ceremony. Artemis, the student council president, took the stage to address her peers. Her speech mainly urged everyone to stay disciplined during the break. With a month and a half off, she knew students would be up to all sorts of mischief and debaucheries.


    Speaking of debaucheries, news about several nobles involved in prostitution, kidnapping, human trafficking, rape, and other unspeakable acts hit the headlines like aundry list of sins aired out for all to see. The main figure in the scandal was none other than Duke Sierra, the most powerful man among them.


    The duke hadn''t made any statement yet, even though the news broke a week ago. His daughter and wife remained holed up in their house, refusing toe out. The revtion of his debaucheries had ignited anger among the people he ruled, and civil unrest was brewing in the kingdom. It seemed like only a matter of time before the citizens erupted into full-blown revolution.


    Meanwhile, summer vacation had finally arrived. Unfortunately for us instructors, there was no break during the summer. Plus, some students who didn''t pass this semester would have to attend summer sses.


    "You''rete," Rose remarked, already in line with the other instructors.


    "I overslept," I confessed.


    "Overslept? That''s rare for you."


    "Yeah. I had a fantastic dream."


    "Fantastic, huh?" Rose raised an eyebrow. "Anyway, I heard that the winner of the King''s Game is going to make a request to the king next week. Any guesses on what she''ll ask for?"


    Rose was referring to Student Shredica. I had a hunch about what she wanted from the king, but I kept it to myself.


    "I don''t know. Maybe money or something?"


    "Money? Why would she ask the king for money? Sure, money''s important, but isn''t it a waste to squander the opportunity to ask for anything from the king? You could be a noble with that," Rose pondered aloud.


    "I don''t think being a noble is all it''s cracked up to be, Rose," I replied.


    "Oh... You''re right."


    Nobles were currently facing bacsh. The citizens were pushing to dismantle the ducal system, or even the monarchy itself, in favor of a democratic government. However, the civilians wouldn''t simply get their way, and the monarchy wouldn''t be abolished just because they demanded it.


    "On a different note, Irene," Rose began, "do you want toe with me to a concert?"


    "A concert?" I raised an eyebrow.


    "Yeah, the Leonamon''s Starlights are performing live. I really want to see them!"


    "Don''t you have faculty work to do?"


    "Nah, I can do itter," she shrugged. Rose was as unpredictable as the wind¡ªhere one moment, gone the next. "Why don''t you take a break and enjoy life for once, Irene? And forget about that jerk who took your virginity."


    "Shh!" I quickly covered her mouth with my hand. "We''re in public, Rose! What if someone overhears you?"


    Rose withdrew my hand from her mouth, her expression filled with a mix of concern and curiosity. "Oh, shush," she chided gently. "If you had just confided in me about that jerk, maybe you wouldn''t be going through all this heartache right now. Hmm. It''s not Sesillian, is it? I seem to recall you being engaged to him at some point."


    "That''s just what my parents arranged for me," I sighed. "And that engagement fizzled out once I didn''t make it into the gold ss and only graduated in silver."


    At that juncture in our lives, my feelings toward Sesillian were lukewarm at best. We''d been on a few dates, but they felt more like fading memories, tucked away like forgotten books on a high shelf. They were easily forgettable. Sesillian hadn''t seemed all that interested in me either, so calling off our engagement was probably the best oue for both of us.


    And you know what? I think Sesillian wears a different mask than the one he shows to the world. A wolf disguised as a sheep, if you ask me. As for Leon... Well, he''s another wolf in sheep''s clothing. Rumors swirl that he''s currently dating the Princess of Betn.


    And let''s not forget Gabrielle''s steamy affair with him. If that''s not a wolf in sheep''s clothing, I don''t know what is. Butpared to Sesillian, Leon is charming. And more handsome... And more...


    "You''re losing it again, Irene."


    "Gah..."


    It seemed like I had really fallen hard for Leon, to the point where I daydreamed about him even in the midst of everything, imagining him fucking me. Forgetting him wasn''t even an option. I decided to embrace these feelings and somehow find a way to tell him that I''d grown to love him. Discover stories on m _v _le _mp _yr.


    I nced over at where he stood in line. His hair was a bit longer now, and he seemed taller. He stood with confidence, a stark contrast to when he first entered the academy. Back then, hecked that self-assurance, but now it practically radiated from him.


    "Think about what I said, Irene," Rose urged. "Maybe some of their songs will resonate with you, and you''ll grow attached to their music. Just like they did with me."


    "I''m not sure if that''s really the case, but I guess I should really think about it," I replied.


    After a while, the closing ceremony came to an end.


    ***


    Leon''s POV


    Titania and I were finally going on a date, now that we had a break from all the academic stuff. She was really excited about it, practically glowing with enthusiasm when I mentioned it to her.


    "I wanna go to L Land, Leon!"


    My girlfriend was positively beaming. Her radiance practically blinded me with its intensity. Titania and I had been dating for two months now, but we hadn''t done anything particrly romantic yet, like going on a proper date or even sharing a kiss. My schedule had been crazy busy before, but now that I was finally free, I felt it was time to spend some quality time with Titania.


    This time, I''m gonna do right by her.

 Chapter 182: Chapter 28 - Summer Vacation (2)

    Artemis had summoned me to the library, so I figured I''d humor her. When I arrived, I was greeted by a woman who seemed to be scowling at me. Why did the vice president of the student council always re at me? I suspected it had something to do with Artemis.


    If memory served, her name was Anya von Estus, a noble from another country with the unique ability to control hair. While I wasn''t particrly eager to acquire her skill, I couldn''t deny its potential usefulness. Perhaps after I was done dominating the women I had my eye on in the academy, I''d consider approaching her next. But for now, she wasn''t a priority.


    Anya led me to the office where the librarian usually resided. Upon arrival, she opened the door for me, and I stepped inside. Artemis was seated nearby, sipping tea at a small round table. As I entered, she set down her cup and greeted me with a smile.


    "You''re here," she said, then turned to Anya. "You can leave now, Anya."


    "But..." Anya protested, shooting me a scowl. Clearly, she wasn''t my biggest fan.


    "Don''t worry," Artemis reassured her. "Leon here isn''t the type to attack me. Besides, what could a bronze-ss student like him do against me?"


    Those words weren''t meant to insult me; they were simply meant to reassure Anya that I posed no threat to Artemis. Still, it grated on my ears a bit to hear it. Nheless, it seemed to have the desired effect, as Anya promptly closed the door.


    Artemis smiled at me. "Sorry about Anya. She''s a bit overprotective," she exined. "Take a seat."


    I epted her offer and then asked, "Was she crushing on you or something? She looked like she wanted to murder me."


    Artemis chuckled. "She confessed to me a few months after I took my position on the student council," she revealed. "I turned her down though. I told her I wasn''t ready for a rtionship."


    "Oh... So that''s it," I mused. It made sense now why Anya had been ring at me like I was some kind of rival. To her, I was like a bee trying to suck the pollen from her precious flower. Still, I wished she could tone it down a bit.


    "Now then," Artemis began. "The reason I summoned you here is because I want you to apany me to the Kingdom of Elves."


    I remained silent for a moment as Artemis continued.


    "My mother wants to meet you."


    In that instant, a vision of a threesome with Artemis and her mother shed through my mind, and I immediately had my answer.


    "Count me in."


    Artemis blinked several times.


    "You''re answering so quickly. Don''t you have any reservations orints about this? You do realize you''re not just going on a field trip, but to the Kingdom of Elves, right?"


    "I don''t see why I should have reservations," I replied. "Getting to visit the Kingdom of Elves is like a dreame true for me. Plus, I''m eager to learn new magic from them. It''s an opportunity I can''t just brush off."


    "Is that really how you feel?" Artemis raised an eyebrow. "You''re not just epting it so readily because it''s one of my requirements for you to dominate me, are you?" content source mvlempy r


    Looks like she caught on. "Well, something like that, I guess," I admitted.


    "Just for rification, and out of curiosity, what is the next requirement?" Artemis inquired.


    "I''m sure you don''t want to hear it," I replied.


    It was best if she didn''t know that her next requirement involved me deflowering her right in front of her mother. The shock would be too much for her to handle. Despite her curious personality, I couldn''t risk revealing this detail.


    "When are we going to go there?" I finally asked.


    "The week before the end of summer vacation," she replied. "Is that fine for you?"


    I thought about it. I didn''t have anything else nned for that time. I''d likely just be staying in Leonamon, having sex with my women.


    "It''s fine with me," I confirmed.


    "Great," she said. "Let''s meet back here at that time."


    With that, our conversation came to an end.


    ***


    Many students were leaving the academy in their casual clothes, eager for the month and a half of freedom ahead. Excitement filled the air, but for some, like Duncan, there was only disappointment. They''d failed the semester and were stuck spending the rest of summer vacation at the academy.


    While students weren''t forbidden from leaving the dorms for an extended period, they were advised not to engage in activities that would tarnish the academy''s reputation further. The recent incident in the King''s Game, where a student died, had put the academy under scrutiny.


    There was a petition circting to ban students from participating in such dangerous activities, but the academy hadn''t made any official statement yet. Regardless, the academy was facing its own set of challenges and uncertainties.


    Meanwhile, Shredica was basking in the attention she received after winning the game. It was only the second time a student had emerged victorious, but unlike the first winner, Shredicacked any special skills. While some students were impressed, most were simply jealous of her sess.


    As for iming her reward from the King, that was scheduled for next week. Shredica had been granted a special audience with the King, during which she could ask for anything within his power to grant. However, there were limitations; the King couldn''t bestow noble titles like dukedom, but he could make her a knight of a noble house, albeit without the full privileges of nobility.


    Lost in thought, I strolled along the path toward the academy gates. There, I spotted Titania, dressed casually and leaning against one of the pirs. She was engrossed in fixing her hair and practicing her smiles in a pocket mirror. Her presence drew the attention of those exiting the academy; it was clear to anyone that she was waiting to meet her boyfriend.


    And that boyfriend was me. Just the idea sent my heart aflutter.


    "Hey there," I greeted her with a smile. "Sorry if I''mte."


    TItania shook her head, her beautiful golden hair swaying along with her movement, "You''re just on time."


    ''That sounded like something a couple would say,'' I mused inwardly, even though the situation felt somewhat reversed...


    "Well," I said, extending my hand toward her. "Shall we?"


    Titania eagerly took my hand in hers.


    "Let''s go!"


    And with that, our date began.


    ***


    Arianne''s POV


    The atmosphere among the members of the Silver des was palpably tense, as if you could slice through it with a knife. There had been significant changes within the group: members no longer listened to the Leader, and there was a growing distrust towards Shredica, who hadn''t returned to their in quite some time.


    Today, I was returning to their per the Leader''s orders. I knocked on the door and uttered the secret password, prompting ire, our doorkeeper, to open the entrance for me.


    "Wee back, Arianne," she greeted, emerging halfway from the wall. Her naked form left little to the imagination, with her breasts fully exposed.


    "Is the leader here?" I asked ire.


    "Oh, yeah. She is. She just came back from somewhere," ire replied.


    After chatting with ire for a bit, I headed toward where the leader was supposed to be. As I entered, I found herpletely smashed. It seemed she''d been drinking heavily the night before and hadn''t stopped until morning. She was slouched in her chair, reeking of alcohol.


    "Leader, are you okay?!" I eximed, rushing over to her and trying to assist her. "You can''t do this in the base, Leader. You know someone might take advantage of you in your sleep, especially with the traitor among us. You can''t feel safe in a ce where there might be an enemy."


    "It''s fine every once in a while, right?" she slurred. "It''s not like they can actually do something to me. I''m invincible."


    "Still, you can''t let your guard down. What if someone stabbed you in your sleep, or what if someone tried to assassinate you and because you''re drunk, you can''t defend yourself?" I insisted.


    "It''s fine, I say," she dismissed, waving a hand dismissively.


    There was no way it was fine...


    I think I know why the Leader was acting like this. Last time, she had a conversation with someone who seemed to be a subordinate of Mephisto. The Leader wanted to talk to Mephisto, but in order to do so, she needed to have sex with him first.


    For someone like the Leader, that was hard to deal with. She has trauma from that kind of thing. But she epted it, just for a chance to speak with Mephisto. So that she could have a chance of stopping Moriarty from doing what he wants. The Leader was willing to pay with her body in order to achieve it.

 Chapter 183: Chapter 28 - Summer Vacation (3)

    Leon''s POV


    Titania and I were on our way to Pleasure City, holding hands and flirting the whole time in the carriage. It was hard to believe that this amazing woman was my girlfriend. If I told my past self, he''d probably just raise an eyebrow and give me a sad, self-deprecating smile.


    "You know," Titania said after a while of flirting, "I''m starting to get jealous of your other girls, Leon. They''ve been pretty intimate with you, right? But we haven''t reached that level yet, even though we''re a couple. We haven''t done any couple-y things."


    It seemed like Titania was feeling a bit envious that I''d been intimate with other women while we hadn''t really done anything couple-y yet, even though she was my girlfriend. Well, I''d promised to treat her right, and I was determined to make sure she never felt lonely or left out again. I''d be her perfect boyfriend, just like I said.


    When we stepped out of the carriage, we found ourselves in Pleasure City, a ce always buzzing with activity. Kids were running around, ying games to win prizes, and couples were indulging in all sorts of romantic activities. It was the perfect atmosphere for a date.


    "Let''s go," I said to Titania, taking her hand. She squirmed with glee the moment I touched her, her whole body blushing profusely. It seemed like I was doing the right thing. Up until now, I''d never really been on a proper date, so this was a first for me.


    Our first stop? Boats. There was nothing more romantic than a boat ride with your partner.


    As we were about to board the boat, Titania started trembling.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked her.


    "It''s actually my first time in a boat, so I''m kinda scared. What if it flips over while we''re on it? And I can''t swim either, so..."


    Sometimes, despite Titania''s maturity, she showed a childlike side. It was kinda cute.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be right here with you. And even if the boat does flip, I''ll save you."


    At that, Titania blushed and smiled at me. "You can be pretty romantic, Leon. Is this how you''ve won over so many hearts?"


    Her words sounded reproachful, but her tone was teasing and yful.


    I held her hand and guided her onto the boat. Once we were on board, the boatman started to row. As we moved along, Titania gradually calmed down and began to enjoy the ride. She was truly gleeful the entire time.


    We earned a few res from the boatman for getting a little too carried away with our excitement¡ªthere were a couple of close calls where the boat almost flipped over¡ªbut overall, it was a st.


    After the boat ride, we headed to L Land. We rode the Ferris Wheel, yed fun games, and even ventured into their version of a haunted house. Well, it was more like a monster house than a haunted one, but it was still a lot of fun.


    I''d never experienced this much fun back on Earth. I used to wish for moments like these, to have fun with my childhood friend, but it never happened. But dwelling on the past wouldn''t do me any good now.


    Currently, we were buying sweets from a vendor. They weren''t like the sweets you''d find on Earth, but they were damn good, I had to admit.


    "Yum. This is delicious, Leon. Don''t you think so?" Titania asked between bites.


    "It really is," I agreed. "I''ve never tasted anything like this before."


    "Same here!" she chimed in.


    Sharing new experiences with my girlfriend felt like weaving our lives together in beautiful tapestry. Moments like these, where we ventured into uncharted territory together, were the essence of our connection¡ªlearning, growing, and exploring side by side.


    "So, what''s our next adventure?" Titania''s voice bubbled with excitement.


    "Hmm..." I mull it over for a sec. This date wasn''t some big n I''d been scheming for days; it was more of a spur-of-the-moment thing. No borate schemes here¡ªjust going with the flow. "Oh. How about we hit up Leonamon for some cake? Ever been there?"


    "Oh yeah, I heard they were good, so I gave ''em a try, and damn, they were amazing! The sweetness just spreads in your mouth and melts away!"


    With that, we headed into Leonamon as well. But I never expected to see someone I knew there. As we stepped into the cake shop, I spotted her. It was a surprise to see her here, stuffing cake into her mouth like she''d juste out of a long battle and was starving for food. It wasn''t the amount of cake she was eating that surprised me, but rather the fact that she was here.


    And there she was, meeting with that professor.


    It was Charlotte Sierra, whose father had been in hot watertely due to a scandal involving kidnapping, human trafficking, and more. She was wearing a very long hood thatpletely covered her face. I wasn''t sure if she was trying toy low, but that hood definitely made her stand out.


    The professor she was meeting was Sesillian. He was dressed casually unlike her, but he was in a great disguise unlike her. If you didn''t focus on him, you wouldn''t know it was him.


    What was going on here? Did Gabrielle abandon her role of cockblocking them? Or maybe she had some kind of agenda why she didn''t prevent the two of them from meeting. For now, though, it seemed like nothing sexual was going to happen. I hoped it wouldn''t go in that direction either.


    "Leon?"


    "Ah, right. Let''s grab some seats," I replied. For now, I had a date with Titania, and my focus should be solely on her. I promised to make this date perfect for her.


    Sesillian and Charlotte meeting wasn''t a concern. If Gabrielle had stopped ying cockblock, there had to be a reason for it. At least Charlotte''s chastity wasn''t in jeopardy.


    I was curious about what they were discussing, though. Eventually, they left. I wanted to follow them, but not right now.


    Titania''s pout caught my attention as she felt neglected. I swiftly shifted gears, showering her with sweetness and feeding her cake from my own spoon. Gradually, her mood improved, and her gleefulughter filled the air. She truly was a delight. Find your story on mvle,mp _y,r.


    After indulging in cake, Titania surprised me by pressing her breasts against my shoulders, her joyful sounds echoing around us. With her radiant presence, my concerns about Charlotte dissolved. What did I care for that woman? My interest in her was solely for her skill. Titania was my priority, and I couldn''t bear the thought of her unhappiness.


    As the evening unfolded, we immersed ourselves in a whirlwind of activities, from entrancing theater performances to savoring gourmet delights in an opulent restaurant. Eventually, as the night drew to a close, we decided to wind down and call it a day.


    "But wait!" Titania suddenly eximed, her face alight with a mischievous smile. "I want to spend the entire night with you, Leon."


    "What, like spend the night together?" I queried.


    "Exactly," she confirmed, her voiceced with anticipation. "I want you to pamper me until I drift into sweet slumber."


    "Where will we sleep though?"


    Titania''s lips curved into a mischievous smirk. "I don''t know, but this is Pleasure City, after all. We can find something. Like that," she said, pointing to the building next to us.


    I nced at the sign¡ªit read "Night Cabin''s Inn." A night there would only cost one gold coin, and it promised all the perks: soundproof walls, a spacious bed, and even a luxurious bath. It was the fanciest inn I''d ever seen in this world.


    "Well, why don''t you lead the way, then?" I replied, mirroring her mischievous smirk.


    Titania eagerly led me to the inn, and we paid for a night there before heading to our room. It was even more spacious than I had expected, with a bed big enough to fit five peoplefortably. It was clearly a love motel.


    Titania kicked off her shoes and immediately dove onto the bed.


    "So soft!" she eximed. "It''s even softer than my bed at the dorm! Ahhh, I wish I could take this bed with me!"


    "If you did, the owner of the inn would surelye looking for you to return it," I teased.


    "Come on now, I was obviously joking," she chuckled.


    Titania buried herself in the bed, clearly relishing its embrace. She emitted happy sounds as she rolled around, enjoying every moment. Eventually, she sat up and patted the bed.


    "Come ''ere, Leon!" she beckoned. "Feel how soft it is!"


    I kicked off my shoes and joined her. She was right¡ªthe bed was incredibly soft. It was the kind that would lull you to sleep in an instant.


    "Hehehe..." Titania giggled. "I''m in bed with my darling again. I''m so happy!" She reached out to hug my arm, pressing her ample breasts against me. "Are you happy too, Leon?"


    The word "happy" didn''t even begin to cover what I was feeling. I was overflowing with joy to the point where "happy" felt inadequate. How could I convey this to her? How could I express the depth of my emotions?


    With no words sufficient to describe it, I opted for action instead. I gently pushed her down onto the bed and kissed her passionately.

 Chapter 184: Chapter 28 - Summer Vacation (4)

    Titania didn''t push back against my kiss; instead, she pulled me in even closer. Our bodies were so close that it felt like we might meld into one another, bing inseparable.


    Her fingers dug into my flesh, urging me to press tighter against her. My hand slid beneath her clothes, running from her belly to her chest, slipping under her bra to touch her breasts directly. But Titania didn''t stop me; in fact, she seemed to want me to go further. And I did. I wanted to push past this boundary, and it seemed she did too.


    After what felt like an eternity of kissing, we finally parted our lips. A thin strand of saliva still connected us before snapping between us. We gazed into each other''s eyes, locked in a mesmerizing trance, as if we were being drawn into a vortex of desire. Without hesitation, our lips met once more.


    "Ahh... Leon..."


    I nibbled on her neck, leaving a mark, while she began unbuttoning my shirt, releasing each button one by one until it hung open. Find your story on NovelFire,mp _y,r.


    I leaned back and stripped off my clothes, revealing my body to Titania.


    She blushed as she looked at me, covering her face with her hands but peeking through the gaps between her fingers.


    "G-Goodness, Leon... You don''t look that ripped when you''re wearing clothes..." she said.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to stop me?" I asked her, knowing that once we crossed this line, there was no turning back. Our rtionship would enter a new phase.


    "I..." she hesitated before finally speaking up. "I want this, Leon. I don''t want to be left behind like those other women. I want to experience what you do with them. Make love to me."


    I kissed her repeatedly, trailing my tongue down her neck and along her corbone as I slowly removed her clothes. She lifted herself to help, allowing me to strip her down until she was only in her underwear¡ªa stunning pair of ck lingerie that seemed almost too perfect for the asion. It was as if she had been anticipating this moment all along.


    "Um, try not to stare too much," she cautioned.


    "I''m sorry, but you''re just... stunning," I confessed. And it was true. She was incredibly beautiful. Her skin was smooth and milky white, her untied hair cascading around her in a captivating manner. Despite her toned physique from sword training, she had curves in all the right ces.


    Her breasts were ample, but it wasn''t just about being sexy¡ªit was more like a regal elegance that defined her. If a single word could capture her essence, it would be majestic.


    She blushed at my words, and I heard her gulp before she spoke up. "It''s your turn now."


    For a moment, I wasn''t sure what she meant, but then it clicked. She wanted me to take off my pants too. I began to stand up to do it myself, but she stopped me.


    "Let me do it myself," she insisted.


    With determination in her eyes, I acquiesced and let her take charge. She ced her hands on either side of my pants, slowly pulling them down until my dick was finally freed.


    "W-Woah!" she eximed as my dick sprang out in front of her eyes.


    My dick cast a shadow over her face as she looked up at it, a mix of awe and a hint of terror in her eyes.


    "I-Is this what''s going to go inside me?" she asked nervously.


    "Are you scared?" I inquired.


    "A l-little," she admitted.


    It was understandable that she''d feel scared. This was Titania''s first time seeing it, after all, and that meant it would be her first experience with it too. And even by abnormal standards, mine was exceptionallyrge. Many women had trembled at the sight of it before.


    "Are you sure you want to do this?" I asked her once more.


    I didn''t want to leave her scarred. Titania believed she was falling behind the other women in my harem, but that wasn''t the case. She was my girlfriend, cherished and adored. Yet, despite my reassurances, she yearned for a deeper connection. She sought to cement our bond, to be more than just a girlfriend in name.


    She wanted to feel the intimacy we shared, to join the ranks of those who had felt my touch.


    But emotions, they could be a double-edged sword. They could drive you to heights of ecstasy or plunge you into depths of despair. I couldn''t bear the thought of Titania being consumed by doubt and insecurity. I couldn''t bear the thought of her experiencing the same pain I had once endured.


    So, I treaded carefully, mindful of her fragile heart. I wanted to fulfill her desires without causing her harm, to bridge the gap between us without leaving scars. For Titania, I would do anything.


    Against my expectations, Titania gazed at me with unwavering resolve.


    "I''m sure," she affirmed. "I want to be one with you tonight, Leon."


    Her determination struck me deeply. If she truly desired this, then I knew my course of action.


    "Titania..." I whispered, drawing her close for another kiss. This wasn''t the usual passionate, carnal exchange I shared with my partners or submissives. No, this kiss held a different kind of intensity¡ªit was tender, affectionate.


    As our lips met, I allowed my hands to explore her body, slipping under her bra to cup her breasts. The sensation of her nipples hardening beneath my touch sent a shiver down my spine, a clear indication of her arousal.


    "Nnnn..."


    I was certain that moan wasn''t born of pleasure, but rather embarrassment. Titania was flushed with embarrassment, but I pressed on undeterred. My hands continued to explore her breasts, tracing the curves with gentle caresses. After a moment, I trailed my hands down her belly, reaching for the waistband of her sexy underwear.


    With deliberate slowness, I peeled it down, allowing it to slip off one foot and dangle at her ankle.


    Releasing her from our kiss, I was met with a surprisingly cute expression on her face, one I hadn''t seen before.


    Enthralled by her adorableness, I positioned my dick at her entrance.


    But then...


    "Titania?"


    She suddenly closed her eyes, and then blood trickled from her nose.


    "T-Titania?" I called out once more, but she remained unconscious.


    Grabbing a nearby towel, I gently wiped the blood from her nose before dressing her in sleeping clothes. Carefully, Iid her down on the bed, watching over her as she rested.


    "You shouldn''t have pushed yourself so hard. You know it''s too much for you," I murmured, running my fingers through her hair with a soft smile.


    Titania had lost consciousness, unable to handle the intensity of the moment, her nose bleeding as a result. I wasn''t sure if it was too much for her or if she simply felt overwhelmed by me. Regardless, I decided to let her rest for now. We could try again when she was ready.


    However, I had another problem to deal with¡ªmy persistent erection. I couldn''t bring myself to take advantage of Titania''s vulnerability, so I excused myself to the bathroom to take care of it myself. As I pleasured myself, I couldn''t help but think of her.


    After releasing my tension, I took a quick shower and got dressed.


    However, instead of exiting through the door, I chose to slip out of the bathroom window. I sensed someone lurking on the other side of that door, radiating an intense bloodlust that would suffocate any ordinary human. Sensing the danger, I climbed up to the rooftop, where I realized it wasn''t just one person waiting for me¡ªit was multiple.


    As I scanned my surroundings, I felt a sudden threat at the back of my neck. Instinctively, I ducked just in time to avoid being hit, though a few strands of my hair were sliced off. Seizing the moment, I tumbled away from my assant, but soon found myself dodging projectiles aimed at me. With quick thinking, I focused my mana to create a de and deftly sliced through the iing attacks.


    But then, the assant who had just attacked me with a de dashed towards me as I deflected the iing projectiles. I quickly conjured another mana de in my free hand to block the attacker''s advance from behind while still fending off the projectiles.


    With a powerful swing, the attacker unleashed a massive impact that I countered with a swing of my own. The resulting explosion sent shockwaves of wind rippling outwards, enveloping us both in its force. As the dust settled, we stood facing each other.


    It was then that I finally got a clear look at my adversary¡ªa blonde man with piercing blue eyes, d in what appeared to be royal knight''s armor. However, this wasn''t the typical armor of Milham''s royal knights, which gleamed with silver, gold, and ck. Instead, this armor bore hues of blue, silver, and gold¡ªdistinctive of the Betn Kingdom.


    It dawned on me that this man was a royal knight of Betn.


    "Who the fuck are you?" I snarled, my voiceced with anger.


    The man''s eyes narrowed, a feral growl escaping his lips. "By the verdict of the royal knights protecting the Princess," he dered in a voice heavy with authority, "you are to be executed for viting our sacredws. It is decreed that no one shall darey a hand on the Princess in any sexual manner. Leon, without ast name, you stand condemned to death!"

 Chapter 185: Chapter 28 - Summer Vacation (5)

    As I suspected, this man was one of Titania''s royal guards. It seemed they had a strictw regarding anyone who dared to touch Titania inappropriately¡ªaw that meant signing your own death warrant. Whether thisw applied to everyone or just them, I wasn''t sure.


    As we stood locked in a tense standoff, bullets came hurtling towards me. I managed to block them with ease, but the man wasted no time inunching another assault. Despite my efforts to defend myself, the relentless barrage of attacks from all sides was beginning to overwhelm me. I needed to rethink my strategy.


    The man in front of me was relentless, his skill and power evident with each strike. And it wasn''t just him¡ªeveryone around me seemed to possess formidable abilities. It felt like I was the target of an assassination plot, with enemies closing in from all directions.


    It was bing increasingly difficult to defend myself without resorting to my own skills. Though I could easily summon my Guardian to aid me, I didn''t want to reveal my abilities just yet. Instead, I put my trust in Lady Luck to intervene on my behalf.


    .


    Utilizing the first aspect of Lady Luck, I allowed one of the bullets to graze me. However, thanks to my imperceptibility to deadly situations three times, the bullet harmlessly ricocheted off the concrete beneath our feet.


    As the skirmish continued between the Betn''s Royal Knights and myself, I sensed imminent danger. Someone was preparing to unleash their skill against me. Should I block it? With only two instances of Lady Luck left, perhaps I should conserve them. But something felt off about this particr skill¡ªa sensation akin to being forbidden from utilizing my own abilities.


    ncing down at the ground beneath me, I noticed arge circle drawn there.


    A circle that nullified skillspletely? That was certainly unexpected. Someone possessed the ability to neutralize skills within arge radius of 100 units. Anyone caught within that circle couldn''t rely on their skills at all¡ªthey were rendered entirely ineffective. With that limitation in ce, I had to face this situation without relying on my own skills.


    Dodging seemed to be my only option for now. Though I could attempt to escape the circle, I was surrounded on all sides. Even if I managed to break free, the user could simply create another circle, trapping me once more.


    But the man before me, swinging his sword with fierce determination, didn''t seem bothered by the circle. That wasn''t due to immunity; rather, hecked any skills to begin with. Yet, his strikes were remarkably potent, capable of shattering a normal person''s defense. His proficiency in mana control was evident¡ªmuch like mine, it was precise and focused.


    He was using his wind magic to enhance the speed and impact of his sword strikes. It was a surprising revtion. Someone else possessed such precise mana control, a skill that rivaled my own. Had he realized the incredible potential of mana in this world, just like I had? It wasn''t certain yet, as he seemed to be operating within his current limits.


    "Leon?"


    A voice called out my name, drawing my attention. I turned to see Titania, her expression one of shock. Her wide blue eyes were fixed on me¡ªor rather, on the intense battle unfolding before her.


    "Leon!"


    Titania''s voice cut through the chaos, her eyes wide with rm as she rushed toward us, her arms outstretched as if to shield me from the attacker.


    "P-Princess, what are you doing here?!" The knight''s eyes widened in shock. "Seize the attack! The Princess is here!"


    At Titania''s intervention, the bloodlust surrounding us seemed to lessen, though it didn''tpletely dissipate. I could still feel the lingering animosity directed towards me. I understood their sentiments to some extent. To them, Titania was a cherished flower, one they were duty-bound to protect. Her purity and beauty were unparalleled, like a pristine white blossom.


    And here I was, perceived as a threat, a mere interloper poised to trample upon their prized possession. If I were in their shoes, I''d likely feel the same animosity towards an intruder.


    However, they were barking up the wrong tree. As far as I was concerned, neither Titania nor I had done anything wrong. It was their meddling that had stirred up this mess.


    Titania shot the knight a fierce re, her arms still outstretched as if to physically separate him from me. "What exactly do you think you''re doing to Leon?"


    "I''m protecting you from him, Princess," the knight replied, his sword still poised for action. He seemed ready to pounce on me at the slightest provocation.


    "Protecting me? All you''re doing is trying to cut off my boyfriend! What in the hell do you all think you''re doing?! Do you want my father to hear about this?!"


    "Princess, the King has already issued the decree that anyone who engages in anything sexual with you should be swiftly executed. This man has vited that decree, and so we have been tasked with eliminating him," the knight exined.


    So, it was the King himself who had enacted thatw. It seemed to be a national statute, not just a rule of the Betn Knights.


    "You were watching?!" Titania screamed in outrage. "How dare you do this to me?! Do you want Father to find out about this?!"


    "D-Don''t fret, Princess. I didn''t peek. I know full well that your Father, the King, would have me swinging from the gallows along with three generations of my kin. It''s aw that no one shouldy eyes on the Princess''s magnificent form! But this scoundrel not only saw, but also engaged in lewd acts. So, Princess, step aside.


    I''ll swiftly end his suffering with a clean cut to the neck."


    "Are you suggesting my Father''s behind this? If so, then Imand you to stand down! This man is my lover!"


    The knight clicked his tongue and red at me as if I were his mortal enemy. "This man is just a worthless bastard who''s not fit to even look at you, Princess. I''ll never acknowledge that he''s the one who gets to be by your side," he spat. There was madness in his eyes, but I could also see traces of jealousy. Maybe he was in love with Titania himself, but those stupidws kept him from confessing.


    Or perhaps he thought he wasn''t good enough for her? Either way, a man fueled by jealousy towards another who won the heart of the woman would be one tough opponent... I knew that firsthand, because I''d been that guy before.


    "Leon is the only man who''s right for me," Titania dered. "I won''t even nce at another guy. Even if Father opposes it, I''ll do whatever it takes to make this love story happen. And if Father, or any of you, try to harm Leon, well, I''ll have no choice but to end my own life."


    The knight''s eyes widened in shock. "Y-You can''t be serious, Princess. You''re the sole heir to the throne. If you take your own life, then¡ª"


    "Then the Betn Kingdom would crumble and vanish from the map," Titania interrupted. "Isn''t that right?"


    "J-Just for a man, you''re willing to sacrifice the future of the Kingdom, Princess?" the knight asked, his voice trembling.


    "Leon means more to me than the throne," Titania asserted. "So, if you don''t sheathe that sword," she continued, pulling out a dagger and aiming it at her neck, "I''ll end it right here."


    The knight looked shocked, and without hesitation, he sheathed his sword. "...We''re sorry for this, Princess. We promise not to harm this man again. I''ll also ry your message to His Highness," he said before ring at me, then turning around and jumping off the roof. The tension dissipated as he left.


    Titania let out a heavy sigh, lowering the dagger from her throat and spinning it with her fingers before sheathing it at her side.


    "Sorry about that, Leon," Titania said. "Are you hurt?"


    I felt my heart race as I witnessed that turn of events. Titania had just defended me from her own knights, who were supposed to be protecting her. Not only that, but she was also willing to sacrifice the future of her kingdom just for me. Just for me. She was incredibly cool. It was enough to make my heart flutter.


    Overflowing with love, I grabbed her cheeks and pulled her in for a kiss. After our lips parted, we gazed into each other''s eyes.


    "I love you, Leon," she said. "I think I love you now more than anything in the world."


    "I feel the same way, Titania," I replied.


    "Call me Nia," she said.


    "What...?"


    "That''s what my parents call me," she exined. "Nia."


    Nia. It was a name perfect for her. Nia, meaning bright.


    "I love you too, Nia," I said. And with that, we kissed again. Under the dark sky, we shared our love for each other.

 Chapter 186: Chapter 28 - Summer Vacation (6)

    Titania''s POV


    I woke up to find myself under an unfamiliar ceiling. The bed was incredibly soft, unlike my own. I realized I was in an inn, where I had spent the night with my darling.


    Beside me, he was awake, his eyes fixed on my face with a smirk. He looked particrly radiant this morning, which made me blush under his gaze.


    "Good morning, Nia," he greeted. "How did you sleep?"


    "G-Good," I stuttered in response.


    "Are you hungry? Want me to fetch some food for you?" he inquired.


    "S-Sure," I replied, feeling a strange warmth at his concern.


    What was this sensation? It felt oddly intimate, like the words of a devoted husband to his wife. Though I hadn''t experienced marriage firsthand, there was an inexplicable familiarity to his care.


    Leon rose from the bed, his naked form amanding presence. His impressive member stood proudly, demanding attention.


    Beneath the covers, I discovered I was equally unclothed. The drowsiness that had clouded my mind evaporated, reced by a sudden awareness of a pleasant soreness between my legs.


    I covered half of my face with the covers.


    We did it. We actually did it. We had... s-s-s-sex...


    ***


    If you''re all wondering how it escted to us doing the deed, then let''s rewind a few hours.


    After I told my knights that if they everid a hand on my Leon, I''d kill myself, we kissed on that rooftop under the stars. Leon''s emotions were running high, as were mine, and I could tell immediately that he wanted intimacy.


    I was left worried about that, remembering how I lost consciousness and had a nosebleed when we tried to get intimate earlier. Can you me me, though? I never expected Leon to be so hot. When we first met, he seemed like a trembling rabbit, but when I saw him naked for the first time, I was in for a surprise. He was incredibly muscr and ripped underneath his clothes.


    And when we kissed, his tongue was so good, I nearly passed out. I was fighting the urge to scream in delight while simultaneously struggling to stay conscious. Is this how a man who''s been with many women kisses? I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of jealousy that I wasn''t his first kiss.


    I mean, of course, I wasn''t really bothered or upset by the fact that he''d been with other women besides me. Men with incredible power, whether physical, magical, mental, or political, often have many women in their lives. But it did sting a bit to know I wasn''t his first for everything, especially when he was my first for everything.


    And he''d be thest man too¡ªI was confident no one could handle me like Leon.


    Anyway, that wasn''t the main concern right now. Leon was swirling his tongue inside my mouth, and I was doing my best to keep up, despite my inexperience. I twirled my tongue around his, intertwining them and sharing my saliva with him.


    His hands found their way to my butt, squeezing each cheek firmly. I shivered at his touch, feeling something hard pressing against my thighs.


    "Um," I stammered as we pulled away from each other. "Let''s go back to the bedroom."


    Leon looked at me, concern evident in his eyes. "Are you sure?" he asked. "You don''t have to push yourself, you know? I''m not in a rush to do it with you, and you shouldn''t feel pressured either." Discover gems at m-vle-mp _yr.


    "But you want to, right?" I insisted.


    Leon looked away, his cheeks turning pink in embarrassment. Despite his hot exterior, he could be cute sometimes. "I do, of course," he admitted. "I mean, you left me hanging earlier. But hey, I can take care of it myself. You don''t owe me sex."


    "I want to, Leon," I said firmly. "I want to have sex with you."


    "But what if those knights of yours are still watching?"


    "We''ll just have to make sure our room ispletely covered so not even a crack of light can escape," I replied with a suggestive smile. Then, feeling bold, I reached for his bulge and rubbed it through his pants. "Besides, it seems like this thing really wants it."


    I felt really embarrassed doing this, but my mother always said that if I wanted to please a man, I had to use my lower lips and upper lips. So, I decided to follow her advice. Mother, I hope you''re watching from heaven. I''m doing what you told me to do. You must be proud, right? Or maybe not.


    It seemed to work on Leon, as he looked at me like I was a piece of meat. Maybe his rationality snapped, and he was finally going to take me. Well, that was the goal, so I weed it. With that, Leon carried me back to the bed, where he ravished me like a wolf.


    He sucked on my neck, leaving hickeys behind. His kisses were intense, his tongue swirling around mine. I felt like I was melting, but I didn''t stop him. I just let him continue. He stripped off his clothes, then did the same to me. Seeing his naked body again sent heat coursing through mine.


    I thought I might pass out or have another nosebleed, but I forced myself to stay conscious. I needed to see this through. Eventually, we found ourselves back where we left off earlier¡ªwhere he was about to enter me.


    "Are you ready?" he asked me.


    "Y-Yes," I replied.


    With that, Leon began to push his thing inside me. I could feel my insides parting, a sharp pain tearing through me as if I was being ripped apart. I shut my eyes tightly, gritting my teeth, and wrapped my arms around his back, digging my nails in with force.


    "Ahhhh!"


    Some strange, almost primal sound escaped from my lips. Was that really me? It felt foreign, out of ce in this moment of supposed innocence. Why was my voice carrying such a sultry tone when this was meant to be my first time?


    As his dick encountered resistance, I couldn''t help but feel a mix of anticipation and fear. This was the physical proof of my virginity, a barrier waiting to be broken. Once it was breached, I would belong to himpletely.


    With tears shimmering in my eyes, I gazed at him with a mixture of vulnerability and desire. "Come on. Break me," I whispered, my voice barely above a breath.


    Leon''s eyes widened in response, a mixture of emotions flickering across his face before he closed his eyes and murmured my name. "Nia..."


    Then, with a determined resolve, he pushed forward, his dick tearing through thest remnants of my innocence.


    "Nnnnnhhaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!"


    The sound that escaped me was a mixture of pain and pleasure, echoing through the room as the barrier was finally shattered.


    "Are you okay?" he asked, his eyes filled with concern.


    I took a moment to gather myself. That had been really painful, unlike anything I''d experienced before. Strangely enough, there was a hint of pleasure mixed in with the pain.


    With tears still in my eyes, I looked at him. "I''m okay," I reassured him. "It hurts, but I can handle it. Especially with you here."


    I nced down, and he leaned back, allowing me to see where his dick had entered.


    "We''re connected now. That makes me happy," I said.


    "Yeah," he replied, ruffling my hair. "Me too."


    He waited patiently for me to adjust to the pain, showing his gentle side once again. Leon was a true gentleman. He could have taken what he wanted without hesitation, but instead, he waited for me to be morefortable. Was this how he treated all his women? Was this how he deflowered them? Perhaps his experience in such matters made him skilled at putting women at ease.


    But he didn''t need to do that to me. I didn''t want to have sex with him just to experience pleasure. I wanted a genuine connection with him, to pleasure him as much as he pleasured me. That''s why I finally said, "You can move now, Leon."


    "Are you sure?" he asked once more.


    "You don''t have to worry about me. You can move however you want. I can handle the pain. After all, you''re the one giving it," I assured him.


    Leon smiled at me, his touch gentle as he ruffled my hair. Then, leaning in, he kissed me softly before slowly beginning to sway his hips.


    "Nnnn... mnnnh... nh... nggg!" I moaned in response to his movements.


    It was definitely painful, but he was surprisingly gentle. The pain wasn''t as intense as I had anticipated. I could still feel it, but it wasn''t unbearable.


    "Nnn... chu...~ Leon... ah..."


    My body swayed slightly as he kissed me and moved his hips. His thing seemed to reach deeper inside me than I had imagined possible, almost knocking on my womb. Slowly but surely, I began to feel pleasure creeping in.

 Chapter 187: Chapter 28 - Summer Vacation (7)

    "Nnnhh... ahh, ahhh, ahh, ah, ah, ah, ahnn~"


    My voice, once mixed with pain, was now pure debauchery. Originally, I hadn''t sought pleasure for myself, only aiming to please Leon, but now, I was indulging in it too. My pussy was being stretched by a massive object thrusting in and out of me. It felt so good that my eyes threatened to roll back into my head.


    "Does that feel good?" he asked.


    It was an unfair question. He could already tell from my expression, undoubtedly debauched, that I was enjoying myself. But he asked anyway, and I answered truthfully.


    "Ish... feels good! Ahhh...!"


    "It feels good to me too," he replied, his thrusts growing more intense as he drove deeper into me.


    I was d to bring him pleasure, but it was undeniable that the pleasure he was giving me far outweighed what I could offer him. I felt a twinge of guilt, but what could I do? Less than an hour ago, I was an inexperienced woman thrust into this situation. In the heat of the moment, all I could focus on was the overwhelming pleasure coursing through me, leaving little room for anything else.


    "Ahhh, ahh, L-Leon... Ah, I... Ahn~"


    Leon relentlessly targeted my most sensitive spots, from my breasts down to the depths of my vagina. But he didn''t stop there. He must have sensed that those areas weren''t enough to fully arouse me, so he searched for more. More sensitive spots than my breasts and vagina.


    After a few moments, he finally found it.


    "Hyaaan~!!!" Experience the best from m-vl _emp _yr.


    The sound that escaped my mouth was so uncharacteristic of me that it surprised even myself. Leon smirked when he heard it.


    "So this is where..." he said.


    He lifted my arm, exposing the tender flesh of my armpit. As his tongue traced over the sensitive skin, a jolt of pleasure shot through me, causing my vagina to clench involuntarily around him. The sensation was overwhelming, sending shivers down my spine.


    Despite the embarrassment of my reaction, Leon''s delight was evident as he continued to explore and exploit my newfound sensitivity, his tongue dancing over my armpit with purposeful precision.


    "Ahhh, n-no. L-Leon, that''s dirty!" I protested, attempting to pull away, but he persisted with his licking. "I didn''t shower yet, so that must smell of sweat!" I protested further.


    "Nonsense," he dismissed. "You smell delicious to me. There''s nothing dirty about you."


    Despite my protests, he continued to lick my armpit, his actions defying my attempts to resist.


    I clenched my eyes and mouth shut, trying to resist the overwhelming pleasure coursing through me. But eventually, I sumbed, my voice bing unrestrained and more debauched than before.


    "Ahhh, ahhh, hyaaan~! Fuaaaahhh~ Nnnh, ahhh, ahh, ahhn~!"


    His hips suddenly elerated, his thrusts growing more powerful.


    "Ahh, ahh, hyaan~! Nnnh, ahhh, ahh, Leon! Aah, aah, aah, aah!"


    With each change in the movement of his hips, the pleasure surged rapidly. Leon''s hand gripped my waist tightly, anchoring me to the bed, while his other hand held my wrist firmly. His tongue continued its relentless assault on my armpit, sending shivers down my spine. Meanwhile, his dick plunged deep inside me, reaching the very depths and brushing against my womb with each thrust.


    The sensation was overwhelming, sending waves of pleasure coursing through me and leaving my head spinning as if my spine where being directly stimted.


    "Ah, Leon... Ahh, nnh, aah... Haa~, nnnn... It feels so good, it feels so good...!"


    Every thrust of his dick sent ripples of pleasure coursing through me, igniting every nerve ending and leaving me gasping for more.


    "Ah! Aaah! Ah, ah! Nnah, hahhn, fuuuuuuunnn!"


    My body contorted with pleasure as I writhed and screamed,pletely consumed by the intense sensations overwhelming me. With each thrust, Leon drove deeper, his determination evident in the force of his movements. The sensation of his ns brushing against my cervix sent shivers down my spine, leaving me lost in a haze of pure ecstasy.


    My mind was nk, devoid of coherent thought, as I surrendered to the overwhelming pleasure. I couldn''t resist it any longer... I couldn''t focus on anything else.


    The sounds of his hips pping against me, the wet sound of his tongue ravishing my armpit, and the dry sound of flesh colliding with flesh echoed through the room. Initially, I was embarrassed, but now, I felt no shame whatsoever. After a while, however, I felt it¡ªthe incredible sensation of flying overtaking me. I knew what this feeling was. I was about to climax.


    I felt Leon''s dick twitching inside me, a sign that he was on the edge of climax. His focus shifted from licking my armpit to thrusting with intense urgency.


    "Ahh, ahhh! Ahhn! Ahhh, ahh, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, haannn~!!! HnnnnAaaaaAaaaannnN~!!!"


    As the wave of pleasure surged through me, I could sense the impending release building within me. The sensation of flying overwhelmed my senses, and I let out a primal, guttural scream of ecstasy that echoed through the room, mingling with the sounds of our passionate union.


    Simultaneously, I sensed a scorching heat erupting deep within me, flooding the furthest reaches of my body Instantly, I saw the light flicker before me as I felt the rage surge within.


    "NnnnnnNNnnNnnnnNnnhhhHhhH~!!!"


    I arched my back and screamed through gritted teeth, my hands wing at Leon''s back, nails digging into his flesh. Sensation surged through me, reaching the peak of sensuality. I could feel his cock throbbing inside me, pulsing constantly as it filled my insides with his thick liquid. And then, as it was done, my eyes fluttered shut.


    ***


    And that''s how it happened. I couldn''t wrap my head around the fact that we''d actually crossed that line¡ªhad sex, I mean. And it was mind-blowing. In the beginning, I struggled to keep up with Leon''s pace, but as we progressed, it was like we found this incredible rhythm together. It was more than good; it was mind-blowing. Leon was beyond amazing.


    It was a feeling I''d never experienced before. And to top it all off, our first time together was nothing short of incredible. My first time was unforgettable.


    As the memories fromst night flooded back, I couldn''t help but feel a rush of emotions. I wanted to clutch a pillow to my chest, roll around, kick my legs and relive every moment, basking in the mix of embarrassment and pure bliss.


    But as I reyed the scenes in my mind, delighting in the squeals and happy noises, I couldn''t ignore the sight of blood on the bedsheet.


    This was proof thatst night wasn''t just a dream¡ªwe had really done it. For some reason, I felt a strong desire to keep this evidence forever. I made a mental note to ask the inn owner if I could buy the sheets from him.


    While I was lost in thought, staring at the blood-stained sheet, I noticed Leon starting to pull down his shirt. Before he could fully cover up, I spotted marks on his back. Without hesitation, I approached him and pulled up his shirt to get a better look.


    "What''s wrong, Nia?" he asked.


    "Does that hurt you, Leon?" I asked, my gaze fixated on the four long, thin welts etched across one side of his back, curiosity piqued.


    "Oh, those? Nah, they didn''t," he replied nonchntly. "You''re the one who left them on mest night. I consider them more of a badge of honor than a wound," he exined, his eyes lingering on me, specifically on my chest area.


    I nced downward and realized with a jolt that the nket had slipped away, leaving my bare breasts exposed for him to see.


    While I didn''t mind him ogling them, it was still embarrassing. I couldn''t handle too much embarrassment all at once. Another nosebleed was thest thing I needed. Hastily, I grabbed the nket and pulled it up to conceal my body.


    "Leon, you pervert," I teased.


    Leon chuckled, "Guilty as charged."


    With that, Leon and I entered the next stage of our rtionship.


    ***


    Leon''s POV


    I stepped out of our room and encountered a woman in the hallway whom I knew¡ªdys. She was the room attendant I''d previously had a wild time with, along with the two MILFs. We made our way to her usual sleeping spot, where I proceeded to fuck her.


    "Ahhhn... ah, ahh, you''re so good. You''re so fucking good...!"


    "If you feel it, then tell me what happened in the room across from oursst night," I said. "They didn''t do anything, did they?"


    "Ahhh...! Th-They didn''t do anything... Ah~! The man left after the woman fell asleep!"


    With each thrust, I drove my dick deeper inside her, her words spurring me on as she recounted the events from the room next door. It was where Professor Sesillian and Charlotte had stayed, and I had tasked this woman with keeping me informed and intervening if they were about to engage in any sexual activity. Essentially, I was ying the role of a cockblocker.


    And as a reward for her diligence, I promised her a round of fucking. Doggy-style.


    "Is that really true?"


    "Y-Yes, ahhh! I knew they hadn''t had sex because there was no scent lingering in the room when I cleaned it. I''m well acquainted with the aroma of sex, so I''d definitely notice if anything had gone down in there. Hiyaannn~!!!"


    If that was the case, then what the hell was Sesillian trying to do with Charlotte? It didn''t seem like he was trying to get her into bed. Did this mean that Gabrielle stopped watching Charlotte because she knew Sesillian wouldn''t make a move? Did she know something?


    I''d have to ask her about itter.


    "Good job," I praised dys. "As a reward, I''ll give you what you''ve earned."


    "Ahhh...! Cumming!"


    As I released inside her, waves of pleasure washed over her. With a satisfied sigh, I let go of her, and she slumped down, spent. Zipping up my pants, I headed to the kitchen to get some food for Titania, my mind still swirling with unanswered questions.

 Chapter 188: Chapter 29 - Games Reward (1)

    Shredica''s POV


    "Chihara-san"


    It felt like someone was calling out a name, pulling me out of a nap. But it wasn''t just any name¡ªit felt like mine, even though I''d never heard it before. It was familiar, so much so that it felt like it belonged to me.


    I lifted my eyelids and found myself in a ce vastly different from the worlds I knew. Wherever this ce was, it was unlike any I''d ever seen. I had no memories of it, yet it felt oddly familiar¡ªas if I''d lived here once before.


    Slowly, my hazy vision began to clear. I saw billowing white curtains, a silver window frame, and old, faded ss. Outside, leaves rustled in the breeze, the sky painted with the hues of a setting sun, jet streams trailingzily across the sky.


    I sat up, inhaling dusty air, and noticed the back of someone in what looked like a uniform standing before a dark-green chalkboard. An eraser slid across its surface, wiping away the white chalk words.


    "Chihara-san." Latest chapters on NovelFire-mp _yr.


    The mention of that name once again drew my attention to the face of a boy standing over me, looking like he wanted something.


    "What is it?" My mouth moved almost automatically.


    "You have a good rtionship with Ichinose-kun, correct?" he inquired. "Could you possibly engage in a conversation with him?"


    "Why? It''s not as though we''re particrly close."


    "Ah, well, you see, Ichinose-kun has been absent from school for quite some time now. As the ss representative, it''s my responsibility to facilitate his return. However, every attempt to visit his apartment has proven fruitless. It seems he''s always one step ahead of me. Given that you reside in the sameplex, I thought perhaps you could lend your influence."


    I had no clue who Ichinose was, but somehow, I found myself speaking up.


    "Why not talk to Asada-san first? They''re childhood friends, right?"


    "Well, I''ve already spoken to Asada-san, and she mentioned trying to reach out to him. But Ichinose-kun doesn''t seem interested in hearing from her," the boy exined. "Please, Chihara-san. Could you ask him toe back?"


    "I doubt it''ll be that simple. And honestly, even if I did try, I''m not sure I''d have any luck. We''re not exactly close."


    "Besides Asada-san, you''re the only one he''s speaking to," he pointed out.


    "That''s because we''re seatmates," my mouth blurted out, though I hadn''t meant to speak. "I''m sorry, Kashiwagi-kun. I can''t help you bring Ichinose-kun back," I said, turning my gaze away.


    The boy lingered for a moment before saying, "I''m sorry to bother you then," and walking away.


    The scene shifted abruptly, and now I found myself standing in the rain, walking with my bag in one hand and an umbre in the other.


    Then I saw him. He was in the midst of a brawl with a group of thugs, the kind you''d typically find in the rough streets and dark alleys. They were fighting in the narrow alley leading to the apartmentplex where I lived. Despite being outnumbered, he was holding his own, taking down each thug with impressive skill until he was thest man standing.


    After catching his breath and wiping the blood from his mouth, he nced in my direction, and our eyes met. I stood there, a mix of emotions swirling inside me, unable to fully describe what I was feeling. He looked away, preparing to leave.


    "Ichinose-kun," I called out to him.


    He paused.


    "Do you mind if we talk?"


    The only sound between us was the heavy rain pouring down.


    The scene shifted again, and now Ichinose-kun and I were somewhere unfamiliar, yet oddly familiar.


    "You''re not nning to go to school?" I asked.


    Ichinose-kun remained silent.


    "Kashiwagi-kun asked me to bring you back, but I figured it would be pointless, so I declined to help him. Still, I need to know¡ªare you nning on going to school or not?"


    Once again, he didn''t reply.


    "I don''t me you for skipping school, but you can''t keep bottling things up like this. If you do, you''ll be stuck in that cycle forever. I''m sure that''s not what Kana-san, your sister, would want for you either."


    I noticed Ichinose-kun gripping the railing tightly out of the corner of my eye.


    "You don''t know anything," he said, turning away from me. "Now, if you''re done, I''m leaving. And I hope this is ourst conversation. I n to go to school tomorrow to submit my withdrawal letter. I won''t being back."


    He didn''t look back at me as he walked away.


    "...You''ve be a scum," I said to him.


    Ichinose-kun just let out a low chuckle. "Yeah. I guess you''re right."


    ***


    My eyes slowly blinked open, greeted by the familiar sight of my dorm room''s ceiling in the academy. For a lingering moment, I remained still, letting the remnants of the dream fade away like mist in the morning sun, before finally pushing myself up from thefort of my bed.


    "Another one..." I murmured softly to myself.


    These dreams had been urring frequentlytely. They weren''t repetitive, but they always featured the same person: Ichinose-kun. There was something about him that felt important, something I needed to understand. He seemed to hold a significant role in these dreams, although I couldn''t quite grasp why.


    But enough dwelling on dreams for now. It was time to prepare. Today was the day I would visit the royal castle and finally receive my reward.


    I felt an unusual excitement coursing through me, even though it was only 6 A.M. and my meeting with the King wasn''t until 3 in the afternoon. It was out of character for me, but I embraced it nheless. Heading straight to the bathroom, I couldn''t help but grimace at my disheveled appearance in the mirror.


    After fixing my bed head and wiping away the drool from my face, I stepped into the shower, ready to freshen up for the day ahead.


    After showering, I dried my hair with a towel and headed to my closet. Grabbing a pair of underwear, I slipped them on and examined myself in the mirror. Despite wearing them, there was no denying myck of femininity. Icked curves and my chest was far from ample. It made me wonder why some men found me desirable.


    I wasn''t conventionally beautiful, nor was I cute¡ªmy demeanor was far too fierce for that.


    As I delved deeper into my closet, I pondered the age-old question: what does one wear when meeting a king? It seemed to be the greatest dilemma of the day.


    I rummaged through my closet, finding only trousers and the clothes I wore on missions with the Silver des. There was nothing suitable for meeting a king. What was I going to do?


    After a moment of contemtion, I reluctantly decided to call her.


    When she arrived and entered my room, I immediately noticed something different about her. She was usually full of energy, but this was on a whole other level. She was literally glowing.


    "Did something happen?" I inquired, studying her expression closely.


    "Oh?" she responded, her wide grin never faltering. "Whatever could you mean, Shreddy?"


    Her calling me "Shreddy" grated on my nerves, but I pushed the irritation aside. "You seem unusually radiant today. More so than I''ve ever seen from you. That''s why I couldn''t help but ask if something remarkable urred."


    "Oh, it''s nothing," she dismissed with a casual shrug, though her happy smirk remained firmly in ce. "I''m just delighted you reached out to me. It''s the first time you''ve sought mypany for something, after all."


    That couldn''t there all there was to it. I could see that something super good happened to her. I looked at her suspiciously.


    "Okay. Fine," she said, her cheeks aze with a vivid crimson that threatened to consume her entire face. "Me and Leon... Um... how should I put it? Let''s just say we''ve reached the pinnacle of our rtionship."


    "Is that so?" I replied, arching an eyebrow as I observed her flushedplexion. "Well then, why don''t you assist me in selecting a dress suitable for my royal audience? After all, with your noble lineage, you should possess a keen eye for regal attire."


    Despite Titania''s radiant glow, my interest in her romantic escapades swiftly waned. Matters of the heart held little allure for me, especially when there were more pressing concerns to address.


    "Ugh! Aren''t you gonna ask for some juicy details or something?" she prodded. "Like how it happened, who made the first move, who set the mood... You know, all the stuff the girls in my ss chatter about when they reach the pinnacle with their boyfriends. I thought you''d be interested in that too, Shreddy."


    "Well, I''m not exactly your average girl," I retorted.


    "Ah,e on now, Shreddy," she insisted, her expression softening. "Don''t talk like that. There''s no such thing as a ''normal'' girl. Everyone''s unique in their own way. If we''re going by that standard, you''re as ''normal'' as theye."


    Her words struck a chord within me, but I couldn''t shake the feeling of being out of ce. Even if she was right about everyone being unique, I couldn''t shake the fact that I didn''t belong in this world. Someone not from here couldn''t be considered ''normal'', no matter how you looked at it.

 Chapter 189: Chapter 29 - Games Reward (2)

    "Leon was amazing. He made sure I wasfortable and gentle all the way through. It was such an incredible sensation, you know? Being so close to the person you love, skin to skin, flesh to flesh. It just felt really good. And Leon, he was incredible too.


    I was scared at first, you know, because it was my first time. But when we actually did it, I felt amazing afterward. And after a while, we were totally in sync. It was like, whoa, this must be what it feels like to make love with someone. I was gushing the whole way. And also, also..."


    Titania was practically overflowing with every detail of her night with Mr. Leon, like she was a dreamy princess swept off her feet by her charming prince. I didn''t quite grasp everything she was saying, though¡ªit all just seemed to blur together.


    "Please focus on the task at hand," I reminded her.


    "Oh, right," she replied.


    Titania started searching for clothes for me, but eventually gave up.


    "Ahhh~" she moaned. "You don''t have anything decent, Shreddy. I''m not even sure if your clothes can be considered suitable for women. Honestly, you don''t even have a skirt."


    "I have my uniform skirt," I replied. "I think it''s best if I go to the castle in my uniform."


    "No!" Titania''s voice rang out with urgency. "Are you alright, Shreddy? You can''t just stroll into the royal castle wearing nothing but your uniform. While it''s important to maintain your student status, you need to leave asting impression on the King. If you can do that, he''ll be more inclined to listen to your requests, no matter how challenging they may seem. Impression is everything, Shreddy."


    "But I don''t have anything suitable to wear," I confessed.


    "Don''t fret. Leave it to me," she reassured, determination shining in her eyes.


    ***


    Leonamon.


    It felt strange to see a mall in this almost medieval world. While the mall wasn''t drastically different from the other buildings, it closely resembled what you''d find in my world. Our malls had long been destroyed by wars, but if they hadn''t been, I imagine they would look simr to this, albeit more modern.


    "Why are we here?" I inquired of Titania.


    "What else? To find you some clothes!" she replied.


    "I didn''t bring much money with me," I noted.


    "It''s fine. I am royalty. Buying clothes is nothing for my pocket," she assured me.


    Sometimes, I forget that she''s a princess. I wonder why she ended up in this kingdom, though? I heard from the Leader that Betn was going through some kind of civil war, and some of the nobles were trying to overthrow the king of Betn. I wonder if Titania is really okay here.


    After strolling for a bit, we finally arrived at the clothing store.


    "Wow! These look amazing. Who''s the designer behind these?" Titania eximed as she admired the clothes.


    Did they really look good? I''m no fashion expert, so I couldn''t really judge.


    "Huh? This is a new one. I didn''t know there was a designer with this name. Maybe they''re just starting out. But toe up with such great designs as a beginner, they must be really talented."


    Titania seemed really intrigued. I didn''t quite understand what she was so excited about, but I nced at the designer''s name on the clothes. It read Karina. They must be fairly new to the scene, considering even Titania didn''t recognize the name.


    "Check this out! Doesn''t this look like something a high-powered executive would wear? And this one! It''s totally secretary chic, and these dresses are fit for royalty. Man, Leonamon really has a knack for bringing out the best in fashion, huh? And look at these lingerie sets!


    They''re a bit on the skimpy side, but damn, they''re sexy. Some of them are surprisinglyfy too!"


    It was difficult to reconcile her regal status with her casual demeanor. But then again, if she acted all high and mighty, I''d probably despise her to the point of avoiding her altogether.


    "Can we please focus on the task at hand? I have a meeting with the king at 3 P.M. and it''s already 10 A.M.. I can''t afford to miss it."


    "Don''t worry, Shreddy. I''ve got your back," she said with a smirk.


    Titania and I put a lot of effort into finding something that would suit me, like a frilly dress. But when I tried it on, it just didn''t click. Showing it to her, she remarked, "The dress doesn''t quite match your face." Frilly dresses are usually reserved for those with cute, smiling faces. I wasn''t cute, and my smile was far from convincing. Frills and I just didn''t mix.


    Next up was something more akin to what secretaries or executives wear. It was simr to what Professor Irene always had on: a tight pencil skirt, stockings, and a crisp white blouse. "This one suits you," Titania said. "But let''s keep looking for something even better. This one''s a bit too formal and stiff."


    She was spot on. Even I could sense that the outfit was a bit too rigid. It might work for someone like Professor Irene, who exudes a stern vibe, but for me, it wasn''t the right choice for a meeting, especially with a king.


    "Oh, then how about this?" she suggested, holding up another option.


    What she had was a more modest dress. It wasn''t overly frilly, nor was it too stiff. It struck a nice bnce between formal and casual. I slipped it on and showed her.


    Titania smiled approvingly, "That''s perfect. You look fantastic in it, Shreddy. As expected, you''re stunning."


    Herpliment caught me off guard. Was I really beautiful? In this outfit? Well, if she said so, then I''ll trust her judgment.


    After a bit more shopping, we finally returned to my dorm room. It was already 1 P.M. by then.


    "Now that we''re done with that, let''s get you dolled up, Shreddy!" Titania suddenly eximed.


    "What? You mean you''re going to put makeup on me? I don''t need that," I said.


    Titania looked at me earnestly. "Listen, Shreddy. If you want to make a great impression, you need to look your best. And by ''your best,'' I mean really, really polished. I don''t think we can fix that scowl on your face, but we can certainly improve it with a little makeover."


    "I don''t really think it''s necessary," I replied.


    "As I said, Shreddy, you need to look your best! Come on, I brought my makeup kit with me, and you can see how good I am at it by how pretty I look today, right?"


    I sighed, resigned. "Fine. You can have your way with me."


    "Yes!"


    With that, Titania unpacked her makeup kit and began instructing me to present my face for beautification. The brush gliding over my skin, the sensation of lipstick against my lips, the delicate touch of mascara on my eyshes, the transformation of my skin into softness¡ªthese were all entirely new experiences for me. I had never felt anything like it before, not in my world.


    In my former world, I was merely a tool for killing, a weapon wielded at themand of others. I was born and bred forbat, trained to be a natural-born killer. I had seen countless battles, fought in wars, even yed a part in liberating upied territories. My hands were stained with the blood of many.


    That''s why I struggled to fit in, to be normal. But as Titania applied those cosmetics, I couldn''t help but feel drawn into this world, even though I resisted.


    No. I couldn''t form attachments to the people in this world, not to Titania, and not to Mr. Leon either. My sole focus should be finding a way back home. That''s all there is to it. And then, maybe then...


    "It''s done, Shreddy," she announced. Holding up a mirror to my face, I hesitantly looked at my reflection. Was this really me? The transformation was startling. That same fierce scowl remained, but now it seemed somehow fitting. I looked truly beautiful.


    "See how good I am? You look very pretty, Shreddy!" she eximed. "Now, the only thing you need to work on is your smile. That way, maybe you can catch someone''s eye. A man, perhaps?" She grinned mischievously.


    There was no man around to impress, and I had no interest in dolling up just to catch a man''s eye, so I simply gave her my icy stare.


    "Come on, Shreddy. Smile. Smile!" Titania urged.


    I attempted to curl my lips upward, but Titania''s expression twisted into horror.


    "Okay, it seems like smiling isn''t going to happen for you yet. But maybe we can work on practicing your smile from now on," Titania suggested.


    I stole a nce at Titania. Perhaps if I befriended her, I could uncover the truth behind my recurring dreams. Maybe I could finally understand why they haunted me. But I reminded myself not to form attachments. Getting too close to anyone would only make it harder for me to escape this world. My hope of returning home was within reach.


    There''s a chance I might find the answer on how to return home from the king himself, after all.

 Chapter 190: Chapter 29 - Games Reward (3)

    "You''ve finally arrived," eximed Professor Irene as Titania and I emerged from the academy gates. Her eyes widened slightly behind her sses as she scrutinized me. "Wait, is that truly you, Shredica?"


    "What do you mean by that?" I questioned, shooting her a stern look.


    Professor Irene nced at Titania, who was grinning beside me. With a subtle "Ah, I understand," she murmured before continuing, "Well, since you''re appropriately attired for the asion, I suppose we should depart immediately."


    Titania turned to me, her expression thoughtful. "Now that you''re departing, I presume this is where we part ways. Please do remember to reach out to me once your meeting concludes, and do share with me your discussions with the King."


    I wasn''t keen on divulging my intentions to Titania regarding what I nned to ask the King, but I certainly intended to contact her once the meeting was over. Titania had been immensely helpful; not only did she assist me in selecting an appropriate dress for meeting royalty, but she also aided in enhancing my appearance.


    While I wasn''t entirely convinced of the necessity of cosmetics for this meeting, her assistance was appreciated nheless.


    As I assured her of my call after the meeting, Titania made her way back to the academy grounds, ncing back and waving at me. I couldn''t help but notice her risky behavior; she seemed dangerously close to tripping with each backward nce.


    Sure enough, momentster, she stumbled over her own feet without any apparent obstacle in her path. I inadvertently caught a glimpse of her underwear as she fell headfirst. Yet, with surprising agility, she quickly regained her footing, turned back with a mischievous grin, and waved once more.


    Following her stumble, blood began to trickle from Titania''s nose, prompting her to hastily conceal it with her hand. Upon realizing our continued gaze, she shed another grin and waved once more before disappearing back into the academy grounds.


    "Princess Titania is quite amusing, Shredica," remarked Professor Irene. "I''m pleased to see you forming friendships atst."


    Though I wanted to deny any close association with Titania, I found myself strangely unable to speak.


    "In any case, let us proceed. I''m certain you wouldn''t want to keep the king waiting," Professor Irene urged, gesturing for us to continue on our way.


    ***


    It took us a mere 30 minutes to reach the heart of the kingdom, where the royal castle stood proudly. The rhythmic pping of the horses'' hooves against the smoothly paved roads beneath us echoed in the carriage.


    "It appears the kingdom is embracing modernization quite earnestly. These well-paved roads certainly make travel much smoother for our equinepanions," remarked Professor Irene as she peered out the carriage window. "With Leonamon leading the charge in innovation, the world is undeniably progressing towards modernity.


    And if it''s benefiting the popce, then perhaps it''s not such a bad thing after all."


    I''ve heard that Leonamon has swiftly risen to the forefront of modernization, surpassing all otherpanies worldwide. In less than a year, they''ve developed groundbreaking devices and crafted unparalleled wines. Not stopping there, they''ve also made significant strides in both medical and engineering fields.


    Rumor has it that they''re even behind the engineering of these remarkable roads and are delving into creating new modes of transportation. It''s truly astonishing how much Leonamon has aplished in such a short span of time, reshaping this world.


    I found myself increasingly curious about the mastermind behind Leonamon''s transformative impact on this world. Part of my intrigue stemmed from the profound modernization they''ve spearheaded, but another part arose from the uncanny resemnce between Leonamon''s creations and items from my own world.


    It seemed usible that the individual orchestrating these advancements hailed from a simr reality as mine, perhaps even finding themselves in aparable predicament.


    "Here we are," announced Professor Irene, drawing my attention to the window.


    As I peered out, I beheld the castle for the first time in my life. Though I had imagined what a castle might look like, the reality surpassed my expectations. Its exterior was truly breathtaking. How could someone conceive of and construct such a colossal structure?


    It seemed almost impossible, yet the intricately detailed sculptures adorning its halls spoke volumes of the creator''s unparalleled skill.


    We entered the castle, and as anticipated, the interior was just as stunning as I had imagined. Luxurious carpets adorned with golden embroidery graced the floors, while painted walls and expensive pottery adorned the corridors.


    Apanied by knights d in gleaming golden armor, we made our way through the halls. Among them, one knight stood out, donning a distinctive suit of magical armor that set her apart from the others. I recognized her immediately.


    "It''s you," she remarked, fixing her gaze on me. "So, you''re the one who emerged victorious in the game."


    "You''re the one in that..."


    "I half-expected that boy to win, but I suppose it''s alright that it was you instead. I''m not disappointed," she remarked before striding ahead of us, leading the way.


    Professor Irene leaned in close and whispered in my ear, "It''s quite rare for Miss Veronica Eir to engage with someone, so I''m rather surprised. Do you two know each other?"


    "To be honest, I don''t really know her. We''ve only met once, that''s all," I replied softly.


    The only time we met was during that arson incident.


    "This is the audience chamber."


    After leading us down a lengthy corridor, Miss Veronica halted by the door at the end, where dragons were painted on either side. The door itself was sturdy, adorned with silver and gold. Miss Veronica rapped three times on the thick door, and it swung open from the other side.


    Upon the opening of the door, we were greeted by a vast chamber,parable in size to the training courtyard of the academy. A red carpet adorned with golden embroideries stretched across the expanse, leading directly to the throne. nking the carpet were royal knights and magic knights, standing tall and resolute.


    Seated upon the throne, crafted from rare and opulent materials, was the King himself, an elderly man appearing to be in his seventies. Beside him stood a woman exuding elegance, seemingly in her thirties.


    Veronica continued her stride, and I followed suit. Meanwhile, Professor Irene positioned herself at the rear of the rows of knights, aligning herself with them. As I approached the throne, Veronica bowed.


    "I have brought the winner of the King''s Game before you, Your Highness," she announced.


    "Umu. Well done, Veronica," acknowledged the King. Despite his royal status, there was a distinctck of regality about him. While he exuded an air of authority, it seemed to be the extent of his kingly demeanor. Nheless, I deemed it appropriate to kneel before him. Regardless of his worthiness to be a king, he still held the title.


    Veronica then took her ce at the forefront of the knights, evidently holding a high rank among the magic knights.


    "State your name," the Kingmanded.


    "Shredica, Your Highness," I replied.


    "Shredica, hmm?" The King regarded me with a gaze that seemed to look down upon me. His eyes bore into mine with an imposing intensity. "Very well, you may rise."


    I obeyed hismand and stood upright.


    "I have observed the game through a magical device, allowing me to witness the events on the ind remotely. I witnessed your perseverance in oveing the challenges and emerging victorious. As a reward for your triumph, I offer you a wish, provided it is within my power to grant," dered the King.


    His delivery seemed practiced, and I couldn''t shake the feeling that he hadn''t actually watched the game firsthand. It was evident he had no inkling of my struggles or the circumstances that led to my victory. Nheless, I decided to seize this opportunity to fulfill my own desires. Meeting the King''s gaze, I held his eyes.


    In that moment, I noticed a subtle hint of desire flickering in his gaze as he scanned me from head to toe.


    "Oh, you''re quite stunning. While you mayck ample bosom, your beauty is more than sufficient," remarked the King crudely. "Would you consider bing one of my concubines? Although my royal member may no longer function due to age, I can still produce semen to father a child with you. What say you?"


    The King''s vulgarity nearly caused me to recoil in disgust, but I managed to conceal my revulsion.


    "As tempting as that offer may be, I must respectfully decline. That is not the purpose of my visit here," I replied calmly.


    The King appeared disappointed by my refusal to be his concubine.


    "What is it that you desire, then?" inquired the King, leaning his elbow on the armrest of his throne and propping his fist against his cheek.


    There was only one thing I truly desired: to return home to my old world. It was the driving force behind all my efforts. My answer was resolute.


    "I seek knowledge of the magic used to summon heroes from other worlds," I stated firmly.

 Chapter 191: Chapter 29 - Games Reward (4)

    As I made my request to the King, his eyes widened in astonishment. His reaction mirrored that of the Queen, whose surprise was evident as well.


    "How did youe to know of this?" inquired the King, his previous disinterest reced by keen attention.


    "The manner in which I obtained this knowledge is irrelevant at present. What matters is that the existence of such magic has been confirmed, correct? Therefore, may I be granted the knowledge?" I pressed.


    Indeed, if there existed a magic capable of bringing individuals from other worlds into this one, then surely there was a possibility of discovering a magic to return them to their respective worlds. With diligent research, I could potentially find a way back to my own world.


    Upon hearing my request, the King paused for a moment before exhaling heavily. "That is something I cannot grant you," he dered.


    His response didn''te as a surprise to me. Obtaining such knowledge was likely not an easy feat, even for the winner of the King''s game. Nevertheless, I persisted, "Why not?"


    "Because it is beyond my capabilities," he replied matter-of-factly. "Only the master of the wizard guild possesses the knowledge of summoning heroes from other worlds. Despite my royal authority, I cannotpel him to teach you the spell. Therefore, I cannot fulfill your request. You must reconsider your desire."


    As it became apparent that my initial request was beyond the King''s power to grant, I shifted to my second option.


    "In that case, may I be permitted to join the ranks of the magic knights?" I inquired.


    Bing a magic knight held significant appeal for me. As a member of this esteemed order, I would have ess to a wealth of magical knowledge from various sources, not limited to books alone. This would provide me with an ideal opportunity to explore the intricacies of summoning individuals from one world to another.


    Additionally, being among the magic knights would afford me numerous chances to interact with individuals possessing such arcane knowledge, including the master of the wizard guild himself. Moreover, in the event of a catastrophe threatening the kingdom, being part of the magic knights would enable me to witness firsthand the summoning of heroes from this world, should the King issue such a decree.


    Unfortunately, the King informed me that granting my request to join the magic knights was beyond his authority.


    "I have no power to grant such a request. Only themander of the magic knights holds the authority to ept new recruits. While I possess ultimate authority over them, the decision to admit new members lies solely with themander. Therefore, I cannot fulfill your wish. Furthermore, unless you have graduated from the gold ss at the academy, you are ineligible to join the magic knights.


    Even through this avenue you are attempting, you cannot bypass this requirement. I advise you to reconsider your wish."


    It seemed I had hit another dead end. It appeared that I would have to pursue my goals through more conventional means.


    "Then, I request an audience with the Headmaster of the academy," I dered.


    The King arched an eyebrow in curiosity. "An audience with the Headmaster? Pray tell, for what purpose?"


    "The administration has hindered my progress beyond the bronze ss," I exined. "I seek resolution to this matter."


    "Very well," conceded the King. "Your wish shall be granted."


    With his approval, I secured an audience with the Headmaster.


    ***


    After my brief audience with the King, I was escorted out of the castle by Miss Veronica and Professor Irene. As we made our way, Miss Veronica spoke up, her tone cool and collected.


    "It''s quite surprising that your request was so simple. Is that truly the extent of your desires, or are you satisfied with such a wish?" she inquired.


    I found her sudden interest in my affairs rather unexpected, but I decided to indulge her nheless. "To achieve my goal of bing a magic knight, I must first ovee the obstacles set by the administration," I exined. "That means graduating from the gold ss is my priority."


    "Why do you aspire to be a magic knight? I recall our first encounter when you inquired about my swift induction into the ranks at a young age. Perhaps you harbor some ulterior motives? Care to divulge?"


    "Why should I confide in you?" I countered.


    "Perhaps I can be of assistance. My sister holds the position of Commander and was responsible for my early admission. If you reveal your true intentions, I may be able to persuade her to extend the same opportunity to you," Miss Veronica proposed.


    I halted abruptly, causing the others to do the same. Meeting Miss Veronica''s gaze, I sensed an intensity in her red eyes, like fiery ruby orbs peering into my soul. Maintaining a neutral expression, I awaited her next move. Meanwhile, Professor Irene observed our interaction with growing unease, sensing the tension in the air.


    "That''s quite the offer," I acknowledged. "But I can''t help but wonder what you''re after. So, let''s cut to the chase. What do you want from me?"


    "I won''t beat around the bush. I''ll be direct," she stated. "You''re acquainted with a boy named Leon, correct? The ck-haired one."


    At Veronica''s inquiry, Professor Irene let out a yelp behind me, but I chose to disregard her reaction.


    "Why?" I questioned.


    "I''m simply curious about him," Miss Veronica replied. "Do you happen to know anything about his origins? His parents, perhaps?"


    "I''m afraid I don''t," I admitted truthfully. Leon had been rather tight-lipped about his background. All I knew was that he had been raised by nuns, and that was the extent of my knowledge.


    "I see," Miss Veronica mused. "Very well, then." With that, she turned on her heel and continued walking, putting an end to our conversation.


    That question seemed rather peculiar, but I shrugged it off.


    I expected us to resume our exit, but it appeared that Professor Irene had something on her mind.


    "W-What do you want from Student Leon?" she stammered.


    Miss Veronica halted once more, turning to face her. "And who might you be?" she inquired.


    "I-I''m his professor," Professor Irene replied nervously.


    Miss Veronica scrutinized Professor Irene from head to toe. "I fail to see how it''s relevant for a teacher to inquire about my intentions regarding Leon, don''t you agree?" she retorted.


    With that, Miss Veronica turned around again and continued walking. I followed her, agreeing that a teacher shouldn''t meddle in their student''s personal business unless absolutely necessary. This situation was clearly unnecessary. I nced over my shoulder at Professor Irene. She looked quite dejected, standing there motionless. When she noticed we were getting farther away, she hurried to catch up.


    After a while, we finally exited the castle. A carriage was waiting for us.


    "Well then, until we meet again, Shredica," Miss Veronica said with a slight smile. "I hope you''ll be a magic knight one day so we can be in the same order and fight battles together. That might take years, but if you want to speed up the process, ask Leon about his origin. If you find out, I''ll talk to my sister about considering you for the magic knights.


    Until then, let''s see how your path unfolds."


    After saying that, she walked back into the castle. I approached the carriage, lost in thought. What should I do? Should I cheat my way out to get back to my world by finding out more about Mr. Leon, or should I take the slow and steady route? Honestly, speeding up my progress sounds much better.


    In that case, I might have to ckmail Mr. Leon more to learn about his origins.


    "Maybe I should do just that," I muttered as I climbed into the carriage.


    Lost in thought all the way back to the academy, I didn''t notice anything around me. That''s why I missed the sad expression on Professor Irene''s face.


    ***


    Irene''s POV


    After returning home from apanying Shredica, who had just made a request to the king following her victory in the King''s Game, I copsed onto my bed, burying my head in the pillows. A wave of exhaustion washed over me, making it difficult to muster the energy to rise. The reason for my current state of lethargy stemmed from what Veronica had said.


    "I fail to see how it''s relevant for a teacher to inquire about my intentions regarding Leon, don''t you agree?"


    That realization hit me hard. I was merely Student Leon''s professor, with no reason to entertain such thoughts. Yet, the praise stung deep within my heart. It was painful to hear othersbel me as his professor, a reminder of the boundaries between us. Even if I desired to love him as an equal, societal norms dictated otherwise.


    The notion of a rtionship between a professor and a student was often frowned upon. I was meant to remain in my role as an instructor, and that was how it should stay.

 Chapter 192: Chapter 30 - Idol Harem (1)

    Leon''s POV


    Three days prior to the grand debut of the Idol Group sponsored by Leonamon, officially named "Starry Knights,"prised of five members. Leading the group is Erica, who boasts both stunning looks and a remarkable voice. Varvara serves as the main vocalist, while Latifa, a member of the Beastfolk hailing from one of the dog tribes, takes center stage as the main dancer.


    Tia contributes as the lead vocalist, and Be shines as the primary visual.


    The excitement surrounding their debut reverberated throughout the kingdom. Fans who had listened to their songs were thrilled at the prospect of finally seeing the singers in person. Additionally, Amon''s participation in the special debut of the Starry Knights added to the anticipation, as she would be performing her five solo songs.


    Many people had fallen deeply in love with her voice, and now they would have the chance to see her perform live.


    "Not only that, but it seems like everything is going smoothly within ourpany. We''re even expanding our branches globally," I remarked as I nced over the report handed to me by Amon.


    "Indeed, Master," Amon whispered, her warm breath sending shivers down my spine as she expertly pleasured me under the table. Maya, now my indispensable secretary since Amon ascended to Vice President at Leonamon, stood nearby, stealing discreet nces downwards, her cheeks flushed with excitement. "Nchuu~...


    Though it may take time to establish our foothold in this world, Leonamon is certainly flourishing."


    "It''s your dedication that''s making all the difference, Amon," I praised, feeling her eager lips engulfing me, her head guided by my hand, urging her deeper.


    After a while, I released her head, withdrawing my throbbing cock from her mouth. It glistened with her saliva as she gripped it firmly, her strokes sending waves of pleasure through me. "And it''s all thanks to you too, Master," she murmured, her eyes gleaming with gratitude. "Without your unwavering support and love, none of this would be possible."


    She resumed sucking my cock, her lips enveloping me once more. Catching Maya''s fidgeting out of the corner of my eye, I silently beckoned her closer. With a delighted gasp, Maya eagerly approached. Leaning in, she pressed her lips to mine, slipping her tongue into my mouth, swirling it around mine. Bliss surged through me as both women worked together to pleasure me from above and below.


    After I came in Amon''s mouth, she released my cock and stood up. Maya broke off our kiss and moved to share a taste of my cum with Amon. I watched as they swapped the cum between their mouths. When they finished, they showed me their mouths, still filled with my cum, before swallowing it down. Then, they opened their mouths again, empty this time, showing me they''d consumed every drop.


    After that little show, my dick, still throbbing from release, twitched with renewed interest.


    Standing up from my seat, Imanded, "Now, put your hands on the table and give me a good look at those asses."


    "Yes, Master," they both chimed eagerly, cing their hands on the table.


    d in their maid outfits, the sight of their asses presented before me was incredibly arousing. I never imagined I''d have two maids so willing to offer themselves up like this. Just the sight of their asses sent shivers down my spine.


    I savored the sensation of their asses in my hands, relishing the moment before slipping my fingers beneath their respective underwear, teasing their eager pussies.


    "Nhhh... ahh... ahn~"


    "Mmnnhh... nnhhh... ahhhn~"


    Their lustful cries echoed through the room as I pleasured them both simultaneously, the sound of their arousal filling the air.


    Afterward, I positioned myself behind Amon, the anticipation thick in the air as I slid her panties to the side, revealing her wet, quivering pussy.


    "I''m going in, Amon," I dered, my voice husky with desire.


    "Yes, Master. Come," she responded eagerly, her body trembling in anticipation.


    I aimed my cock at her pussy and slowly sank into the heat.


    "Nnnhhh~!"


    Amon''s vagina clenched around my shaft eagerly, as if it had been waiting for this moment and refused to let go. It felt incredible to be inside her. Meanwhile, my other hand remained inside Maya''s underwear, fingers still teasing her pussy. With each thrust of my hips, my fingers moved in sync, pleasuring Maya alongside Amon.


    "Nnnn... Annn... nnhhh~"


    "Ahhnn~ Ahh, ahh, ahhh~!"


    After fucking Amon for a while, I pulled out my dick, a strand of liquid connecting the tip to her pussy. I slid Maya''s panties to the side and thrust into her instead. Amon let out a disappointed hum as I shifted my attention.


    "Ahhhh~ Ahhh, w-wee, Master... ahhh~!" Maya moaned, her voice trembling with pleasure.


    "Master..." Amon said, her voice tinged with sadness. But as soon as I slipped my finger back inside her, she started moaning again, her disappointment melting away.


    This was pure ecstasy. Having my way with two beautiful, busty women was beyond my wildest dreams. I alternated between fucking their pussies, my movements slick and rhythmic. asionally, I teased Amon''s butt with my dick, making her gasp. Since Maya wasn''t used to anal yet, I focused on her pussy, savoring every moment. Three holes in total.


    The sensation was overwhelming, my dick burning with pleasure.


    "Ahhhhn! Ahh, ahh, ah, ah, ah, ah~! M-Master is mixing our juices together!"


    "Nhhh...! Ahhh, ah, ahhh!"


    Theirbined moans filled the room, adding to the intoxicating atmosphere. The sight and sounds of their pleasure drove me wild, my arousal reaching its peak as I reveled in the intense, shared intimacy.


    "Ahhh, fuck, Master! You''re so deep!" Amon cried, her voice dripping with lust.


    "M-Master, don''t stop, please!" Maya pleaded, her pussy tightening around my cock with every thrust.


    I could feel the tension building, the room filled with the wet, rhythmic sounds of our fucking. The heat and intensity were almost too much to bear. My dick pulsed with need, driven by the pleasure coursing through me.


    "Nhhh... ahhh, I''m going to cum, Master!" Amon moaned, her voice trembling with anticipation.


    "Me too... ahhh, fuck, I''m cumming!" Maya gasped, her body shuddering against me.


    With a final thrust, I felt my own release surging forward, the culmination of the intense pleasure we''d all shared.


    "NnnnnnnnnnnnnnHhhHhhhHHhhhhhHH~!!!"


    "AhnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnNnnnNnnnn!!!"


    The room was filled with the sounds of our ecstasy, our bodies entwined in perfect, blissful harmony. I pulled out my dick, and they both dropped to their knees, eagerly awaiting the next moment. With a few final strokes, I painted their faces with my cum, their expressions filled with satisfaction and desire.


    ***


    After fucking them to the point where they could no longer walk, leaving them slumped on the floor, I took a moment to capture the scene with my smartphone. The sight was a work of art: two beautiful, exhausted women, glistening with sweat and cum.


    While I documented the aftermath, Amon stirred and managed to sit upright.


    "You''re truly something else, Master," she panted, her body drenched in cum, a testament to my voracious appetite. "But even for you, it seems you crave more. Unfortunately, I don''t think I have anything left. And Maya..." She nced at her unconsciouspanion, covered in sweat and semen. "I doubt she''s capable of continuing either. So, I have a suggestion."


    What could this suggestion be, I wondered? With Amon, there was always an element of anticipation, knowing she could turn any fantasy into reality. She was the type of woman who thrived on pushing boundaries, satisfying desires beyond imagination.


    "I want you to deflower the idols," she revealed. "It''s their debut, a culmination of their hard work. Don''t you think they deserve a special reward, Master? And they''re more than willing to share that moment with you. I asked them how they felt about bing your women, and they''re all in. I don''t foresee any objections."


    The idols are going to be deflowered? Is that even okay? If they couldn''t perform well because of it, the me would fall on me.


    "Don''t worry too much, Master," Amon said, sensing my concern. "Trisha is an exceptional doctor with a keen eye for any issues. Plus, Natasha, a highly skilled professional, is nning to join Leonamon''s hospital when it''s built in three months. With them on board, you don''t have to worry."


    Oh, yeah. Now that Amon mentioned it, there''s going to be a hospital built by ourpany soon, huh? That''s to prevent Zeruel and her sister from constantly traveling back and forth since their current ce is far from here. This way, they can stay close to their mother, who is still unconscious.


    Since the hospital is new, it will need doctors. Amon has been busy hiring, focusing on those who lost their jobs after that arson incident.


    Her reassurance brought a sense of relief. The idea of these talented women tending to the idols made the situation feel more secure.


    Well, if the idols are going to be fine even after I deflowered them, I guess it''s time for me to move forward with this n.

 Chapter 193: Chapter 30 - Idol Harem (2)

    The Starry Knights were currently practicing in the training facilities provided by Leonamon. As I walked in, I saw them rehearsing their songs, their voices harmonizing perfectly while they danced.


    They wore white t-shirts and ck tights that hugged their legs, entuating every curve. Each of them was busty, and their breasts bounced enticingly with every move. Be, in particr, was mesmerizing; her breasts jiggled with such intensity it seemed to defy thews of physics, drawing my eyes irresistibly.


    The sight of them dancing, their bodies moving in perfect sync, was incredibly arousing.


    I really can''t believe that I would defile these five today. Well, four. The thought alone was mind-blowing.


    When they saw me, they hesitated, but I signaled them to continue their practice. I didn''t want my presence to interrupt them. They carried on, and when they finally finished, they approached me, glistening with sweat that made them look incredibly sexy.


    "Thanks for the hard work," I said.


    "You too, Master," they responded in perfect unison, their voices a harmonious blend.


    "Is the facility here working out for you all?" I asked, my eyes scanning their sweaty, glistening bodies. "No issues or trouble, right?"


    "We''re fine, Master!" Varvara spoke up. She was the calmest and most collected of the group. Her breasts were the smallest among them, but still generous by normal standards. "The facility here is incrediblyfortable. Our dancing has improved, and the acoustics let us hear our voices reverberate beautifully. Plus, the service is top-notch.


    We have nothing toin about."


    "That''s right, Master," Be purred, leaning in provocatively, her ample breasts thrusting towards me. It was clear she was using them as a calcted move to ensnare me, and I couldn''t deny the effect it had. I found myself utterly captivated by her allure. As my eyes lingered on her chest, she shed a mischievous smile, teasingly pressing her breasts closer together, enhancing their appeal.


    With a yful glint in her eyes, she then softened her gaze, giving me those irresistible puppy-dog eyes. "Thank you for granting us the opportunity to practice in this stunning facility," she said, her voice dripping with seduction.


    "I designed this facility to ensure yourfort and enhance your performance," I exined, addressing them all. "Now, are you all ready for your debut in three days?"


    Erica pulled Be away from me and stepped forward. Out of all of them, she was the only one I''d been intimate with. She was also the leader of the Elixirs.


    "We''re more than ready, Master!" she dered. "We''re going to elevate Leonamon''s fame for sure!"


    "Excellent," I replied, nodding in approval.


    Erica''s cheeks flushed crimson. "M-Master, uh, I could use some... motivation," she stammered.


    I knew exactly what kind of motivation Erica was hinting at. Naturally, I was more than willing to oblige, but...


    "Not fair," Varvara chimed in, her expression sulky. "Why does Erica get all of Master''s affection? We want some too!" She pouted, puffing out her cheeks like a disgruntled pufferfish.


    "I want some too! I want some too!" Latifa eximed, breaking her silence. At the mention of affection, her ears and tail perked up in anticipation.


    "Master..." Tia murmured, her cheeks flushed with a deep blush, eyes sparkling with anticipation.


    Be''s gaze was equally intense, her wide, puppy-dog eyes begging for my attention.


    They were ready, just as Amon had said. More than willing to be mine,pletely, and eager for me to fuck them.


    "Well,dies, it seems you''re in luck," I said with a confident grin. "I''m overflowing with energy right now."


    They seemed to have no idea what I meant, exchanging confused nces. Only Erica understood, her eyes widening in realization.


    "M-Master, you mean..." she stuttered, her voice trembling with anticipation.


    Tia, still puzzled, looked to Erica for rity. "What does he mean, Erica?"


    I stepped in to rify, "Well, I''m going to take you all in, but only if you want, of course."


    Their eyes widened in surprise, mouths slightly agape, before they turned to each other, processing the gravity of my words. The room filled with an electric tension as the realization of what I was offering sank in.


    "M-Master,"


    "You want,"


    "To take us,"


    "All?"


    Their voices ovepped in stunned disbelief, each one more breathless than thest.


    I surveyed them, a confident grin spreading across my face. "What do you say,dies?" I asked, my tone dripping with anticipation.


    Be swallowed visibly, Varvara''s breaths came in rapid, heavy puffs, Latifa''s tail wagged with excitement, and Tia''s thighs pressed together involuntarily. Were they ready to join me in bed, all together? Did they crave the rush of a sixsome? Despite their shared history as an idol group, I sensed an underlying hesitance.


    The notion of indulging in sex with me, collectively, must have stirred some mixed emotions and perhaps a hint of embarrassment.


    They''d expose themselves to each other, engaging in all sorts of embarrassing acts, with everyone watching. Erica, having experienced me with multiple women before, seemed unfazed, I figured. But for the others, hesitation lingered.


    In such a situation, hesitation was natural. After all, this would be their first time. So, I patiently waited for their response, no matter how long it took.


    It didn''t take long though. Be gripped the edge of her white t-shirt and stammered, "I-I''m okay with it, Master," she said. "As long as you show me affection too, I''m okay with it."


    The other three gaped at Be in disbelief. But after a moment, Varvara summoned her courage and dered, "Count me in too!"


    Latifa''s tail perked up, and she raised her hand, affirming, "I''m on board too!"


    "Same here!" chimed in the demon girl, Tia.


    I turned to Erica. With a wide, joyous grin, she nodded enthusiastically.


    "Alright then, let''s head to bed, shall we?" I suggested.


    ***


    Ever dreamt of having an idol as a girlfriend? Of course, in normal circumstances, that''s just wishful thinking. It might take years just to exchange a simple "Hi" with them. But for some otakus, myself included, who once had a crush on an idol, who went by the stage name Shizuka-chan, dreaming of having one is only natural.


    Imagining an idol as your girlfriend was one thing, but delving into sexual fantasies? That was strictly taboo. It was an unwritten code among us who idolized Shizuka-chan, a rule my childhood friend drilled into me.


    Which was why having all five idols right here in my bed, ready to fuck each and every one of them, was an irresistible dreame true.


    Lined up before me were Erica, Be, Tia, Latifa, and Varvara, each adorned in their seductive idol costumes. Their outfits were a tantalizing blend of hot pink, teasing without fully revealing,plemented by sleek ck gloves. Skirts rode up halfway to their thighs, emphasizing their curves, while long white socks hugged their legs, leading the gaze down to their tall, enticing boots.


    "Now then," their leader, Erica, said, taking a deep breath, "On the count of three!"


    At the count of three, they all reached for the edges of their skirts and pulled them up, revealing the insides. They moved with such precision, it was as if they were one person. As expected of an idol group, their synchronization was impable.


    Beneath their skirtsy an enticing assortment of lingerie. Erica''s choice was a sultry ck, adorned with delicate floral patterns. Be, always the calcting strategist, donned the most daring pair¡ªa vibrant purple set held together by teasing strings. Innocence radiated from Tia''s pristine white panties, while Latifa''s fiery passion was embodied in her crimson lingerie.


    And then there was Varvara, the embodiment of uninhibited desire, boldly disying her nakedness. Among the five, she was undoubtedly the most adventurous and provocative.


    "What''s this, Varvara? No underwear? And you''re already wet. Care to exin?" I arched an eyebrow, my gaze lingering on her flushed face.


    Varvara squirmed under my scrutiny, her cheeks turning a deeper shade of crimson. "I-I just really wanted your attention, Master," she confessed, her voice barely above a whisper. "I was hoping to catch your eye."


    "Well, you certainly seeded," I remarked, unable to hide my amusement at her boldness.


    The other four let out disapproving clicks of their tongues, clearly unsettled by Varvara''s audacity. Sensing their unease, I quickly reassured them, "Hey, don''t worry. Each of you did a fantastic job in your own way," I said, casting aforting smile their way.


    Instantly, they all blushed, their eyes sparkling with gratitude for my praise.


    Now came the next dilemma: who to start with. It wouldn''t be as tricky if they already had some experience, but since this was their first time, I had to choose wisely.


    After a moment of contemtion, I reached a decision. Since it was their first time, I needed to start with the one least likely to experience unnecessary pain. They were all well-endowed in their own right, and I figured taking me in, despite my rather impressive girth, wouldn''t be as ufortable for them as it might be for a smaller woman.


    Then who should I start with? Well, it made sense to begin with the woman who had prior experience.


    "Erica,e here," I beckoned.


    Instantly, her face lit up and she eagerly responded, "Yes, Master!"

 Chapter 194: Chapter 30 - Idol Harem (3)

    Erica climbed onto the bed, and I quickly stripped off my clothes, joining her. The other four watched us with rapt attention, their eyes glued to the unfolding scene.


    Erica looked stunning. Her pink hair framed her face perfectly, and the hot pink idol uniform she wore hugged her curves in all the right ces. Her legs were long and toned, and her breasts, full and inviting, made it impossible for me to resist touching them. I reached out, caressing them over her uniform, feeling the softness beneath the fabric.


    "Nnn..." she moaned softly as my hands explored her breasts.


    "Erica, Amon told me you''re the one choreographing your dances," I said, my voice low. "Have you taught them to dance so well?"


    "W-Well, yeah," Erica replied, blushing deeply. "I just want to earn your praise, so I''m giving it my all."


    "That''s really sweet," I said, my voice low and appreciative. "If you''re their dance instructor, would you be willing to teach them about sex too?"


    "Uh, um," Erica stammered, her cheeks turning crimson. "T-That''s embarrassing, but for you, Master, I''ll do it."


    She nced over at the four women standing there, their skirts lifted to reveal panties soaked with arousal. Varvara, without underwear, was dripping her love nectar, trails of it running down her thighs and pooling on the floor. The sight was intoxicating, and I could feel the heat and anticipation radiating from all of them.


    "I''m going to show you all how to pleasure Master, so pay close attention," Erica dered, her voice quivering with anticipation. She turned to me, a suggestive glint in her eyes. "W-Why don''t you lie down on the bed? I''ll take charge," she suggested, her tone seductive. "That way, I can give them a real demonstration of what sex is all about."


    Despite her nervous tone, there was an undeniable undercurrent of excitement in Erica''s voice. She seemed thrilled at the prospect of teaching her fellow idols what sex with me was all about. Following her lead, I reclined on the bed. With deliberate movements, Erica lowered my pants and underwear, unveiling my throbbing cock, which sprang free with a sense of anticipation.


    As my cock was revealed, I could hear gasps and stifled gulps from the four women observing. Erica''s gaze locked onto my erect member, her eyes reflecting the image of the towering shaft before her.


    "Ahh, M-Master''s cock. It''s been a while," she murmured.


    Though it had only been a week since ourst encounter, it seemed like an eternity to her.


    "...Girls, feast your eyes on this," she beckoned, her gaze drawing the attention of the other four towards us. "This is Master''s dick. Looks scrumptious, doesn''t it?" Her hand caressed it gently, the touch of her fingers tracing up and down my throbbing cock causing my hips to instinctively buck. Each delicate stroke sent electric pulses of pleasure through me.


    "Now, to please Master, we''ll use every inch of our bodies, and I mean every inch, to satisfy him. For instance, you can use your tongue, your feet, your armpits, your pussy, and your ass. Every part is fair game. Master has indulged me in every way, except for anal, so I''m more than qualified to teach you everything else."


    She slipped into full instructor mode. The four girls listened attentively, their eyes fixed on my dick as she stroked it.


    "To use your tongue, it''s as simple as this," she demonstrated, running her pink tongue along the shaft. "Nnn... nnn."


    I heard the girls gulp audibly. It seemed they were eager to join in, but for now, Erica was taking charge of the lesson.


    "Get it nice and wet, then..." she retracted her tongue, her eyes sparkling with anticipation. "We''ll move on to the main event¡ªsex," she announced, sitting upright before gracefully standing. With deliberate steps, she approached me until my erect dick was aligned with her dripping pussy, her arousal evident.


    "Watch closely. I''ll lower my hips like this," she instructed, her voice a mix of authority and desire. Slowly, she began to descend, her hips moving tantalizingly towards my crotch. "And then, my pussy lips will meet Master''s dick. Right there." As she descended, I could see the glistening wetness of her pussy getting closer, creating an almost electric anticipation.


    "Can you all see it?" she asked, her voice husky with need, as her pussy lips finally made contact, sending waves of pleasure through both of us.


    The other four watched the connection intently, their eyes filled with curiosity and raw lust.


    "Now then..." Erica took a deep breath, her voice trembling with anticipation. She began to rub her clit against my cock, her wetness making every movement tantalizing. Slowly, my dick slid inside her, eliciting gasps from the four women.


    She ced her hands on my well-trained chest for support, lifting her ample breasts as she moved. Her hips began to rock back and forth, causing her soft breasts to sway rhythmically. I couldn''t resist grabbing those enticing breasts with both hands, squeezing them firmly.


    The sensation of her slippery pussy gripping my dick,bined with the wetness of her love juices, sent waves of pleasure through me.


    "Ahn~... Master.. Ahh~ My boobs feel so good," she moaned. "Now, are you girls... ahh... seeing this?"


    Erica was in ecstasy as I yed with her breasts, which I had developed until they were very sensitive. I grinned as I watched her shake her hips, continuing to instruct the other girls.


    "Ahhh, y-yess... ahhnn~... Ahhn~ Master... Your touch... it''s driving me wild," Erica moaned, her voice trembling with pleasure. "Keep squeezing...


    ahh... just like that."


    I continued to fondle her breasts, feeling her soft flesh respond to my touch. Erica''s moans grew louder, each breathy sound sending shivers down my spine.


    "Ohh... Master, I can''t... ahh... it''s too much," she whimpered, her hips moving in sync with my hands. "Don''t stop... please...


    ahhn~"


    Her words only fueled my desire, and I intensified my movements, teasing and caressing her sensitive nipples. Erica''s moans turned into desperate cries of ecstasy as she reached the peak of pleasure, her body trembling beneath me.


    "Mmm... Master... I''m cumming," she gasped, her voice filled with ecstasy. "Ohh... yes... yesss...


    ahhh~"


    Erica experienced a small climax, but our encounter was far from over. I firmly grasped her hips, initiating a rhythmic motion, driving my dick relentlessly up to her cervix. Each thrust stretched the tight ring-like muscle around the tip of my cock.


    "Ahhh! Ah, ahhhh, ahhh~"


    Her pussy was subjected to intense stimtion, and Erica could do nothing but moan in ecstasy. Her head fell back, her tongue protruding, her eyes rolling back, and her body arching in pleasure as waves of sensation engulfed her.


    "Ahhh, ahhh, ah, ah, nnn, ahh, ah, ahhh, ah!"


    I could feel the pressure building up in my groin, the anticipation of release sending shivers down my spine. I was on the brink of climax. With each thrust, I intensified my hip movements, my grip on her hips tightening with primal urgency. The sound of our bodies colliding echoed loudly in the room, each impact reverberating through the air like thunder, creating palpable tension.


    "Ahhh, n-no... ahhh! Ahhhh! Ahh! Ahh! Ahhh, s-so deep!


    M-Master...! I''m cumming...!"


    Her pussy clenched around me, a sensation of impending release coursing through her.


    With every thrust, I could feel her body responding, her moans growing louder, her movements more erratic. And then, in a moment of intense ecstasy, I felt it¡ªa shift, a breaking point within her.


    "Ahhhhhhhhh, cummingggggggggggggggggggggg~!!!"


    She arched her back so intensely that her body resembled a drawn bow, stretched to its limit. Her eyes rolled back until only the whites were visible, a testament to the overwhelming pleasure coursing through her. Drool dribbled from the corner of her mouth, a sign of herplete surrender to ecstasy.


    Suddenly, her pussy erupted like a geyser, spraying fluid in every direction, a testament to the intensity of her climax.


    Simultaneously, I unleashed my load deep inside her, filling her womb to its very brim with my hot, musky cum. Her womb overflowed with my essence, each pulse of release sending waves of pleasure through us both until there was nothing left to give.


    As thest throes of our passion subsided, Erica slowly emerged from her orgasmic haze. With anguid movement, she lifted her hips, allowing my cock to slip out of her pussy with a wet pop.


    And then, as she stood there, the semen that had filled her dripped down from her pussy onto my still erect cock, which pulsed with lingering energy, eager for more.


    Erica nced back at the other four women standing behind her, a satisfied smile ying on her lips, her eyes alight with a mix of satisfaction and anticipation.


    "Now, that''s what sex is all about. Do you all understand?" she asked, her voice a sultry whisper that hung in the air, heavy with desire.


    The other four nodded, their expressions dazed as if they were in a trance, their minds consumed by the intoxicating allure of the moment. Varvara, in particr, was lost in her own world, her hands exploring her body with fervent desire, yet even she nodded in agreement, her eyes filled with a primal hunger.


    "Well then, if that''s settled, let''s show Master what Elixir is truly capable of!" Erica dered.

 Chapter 195: Chapter 30 - Idol Harem (4)

    The four of them lined up before me, all with incredible bodies. Amon had specifically chosen them to form the idol group. I didn''t know her exact criteria, whether it was their talents in dancing and singing, but she made a great choice. Having them be idols was a brilliant decision on her part.


    Varvara wasn''t the bustiest among them, but by normal standards, her chest was still impressive. As the main vocalist of the group, she excelled at singing and could hit incredibly high notes.


    Latifa, the main dancer, had the secondrgest breasts among them, her ample curves a testament to her dog beast tribe heritage, known for their voluptuous figures. She was incredibly sexy, exuding an animalistic allure with her ckish-brown hair, fur, and tail that reminded me of a sleek German shepherd. Her every movement was hypnotic, and the sway of her hips promised a wild, untamed passion.


    Tia, the lead vocalist, also boasted a generous pair of breasts. Unlike typical demons, shecked horns and a tail, making her appearance more akin to that of a human. The only feature that set her apart was her vibrant purple-blue hair, which stood out against her otherwise ordinary appearance.


    Be boasted thergest breasts among the members, a striking H-cup size thatmanded attention. Her wide hips added to her allure, giving her a voluptuous figure that turned heads wherever she went. Despite her calcting nature, there was no denying her appeal as the group''s main visual. With her cute yet undeniably sexy demeanor, she captivated audiences effortlessly.


    A rush of dominance overwhelmed me as I beheld these women, now entirely under mymand. Their skirts lifted, exposing their panties and glistening pussies, a visual testament to their surrender to my authority.


    The moment of choosing who to deflower first loomed before me, and my gaze settled on the most eager candidate.


    "Varvara," I beckoned.


    "Y-Yes!"


    "Come here. You''re next," Imanded.


    I could practically hear her heart pounding as she gulped nervously. Slowly, she approached the bed, anticipation and excitement coursing through her every step.


    "W-What do you want me to do, Master?" she stammered, her breath hitching as she stood inches away from me.


    "Just keep your hands right there, lifting your skirt," Imanded. "And don''t you dare let go, no matter what happens. Got it?"


    "O-Okay."


    With herpliance secured, I leaned in towards her core, the tantalizing scent of her dripping pussy filling my nose. As I drew nearer, I sensed her legs trembling, her embarrassment at my bold move evident in every quiver.


    "Uh, M-Master... D-Don''t get too close," she pleaded, her voice quivering as I hovered just inches from her core.


    "Why''s that?" I inquired, pausing in my advance, my tongue tantalizingly close.


    "I-I was just dancing earlier, and I haven''t showered yet, so... putting your face that close is a little..." she trailed off, a blush spreading across her cheeks.


    "You''re embarrassed? Even after you boldly lifted your skirt, showing off your dripping wet pussy for me to see?" I teased, sticking out my tongue to lick her entrance.


    "Hyaaan~!"


    The moment my tongue flicked her entrance, she released a soft whimper. I indulged in the vor of her pussy, heightened by the essence of sweat. It was abination that tantalized my senses.


    With both hands firmly gripping her butt, I anchored her in ce as I plunged into licking her pussy. The mingling scents of sweat and her intoxicating arousal created an irresistible allure, engulfing me in a swirling vortex of desire.


    "Ahh, hyaaa~ Fuahhh~! Nnn...!" she cried out, her pleasure echoing through the room, fueling my hunger for more.


    Varvara''s fingers clutched at the back of my head, her toes curling as she rose onto the balls of her feet, her body arching in response to the pleasure coursing through her. The sensation of her pussy tightening around my tongue only fueled my desire to bring her to climax. Though I had instructed her to keep her skirt lifted, her current state of ecstasy was more than enough to satisfy me.


    Without her hands anchoring her, she might have crumbled to the floor.


    "Ahh, s-something ising...!" she gasped, her urgency evident as she pressed me closer to her dripping pussy. She was teetering on the edge of orgasm, and I was determined to push her over the edge.


    "Hyaaaaaaaaaaaannn~!!!"


    Varvara''s pussy gushed forth a torrent of juices, drenching my face in her essence. Releasing her firm grip on my head, I watched as she copsed to her knees, a pool of her arousal forming beneath her in a shimmering golden puddle. The sight of her unabashed release only served to heighten my primal desire, igniting an insatiable lust within me. It was time to im her in every sense of the word.


    Rising to my feet, I seized her arm, pulling her up from the floor with a sense of urgency. With a forceful toss, I flung her onto the bed, her startled cry echoing in the air.


    "Kyaaa!"


    "You know, I''ve been meaning to ask you this since earlier, but Varvara, you''re a perverted masochist, aren''t you?"


    "E-Eh?"


    From the moment I met Varvara, I sensed her masochistic tendencies. With Gabrielle and Sandra already in my life, I had a knack for recognizing fellow enthusiasts. Varvara''s domination requirements, particrly her desire to be forcefully deflowered, solidified my suspicions. It was clear she craved rough treatment, especially when it came to losing her virginity.


    "You''re quite the masochist, aren''t you? I mean, even now, you''re gushing. You revel in this kind of treatment, don''t you?"


    Varvara gazed at me with undeniable lust. It was clear she was thoroughly enjoying herself.


    "You know, thinking back, there was a time I caught you giving me those heated looks at the training facility. I''ve been curious about that ever since. What was that all about?" I asked, starting to jerk my dick and unting it in front of her.


    Her eyes were fixed on my throbbing dick as I pumped it, and then she swallowed nervously.


    "Let me guess. You wanted me to fuck you right then and there, didn''t you? That''s why you were giving me those intense stares?"


    As I spoke, Varvara fell silent, her eyes shifting between my throbbing member and my face, a mix of desire and hesitation evident in her gaze. Eventually, she nodded in agreement.


    "So, am I correct in assuming you''re a perverted masochist?" I pressed, my voiceced with anticipation.


    Once more, she nodded, confirming my suspicion.


    "Say it out loud," Imanded, my tone firm.


    "...I am a perverted masochist," she murmured reluctantly, the words hanging in the air like a confession.


    "Good," I acknowledged with a nod. "Now, tell your group."


    Blushing furiously, Varvara turned to face the other three, still standing with their skirts lifted, their expressions a mix of curiosity and anticipation.


    "I am a perverted masochist," she confessed to them, her voice trembling with embarrassment yet tinged with excitement.


    "Now that you''ve admitted you''re a perverted masochist, what do you want me to do?" I inquired, my voice low and charged with anticipation.


    She fell silent at my question, the air thick with tension as her desires simmered beneath the surface. As a perverted masochist, she longed for a specific experience, one that could only happen once, one that held significance beyond the moment. Going about it gently would be irreversible. Once the barrier was broken, it couldn''t be restored, no matter how quickly the body healed.


    "I-I want you to fuck me and take my virginity forcefully, Master," she finally confessed, her voice trembling with anticipation and a hint of vulnerability.


    This was Varvara''s truth, her essenceid bare. To guide her towards bing a sessful idol, I needed to help her embrace who she truly was.


    "Then beg for it," Imanded, my voice heavy with desire.


    With a shiver running through her, she obeyed, her words dripping with longing. "I beg of you, Master, to im my virginity forcefully. I ache for the pain and pleasure of your dominance, to be consumed by the intensity of your touch.


    I yearn to be fucked by you so fiercely that it''s almost unbearable, so much so that even in the midst of practice, I find myself lost in fantasies of you raping me...and it makes my pussy wet." With legs spread wide and hands outstretched towards me, she pleaded, "Please, make me yours, Master~!"


    "That''s good," I affirmed. "I''ll do as you wish."


    It was a powerful disy of her desire. An idol, soon to be adored by many for her beauty, talent, and charm, nowy before me, her legs spread wide, begging for me to fuck her. An idol imed by no one else but me. She was going to be mine.


    I positioned my throbbing cock at the entrance of her eager pussy, teasing her with just the tip before firmly gripping her hips. In one swift and forceful motion, I thrust my dick inside her, forcefully parting her delicate folds and driving my tip deep within her, iming her virginity in a single, powerful stroke.


    "HyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaannnnnnnnNnnn~!!!"


    Varvara''s cry echoed through the room, a mix of pain and pleasure as her virginity was forcefully taken.

 Chapter 196: Chapter 30 - Idol Harem (5)

    The sensation of breaking someone''s hymen was incredibly intense, sending a wave of power through me. Varvara''s was particrly thick, making it even more excruciating for her. But this was what she wanted, and I was only giving her what she desired. As she felt the heavy thud deep inside her, the distinct sound of something tearing, she reached down to touch her stomach, her fingers trembling.


    "Aaahh~ F-Finally, I belong to Master," she moaned, her voice a mix of pain and ecstasy. Her eyes fluttered shut, savoring the moment of submission and the raw, primal connection between us.


    I looked down at the connection, watching the blood flow from her newly-imed hole. It was only natural; she had been a virgin.


    "You''re notpletely mine yet, Varvara," I said, my voice thick with desire. "I need to cum inside you, then you''ll truly be mine."


    Varvara blushed deeply, her eyes filled with longing. "Then make a mess of me with that dick of yours, Master! Mark my pussy with your sperm!"


    Her bold words stirred something in me, igniting a fire of desire that burned fiercely. I started pounding her.


    "Hnnn~ Ahh, ahh, nnn, ahh, fuh, ahh!"


    Varvara''s moans flowed freely, her voice rising with each thrust. The sound of her pleasure was like music to my ears, her cute, desperate cries only heightening my arousal. She waspletely lost to the sensations coursing through her.


    As I fucked her, plunging deep into her tight pussy, Varvara wrapped her legs around my waist, clinging to me as if afraid to let go, as if she wanted me to go even deeper. Her first experience left her dizzy, her mouth open in a lewd expression, saliva dripping from the corners. Her eyes were zed with pleasure, and every movement, every sound she made, drove me wild with desire.


    "I''m gonna im you as mine, Varvara," I dered with a hungry growl.


    That''s it. This woman is going to be mine, body and soul. And not just her¡ªevery girl, every single one at Leonamon, they''re all going to be essential to me.


    "Y-Yes...! Ahh, I-I''ll be yours, Master~!"


    I crushed my lips to hers, plunging deeper into her tight pussy. Her legs tightened around my waist, pulling me closer, her pussy clenching around my cock with every thrust. The room echoed with the sound of our flesh pping together and the wet, lewd noises of our fucking, each thrust filling the air with the scent of our passion.


    I pulled her close, my hips driving into her with increasing intensity. Each thrust elicited louder, more desperate moans from Varvara.


    "Ahhh, fuaahnn~ Nnnn~ Ahhh, ahh, ahhhHHHhhHH~!!!"


    Her pussy clenched tighter around my dick, a clear sign she was on the brink of cumming. Determined to sync our orgasms, I increased my pace, pistoning into her even faster.


    "Nggh! Ahhh, ahhh, ahhh! I-I''m going to cum...!"


    My dick throbbed with an intense heat, as if it were aze with fire. A surge of pressure built in my groin, a sensation like a volcano ready to erupt. And then...


    "Fuaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!"


    I buried my cock deep inside her, unleashing a torrent of cum that flooded her insides, filling every crevice. Varvara''s pussy mped down on me, her own orgasm crashing over her like a tidal wave.


    As I pulled out, her pussy erupted like a burst dam, releasing a deluge that had been held back by my dick.


    "Fweh~..."


    I listened for the satisfying click of the domination requirement being fulfilled before I nced to see what her next requirement was. It wasn''t too tricky, but I decided to tackle itter. After all, I still had three more women to deflower.


    I took a moment to relish the sight of her debauched expression, her face a canvas of pure ecstasy and lust, before turning my gaze to the next woman.


    ***


    The question of who to select next had been looming in my mind ever since I picked Varvara to be the first. And now, as I surveyed the lineup, the choice was clear.


    I locked eyes with her, and she flinched¡ªnot from fear, but from anticipation, her excitement palpable.


    "You''re next in line, Latifa," I dered.


    Her tail wagged vigorously, and her ears perked up with eager anticipation as she realized she was next to join me in bed. The other two women clicked their tongues in disappointment at not being chosen first. With a reassuring smile, I urged them to be patient, causing them to blush. Then, I turned my gaze to Latifa.


    A mischievous smirk adorned her face, her sharp canines protruding as she awaited her turn eagerly.


    I singled her out next because I was itching to fuck her. If Varvara hadn''t been so eager earlier, she''d have been my first choice. Latifa practically crackled with energy, promising an explosive encounter in bed. That was my hunch about her. Besides, her first domination requirement was a breeze¡ªjust fucking her doggy style.


    Maybe it was because she hailed from the dog beast n that she had a preference for it? It certainly seemed usible. But beyond that, there was another allure: that fluffy tail. I couldn''t help but wonder how it would feel to pound her from behind while giving that tail a firm tug. To satisfy my curiosity, I had to fuck her.


    "What do you want me to do, Master?" she purred eagerly, her eyes shining with anticipation.


    Her eagerness was like a spark igniting my desire.


    "Would you climb onto the bed and get on all-fours for me?" Imanded.


    Her tail wagged excitedly, the anticipation evident in every movement. "Yes!" she eximed, her voice filled with anticipation.


    She positioned herself on all fours on the bed, her round buttocks presented enticingly next to Varvara, who was still lying next to Erica. The bed was spacious enough to amodate them all. With a flirtatious sway, she wagged her rear, her tail mirroring the movement in anticipation.


    "You know, I have a soft spot for obedient girls like you," I remarked to Latifa, her eyes lighting up with excitement at my words. "And because you''ve been such a good girl, it''s only fitting to reward you."


    Her eagerness was palpable as I approached, matching my own anticipation. With a gentle yet determined touch, my hand lifted the fabric of her skirt, revealing the alluring sight of her crimson lingerie¡ªan image that seared into my memory.


    Just above the tantalizing line of her garter, her tail emerged, a dark brown hue with a touch of ck, resembling that of a German shepherd''s tail, adding a unique allure to her already captivating form.


    My fingers traced the edges of her underwear, easing it down with deliberate slowness. Instantly, a heady fragrance filled the air, the alluring scent of a woman in her prime, stirring primal instincts within me.


    "Uuuu..." Latifa whimpered, her excitement palpable as she awaited the unveiling.


    With a deliberate motion, I peeled her underwear down to her supple, sun-kissed thighs. There, nestled between those thighs,y her pristine pussy, untouched by the hands of another.


    I eagerly indulged in the taste of her pussy, relishing the faint saltiness that danced on my tongue. With each lick, her tail perked up, and she let out a sweet, melodious cry.


    "Kyuun~!"


    Her adorable whimper sent a surge of desire coursing through me, pushing me dangerously close to the edge. The sheer intensity of the moment made my head spin, as if it were about to burst into mes with the heat of passion.


    I nted tender kisses on the delicate folds of her pussy, plunging my tongue inside to explore her depths and teasing her clit with firm strokes. Though her sun-kissed buttocks obscured her face from my view, I could still feel the intensity of her gaze, brimming with unrestrained desire.


    Her ragged breaths echoed with the melody of moans, fueling a primal longing within me that I had never known before.


    Driven by an overwhelming urge, I withdrew from her dripping pussy and proudly disyed my throbbing cock for her hungry eyes to see. With a firm grasp on her hips, I positioned myself to enter her from behind, ready to fulfill our primal desires in this primal position.


    "I''m entering you now, Latifa."


    "Yes, please, Master! Make me yours too, just like you did with Erica and Varvara."


    With her plea echoing in my ears, I thrust my dick into her virginal pussy.


    "Fyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    I didn''t ravage Latifa''s virginity in one brutal thrust as I did with Varvara. Instead, I eased into her with deliberate strokes until her hymen gave way. Surprisingly, her hymen wasn''t thick, so she didn''t seem to experience much pain. In fact, she looked like she might have even enjoyed it.


    When I withdrew and inspected our connection, I noticed a small amount of fresh blood, though not as much as when I deflowered Varvara.


    A smirk crossed my lips at the sight of yet another woman''s virginity imed. The rush of dominance surged through me even stronger than before. It seemed like my sadistic tendencies were growing by the day, and I reveled in it.


    With that exhrating sensation pulsing through me, I seized the base of Latifa''s tail, using it to draw myself to her in a single powerful motion, akin to gripping a woman''s hair during doggy-style sex.


    "Fuaaaah!"


    Her cry of pleasure only fueled my smirk. This was going to be an enjoyable experience.

 Chapter 197: Chapter 30 - Idol Harem (6)

    I yanked her tail in rhythm with my thrusts, using the motion to drive myself deeper into her tight vagina. The collision of our bodies created mesmerizing ripples across her sun-kissed butt cheeks, a sight so tempting it threatened to drive me mad.


    "Ahhh, fuaah, hyaan! Nnnhhaaa...!"


    Latifa''s loud moans echoed through the room, her ws gripping the sheets tightly as my throbbing dick relentlessly pounded her sweet ass, each thrust sending waves of pleasure through us both.


    Every time I yanked her tail, her pussy would tighten deliciously around my cock. She clutched the sheet with both hands, her knuckles white, as she bit down on her lip to stifle the moans that threatened to escape. Each yank and thrust sent shockwaves of pleasure through both of us, her pussy squeezing me so tight I felt like I was going to cum any second.


    "Fuaaahh! Ah, ahh! Fyaaaaahn~!"


    Her butt rose to meet each thrust, grinding against my hips in a way that drove me wild. The sight and feel of her responding so eagerly to my fucking was deeply satisfying, a raw testament to my control. She buried her face in the pillow, muffling her moans, as I continued to pound her from behind, the sound of our bodies colliding echoing through the room.


    I leaned in, covering her back with my body, and blew softly on her sensitive dog ear.


    "Kyaaaan~!"


    She trembled at that, her body shivering with a mix of pleasure and anticipation. Hearing her cute whimper ignited a primal urge within me topletely dominate her. I lifted her head, inviting her into a deep kiss. She eagerly twisted her head around, her tongue already out, waiting.


    Pressing my chest against her back, I wrapped my arms around her, fondling her breasts while thrusting even harder into her.


    "Fuu...! Nnn... Nchuu... chuu... mmmh! Nnnn...!"


    Her moans were a symphony of raw desire, each sound spurring me on. Thebination of her soft breasts in my hands and the tightness of her pussy around my dick drove me wild. The more she squirmed and whimpered, the harder I fucked her.


    Our bodies werepletely intertwined, every inch connected as we locked tongues in a fervent kiss. The sensation was electric, our breaths mingling, creating an intense heat between us. After a while, I finally pulled away, leaving her lips swollen and glistening.


    "Ahhh, ahhh! Ahhh, ahh, ah, ahhh!"


    Latifa''s soft, nasal moans filled the room, punctuated by her heavy breaths. The heat and tightness of her fully melted pussy clenching around my dick was pushing me to the edge.


    "Master... I..." she gasped, her eyes zed with lust and damp with tears of pleasure. "I''ve already cum several times, so please, cum whenever you''re ready!"


    Her female instincts craved everything I was offering. She managed to get up, cing her hands on the headboard of the bed, propping herself up on her knees with her legs spread wide. My hands roamed from her breasts to her hips, feeling her shiver under my touch. Her tail wagged happily as I kept pounding her.


    Her sweaty, tanned butt and nectar-dripping pussy were fully exposed to me as I began my final, relentless thrusts. The lewd disy of ripples on her sun-kissed butt and the rhythmic wagging of her tail elerated my approaching ejaction. Each p of my hips against her ass sent waves of pleasure through us both, driving me closer to the edge.


    "Ahhhh, hyaaan! Ahhh, fuaa, ahhh, ahh, ahhh, ahhh, nnhhhh~!"


    I plunged into her sticky, velvety love tunnel relentlessly, each thrust bringing us closer to the culmination of our passion. With each pration, I knocked on the door of my seed''s destination deep inside her. And then, I sensed her pussy begin to clench around me.


    "Fuaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhh!!!"


    Latifa''s back arched, a primal scream of pleasure escaping her lips as her vagina contracted in ecstasy, matching the rhythm of my ejaction. The throbbing of my dick and the pulsating grip of her pussy synchronized perfectly.


    "Ahhh, ahhh..."


    I pressed her firmly against the wall, our bodies locked in a passionate embrace as I pumped my hot load of semen deep inside her. We stayed like that, pressed together, until our heavy breathing gradually subsided. Slowly, I withdrew from her, and a cascade of milky white liquid dripped down onto the bed beneath us.


    As the intensity of our encounter ebbed, her strength waned, and her knees buckled beneath her. Despite her exhaustion, she remained conscious, her body spent from our wild session. Meanwhile, I heard the satisfying sound of her domination requirement being checked off. ncing at her next requirement, I realized it might be a challenge to fulfill in our current state.


    Now, it was time to choose the next woman to deflower.


    ***


    I nced at the two remaining women, already knowing who I wanted next.


    "It''s your turn, Tia," I said, beckoning her with a curl of my finger.


    Tia let out a happy squeal and jumped with excitement when I called her name. Be, on the other hand, pouted in disappointment that I hadn''t chosen her next.


    "Is my body... not good enough, after all?" she murmured to herself, a shadow of doubt clouding her features. Despite her calcted demeanor, there was a flicker of insecurity in her eyes. Among all the women, she undoubtedly had the most ample curves. Even the MILFs might feel a twinge of envy at her voluptuous figure. However, one could argue she was a tad on the plump side.


    Unlike the other four in the idol group, who boasted toned and sexy physiques, she had a bit of b. Yet, it wasn''t enough to throw her proportions off bnce. In fact, it only added to her allure, making her look even sexier.


    "You don''t have to feel disappointed, Be. I''m saving the best forst," I reassured her. "I want to savor the most delicious body at the end."


    That''s right. Be wasn''t exactly slim and she had a bit of b, but that was fine. Those kinds of women surprisingly made forfortable fucks.


    At my words, Be blushed and nodded. "I''ll wait my turn then," she said.


    Turning to Tia, who approached with a seductive sway, her skirt lifted to reveal pristine white underwear, I locked eyes with her. "Make your way to the bed, Tia."


    Tia''s breath caught, but sheplied with a nod. "Y-Yes," she stammered, her excitement palpable.


    I scanned her from head to toe. She was undeniably sexy, with a figure to die for and a face that couldunch a thousand ships. Despite being from the demonkin, her appearance wasn''t too different from a regr human. If it weren''t for the striking purple-blue hue of her hair, a hallmark of demons in this world, she could easily pass for human.


    On a different note, Shredica sported vibrant purple hair. Though it was associated with demonic colors, upon closer inspection, one wouldn''t immediatelybel her as a demon due to the distinct shade, quite unlike the typical purple-blue of demons.


    Amon had brown hair, a trait of her demon servant race. Tia, however, must be a pure-blooded demon, or perhaps even one of the ancient primordial demons.


    She climbed onto the bed and positioned herself next to the reclining Latifa. I joined her, pondering what exactly I should do next. Since her initial requirement for domination didn''t involve anything sexual, I wasn''t sure about her preferences.


    Shey down beside Latifa and then parted her legs, inviting me in. Despite her innocent-looking underwear, this girl was quite the perv. Not that I minded, of course. Girls like her were always wee in my harem.


    "What do you want from me, Tia?" I inquired, unable to decipher her desires, prompting me to seek rification. She didn''t appear to lean towards masochism. Instead, her demeanor hinted at a simrity to Amon and Maya, albeit to what degree remained uncertain.


    "I want you to utterly dominate me with your cock, Master," she dered, her legs enticingly spread, an evil, sadistic smirk dancing on her lips.


    Ah, the pieces fell into ce. Tia, like those two, was a sadist. Despite Amon and Maya''s outward warmth, beneath their facades lurked sadistic inclinations. Tia, it seemed, shared their proclivities. Like them, she yearned for submission to a more dominant, sadistic force. And in this dynamic, I held the reins.


    Now I realized the reason for her choice of white underwear. When it got soaked, it turned translucent, revealing her pussy underneath. She''s quite the catch, indeed. And that''s why I''ll make sure to assert my dominance over her, showing her exactly who''s in control.


    "I''m going to fuck you so hard, Tia, you''ll bepletely dominated by me," I dered. Though her eyes radiated warmth, a hint of darkness lurked within them. Yet, I weed the presence of another yandere; their obsession only fueled my power. I wasn''t afraid. After all, I was their master, and they were bound to fulfill my every desire, unable to resist my control.

 Chapter 198: Chapter 30 - Idol Harem (7)

    I slid Tia''s damp panties to the side, finally getting an unobstructed view of her glistening pussy.


    Her mons pubis was almost hairless, save for a few fine, sparse pubic hairs the same mesmerizing purple-blue as the hair on her head. A delicate vertical line trailed down her smooth stomach, drawing my gaze lower. Herbia were pressed so tightly together that it was clear no one had ever spread them wide for her.


    I couldn''t help but wonder if she even knew how to masturbate, her innocence juxtaposed with the depravity in her eyes. It was a tight, close slit, the kind that would be hard to prate, especially if she were a virgin.


    Despite her vulnerability, Tia''s smile never wavered. If anything, her mischievous grin grew even more pronounced, giving her a sadistic edge. The sight of her, confident and exposed, was intoxicating. I was determined to transform that smirk into an expression of pure pleasure.


    "Now that it''s finally happening, I''m suddenly feeling embarrassed," she admitted, her cheeks flushing with a hint of color.


    "Getting cold feet now?" I teased, raising an eyebrow.


    "I guess so, but it''s a bitte for that, isn''t it? I mean, you''re already on top of me," she replied, her voice trembling slightly yet filled with anticipation.


    "Despite seeming shy among the four, you''re actually the most depraved one, aren''t you?" I murmured, leaning closer, my breath hot against her ear.


    She chuckled, a low, sultry sound. "Guilty as charged," she whispered, her eyes locking with mine, filled with a mix of nervousness and excitement.


    I tantalizingly brushed the tip of my dick against her entrance, feeling her tremble beneath me. Her wetness coated my cock, creating a slick sensation. I knew I had to ease her into it, anticipating the challenge of entering her tight pussy.


    "Ever explored yourself, Tia?" I queried.


    "Sadly, Master, I haven''t," she admitted, her voice tinged with embarrassment. "I didn''t even grasp the concept until my time in the brothel. And I''ve yet to experience the pleasure of an orgasm as well."


    A woman who hadn''t experienced an orgasm, let alone touched herself¡ªshe was the epitome of innocence and darkness intertwined. The prospect of conquering such a woman sent a thrill through me.


    "Well, get ready to feel it," I dered, lowering myself to begin pration.


    "Ngh?!"


    But as I tried to enter her, I encountered an almost imprable barrier. Her pussy was so tight, it felt like trying to prate solid rock. My dick barely made a dent in her defenses.


    "Rx your muscles, Tia," I coached, my voice gentle but firm.


    "O-Okay..." she responded tentatively, her body tense with anticipation.


    I made another attempt to prate her, applying a bit more force this time.


    "Ngh? Nnnnnhhh! I-It hurts...!" she whimpered, her voice strained with difort.


    It felt like trying to breach a fortress of stone. What sort of pussy was this?


    "Erica, could you lend me a hand?" I called out to Erica, who observed from the bed.


    "Yes, Master," Erica replied eagerly, rising from the bed and padding over on all fours to offer her assistance.


    When Erica finally reached us, she scooped up my dick and enveloped it with her mouth, her warm, wet tongue sending shivers of pleasure through me. She took me deep, her lips sliding down to the base, my dick buried in her throat without even a gag.


    The tight,forting grip of her throat around my shaft and the flick of her tongue on my balls made me nearly lose control. I was on the edge, ready to cum from the incredible sensation of Erica''s expert deepthroating, but I managed to hold back. When she finally pulled away, my dick was coated in a thickyer of her saliva, glistening and ready.


    With a mischievous glint in her eye, Erica aimed the tip back at Tia''s tight pussy, preparing me for another attempt to breach her untouched entrance.


    "Wait," I said, halting Erica''s movements. "We need to get her really, really wet first."


    Tia was wet, but not enough to ease my way in given how incredibly tight she was. I''d taken many virginities before, but their bodies were fully developed. Tia''s body, on the other hand, seemed slower to develop, making her pussy an almost imprable fortress. If she wasn''t thoroughly soaked, there was no way I''d be able to get inside her.


    "Wet my dick very well first," I instructed Erica, "while I get her pussy ready."


    Erica nodded eagerly, taking my dick back into her mouth. She worked her magic, swirling her tongue around and bobbing her head, making sure every inch was coated with her saliva. Meanwhile, I turned my attention to Tia. I spread her legs wider, bringing my face close to her untouched pussy.


    I began to lick, my tongue exploring her folds,pping at her juices, determined to make her as wet as possible.


    "Ahhh, nnnn...!"


    She began to moan, her breath hitching as her legs trembled under my touch. With each kiss to her clitoris, her arousal intensified until she was dripping with anticipation. Erica paused her ministrations, allowing me to position myself once more.


    I teased the tip of my dick against Tia''s hot, slick entrance, feeling her shiver in response. As I pushed inside, she let out a surprised gasp.


    "Higuh?!"


    Her delicate flesh yielded to my probing, and she weed me with a sticky cry of pleasure. Her tight entrance resisted, but I pressed on, determined to breach her untouched depths.


    Erica swiftly positioned herself behind me, her presence a silent promise of assistance as the tip of my dick breached Tia''s pussy.


    "I''ll help you, Master," she murmured, her voice a whisper of encouragement.


    With a determined push, Erica pressed her body against mine, urging me forward with added pressure.


    "Nnnh...! NNnnn...!"


    Tia''s distress was palpable, her pussy feeling as though it was being torn apart by my relentless pration. Tears welled in her eyes, her fingers digging into the bedsheets while she clenched her teeth in agony. The sight stirred something primal within me, a sadistic pleasure awakening as I watched Tia sumb to submission, tears tracing a path down her flushed cheeks.


    With a concerted effort from both me and Erica, the tip of my dick finally breached the barrier, sliding past the entrance of Tia''s pussy. The look of shock in her eyes was palpable as she experienced the overwhelming sensation of pration.


    "Ahh... aghh."


    At the very tip of my dick, I could feel the delicate barrier physically impeding my progress. Summoning all my strength, I pushed forward slowly, each movement a deliberate knock on the door of her virginity. With each inch gained, her hymen gradually bent until, with a final push, it surrendered and broke. I had pierced through her innocence.


    "Nghhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!"


    The agony etched across her face as she arched her back, her fingers gripping the bedsheets in a desperate hold. My dick finally breached the area near her navel, the force of the impact causing her pussy to clench around me, despite it being her first time. Perhaps I had underestimated her. Maybe she wasn''t just a sadist, but a masochist too. Regardless, she was a rare find.


    "Oh.... ohh... nhh... It''s so... big..."


    Crimson blood dripped from between her spread legs, a stark reminder of her lost innocence. As I pulled back, the massive flesh spear surged toward the center of her body once more, eliciting a mixture of pain and pleasure from her trembling form.


    "Nhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    She arched her back once more, her body quivering under my touch as I firmly gripped her waist, initiating a relentless piston motion. Meanwhile, Ericavished me with kisses on the back of my neck, her breasts pressing enticingly against my skin. The sensation of being embraced by two women sent shivers of pleasure down my spine.


    "Ahhh, ahhh, ahhh, ahhh, fuahhh, nhhh, nghh...!"


    With each thrust, I plunged deeper into her tight pussy, undeterred by the challenge it presented. Despite the resistance, I persisted in fucking her with unwavering determination. Blood flowed from her pussy, painting the bedsheets crimson with each rhythmic movement. The unexpected sensation of blood acting as lubricant heightened the intensity of our union.


    Because Tia''s tightness bordered on unbearable, it was a monumental struggle for me to restrain my impending ejaction. With each thrust, I could feel her clenching around me, intensifying the sensation.


    "Ahhhh, i-it hurts, but it feels so good! More, Master... ahhh! More...!"


    Sensing her impending climax, I seized the opportunity to deliver my final thrusts, gripping her shoulders tightly as I drove into her deepest depths, relentlessly pounding against her cervix. Her pussy responded by tightening even further, a vice-like grip that threatened to consume me whole.


    "Ahhh, I-I feel... hhh... ahhhh... a-a weird feeling... rising... rising inside me...


    ah, ah, ah... here ites.... ahhhhhnn~! It''s... it''s so....!"


    As her expressions twisted in ecstasy, I intensified my thrusts, driving deeper in a relentless pursuit of her climax. Returning to my previous position, I seized her leg, using one hand to stimte her virgin clitoris, coaxing her love to flow freely.


    "Ahhh! M-my mind... hyah, hyaaaahhhh... is going nk... I-I love it... ah, I love it...


    so much... I can barely think... nh! Ah, ah, ahhh, ahhhh! Hh!"


    As the sensation of cumming enveloped me, I released my burning white mucous deep inside her.


    "Ahhhhhh... ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh... I-I can feel it...! Ahhhhhhhhhh, i-its so hotttttttt!!!"


    With my ejaction directly on her cervix, coupled with my deep pration, she was engulfed by the first overwhelming wave of pleasure in her life, swept away to the depths of ecstasy only attainable through my love. In that moment, Tia recognized me as the superior among us.

 Chapter 199: Chapter 30 - Idol Harem (8)

    I pulled my dick out of Tia''s pussy, and a copious amount of sperm mixed with virgin blood gushed from her tight entrance. Her face was twisted in a lewd expression of bliss, eyes half-lidded, lips parted in silent ecstasy. The sight made me feel like I had just conquered something powerful and untamed.


    Now, three out of the four virgin idols were deflowered. Next up was Be, who had been waiting eagerly, her anticipation palpable.


    I asked Erica to wipe the blood off my dick with a towel, and she did it perfectly, her touch gentle yet thorough. I then turned my attention to Be, who was quivering, her legs pressed tightly together. Her string bikini underwear was drenched, the fabric clinging to her.


    Because I had ordered her to keep her skirt lifted, she couldn''t masturbate as she watched her fellow idols getting fucked one after the other.


    "You''re next, Be," I said, my voicemanding. "Come here."


    Be tentatively approached the bed. Three women were already sprawled on it, four including me, but the bed in my Love Nest was vast,rge enough to fit ten womenfortably. The plush surface had plenty of room for Be to join in, and her anticipation was palpable as she drew closer.


    Be climbed onto the bed, and as she did, my heart pounded with excitement. She was incredibly busty, her voluptuous curves giving her the allure of an MILF. I wondered how much more irresistible she''d be with time. Since she wasn''t quite ripe yet, I figured I''d mold that body into something truly delectable. Her plumpness only added to her charm.


    "Lay down next to Tia," Imanded. Be obeyed, her movements tentative as she settled beside Tia. My hands wandered over her thigh, feeling the incredible meatiness and springiness beneath my fingers. She shivered at my touch, whether from fear or pleasure, I couldn''t tell.


    The sensation of her soft, yielding flesh was intoxicating, and I continued to explore, my fingers tracing patterns on her skin, enjoying every moment of her trembling response.


    When I ced my hands on her string bikini panties, I noticed Be''s eyes were fixed on my movements. Meeting her gaze, I slowly entangled my fingers in the strings, deliberately pulling to undo the knots.


    Once the knots on both sides were untied, her panties were merely a loose cover. I moved my fingers carefully, pulling the fabric with both hands. Her lovely butt trapped the panties, preventing me from fully removing them.


    Without a word from me, Be tightly closed her eyes and lifted her hips. Seizing the moment, I slid her string bikini panties off and tossed them aside. With her skirt lifted, I had an unobstructed view of her pussy¡ªa tight, wet, plump vagina, with pubic hair matching the color of her hair. The sight was intoxicating, her arousal evident and inviting, and my heart raced in anticipation.


    "Can you undo the buttons of that idol uniform for me?" I said to her.


    She obeyed without a word, slowly unbuttoning her idol uniform piece by piece. As thest button came undone, she revealed her bra, an alluring H-cup that barely contained her massive breasts. I pulled it up, eager to see whaty beneath, and the sight was nothing short of majestic. Her breasts were enormous, withrge ares that matched their size.


    If I tried to cup them, the meaty flesh would overflow between my fingers.


    The sheer size of her breasts was impressive, but what truly caught my attention were her nipples, hidden beneath the plump flesh. They were inverted, shyly tucked away, waiting to be coaxed out. This hidden feature added an extrayer of excitement, making the experience even more intoxicating.


    I put my hands on those luscious breasts, feeling the incredible softness. As I squeezed them, the flesh overflowed between my fingers, an incredibly satisfying sensation.


    "Nhhh..."


    Her soft moan indicated she was sensitive here, too. Leaning in, I took one of her inverted nipples into my mouth.


    "NnnNnNnNnnHhhhhHh~!!!"


    She arched her back, letting out a muffled scream of pleasure. I suckled on her nipple, feeling it slowly emerge from its hiding ce. The sensation of it growing firm in my mouth was intoxicating, making her reactions even more delightful.


    I massaged her breasts, feeling the heavy, supple flesh mold and shift under my touch. My mouth worked on her nipple, tugging and swirling my tongue around it. As her nipple began to harden and protrude, Be''s breathing grew more ragged, her moans more urgent.


    Her body responded beautifully to my touch, shivering with every flick of my tongue and squeeze of my fingers. The sight of her pleasure,bined with the feel of her soft, ample breasts, was utterly enthralling, making the moment even more intense and rewarding.


    "Nnnnhhhhh~!!!"


    She arched her back more and more, but I held her firmly so she couldn''t escape. My hands gripped the sides of her stomach, pinching the soft flesh. This must be why some men with a fat fetish love this kind of thing¡ªit was incrediblyfortable to hold. Now I understood its appeal.


    This was what they called a "love handle." It was different from Latifa''s tail or Maya''s horn. This was even more delightful to grasp. Her body was exactly what you''d call a meat cushion. While many girls want to lose weight by dieting, the truth is that many men find such a fuller body more erotic. Not that her body was sloppy, of course. She simply had more meat than my other women.


    She was plump and wonderful to hold.


    Holding her steady, I reveled in the sensation of her soft, yielding flesh. It was like holding a plush, living pillow, and her moans and gasps of pleasure only heightened the experience. Her body responded to every touch, every squeeze, making the moment even more electrifying.


    I could feel her trembling under my hands, her skin warm and supple. My fingers dug into her flesh, relishing the feeling of her meaty love handles. Each squeeze elicited a shiver from her, her sensitivity adding to the allure. Her breasts,rge and inviting, bounced slightly with every movement, the nipples now fully erect and eager for attention.


    The sight of her body, ripe and voluptuous, was incredibly arousing. I continued to explore her curves, enjoying the way her body felt beneath my touch, the way she responded to every caress. It was a sensory feast, and I intended to savor every moment.


    After a while of suckling at her tits, I finally let go, watching as her nipples stood fully erect, glistening with my saliva. Be was drooling from the corners of her mouth, her eyes zed with desire. "Be ready, Be. I''m going to make you mine," I dered.


    "Y-Yes... Come, Master. Make me yourspletely," she responded breathlessly, her voice trembling with anticipation.


    Hearing herplete submission, I felt a primal urge take over. I positioned my cock at the entrance of her pussy, feeling the heat radiating from her. With a single, powerful stroke, I plunged deep inside her, burying myself to the hilt.


    "Nggggggggggggggggggggghhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" she cried out, her body arching as she was overwhelmed by the sudden, intense pration.


    The sound that came from Be wasn''t one of pain or agony but pure, unadulterated pleasure. Her body was made for fucking, and she didn''t experience the usual pain of deflowering that other women might.


    I nced over at Erica and the other three women I had deflowered earlier. They were watching us with a mix of curiosity and lust, their eyes glinting with anticipation.


    A wicked idea crossed my mind. "You four,e here and help me fuck her," Imanded.


    The four eagerly surrounded me and Be, their eyes gleaming with anticipation. Be nced at them, a mix of confusion and apprehension flickering across her features.


    "E-Eh?" she eximed, taken aback.


    "Gosh, Be. Who knew you were hiding such treasures from us? Your inverted boobs are a delightful surprise," teased Erica with a yful smirk.


    "And here we thought you were just shy about your assets," Varvara added, her gaze lingering on Be''s now erect nipples. "Didn''t realize you had aplex about them being inverted."


    "I always thought it was weird for Be to hide those magnificent breasts," Tia remarked with a sadistic grin. "Now it all makes sense."


    "Be''s boobs are absolutely huge. Sometimes, I just ache to suckle on them," Latifa added with a longing look.


    The four exchanged knowing nces.


    "E-Eh? Wh-What are you doing?" Be eximed.


    "What else?" Erica smirked mischievously. "Just following Master''s orders."


    "Exactly," Latifa chimed in eagerly.


    With a sense of purpose, they both descended upon Be''s nipples, taking them eagerly into their mouths.


    "Auuuuuuuuuuuuuhhhhh~!!!" Be moaned, her body trembling with pleasure as their tongues teased and tantalized her sensitive flesh.


    I felt Be''s pussy clenching as the two of them suckled at her tits, sending waves of pleasure coursing through her. Meanwhile, Tia and Varvara pressed their breasts against me, side by side, their eyes filled with desire.


    "We''re going to suckle on these ones, Master," Tia dered, her voice dripping with anticipation.


    With determination, Tia and Varvara attacked my nipples, swirling their tongues around them while squishing their breasts against my sides, their soft flesh engulfing me in sensation.


    The feeling was electrifying. And Be, experiencing the same treatment, seemed to be lost in ecstasy.

 Chapter 200: Chapter 30 - Idol Harem (9)

    Be and I were surrounded by the four other women, their eager hands and mouths exploring us. The sensation of wet, sharp tongues¡ªones used daily for singing¡ªflicking over my sensitive nipples,bined with the feel of theirrge, soft breasts pressing against me, was mind-blowing. Every touch and lick sent waves of pleasure coursing through my body.


    If I had to sum up the experience, it would be pure heaven.


    "Hng... Hnnhh... ahhhn...!"


    While two women teased my nipples with their tongues, Be''s nipples were getting the same intense attention from another pair of tongues. Erica and Latifa were sucking on her full breasts, their mouths working in sync. Meanwhile, Tia and Varvara looked up at me, their eyes filled with lust as they suckled on my nipples, their tongues flicking and teasing with expert precision.


    The sight was incredibly exquisite, utterly pleasing to the eyes, an image of pure, erotic perfection. No one could resist being captivated by such an incredible scene. Thebination of sensations from above and below overwhelmed me, making me feel alive in the most exhrating way.


    Erica and Latifa''s asses were on full disy as they sucked on Be''s breasts. Their figures were stunning, making their asses an irresistible sight. I grabbed Be''s legs, wrapping them tightly around my waist. She tightened her grip, pulling me deeper into her wet, weing pussy as I fucked her. The sensation of her legs tightening around me sent a shiver down my spine.


    With her legs securely around my waist, I freed my hands from her meaty thighs and reached for Erica''s and Latifa''s asses. My fingers dug into their soft, firm flesh, squeezing and kneading as I continued to thrust into Be. Thebination of sensations¡ªBe''s tight pussy gripping my cock and the feel of Erica''s and Latifa''s asses under my hands¡ªwas almost overwhelming.


    "Hnnn..."


    "Mrrrmmm..."


    Erica let out a low, sultry moan as my hand found its ce on her voluptuous ass. Latifa mirrored her, her tail wagging with evident delight. My hands trailed from their firm cheeks to their dripping pussies, still slick with traces of my earlier release. With three fingers, I delved into their wet, weing depths, eliciting fervent responses.


    "Nghh!"


    "Nmmnnn~!!!"


    Their moans harmonized with the rhythmic sucking sounds as they continued to feast on Be''s breasts. Meanwhile, the other two womenvished attention on my nipples, their tongues swirling, teasing, and asionally tracing patterns across my chest before hungrily seeking out my lips for a kiss. Every touch, every sensation, sent electric pulses of pleasure coursing through me.


    In that moment, amidst the symphony of moans and sighs, I felt an overwhelming surge of pride and possessiveness. This was my idol harem, a collection of beauty and desire, all mine to cherish and enjoy. The sight, the sounds, the feel of their bodies against mine¡ªit was a hedonistic paradise that I never wanted to end.


    Sadly, like all good things, this too muste to an end.


    "Ahhhhhh, ahhh, ahhhhhh, ahhhh, ahhhhhh, ahhhhhhhh, aaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhh~!!!"


    "Nnnhhh~ Nnhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh~!"


    "Nnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnhhhhhhhhhhhhh~"


    Be''s pussy tightened around my cock as I continued to fuck her, driving us both closer to climax. Meanwhile, Erica and Latifa also tightened around my fingers, their moans adding to the symphony of pleasure. I felt a wave of sensation coursing from the tips of my toes to my groin, signaling that I was about to burst.


    "I''m gonna cum, Be," I groaned, my voice thick with desire. "Catch it all!"


    "Y-Yes...! Ahhh, ahhh! C-Cum inside me, Master! Make me yours!"


    I intensified my thrusts, driving my dick deeper into her pussy, while my fingers worked tirelessly inside Erica and Latifa. Tia and Varvara continued their assault, licking and teasing me all over, their nipples brushing against my skin, sending shivers down my spine. The sensations overwhelmed me, pushing me closer to the edge until I could no longer hold back.


    With a primal roar, I released all the pent-up tension, my cum exploding inside Be.


    At the same time, I felt the three of them reaching their own peaks simultaneously.


    "C-Cumminggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggg!!!"


    Erica released Be''s nipple from her mouth and arched her back, her throat stretched skyward as she unleashed a primal scream of ecstasy, her pussy gushing her juices in a wild torrent of pleasure.


    "Nggggggggggggggggggggghhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...!!!"


    Latifa buried herself deeper into Be''s breasts, her hand gripping the sheets with white-knuckled intensity as she too sumbed to the overwhelming sensations, her own pussy releasing a deluge of arousal.


    "Fuaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhh!!!"


    Be, receiving my seed, arched her back and clenched the pillow tightly, her entire body trembling with the intensity of her orgasmic release, though she didn''t squirt like the other two.


    After releasing two intense shots of my cum inside her, I withdrew, feeling a surge of satisfaction. I then directed the remaining cum in me towards the awaiting asses of Erica and Latifa, watching as it coated their curves in a glistening sheen. With a relieved exhale, I leaned back, my body tingling with post-orgasmic bliss.


    Varvara eagerly sought out my tongue, her lips meeting mine in a hungry kiss, and I dly reciprocated. Tia, not to be left out, pressed closer, her desire evident as she too sought the intimate connection of our lips.


    After exchanging kisses with both of them, I nced at the three women lying on the bed, their eyes filled with longing. Their silent plea was met with a reassuring chuckle from me.


    "Don''t worry. We''re only halfway done," I assured them with a mischievous grin.


    With that, anticipation filled the air as we prepared for part two of our erotic adventure.


    ***


    I positioned them all in a line, their asses facing me,pletely bare. Seeing four naked asses lined up like that, especially from idols, was enough to make any man jealous of my position. I approached Erica from behind. Her butt was raised high, offering a perfect angle for some deep pration. She gripped the headboard tightly with her hands.


    Without a word of warning, I thrust myself deep inside her.


    "Hnnnnnnnn...!"


    Her pussy eagerly epted my hard, hot girth, and a moan escaped from deep within her throat.


    "I-I feel Master''s cock inside me, like my entire belly is filled with nothing but Master''s cock," she gasped, her voice quivering with delight.


    I began my relentless thrusts, each one driving deeper into her wet pussy. Gradually, I felt her inner walls tightening around me, gripping me in a vice-like embrace.


    "I-I''m flying...!" she eximed, her words breathless with ecstasy.


    The intense pleasure washed over her, threatening to engulf herpletely. ncing at the mirror on the wall, strategically ced to capture their expressions as I fucked them in this position, I saw her face contorted in a super lewd expression, her eyes filled with primal desire.


    "Ahhhhhh, ahhh, ahhh, ahhh, ahhh, nnnnnn~!!!"


    After bringing her to climax, I withdrew my dick and without warning, plunged it into Tia in one forceful thrust.


    "Hnggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggghhhhhhhhnnnnnnn~!!!"


    Her back arched, her face contorting into a lewd expression reminiscent of an ahegao. In the mirror, I watched as her eyes rolled back and her tongue lolled out, a testament to the overwhelming pleasure coursing through her. Despite the initial pain of her defloration earlier, she now appeared utterly lost in ecstasy.


    "Hnggg! Ahhn, ahhh, fuaah, fuaaa....!"


    I gripped her hips and began thrusting relentlessly into her pussy, my cock delving deep inside her, stretching her insides. Eventually, I felt her tightening around me as she reached climax. Moving on to the next woman, Latifa, I sensed her anticipation as her tail wagged happily.


    Grabbing her tail, I pulled it towards me, guiding my dick inside her without needing to m my hips.


    "Funyaaaaaa...!! Haaa, ahhh, fuaaaaaaaah, ahhh, ahhh, ahhhh!"


    Using her tail, I thrust forcefully into her, the motion driving my dick deep without even needing to move my hips. I simply pulled her tail towards me, causing her butt to push back against me, each movement eliciting a gasp of pleasure from her.


    "Hnnggg! Hnnnnaaaaaaaaaaa!!!"


    With her climax echoing in the air, I shifted my attention to Be, whose innocence I had just imed. Wrapping myself around her from behind, I seized her overflowing breasts, the sensation electric against my fingertips, and slid my throbbing dick into her eager warmth.


    "Hnnn, hnggg! Hhnn, ahhh, ahhh, ahhh, afuh, ahhh, fuaaaa...!"


    After bringing her to climax, I withdrew again, eagerly plunging into Varvara.


    It was a marathon, but the thrill of prating different holes was intoxicating. We didn''t stick to just one position; we explored a variety of them. Sometimes, we were tightly packed together, our bodies entwined as I pounded into one of them. I brought them to climax repeatedly, coating their bodies with my seed before eagerly fucking them again.


    To my surprise, they all matched my pace, never faltering, never sumbing to unconsciousness. They persisted, draining me relentlessly. However, it was clear their stamina paled inparison to mine. As the new day broke, the five of themy sprawled on the bed, enveloped in a thick nket of my semen. Their bodies were a canvas of lust, every inch covered in a glistening sheen of white.


    Their chests heaved, rising and falling rhythmically with each exhausted breath.


    "Master, you''re amazing..."


    "Absolutely the best."


    "Love you, Master."


    "I belong to you now, Master."


    "Thank you forpletely iming us, Master..."


    I beamed proudly as I surveyed the five utterly spent women. After immortalizing the scene with my smartphone, I knew without a doubt that these five would shine brilliantly as idols.

 Chapter 201: Chapter 30.5 - The New Recruit (1)

    Natasha''s POV


    The walls of this establishment gleamed with an almost ethereal white, immacte and flourishing. At first nce, it resembled a sanitarium, but in reality, this was the Leonamon Company¡ªa powerhouse of modernization and innovation.


    Leonamon was at the forefront of progress, flooding the market with cutting-edge items like smartphones, constructing sleek highways and advanced railways, crafting mouthwatering foods, setting new trends in fashion, and churning out chart-topping songs with their mesmerizing idols.


    The reason I ended up here was because, after the sanatorium I worked for burned down, I couldn''t find another job in my field. I considered opening a clinic, but without sufficient funds, it wasn''t feasible. Fortunately, Leonamon was recruiting doctors for their soon-to-be-established hospital.


    I jumped at the opportunity, knowing Leonamon''s ster reputation and expecting the pay to be substantial¡ªnot that I became a doctor for the money, of course.


    For now, Leonamon advised me to serve as one of their officialpany doctors. Until the hospital is built, I''ll be stationed here, allowing them to utilize my medical expertise. Thepany''s gleaming white walls and innovative atmosphere promise a future full of possibilities, and I can''t help but feel a thrill of excitement at being part of something so groundbreaking.


    Currently, there were two doctors here. One was Dr. Trisha, an incredibly young and talented physician. Actually, all the employees here, even the workers, seemed to be women. The Vice President of Leonamon, Amon, was also a woman. It struck me as odd, but since there hadn''t been any issues during my time here, I shrugged it off, thinking it might just be a coincidence.


    I finally reached my destination and knocked on the door. A woman''s voice called out from behind, inviting me in. As I opened the door, I was greeted by a room dominated by a massive, intricate magical apparatus, its tubes winding around a woman lying in the bed.


    Two girls I was familiar with were sitting nearby.


    "Hello, Zeruel and Selene," I greeted them warmly. They both stood up and bowed their heads in respect.


    "Hello, Doctor Natasha," Zeruel responded. "Have youe to check up on our mother?"


    "Yes," I replied, stepping closer to the bed. "I''m here to monitor her health statistics and ensure everything is stable."


    "Oh, I''ve been so worried. Doctor Trisha hasn''t shown up, and my mom hasn''t been checked," she fretted, her brow furrowing with concern.


    "Lucky for you, I''m here," I reassured her with a smile, moving to examine her mother.


    ***


    Afterpleting my examination, I informed them, "Well, she seems fine. No abnormalities, all her stats are normal. Breathing''s steady. Honestly, she looks like she''s just peacefully asleep," I mused, my mind swirling with thoughts. "I wonder what kind of illness this could be, really?"


    They said this disease was like a living death. Without a magic implement supplying life energy, anyone afflicted would already be dead. Even with the magic, there''s no escaping it entirely.


    "Well, in any case, your mom is perfectly healthy otherwise," I said, noting the steady rise and fall of her chest. "There are no visible abnormalities. Though I can''t say for sure yet, I believe if Leonamon finds a cure for this condition, your mother could recover." I offered a hopeful smile.


    "Thank you, Doctor," Zeruel said, a hint of relief in her voice. "By the way, Vice President Amon stopped by earlier. She mentioned that if we saw you, we should tell you to go to her office. She needs to discuss something important with you."


    "Is that so?" I replied, curiosity piqued and mind racing with possibilities. What could Vice President Amon want from me? Well, there''s only one way to find out.


    ***


    I knocked on the door to the Vice President''s office, the sound echoing slightly in the hallway.


    "Vice President, this is Natasha. I heard you needed to see me?"


    "Oh, Doctor Natasha, you''re here atst," came the reply, her voice smooth and authoritative. "Come in."


    "Excuse me," I said, pushing the door open and stepping inside.


    The room was bathed in soft light, with sleek furniture and arge desk dominating the space. As I entered, I noticed two other people in the room.


    "And that''s the report from the tech department for now," one of them said.


    "So now, four noble families have fallen due to their scandals and filth being exposed for all to see. That''s excellent news. I''ll be sure to ry this to Master. Who knows, maybe you two, the only ones in the tech department, will receive a reward from Master for doing such a great job."


    The two of them blushed at the prospect.


    "You may return to your positions now."


    "Yes, Vice President," they responded in unison, bowing before turning to leave. As they walked past me, I could feel their excitement, and the door closed behind them with a soft click.


    I was now alone with Vice President Amon. As usual, she wore her maid uniform, a peculiar choice for someone of her status. The contrast between her authoritative position and the servant''s attire only added to her enigmatic allure. I couldn''t help but wonder why she chose to dress this way, but I figured it was simply a matter of personal taste.


    "Take a seat," she instructed.


    "Oh, sure," I replied, settling into the chair she gestured to.


    "Do you have any idea why I summoned you?" she inquired.


    I felt a flutter of apprehension. "D-Did I mess up?"


    "No, not at all," she quickly reassured me, her tone gentle. "Don''t worry. The reason I asked you here is for something more... wholesome."


    "Wholesome?" I echoed, intrigued by her choice of words.


    "Yes, a very wholesome thing," she remarked. "Have you ever met the President and the owner of Leonamon?"


    "N-No, but I figured he must be a great person if everyone in thispany is so devoted to him," I admitted. And it was the truth. Though I hadn''t met him, the way hemanded such loyalty from the employees, and the help he provided to Zeruel, spoke volumes about his character. I could sense that he was truly someone remarkable.


    "Master, ehem, I mean the President, is truly exceptional. Without him, Leonamon wouldn''t be flourishing as it is now," she confessed, her voice filled with admiration. With a tender touch, she reached for a picture frame on her desk, caressing it lovingly. Though I couldn''t see the image, I knew it must be of the President.


    "The reason I called you here is because the idols are set to debut in three days, and Master is concerned about their performance. He doesn''t want them to falter on their grand debut. Master always emphasizes the importance of making a good first impression. Unfortunately, Doctor Trisha isn''t avable today as she''s busy with chemical engineering tasks. That''s why I''ve turned to you, Doctor Natasha.


    Can I entrust this job to you?"


    "You want me to check on them?" I sought rification.


    "Yes," she affirmed. "Head to the designated room I''ll specify. If there''s no response after you knock, just go in," she instructed.


    Was that really okay? Wouldn''t it be rude to barge into someone''s room without even knocking? Especially if it''s the owner of thepany''s room?


    "You don''t have to worry. The President is quite gullible, magnanimous, and understanding. You can go in without bothering to knock. Sometimes, he doesn''t even hear the knocking because he''s too focused on listening to his women moan, as he savors it," the Vice President said casually.


    "Um, excuse me?"


    "Now then, you should head over now, Doctor Natasha. The President is waiting for you," she said, handing me a piece of paper before pushing me out of the room.


    After pondering the Vice President''s words for a moment, I shrugged them off and made my way to the room indicated on the paper.


    ***


    Upon arrival, I was greeted by imposing double doors, a sight to behold. Was this what rich people''s doors looked like?


    I knocked on the door, my heart pounding with anticipation as I waited for a response. Yet, silence hung heavy in the air. Remembering the Vice President''s instructions, I hesitated before mustering the courage to knock again, my voice trembling as I called out, "H-Hello, President. I''m here as per the Vice President''s orders to check on the idols."


    Still met with eerie silence, I steeled myself and pushed open the door. An overpowering stench, a blend of humidity and something sour, assaulted my senses, causing me to gag. My eyes widened in horror as I beheld the scene before me¡ªfive women lying motionless on the bed, their forms coated in a viscous white liquid. Bloodstains marred the pristine sheets, a stark contrast against the pale fabric.


    I gasped in horror, my hand instinctively covering my mouth. What was happening here? Had they been vited?


    "Oh, you''re here," a man''s voice greeted. I turned toward the sound and saw a man standing before me,pletely naked. He was incredibly handsome, with piercing red eyes and jet-ck hair. His physique was impable, with muscles that exuded power and strength without being overly bulky. But my eyes couldn''t help but be drawn to the impressive member standing proudly between his legs.


    "Kyaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!" I screamed in shock, unable to contain my surprise and horror at the sight.

 Chapter 202: Chapter 30.5 - The New Recruit (2)

    The man mped his hands over his ears, wincing at the intensity of my scream, but I didn''t care. Fueled by rage, I immediately cast an earth spell,unching a massive boulder at him.


    "Woah!"


    He quickly conjured a sturdy barrier, the boulder shattering against it. Undeterred, I summoned another earth spell, hurling it with even more force. Again, his barrier held firm, blocking the attack effortlessly.


    "What are you doing?" he asked, clearly confused.


    "You rapist! Don''te closer!" I screamed, my voice trembling with fury.


    "Rapist? Hey, that''s rude. I never do that kind of thing," he replied, his tone disturbingly calm.


    "Yeah, right!" I shouted, my anger boiling over. "Then exin what the hell is going on here?! Why are those women lying there unconscious w-w-with semen on them? And judging by the bloodstains on the sheets, they were virgins until you had your way with them, weren''t they? You scum!"


    "Hey, don''t twist the truth like that so easily," he said, his expression unchanging. "That''s not what happened. Sure, I deflowered them, but they wanted to be mine. I didn''t force them into it."


    "You liar! Who would willingly be yours?" I eximed. "I''m summoning the magic knights and reporting you!"


    "What''s all the fuss about?" one of the women on the bed groaned, her voice muddled. Shey there naked, coated in sperm. It was a horrifying sight.


    I hurried to her, shielding her body with mine. "Don''t let him see any more," I murmured. "You poor souls. Your purity tainted by his vile actions. Let''s go and report him. In this kingdom, rape is punished severely ¨C he''ll hang for what he''s done."


    "E-Eh? M-Master, what''s this woman saying?" the woman said.


    "Eh? Master?" I eximed, my eyes narrowing as I red at the man. "You despicable bastard! Forcing them to call you that! How could you sink so low?!" I turned to the women, noting their awakening amidst the chaos. "You don''t have to address him as Master anymore!


    I''ll free you from his clutches! I''ll summon the magic knights to apprehend him for what he''s done to you!"


    "Why don''t you calm down first? You''re clearly misunderstanding something," the man interjected.


    "Calm down? After witnessing your repulsive deeds? There''s no misunderstanding here! It''s painfully evident what you''ve done! You deserve the harshest punishment!"


    "Uuuh..." a voice came from behind me. "Doctor Natasha? Is that you?"


    "Huh?" I spun around to see Be, a woman I''d treated before.


    So this scumbag had also taken advantage of Be? That revtion ignited a fiery rage within me.


    "You despicable bastard, how dare you?!" I bellowed, my teeth clenched in fury. I was seething, absolutely furious. "Don''t you dare tell me you''re helping Zeruel just so you can have your way with her too?! I won''t allow it!"


    "Ugh. This is getting annoying," the man sighed, his frustration evident in his tone. He still hadn''t bothered to cover himself, his naked form brazenly on disy. My eyes kept drifting, unwillingly captivated by the sight of his t-thing dangling between his legs¡ªit was the first time I''d seen anything like that up close.


    Now that I could see his face more clearly, I had to admit, he was strikingly handsome, with sharp features and piercing eyes. But I quickly shook my head, trying to clear my thoughts. No matter how he looked, he was still a rapist. "Look, just calm down for a bit, alright?" he said, his voice trying to soothe but failing.


    "I know this sounds bad, but the reason I called you here is to check on the idols. I just deflowered them and need to make sure there aren''t anyplications from it."


    I snapped, "Why would I do that?! You''re making me an aplice to your vile actions!"


    "C-Calm down, Doctor Natasha," Be said, clutching my shoulder as if to anchor me from lunging at the man in front of me. "M-Master didn''t do anything to us. As a matter of fact, rather than doing anything bad, he did something... good for us," she blushed, her cheeks ame with a mix of embarrassment and something I couldn''t quite grasp.


    "What are you saying, Be?" I gasped, incredulous that she could find anything positive in this situation. "This man just... he just vited you! How could you say that''s anything but awful?!"


    "M-Master didn''t do anything bad to us, I swear! We went to his bed willingly," Be insisted again.


    "Why don''t you calm down first, girl? You''re clearly misunderstanding something," said another woman.


    "No. It''s very clear what''s happening here. He has something on all of you, that''s why you''re acting like this. If not, then maybe he''s brainwashed you," I retorted.


    "Hey, now that''s going too far. I would never brainwash anyone," the man protested.


    "Shut up, you lowlife! And could you get your clothes on already?" I snapped, my voice crackling with frustration.


    "You sure are demanding..." the man sighed, his toneden with resignation. "Look, can you please listen to what we have to say before you judge me? Look at them. Do you really think they''re victims of rape? Can you honestly tell me they''ve been brainwashed into having sex with me?"


    I turned my gaze to the women. They were staring back at me, their eyes burning with intensity. It wasn''t fear that gripped them; it was a seething anger. And it wasn''t aimed at the man. It was directed squarely at me.


    "Clearly, you can see they aren''t victims, right?" the man said, his tone dripping with condescension. "Why do you think I asked a doctor toe here? I want you to check on them, to make sure they''re okay and can perform well in their debut. If something happens to any of them because you keep using me of raping them, then it will be your responsibility if they can''t go on with their debut."


    "W-What...?" I stammered, caught off guard by his words.


    "You''re only making things moreplicated," one of the women interjected, her voiceced with frustration. "You''re clearly painting a bad picture of Master without even knowing the true story, and now you''re using him of being a rapist? Come on, ignorance isn''t an excuse."


    "Right. As someone who''s a doctor, using someone of being a rapist is really unbing," another woman added, her voice dripping with disdain.


    "Doctor Natasha," Be began, her eyes locking onto mine with an intensity that made me flinch. "I''m grateful you fixed my ankle when I tripped during dance practice, but using Master like this is unforgivable. Do you know how much we owe him? Even our bodies aren''t enough to fully repay our gratitude," she continued, her wordsden with a mix of reverence and indignation.


    "Master is a great man. Forcing someone to mate with him isn''t his style at all!" the beast woman chimed in, her voice brimming with certainty and defiance. Her ears twitched, and her eyes shed with a fierce loyalty that was impossible to ignore.


    "I am honestly impressed that you''re saying that to Master, considering his handsome face. Aren''t you just as enamored with him? I mean, you keep staring at his member," one of the women remarked, her voice dripping with sarcasm.


    My face flushed a deep crimson. W-What is this? Could they be telling the truth? Did nothing really happen to them? Did this man not rape them at all? Had I falsely used him?


    The realization hit me like a punch to the gut. This was beyond embarrassing; it was mortifying!


    ***


    I bowed my head to him, grateful that he was now fully clothed, sparing me the sight of his thing swinging freely between his legs. Yet, the image was seared into my mind, refusing to fade. It lingered there, a persistent reminder of what had transpired. But now wasn''t the time to dwell on such thoughts.


    "I''m really sorry, President," I said, my voiceden with genuine remorse. "I didn''t mean to falsely use you like that. I''ve cared for women who''ve endured that kind of trauma in the sanatorium I worked at before. I know firsthand how devastating it is to be a rape victim. That''s why when I saw them, I immediately jumped to conclusions, assuming you were responsible.


    I promise I''ll resign as soon as possible because of this egregious mistake of mine."


    It felt inevitable that I had to resign. After all, I''d been shockingly rude to the President of thepany himself, and I''d even used him of raping women. It was clear I needed to pack up and leave immediately.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. I kinda get why you reacted that way. So, I ept your apology. Also, I don''t think you need to resign."


    "W-Why?" I asked, genuinely taken aback. "I mean, I did something awful to you. The least I could do to make up for it is to resign."


    "I''m not some kind of tyrant who''d fire an employee over a mistake. Mistakes just make us human," he said with a reassuring smile. "You can continue working here, and you can start by checking on them. I''ve got something to attend to, so I''m heading out now. If there are any problems, talk to Amon. She knows how to contact me.


    Well, until next time. And you three, I hope you have good luck on your debut. I''ll be watching and cheering for you."


    The room filled with the joyous sound of the women''s giggles as the weight of tension lifted with the President''s departure. Now, I stood alone with the five women.


    "Uhhh, ldies, can you please spread your legs for me?" I stammered. Theyplied without hesitation, parting their thighs obediently. Then, a torrent of sperm, a copious amount, gushed out from their pussies, pooling on the floor below.


    This was not what I expected. This was not wholesome at all. How could Vice President Amon have described it that way?


    What part of this was wholesome?!

 Chapter 203: Chapter 31 - The Downfall of Duke Sierra (1)

    Charlotte''s POV


    My father sat restlessly on the sofa, nervously biting his finger while my mother and I watched. His anxiety stemmed from the news that someone from the royal castle was soon to visit. The reason behind this visit was clear: we had heard rumors that noble families, facing circumstances simr to ours, were being stripped of their titles and facing hefty penalties for the kingdom''s incurred damages.


    "What on earth should I do?!" my father eximed, his hands grasping at his hair as he spoke. "The verdict of my title-stripping is imminent! I can''t bear the thought of losing it!"


    My father was on the brink of being stripped of his status due to various misdeeds he hadmitted. To say "some" might be an understatement; all of his transgressions, which even I found repulsive, had been exposed. It was like his dirtyundry had been aired for everyone to see. My father had always been secretive, and even I had no idea about these hidden aspects of his life.


    It was astonishing that someone had managed to uncover his secrets. He had always been so careful, so I couldn''t help but wonder who had done this.


    Well, it didn''t matter anymore. Now that everything was out in the open, the oue was inevitable. My mother remained remarkably calm. I had no idea what was going through her mind, but I was pretty sure she was contemting divorce. I distinctly remembered hearing an argument about it the other night.


    I felt trapped, suffocating in the uncertainty of my fate. If my father lost his title, I was doomed. He might sell me to a brothel as coteral, or he might face beheading if he couldn''t pay for the damage he''d caused to the kingdom. Women from fallen noble families always faced such grim destinies. I could sense my father had already decided to sell me if it came to that.


    I was trying to brace myself, but the pain of this harsh reality still cut deep.


    My mother, on the other hand, would offer no help. She wasn''t my real mother, after all. She''d likely prioritize her own survival over someone she had no blood ties to. The coldness in her eyes told me she wouldn''t hesitate to abandon me if things went south.


    "This is insufferable, Gordon," my mother spat, her voice seething with fury. "How could you let your secrets get out? Our title is doomed!"


    "I''ve hidden them so meticulously that no one could possibly unearth them!" my father shouted, his face pale with panic. "There was no way this could happen!"


    "Maybe you just got careless," she retorted, her eyes zing with anger.


    "Believe me, even if I had been careless, no one should have been able to discover them," my father groaned, clutching his head in despair, his voice breaking. "Now what am I going to do? Even if I manage to pay for the repercussions of this scandal, my title will still be revoked! I don''t want my generation to be the one where our house falls! That would be an unbearable embarrassment!"


    My father had always been fiercely proud of our title. The founder of our house had built it from nothing, rising to nobility through sheer determination and valor. He fought for our kingdom, went to war for it, and was granted the title of noble. Each subsequent generation elevated our status further until we achieved the rank of duke.


    Now, the legacy that had been painstakingly built over many generations was on the brink of copse, and it was my father''s actions that were bringing it down. For what he had done, you could say he was reaping what he sowed.


    "Well, whatever. Our marriage is doomed anyway, and I won''t have any connection to your house anymore, or whatever you''ve done," my mother spat, her voice dripping with venom. "You''re on your own now."


    My mother was resolute in her decision to divorce him. She had only married my father for his status and their shared interests. Now that his title was gone, she saw no reason to stay. It seemed cold-hearted to me. We had been a family for almost 18 years, but one mistake had shattered it all, and she was ready to abandon ship without a second thought.


    I couldn''t help but feel a pang of betrayal, even though I understood her reasoning.


    "You heartless bitch," my father growled, his voiceced with fury. "After everything I''ve done for your family, you''re going to treat me like this? Shameless!"


    "You''re the one who had the guts to pull off this kind of stunt in the first ce. You made your bed, so you get to lie in it. Don''t drag me down with you," my mother spat, her words dripping with disdain as she rose from her seat and walked away. I watched her retreating figure, feeling a mix of hurt and anger.


    Meanwhile, my father remained seated, his head buried in his hands, the weight of his actions evident in his posture. He looked up at me, his eyes filled with anguish. "I''m sorry, Charlotte. I hate that you had to witness all of this, that you had to be caught up in my scandal," he murmured, his voice heavy with regret.


    "And I''m sorry that I''m about to involve you in something terrible, something no father should ever do to their daughter. But you understand that I''m in danger if I don''t, right?"


    "It''s okay, Father. I understand," I replied, though my heart ached at the thought of what was toe.


    ***


    My father was now in conversation with the official sent by the King. The official wasted no time getting down to business.


    "His Highness has issued an official verdict on your punishment, Lord Sierra," the official dered solemnly. "He states in this letter that you have not only damaged your own position, but also tarnished the reputation of the kingdom. As a consequence of this transgression, you are to be stripped of your title and must bear the repercussions."


    My father copsed to his knees, ovee with sobs, his fists pounding the floor in despair. He pleaded, promising to do anything to rectify the situation, but the official informed him that the King''s final verdict was absolute and could not be altered. With that, his status, our status, was irrevocably lost.


    My mother divorced him the very next day. It was a quick process. They just signed some papers, and that was it. She was no longer part of our family, which meant she wasn''t my mother anymore.


    My father settled his repercussions by forfeiting all of his properties. Now, we were left with nothing but the clothes on our backs. But even after selling everything, the amount he had to pay was still huge. He needed toe up with 1000 gold coins to settle the debt.


    That''s why the very next day after selling off his properties, he sought refuge with another noble family, one that had connections to ours.


    "I gotta say, Gordon, your downfall came outta nowhere. How''d this happen?" A fat old man, his teeth yellowed and his neck obscured by folds of flesh, towered over my father. This man was Teliu Graid, an Earl. Back in the day, he used to look up to my father, but now the tables had turned.


    "Honestly, I have no clue. I woke up one morning, and the next thing I knew, everyone knew everything I''d done," my father muttered through gritted teeth.


    "You look like you''ve been through the wringer," Earl Teliu observed. "So, what brings you here now? You got something tasty to offer me on a te to buy?" He nced at me, his yellowed teeth gleaming as he licked his lips. I shrank back in fear. This guy always had his eyes on me, and whenever I encountered him, he couldn''t stop ogling. It was downright terrifying to have him anywhere near me.


    "Y-Yeah," my father stuttered. "Are you interested in buying Charlotte?"


    I shuddered at that.


    "Oh, now this is intriguing. You want me to buy Charlotte? Am I correct in assuming you want me to buy her as a sex ve?" Earl Teliu''s eyes gleamed with malicious intent.


    "Y-Yes. You can do anything you want with her. Once you''ve bought her, she''ll be your property," my father confirmed.


    "That''s quite the tempting offer. I''ve had my eye on your daughter for a while, you know? Ever since Iid eyes on her, I''ve been itching to get my hands on that sweet flesh of hers. Surprised I managed to hold back for so long, to be honest. But now that you''re out of the picture, well, the ying field''s wide open. Let me ask you something, though."


    "W-What is it? I''ll answer whatever you want."


    Earl Teliu leaned back, propping his chin on his hand with a smirk. "Is she still a virgin?"

 Chapter 204: Chapter 31 - The Downfall of Duke Sierra (2)

    "Is she still a virgin?"


    The gleam in Earl Teliu''s eyes was terrifying, sending a chill down my spine and making me want to run. But I couldn''t.


    My father looked at me, silently demanding confirmation.


    I was still a virgin, of course. I had been saving myself for someone I loved. That''s why I''d stayed a virgin.


    But when I discovered that our house was falling apart, I decided to give my virginity to Professor Sesillian. I messaged him, asking him to meet me. We went to an inn, where I offered myself to him, trying everything to seduce him. But nothing worked.


    "You should value your body more," he had said softly, wrapping his strong arms around me as he gently helped me put my clothes back on. His words cut deep. Of course, it made sense¡ªI should value my body more. But what was the point if it was going to be sold anyway? Despite my desperation, no matter how hard I tried, Professor Sesillian wouldn''t touch me.


    When my father noticed I wasn''t going to answer, he turned back to Earl Teliu and said, "She''s still a virgin. I''m sure this will increase her price."


    Earl Teliu licked his yellowed teeth again, a greedy glint in his eyes. "Well, that will surely increase her price. Even undeflowered prostitutes are sold at higher prices in brothelspared to those with experience. And ves, especially virgins, fetch even higher prices. However, as much as I don''t want to doubt you, I can''t be sure that what you''re saying is the truth."


    "What will it take for you to believe me then?" my father asked, his voice steady.


    The Earl''s smirk widened, revealing his yellow teeth glinting greedily in the dim light. "Why don''t I check for myself? If she really is a virgin, I''ll pay the sum you desire."


    Without hesitation, my father agreed. "Go ahead," he said.


    My knees trembled as dread washed over me. There was really no turning back now.


    ***


    Gabrielle''s POV


    I was sitting in an inn near the manor of the Earldom of Graid, having tea with a smartphone on the table. Beside me was Isabelle, a member of the Shadow. We were eavesdropping on a conversation happening in the manor between the former Duke Sierra and Earl Graid, using the smartphone as our listening device.


    Earl Graid owned a smartphone, and we were using it to transmit his voice to our device on the table.


    The conversation revolved around Duke Sierra nning to sell his own daughter, Charlotte Sierra, as a sex ve to Earl Graid.


    "What do we do, Madam Gabrielle?" Isabelle asked, her voice edged with urgency. She was one of the elite members of the Shadow, the Master''s secret army. Isabelle possessed a skill known as Hawk Eye, which granted her extraordinary long-distance vision and incredibly keen eyesight. However, it wasn''t quite on par with Maya''s Perfect Eyesight.


    Maya''s ability allowed her to see with crystal rity even through mist or heavy rain, though it couldn''t pierce through darkness. Isabelle''s Hawk Eye enabled her to observe and analyze situations from afar with remarkable detail and precision, making her invaluable in our covert operations.


    If Master dominated both of them, his vision would likely be unbelievably overpowered.


    "Let''s hold off for now," I whispered to her. Judging by the sinister tone of their conversation, it seemed Earl Graid was eagerly plotting something vile against Charlotte. I could vividly imagine him, his yellowed teeth glistening, eyeing Charlotte with a lecherous gaze. I opted to wait, sensing no immediate need to intervene.


    "Is that really a good idea? I mean, she could be eaten by him anytime soon," Isabelle voiced her concern. She understood I was protecting Charlotte from being deflowered, per Master''s orders, so she worried Charlotte might face that fate here.


    Of course, I wouldn''t let that.


    The very thought of someone as repulsive as Graid touching Master''s prey turned my stomach. And the idea of any leftover from that vile man bing Master''s meal was utterly revolting.


    The reason I was waiting was to strike at the opportune moment.


    "I''m certain this is the right move," I replied confidently.


    We listened intently to the conversation on the phone.


    "Now then, let''s get her in my room. I want to savor every inch, thoroughly," Graid''s voice oozed through the device. I could practically envision him licking his teeth and smacking his lips with anticipation.


    "I can see them moving through the hallway," Isabelle reported. "The ex-duke strolls alongside them with an air of indifference, as if he doesn''t give a damn about her fate. Meanwhile, the earl is rubbing his hands together, chuckling to himself like a twisted puppet master reveling in his wicked ns. Thedy wears a terrified expression, cowering and shaking in fear, her eyes wide with horror."


    Isabelle''s reports were impressively detailed, painting vivid pictures of the scene as if she were an author crafting a novel.


    I couldn''t shake the memory of her mentioning she was a bookworm and a die-hard fan of Gabrielleon. Should I reveal that Gabrielleon was my pen name? Perhaps I''d give her an autograph another time.


    "Heh heh heh. Damn, Charlotte, you''ve got some killer long legs. Those thighs look so thick and juicy, I just wanna sink my teeth into ''em. Ever been told how good those legs look? Bet they''d look even hotter wrapped up in stockings."


    "They''re finally heading into a room," Isabelle reported eagerly. "Now, they''re opening the door."


    "Take a look at this room. This is where you''re gonna experience being my sex ve for the first time."


    "N-No..."


    Charlotte''s voice trembled on the other end, barely audible but unmistakably pleading.


    "What was that?" Graid''s voice echoed with cruel amusement. "It seems she doesn''t want to, Gordon. You said she was ready?"


    "Well, whether she''s ready or not, I don''t care," Sierra replied with chilling indifference. "You can do her all you like, whether she does it willingly or you force her."


    "F-Father?" Charlotte''s voice trembled, barely more than a whisper.


    "Your father''s going to be killed if you keep stalling, Charlotte," Sierra said coldly. "Do you really want that to happen? Do you want to see me hanged, mocked bymoners, and pelted with stones?"


    "I-I don''t, but..."


    "Then bear with it," Sierra snapped, his voice dripping with menace. "Be thankful it''s only one man you''ll be sleeping with. If I''d sold you to a brothel, you''d be fucked by countless random men every night. That''s a far crueler fate. You should be grateful I''m sparing you from that and subjecting you to this instead."


    Whatever was happening on the other side sounded incredibly cruel. I couldn''t believe a father could be this heartless to his own daughter.


    "Fuhahahaha!"


    "The fat, ugly bastardughed, clutching his big belly as he guffawed," reported Isabelle.


    "You certainly know how to entertain me, Gordon. You know how much I love fucking women when they desperately resist. For that, I''ll give you extra for bringing me such a pleasurable treat."


    "Kyaaah!"


    "The earl grabbed thedy by the wrist and forcefully pushed her into the room. The space littered with various items like cuffs and torture tools. Thedy trembled uncontrobly as she surveyed the array, her eyes widening with terror," reported Isabelle.


    "Ahhh, it''s been so long since I fucked a noble''s daughter," the fat man reminisced, his voice dripping with sinister delight. "Remember thest one? She was the daughter of that old bastard baron, Fritz. Oooh, that was a real treat indeed. I remember how she cried. And then, due to my carelessness, I identally choked her to death, which was a shame, really.


    Her pussy was so tight, always gripping me like a vise," he chuckled darkly, reliving his past conquests with a twisted sense of pleasure.


    "Don''t dredge up shit like that," Sierra snapped. "Losing my title was all because of that crap in the first ce. And you better watch your back too. Someone might unearth those skeletons and air them out like dirtyundry for everyone to see."


    "Come on, Gordon. You know I''m too damn careful for anyone to dig that shit up. I mean, who could, if the evidence is buried deep?"


    "I hope you won''t get so worked up that you end up killing my daughter," Sierra cautioned.


    "Oh, I''ll be careful. I want to corrupt this girl to the point where she''s helpless, where all she can think about is me and my dick," Graid chuckled sinisterly.


    I could hear the sound of clothes being stripped.


    "The ugly fat bastard is now stripping, Madam," Isabelle''s report was matter-of-fact.


    "Now then, shall we start?" The Earl''s voice oozed through the phone, apanied by the sound of him smacking his lips in anticipation.


    Isabelle averted her gaze. "I''m sorry, Madam. But that''s as far as I can go. I can''t bear to look at a member that isn''t Master''s."


    "Don''t worry, Isabelle," I reassured her, my voice firm with determination. "Because I''ve got what I needed."


    With a surge of resolve, I prepared to make my move. It was time to strike, to bring that Earl crashing down as well.

 Chapter 205: Chapter 31 - The Downfall of Duke Sierra (3)

    Charlotte''s POV


    Earl Teliu''s eyes bore into me like a hawk about to strike its prey, sharp and unrelenting. His massive, misshapen body and bulging belly were a horrifying sight. But that lecherous grin of his? It was the most disturbing thing I had ever seen. Yet, even that wasn''t as bad as what dangled between his legs. His member.


    I''d never seen one before, but I could instantly tell it was far from average. You couldn''t even say it was below average¡ªit was almost hidden beneath the rolls of fat. The sight of it, barely visible, was utterly terrifying, nheless.


    I trembled at the sight, fear gripping me.


    "I love women who tremble like this. It makes me want to fuck them even more," Earl Teliu said, his voice oozing with malicious delight. "Gordon, why don''t you join in and taste your own daughter? How does that sound?" He nced at my father with a wicked smirk.


    "Don''t joke around," My father replied, his voice firm. "Even I have the moral capacity not to go that far."


    "Moral capacity?" the Earl snorted, his voice dripping with contempt. "Is that something you can eat?"


    "I''m not surprised you don''t know, considering you don''t have any," Gordon shot back, his eyes hard. "Anyway, this has gone on long enough. Why don''t you get started already?"


    "Okay, okay. Man, you''re boring now," the Earl sneered. "Well then, let''s get to it, Charlotte." He grabbed my wrist with a firm, almost painful grip, pulling me closer with a predatory gleam in his eyes.


    "Eeek!"


    The force with which he grabbed me was so intense that I winced in pain. His overpowering strength dragged me effortlessly, and within seconds, he had shoved me roughly onto the bed. The roughness of it nearly brought me to tears.


    "Kekeke," Earl Teliuughed, a sinister sound. "I''ve longed to fuck someone like you, you know? Those healthy-looking, long thighs, and that beautiful face. It was hard enough to control myself. I''ve got to thank Gordon for having a child as beautiful as you. Given that your real mother was a beauty herself, I expected you''d be quite the looker too.


    Too bad she died giving birth to you."


    His lecherous eyes roamed over me, making my skin crawl. The predatory gleam in his gaze made my stomach churn as he prepared to fulfill his vile intentions.


    "Enough about that, Teliu," Gordon interrupted, his voice tense.


    "Sorry, sorry. I see you''re still bitter about her death," Earl Teliu said, his eyes never leaving me. His gaze was predatory, filled with twisted delight. "Now then..."


    His fat, grubby hand reached out and grabbed my thighs, squeezing them roughly.


    "Eeek!"


    "Kekeke. Now that''s a nice sound," he said, licking his lips with a grotesque smile.


    "P-Please, no..." I whimpered, my voice trembling as fear surged through me.


    "No, she said," Earl Teliu snorted, mocking my plea. "You know, even if you beg me, I wouldn''t stop. That kind of thing only arouses me more."


    His hands crept up from my thighs, his fingers crawling like spiders until they reached the sides of my underwear. With a brutal yank, he pulled them down, his fingers digging painfully into my skin. I tried to resist by pressing my thighs together, but it only made his grin stretch wider, turning his face into a grotesque mask of lust.


    "Keke, you surely know how to excite me," he said, his voice dripping with sadistic pleasure. He grabbed my legs with a vice-like grip and forcefully spread them apart, leaving me feeling exposed and helpless.


    "Nnnnn! Nooo, please!"


    "Resist more! Yes, that''s more like it!" Earl Teliu''s voice dripped with sadistic pleasure.


    He tore off my panties as if they were nothing, the fabric ripping easily in his hands. The violent motion made it clear that something terrible was about to happen. Desperation filled me as I pleaded with my father, who watched the scene with a chilling coldness in his eyes,pletely indifferent to my suffering.


    "F-Father! H-Help me! Please, Fatherrrrr!" I screamed, desperation thick in my voice.


    He just stared coldly at me, his eyes devoid of any emotion. My pleas seemed to bounce off him, unheard. Somehow, his indifference felt like a deeper betrayal than when Mother divorced him.


    "No one''s going to save you, Charlotte," Earl Teliu sneered. "No matter how hard you struggle or how loud you scream, no one''sing to save you."


    "P-Please, no. Don''t do it, please..." I begged, tears streaming hot and fast down my cheeks, my voice cracking with fear.


    The sight of my tears only seemed to fuel his sadistic pleasure, his grin stretching even wider, bing more grotesque and terrifying.


    "Kuhahaha! This is going to be a nice meal," heughed, aiming his thing at my thing as he grabbed my wrists. I struggled desperately.


    "Nooooooo, please, don''t!"


    I kicked and squirmed, trying to free myself, but the Earl was massive and far stronger than me. I attempted to use my skill, but he countered with his own, preventing me from escaping. His sheer power and the malicious grin on his face made my efforts feel futile.


    "Resisting is futile, but I love it when you resist. So keep struggling!"


    "Please, nooo...! I-I have someone that I love!" I cried out, desperationcing my voice.


    "Oh, so you have someone special, huh? Too bad he''s not here to witness this," he said heartlessly. With that, he readied himself again, poised to prate me.


    However, before he could push, we heard chiming. It echoed from the Earl''s clothes strewn across the floor. But it wasn''t just there. The chime resonated from my father''s presence too, and even from the breast pocket of my own clothes. The sound synchronized so perfectly, it seemed to emanate from a single source, yet it was scattered across many.


    "What the fuck is that? Why is that sound happening now, of all times?" grumbled the Earl, his frustration palpable.


    My father reached into his pocket and pulled out his smartphone. He unlocked it, and then...


    "...What?"


    My father made a noise of surprise so genuine, it was hard to believe that whatever he saw on his smartphone was good news.


    "What? What is it?" demanded the Earl.


    "You should take a look yourself."


    "Now? Can''t you see I''m about to fuck her?"


    "Yeah, but can you really afford that in this situation?"


    Earl clicked his tongue in annoyance and climbed out of bed, causing it to groan and creak loudly under his weight. It felt like a brief moment of relief, but I knew it was only a temporary reprieve.


    The Earl stormed over to my father, his movements swift and purposeful. With a swift motion, he snatched the phone from my father''s hands. The moment his eyes fell upon the screen, his expression shifted from arrogance to disbelief. His knees gave out beneath him, and he copsed to the floor with a heavy thud, the phone clutched tightly in his trembling hand.


    "...What?" he stammered, his voice betraying his shock as he stared at the screen. His eyes, wide with disbelief, seemed unable toprehend the sight before him.


    Intrigued by his reaction, I reached for my phone in my breast pocket and unlocked it, eager to see what had caused such a profound reaction.


    The screen lit up, its brightness almost blinding. Was it because of the tears in my eyes, or did it feel like some sort of salvation? The light emanating from the screen seemed unusually bright. But no, those weren''t the reasons. The true cause was the ring white notification that shed across the screen, stark and attention-grabbing.


    "[JUST IN]," it proimed boldly, the words standing out against the ck background like a beacon.


    I tapped on it, and then...


    "W-What the fuck is this...?" the Earl eximed, his voice quivering with disbelief. Even I was taken aback by what I saw on the screen.


    It says, "[Earl Teliu Graid, known for his farm-loving ways and admired by many, has confessed to his own sins]."


    There wasn''t much else written on it, except for that headline. But there was proof that the headline was true. Beneath it was a link that said "[CLICK HERE]."


    Earl clicked on it, and then his voice emanated from the phone.


    "Ahhh, it''s been so long since I fucked a noble''s daughter. Remember thest one? She was the daughter of that old bastard baron, Fritz. Oooh, that was a real treat indeed. I remember how she cried. And then, due to my carelessness, I identally choked her to death, which was a shame, really.


    Her pussy was so tight, always gripping me like a vise."


    That was his voice, unmistakably echoing the very words he had uttered just moments ago. It sent a shiver down my spine, leaving me utterly dumbfounded. How could someone capture such a thing when the words had only just escaped his lips mere minutes ago?


    "What kind of sorcery is this?!" screamed the Earl, his voice dripping with disbelief and fear, as if confronting some dark magic.


    It was a bewildering moment, leaving me utterly perplexed. Yet, in the midst of this strange urrence, it felt like a sudden twist of fate had just spared me from an unthinkable fate.

 Chapter 206: Chapter 31 - The Downfall of Duke Sierra (4)

    Gabrielle''s POV


    After posting that explosive headline about the Earl''s unsavory deeds and bizarre proclivities, he quickly earned the ire of many, including those he had wronged, like Baron Fritz and numerous others. It turned out that the Earl had countless victims, his grubby hands having vited many, yet he faced no consequences due to his high status.


    The Earl had meticulously crafted a reputation for being kind-hearted, revered as a noble due to his love of farming and camaraderie with his farmers. This carefully maintained facade ensured no one suspected the truth: that the seemingly benevolent Earl was actually a twisted rapist who murdered the women he had assaulted.


    The revtion of his heinous acts sent shockwaves through themunity, shattering the illusion of his nobility.


    It was challenging to bring the Earl down, given his sterling reputation. Earl Teliu Graid was considered a good-natured man by many, leaving me with no dirt to exploit. I needed concrete proof¡ªabsolute, undeniable evidence, preferably an admission from the Earl himself.


    The moment that headline was published, Earl Graid''s life, career, and position crumbled. The power of the smartphone was undeniable. People with smartphones had instant ess to headlines, and immediately, everyone knew about it. The inte ess that our tech department had implemented yed a crucial role in making news and information spread quickly and widely.


    I did a good job bringing the nobles down from their glory, if I do say so myself. Once I get back to Leonamon, I''ll have Master reward me for a job well done. I want it in my ass this time. Ahh, just thinking about it makes me wet.


    As I entertained that thought, Iughed out loud. Isabelle, who was beside me, looked confused at my sudden outburst. I ignored her. The reason I wasughing was the thrill of throwing these corrupt nobles to the wolves. It was honestly surprising how much I''d changed into such a devilish woman.


    I used to crave civility more than anything, the type to scold someone for even the smallest litter on the road.


    Now, I was the kind of woman who concocted ns to bring down nobles who would be a stain in Master''s eyes once he took over this kingdom.


    It''s not that I didn''t want this change in me. In fact, I was thrilled by it. I''ve got to thank Master for turning me into this.


    "Now then..." I said with a smirk. "Who should I y with next?"


    There was a long list of nobles I wanted to take down. Master had also given me names of nobles he wanted crushed. However, he left one noble house untouched, even though the head deserved to fall. He said he wanted the wife to rule the house. I have no idea why, but if Master wants it, then that''s how it will be.


    Because of this incident, the former Duke would face immense difficulty finding another buyer for his daughter. None of the other nobles, save for his depraved associates like Earl Graid, would dare to associate with him again. They knew that doing so would invite the kingdom''s wrath.


    I gave him a sly tip, though. I whispered, via anonymous message, that Leonamon was willing to buy his daughter¡ªas a sex ve. Just imagining her haughty demeanor crumbling before Master made me shiver with excitement. This move would not only further degrade the Duke but also aid Master in conquering that little bitch.


    ***


    Leon''s POV


    There have been many significant changes in thepany, and the most noticeable is the massive increase in staff. The production department (PRD), responsible for churning out smartphones and cutting-edge gadgets, now boasts 300 dedicated workers. Leading this department is a former prostitute-in-training I bought from Martha, who has proven to be a natural leader.


    The snacks and brewery services (SBS) department has also expanded significantly, now employing 230 people. This bustling department is managed by Amy and another former prostitute-in-training, both of whom have adapted incredibly well to their new roles.


    Ourpany now has a plethora of specialized departments, including the medicinal field department (MDP), architectural and engineering department (AED), agricultural department (AGD), economic department (ECOD), tech department (TECH), and even a military department (LMD). Thebined workforce has grown to around 5,000 employees, each contributing to the empire we''re building.


    Without a doubt, the gship branch in the Capital City wasn''t the solitary outpost of ourpany anymore. We''ve expanded, establishing branches in the Holy City and beyond borders, with one under construction in Betn, as per thetest update from AED.


    Moreover, AGD securednd for farming, a testament to our surging economy¡ªECOD proudly announced our monthly revenue had skyrocketed to ten digits, makingnd acquisition a breeze.


    Intriguingly, the TECH department, though small in size with only two individuals at the helm, wields significant power. They specialize in surveince, possessing the capability to track individuals and gather information. Their abilities extend to location tracking and data collection, provided the targets have smartphones on their persons.


    Surprisingly, or rather interestingly, all the employees appointed were women. To apply for a job, people had to provide necessary information and pass through Amon''s approval process. Essentially, it was like a job interview. However, it was rigged, as Amon only selected women and immediately rejected men.


    They didn''t even get a chance for the interview; as soon as Amon saw they were male, she tossed their applications in the trash. Poor guys. Well, I didn''t want rowdy, sweaty guys in my harem, so it wasn''t a big deal. Still, how could I even handle all these women?


    Well, enough about that...


    There was a hugemotion unfolding in the office. Though I wasn''t physically present, I watched it all unfold on the monitor inside the Love Nest, while I gripped Maya''s ass firmly as she sucked my dick.


    "Somebody told me that you''re buying sex ves. Is that true?" the man''s voice dripped with arrogance as he red down at Amon. His demeanor reeked of entitlement, as if he still believed he held the rank of Duke. Oblivious to his fall from grace, he remained blind to the reality that he had been reduced to nothing more than filth.


    "That''s right," said Amon, ever the calmest. Despite being stared down, she remained unfazed. Instead, she replied calmly. However, what she said wasn''t entirely truthful. Leonamon wasn''t actually buying sex ves. Amon only said it was true because she knew the woman the man was trying to sell.


    It was none other than Charlotte Sierra, whom I wanted to dominate because of herbat-based skill. However, due to her resemnce to a woman I once loved, I grew to hate her and avoided her.


    Maybe it''s time for me to confront her.


    "Then, buy her," hemanded, his finger aimed squarely at Charlotte. She trembled under his gaze, a mixture of fear and uncertainty swirling in her eyes.


    "Very well," Amon responded, her agreementing surprisingly easily. It was almost unsettling how quickly she yielded. "And what''s the price for this beauty?"


    Without a moment''s hesitation, the man dered, "100,000 gold coins."


    Amon''s smile widened, a hint of anticipation in her eyes. "Very well," she dered once more, her readiness evident.


    Normally, one would hesitate at such a price. We were talking about 100,000 gold coins here, the most coveted currency in the world. To put it in perspective, in my previous world, 1 gold coin would likely be equated to 1 million yen. Converted to dors, that''s over $6,000. So, Duke Sierra was essentially asking for around $6 billion.


    That was an astronomical sum, enough to build an entire manor from scratch.


    The man''s eyes widened at the figure, his greed palpable in the air. With a nervous gulp, he stammered, "N-No, how about we make it 120,000 gold coins? No, 150,000 gold coins?" He was shameless enough to ask for even more.


    "I''m sorry, but that''s the limit. Anything beyond 100,000 gold coins is off the table," Amon dered firmly, refusing to indulge the man''s shameless antics.


    The Duke clicked his tongue in annoyance. "Fine then, if 100,000 gold coins is all you''ll agree to, so be it," he grumbled.


    With the realization that further negotiation was futile, he begrudgingly acquiesced.


    "Very well, I''ll make arrangements for the payment for this woman. Follow me," Amon announced, rising from her seat and motioning for them to leave the room. I watched intently on the monitor as they exited, the door closing behind them, leaving the office eerily quiet once more.


    As pleasure surged through me, I released my load into Maya''s mouth. She withdrew my dick and opened her mouth to disy the cum, then closed it again and swallowed it down. Opening her mouth once more, she showed me it was all gone.


    "Great job," I praised, patting her head. Her adorable ram tail wagged happily. "Let''s take a break and wait for Amon to finish preparing Charlotte before we move on to the next round," I suggested.


    With this, I would begin to assert my dominance over Charlotte''s body. I would introduce her to pleasure and pain alike.

 Chapter 207: Chapter 32 - The Fall To Debauchery (1)

    Charlotte''s POV


    My father and I were being guided by a woman in a maid uniform, her movements incredibly graceful, almost surreal. She glided across the floor with such elegance that it was hard to believe she was just a maid. Her figure was stunning, with curves that drew the eye, and her face was extraordinarily beautiful. Even as a woman, I couldn''t help but feel an attraction to her.


    It was clear that she was more than she appeared to be.


    My father seemed to share my feelings, his gaze fixed on her butt. It was embarrassing to see him staring so openly. He must have reached his limit because he reached out to touch her. My father was a perverted noble, so I wasn''t surprised, but couldn''t he be a bit more discreet?


    "That''s not something you''re supposed to touch," the maid said, sternly. "Nor the products here. If you continue to behave this way, I can cancel our arrangement and kick you out of Leonamon."


    My father retracted his hand and clicked his tongue. It seemed he was willing to back down if it meant getting paid. I couldn''t share his feelings, though. At the moment, I was being sold, and he had no remorse about it.


    After a while, we arrived at a room adorned with grand double doors, their intricate designs hinting at the opulence within. With a flourish, the maid swung the doors open, revealing a vast expanse beyond. Inside, a line of women stood, each radiating beauty like knights ready for battle.


    Their beauty paled inparison to the maid''s, but they all possessed an undeniable allure. As she entered, the women bowed gracefully in reverence. Yet, what truly captured my attention was the sight of a massive cart overflowing with glimmering gold coins, their brilliance casting a mesmerizing glow that danced across our faces.


    This was the first time I''d seen such an immense disy of wealth in one ce. The sheer magnitude of it was staggering. So, this is what it looks like when fortunes are amassed together? It dwarfed anything we had back then. The fact that thispany could casually offer such a sum spoke volumes about its vast riches and incredible earnings.


    "100,000 gold coins," the maid announced. "Not one less, not one more. Exactly 100,000 gold coins. Feel free to count if you like."


    My father''s eyes were practically glittering with greed, his desire for the gold palpable as he stared at the gleaming pile.


    "No, I don''t need to count it. Who do you think I am? I used to have piles of money too, so I can tell that''s exactly 100,000 gold coins."


    "That''s very fortunate," the maid said. "Would you like us to deliver this pile to your current residence?"


    "No, no need," my father replied. "I don''t want anyone but me near this pile. I do request a carriage to take me back, though."


    "I can arrange that."


    The maid quickly organized transportation for my father to return to our residence, which was, incidentally, just an apartmentplex he was renting for one silver per month. He left shortly after the arrangement was made.


    And so, I officially became property of the Leonamonpany.


    ***


    I was currently sitting in the office where we first met the maid. She looked at me with a warm smile, but her eyes betrayed her true intentions¡ªthey were cold and calcting.


    "Now then, Charlotte," she began, her voice dripping with false sweetness. "Now that you are officially property of Leonamon, you must work hard for thepany. You will live here as a ve and serve as a source of pleasure for our Master."


    "M-Master?" I stammered, my voice trembling.


    "Yes," the maid confirmed, her voice steady. It was only now that I learned she was actually the Vice President of thepany, despite wearing a maid uniform. I suspected it was a preference of her lover that made her dress this way, though it was just a guess.


    "So, by ''pleasure,'' you mean... sexual pleasure?" I asked, my voice shaking.


    "That is correct," the maid replied without a moment''s hesitation. "The Master here is the owner of thepany. I handle the tasks he doesn''t need to attend to personally. As you might have noticed, there are no men in thepany¡ªall the workers are female. That''s because all the women here are Master''s property. You will be his property as well."


    My heart pounded as the reality of my situation sank in. The room seemed to close in around me, the weight of the maid''s words pressing down like a physical force. Her cold eyes bore into mine, a stark contrast to her warm smile, making it clear that resistance was futile. The power dynamics were unmistakable, and I realized with a sinking feeling just how deep I was in.


    I trembled. I had no idea who this Master was, but the power he held over the workers, including this woman with cold eyes, was undeniable. It was clear he wielded immense influence.


    Suddenly, a smartphone rang, breaking the tense silence. The maid reached into her cleavage to retrieve it and answered the call.


    "Yes, what is it? Ah, I see. Understood. Alright, I''ll take care of it," the maid said before hanging up. I couldn''t decipher the conversation, but the seriousness in her expression made it clear it was important.


    "Tell me, Charlotte. Do you not want to be our property? Did your seller force you into this?" she asked, her gaze piercing.


    Feeling the weight of her scrutiny, I answered truthfully, "...Yes."


    "I see. This is a problem, then."


    "H-How so?" I asked, my voice trembling.


    "Master doesn''t want to coerce anyone into having sex with him, but we can''t simply retract the payment your seller received for selling you. If we did, your seller might ckmail ourpany for buying sex ves," the maid exined. "So, I have a good news for you. You can be free."


    "R-Really?"


    "Yes, but you have to pay back the entire amount your seller received."


    "W-What? But there''s no way I can repay that much, even in a lifetime!"


    It amounted to 100,000 gold coins. In my former position, perhaps I could have managed, but now I''m reduced to a meremoner, with nothing but the clothes on my back. Even if I resorted to selling myself, it would take an eternity to settle that debt.


    "That''s why I''m suggesting this. Prostitute yourself to Master," the maid said, her eyes glinting ominously as she steepled her fingers, resting her chin on them.


    "What...?"


    "If you''re to prostitute yourself to Master willingly, then it''s not exactly forcing, is it? It''s consensual, right?"


    "But... But that doesn''t mean I''m okay with it, does it?"


    "A prostitute doesn''t get to choose. Even if she''s not okay with it, she has to do it. It''s about survival. But unlike regr prostitutes, you have freedom. You can go outside, attend the academy, and nobody will know you''re a prostitute. Plus, unlike those unfortunate souls who have to service many men, you only have to be with one, and that''s my Master.


    That''s surely preferable."


    It was certainly a better option than having to sample various men''s saliva. There were instances when a sex worker ended up conceiving during their nightly encounters. That would mean surrendering my virginity to a stranger and potentially carrying their child. Surely, this was a far more appealing prospect. But still...


    How could I even contemte attending the academy if I were engaged in sex work? How could I face Professor Sesillian?


    "There are some conditions," the maid exined. "First and foremost, you must never let any many a hand on you while you''re under the Master''s ownership. If you break this rule, I''ll have to take drastic measures you can''t even fathom. Secondly, if you attempt to flee, we''ll hunt you down, along with whoever sold you.


    Ourpany has a top-notch intelligence team skilled at tracking people, so there''s no escaping us. If you do try to run, though, we''ll cut out your tongue. And thirdly, never breathe a word about the Master''s identity to anyone. We keep that secret tightly guarded, so if you meet him, you better keep your lips sealed. Otherwise, like with the second rule, we''ll silence you permanently."


    I trembled. W-What... What was this? Why was this happening to me? If I tried to escape because I didn''t want anyone touching me except Professor, they would silence me?


    "You don''t have to look that scared," the maid said with a smirk. "You only need to sex the Master ten times. Ah, but take note, when I say ''sex,'' I don''t mean the number of rounds he fucks you. It means the number of times he takes you to bed. Basically, he can have many rounds with you in one session, but that just counts as one. Make sure you understand that."


    I gulped.


    "Also, are you a virgin?"


    "Ah, y-yes..." I stammered, trembling.


    "I see. That''s good news for you then. Since you''re going to be prostituting yourself, it means you''ll get paid per service. But virgins fetch a higher price because men love to be the first. So, you''ll only have to fuck the Master six times. Your rate is supposed to be 10,000 gold coins per service, making it ten services to pay off your debt.


    But since you''re a virgin, your first time will cost around 50,000 gold coins, and 10,000 thereafter for the next five sessions. It''s too bad, though. I''m sure you''ll get addicted to the Master''s dick from the first round, so only needing to do it six times is really a shame."


    I had no idea what she was thinking, but even though the number of times was reduced, it didn''t change the fact that I would lose my virginity, which I had saved for Professor.


    ''Professor, save me...!'' I screamed silently in my mind.

 Chapter 208: Chapter 32 - The Fall To Debauchery (2)

    "The Master is currently being serviced by one of his maids, but no one can handle his insatiable appetite alone. She needs help. Charlotte, go to the dressing room to the left and put on something from there. I want you to look presentable for the Master," the maid instructed.


    "I-Is there really no other choice?" I asked, my voice trembling with desperation.


    "There is, but this is the better option," she replied, her tone softening just a touch, though her eyes remained cold. "You don''t want to end up pregnant by some random guy you don''t even know, do you? Better to endure this and keep some control over your fate."


    So the other option was still to prostitute myself, huh? It was either being used by one man or multiple men. Either way, I still had to sell my body. In this case, the former seemed like the lesser evil, but...


    "Don''t worry," said the maid. "The Master is gentle your first time."


    I felt a firm yet gentle push, urging me out of the office.


    "Oh, and since you''ll be servicing him, call him Master," she added. "No prostitute calls their clients by name. It''s always Master, dear customer, or something along those lines. After you change in the dressing room, go to the door seven rooms down from here. You''ll see a double door with abel that says ''Love Nest.'' If no one responds when you knock, just go in.


    I''m sure the Master will be too upied with the sounds of pleasure to notice anything else."


    After that, she closed the door. My knees sank to the floor, and a few secondster, I slumped forward, my head resting against the door. This was a nightmare. Why did I have to go through this?


    Before I knew it, I was in the dressing room where the maid had ordered me to go. The room was filled with... maid outfits? There were only maid uniforms here. Was this the fetish of the so-called Master? For now, though, I had to put one on.


    Whether I liked it or not, I had no choice.


    I walked through the halls, finally reaching a room with abel that read "Love Nest." This was the room the maid had told me to go to. I was now wearing a maid uniform. Unexpectedly, it was made from high-quality fabric that felt veryfortable against my skin.


    Despite thefort of the fabric, the reality of the situation kept my nerves on edge. I took a deep breath, steeling myself for what was toe.


    I knocked on the door, the sound echoing in the silence of the corridor. No response greeted me. Should I retreat now? No, the maid''s instructions were clear. If no one answered, I should enter. With hesitant fingers, I grasped the doorknob and slowly turned it, the anticipation tightening my chest.


    As the door creaked open, even the slight gap released a pungent aroma, a mixture of sweat and something primal, lingering in the air. Though unfamiliar with such scents, I could only assume it was the essence of sex itself. And as the door revealed a sliver of the scene within, my suspicions were confirmed¡ªthe unmistakable sounds of pleasure filled the room.


    "Ahhh, ahhn, ahhh, M-Master, r-right there! Ahh, ahh, ahh, I''m cumming again! C-Cum together! L-Let''s cum togetherrr!"


    Despite myself, I couldn''t resist stealing a nce through the slightest gap in the door. Instantly, I was struck speechless, my hand flying to cover my gaping mouth in shock. What I witnessed beyond that threshold was pure, unadulterated primal passion. A man, his hips pounding into a woman d in a maid uniform like mine, from behind.


    He gripped the horns attached to her head, using them for leverage as he drove into her with relentless force. She faced my direction, her expression a mix of ecstasy and abandon.


    Her eyes were rolled back, her tongue lolling out of her mouth, as tears and snot streamed down her flushed face. Her moans were wild and primal, echoing in the room. Despite being captivated by her expression of raw ecstasy, my attention was irresistibly drawn to the man behind her.


    He was muscr yet slim, his body perfectly bnced with defined muscles and a lean frame. His ck hair framed a handsome face, and his crimson eyes burned with intensity. I recognized him immediately. Just months ago, we had promised to go on a date together. I had no reason to refuse back then, still confused about my own feelings. So, I had epted.


    We had promised to go on a date together, but that promise remained unfulfilled.


    That''s right. The man having sex with the maid was Leon, the very one who had saved me from being kidnapped back then.


    Now, here he was, having sex with this woman with an almost animalistic fervor, her cries of "I''m cumming again!" blending with his guttural groans. The scene was both shocking and mesmerizing, and it took all my strength not to gasp aloud.


    Then, with a loud groan, Leon tightened his grasp on the woman''s horns, pulling her closer as he drove himself deeper into her. The maid''s eyes rolled back in ecstasy, her mouth open in a silent scream of pleasure.


    "Fuaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhh~!!!"


    The woman''s mouth opened wide in a silent scream. After that, she slumped, like all her energy had been drained. In contrast, Leon wasn''t even breathing heavily. So this was what the maid meant when she said one woman wasn''t enough for him.


    That meant I was next. I trembled at the thought. But then, an idea struck me¡ªmaybe Leon could help me get out of this unfavorable situation. He was an acquaintance, after all. If I just talked to him and exined my predicament, maybe he could help me.


    With that thought swirling in my mind, I summoned the courage to push the door open fully and step into the room. As I entered, Leon''s gaze immediately locked onto me.


    "Oh, as I thought, it''s you, Charlotte," he remarked.


    "L-Long time no see," I stuttered, my voice barely above a whisper amidst the charged atmosphere.


    "Yeah. It''s been months since thest time we saw each other. Well, I actually see you every time, but this is the first time again that we talk," he said.


    It was incredibly difficult to maintain a conversation with him, especially with him standing there, naked, his thing proudly on disy. "C-Can you put on some clothes first?"


    "Why?"


    "Why...? I-I mean..." He remained unclothed, his demeanor unchanged, so I shifted the topic. "A-Anyway, I need to ask you for a favor. C-Can I do that?"


    "Sure."


    Summoning my courage, I took a deep breath. Here goes... "Uhm, I''m assuming you''re the owner of thepany. The maid said this room is where the owner stays. I-It''s surprising that it''s you."


    "Yeah," he nodded. "I''m the owner of Leonamon, though I don''t handle the business myself. I just supervise and oversee our ie data, that''s all."


    "I-It''s really surprising. I didn''t expect someone as young as you to build apany empire like this. And especially not you, Leon."


    "Well, I''ve got some incredibly talented people who''ve helped me get this far," he replied. "Without them, Leonamon might not have existed at all."


    Surely, he was just being modest, but I assumed that even with those talented people, without him, thispany might not exist at all.


    "And so? What is your favor?" he asked, his eyes narrowing slightly.


    I gulped, feeling a knot tighten in my stomach. His voice seemed to take on a darker edge, even though it hadn''t changed.


    "C-Can you help me with the situation I find myself in? Y-You see, my father sold me to yourpany, but I don''t really want to be sold," I stammered, my voice trembling. "Um, I wonder if you could help me with that."


    Leon pondered for a moment, then hummed thoughtfully. "Hmm? So what you''re essentially saying is that you don''t want to have sex with me? Is that it?"


    "Y-Yes," I replied, my voice shaky. I tried to be a little calcting by slightly peeking at him, but my eyes betrayed me and drifted to his crotch.


    "Heh." Leon smirked. "You really are something, Charlotte. Let me guess, you don''t want to do this because you don''t want someone other than your beloved Professor Sesillian to take your virginity, am I right?"


    "H-Huh?"


    His voice had changedpletely, now edged with a dark undertone. I could feel in my veins that this was Leon''s true nature. More than that, how did he know I was in love with Professor and saving my chastity for him? I was sure I hadn''t told anyone about that, not even my closest friends.


    No. Maybe he just guessed and didn''t really know. Yes, that had to be it. Why would he know otherwise?


    "W-What are you saying? I have no idea what you''re talking about."


    I was pretty sure I tried my hardest to keep my voiceposed. But, apparently, Leon had caught the slight tremble in it.


    "Do you really think you can lie, Charlotte? If you truly have no idea what I''m talking about, then what is this?"


    He held up his phone, the screen casting a cold light on my face. The moment my eyes focused on the image, I felt the blood drain from my veins, leaving me cold and numb.


    There, in stark detail, was a photo of me stripping in front of Professor Sesillian. The vulnerability, the raw exposure of the moment captured forever in that single frame.

 Chapter 209: Chapter 32 - The Fall To Debauchery (3)

    Leon''s POV


    I had some weird dreams just before this. In that dream, I was back in my former self. No, more than a dream¡ªit felt more like a vivid memory. Right, a memory of what had just been. A memory of my past life.


    In it, I was walking with my childhood friend. Our homes were just a few blocks away from our school, so we usually walked there together. Almost every day, since kindergarten, we had walked this path side by side. It was our usual routine, aforting familiarity.


    The morning air was crisp, and the streets were bathed in the soft, golden light of the rising sun. We could hear the distant sounds of the city waking up¡ªthe hum of cars, the chatter of early risers, and the asional bark of a dog. The scent of fresh bread from a nearby bakery wafted through the air, mingling with the fragrance of blooming flowers from neighborhood gardens.


    "You know, Tsubasa," Kaori, my childhood friend, said, breaking thefortable silence, "now that we''re in our third year of high school, do you think we should start thinking about which university to attend and what courses to choose?"


    "You still haven''t picked one, Kaori?" I asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "You already chose one?!" she eximed, her eyes widening in surprise.


    "Uh, yeah. Didn''t I tell you? I''m nning to go to X University," I said. "That''s why I''ve been busting my ass studying so hard to get a schrship there."


    "X University?! Uuuu, do I have the smarts to get in there?!" she whined, clutching her head in distress.


    "Based on my observations over thest 15 years, I can honestly say you don''t."


    "You''re so mean!" she shot back, pouting and crossing her arms, her cheeks flushing with frustration.


    "If you just study, then you might have a chance."


    Despite my reassurance, she still pouted. "There''s no way I can pass the exam there. I''m not smart like you," she said, her voice tinged with frustration as she looked up at me with those big, pleading puppy eyes.


    "So, you''re saying you want me to teach you?"


    "Exactly!" she eximed, her face lighting up with hope. "I knew you''d get it. That''s why you''re my best friend in the world." She threw her arms around mine, pressing her soft breasts against me. The familiar warmth and pressure were something I had grown used to, so I kept myposure, not giving in to any awkward reactions. "Hmm? I wonder which university Amakawa-kun will be going to?


    Oh, speak of the devil!"


    As soon as she spotted him, she let go of my arm and darted towards the young man surrounded by a group of people. Her excitement was almost tangible as she sprinted, her ponytail bouncing with each step.


    "Amakawa-kun!" she called out, her voice carrying over the chatter. She waved enthusiastically as she closed the distance.


    When she reached him, slightly out of breath, she beamed up at him. "Good morning!"


    "Ah. Good morning to you too, Asada-san," Amakawa replied, his voice calm and polite amidst the bustling crowd.


    "Hehe..." she giggled, a blush spreading across her cheeks.


    The way she blushed hit me with a sudden realization, a feeling I quickly shoved to the back of my mind. I had a habit of escaping reality back then.


    I slowly made my way over to them, trying not to draw too much attention.


    Amakawa noticed me approaching and waved, his smile as warm as ever. "Good morning to you too, Ichinose-kun."


    "Yes, good morning, Amakawa," I replied, my voice steady.


    "Are you both heading to the room now? If so, can I join you?"


    "Sure," said Kaori with a radiant smile. I could tell right away that this smile wasn''t like the ones she usually gave me. It resembled the ones she gave to many people, yet this one was distinctly different. It was warm, inviting, and directed solely at him.


    A sharp pang of pain struck my chest. This was jealousy. I could feel my heart darkening with the emotion, like ck ink spilling across a pristine white page. The sensation was overwhelming and deeply unpleasant, a mix of bitterness and longing that gnawed at me from the inside.


    Kaori was a liar. Yes.


    She was a damn liar. She swore she wanted to join me at the same university. So, I busted my ass teaching her, thinking we''d be in this together, passing exams, maybe scoring schrships. But when she caught wind that Amakawa was heading elsewhere, she did aplete one-eighty and decided to chase after him. She never disclosed her change of heart.


    And I kept on teaching her, fool that I was, convinced she wanted to stick with me, not him. Turns out, it was all just a big fat lie.


    I learned from a woman named Chihara Akane that Kaori harbored the desire to attend the same university as him. It wasn''t Kaori who confided in me, but someone else''s revtion. If only Kaori had been forthright, maybe the pain wouldn''t have cut so deep. But she kept her intentions hidden, and it was someone else who spilled the beans.


    That moment crystallized the realization that Kaori had been using me, leveraging my knowledge to boost her own chances of getting close to Amakawa at the same university.


    And now, standing before me, this woman was a mirror of Kaori. A liar. Why was I so certain, even though Charlotte and I weren''t particrly close? Because she echoed Kaori in every way. The way they talked, the way they lied through their teeth, the way they tried to manipte you with their beauty.Just like how they both batted their eyshes, trying to y cute to get what they wanted.


    That''s why I couldn''t help but chuckle when she tried pulling the same old trick on me. It was like a worn-out page from the ybook. That was the final nail in the coffin.


    I didn''t harbor any desire for revenge against Kaori, despite her deceiving me all the way through our third year of high school. I didn''t hold any grudges, and I had no inclination to retaliate. The past was the past, after all. But I couldn''t deny that I still felt bitter about it.


    Now, I found myself confronted with her again, this time in the guise of Charlotte. If I hadn''t been so adamant in denying the possibility, I might have even entertained the notion that she was Kaori reincarnated. The resemnce was uncanny, almost eerie. But she wasn''t Kaori. That was the undeniable truth. Yet, her presence stirred up memories and emotions that I had long tried to bury.


    To banish the lingering essence of Kaori from my mind, I knew I had to take action with Charlotte. I couldn''t let Kaori''s ghost continue to haunt me. I needed to face this head-on.


    That''s right. I would make Charlotte submit entirely to me, erasing any remnants of the woman I once knew. I would dominate her, leading her into a realm of pleasure where only I held control. That''s how I would rid myself of Kaori''s memory once and for all.


    I held up my phone, its bright screen casting an intense glow that seemed to sear into her eyes. In that moment, her gaze was transfixed on the image reflected in the screen.


    It was a snapshot captured by dys, the room attendant at the inn where Titania and I had spent the night. But dys was more than just a hotel staff member; she was also one of the women I''d engaged in wild sex with, along with the two MILFs, after indulging in intercrural pleasure with Elise.


    Before Titania and I went to our room that we rented, she approached me and whispered. She had requested me to fuck her the morning following my night with Titania, and so I obliged, but not without a bargain. I desired her to keep a watchful eye for any action between Professor Sesillian and Charlotte, should they ever end up in bed together.


    She obediently consented, and the next morning, as I fucked her, she ryed her findings. She disclosed that Charlotte and the Professor had indeed shared a bed. Fortunately, their rendezvous remained tonic. Charlotte attempted to seduce Sesillian, but he didn''t take the bait. Two possible reasons lingered as to why he resisted, and I was privy to both.


    Though they were more like educated guesses, given that Gabrielle had ceased her cockblocking and allowed them their space, it seemed my suspicions held some merit.


    Well, it could be quite entertaining if those turned out to be true. Imagine Charlotte stumbling upon them herself. She''d be in for one hell of a shock.


    After our session, dys handed me some photos. They depicted Charlotte and Sesillian together, with Charlotte starting to undress in front of him. It seemed like a waste not to use them, so I decided to take a page out of Shredica''s ybook and leverage this against her.


    Using them as ckmail, essentially. So that I could get what I wanted from her.

 Chapter 210: Chapter 32 - The Fall To Debauchery (4)

    "H-How did you...?" Charlotte trembled as she stared at the image before her, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "Some little bird found this for me," I said, a smug grin ying on my lips. "And let me tell you, it''s quite the scandalous discovery."


    "W-What are you nning to do with that?" Her words were shaky, betraying her nerves.


    "I wonder," I teased, enjoying the power I held over her.


    I could practically sense her trembling as she processed the revtion. It was like a cold ssh of reality washing over her. Strangely, a surge of satisfaction washed over me. Was it my sadistic sideing alive? I always imed to detest coercion, but this didn''t feel like forcing¡ªit was a willing act, albeit done for ckmail.


    I was feeling downright sinister today. What was fueling that fire? Maybe it was my pent-up desire to settle the score with Charlotte once and for all. She''s the one who turned the Prince into a viin, and she''s blissfully oblivious to it all. I doubt she even gives a damn about the Prince. It''s all about herself and her cozy rtionship with the Professor.


    Well, it''s payback time. I''m not just going to break their rtionship¡ªI''m going to obliterate it, leaving nothing but shattered remnants behind. And I won''t stop there. I''ll ensure Charlotte can never again indulge in her affections for the Professor, or for anyone else for that matter. That''s how I''ll bring her down.


    "Let''s see... how about I spread this juicy gossip all over the inte and watch the fireworks? A professor and a student getting cozy. Just imagine the scandalous outrage it would ignite. While the student might skate by rtively unscathed, the professor? Oh, they could face some serious consequences, like getting the boot from their job or being cast out by society."


    When I uttered those words, she visibly trembled, her eyes widening in sheer terror.


    "N-No, please don''t do that," she pleaded, her voice quivering with fear. "I''ll do anything. Just please, don''t go through with it."


    "Oh? So you''re not keen on being the reason the professor might end up out of a job, huh?" I taunted, a cruel smirk ying on my lips. "You''re ready to do whatever it takes?"


    She hesitated, uncertainty flickering in her eyes as she nervously chewed on her lip. Eventually, with a conflicted expression, she nodded, her resolve wavering but ultimately giving in to my demands.


    Yes, that''s right. Do whatever it takes, no matter how unreasonable, to protect your secret. If it got out, your precious professor would surely fall.


    "Okay, then," I said. "To kick things off, why don''t you go and introduce yourself?"


    "I-Introduce myself? But you already know me, don''t you?" she stuttered, her nerves palpable.


    "Prostitutes usually introduce themselves before they service their customer," I stated matter-of-factly. "You can go by a different name if you want, but it''s pointless because I already know who you are."


    "Uh, o-okay..."


    "And while you''re at it, lift your skirt," Imanded, my voice dripping with authority.


    "W-What?"


    "You heard me. Lift your skirt," I repeated, this time more insistent.


    Her hands, trembling with hesitation, slowly moved to the hem of her skirt. The sheer desperation in her eyes was almost intoxicating. She was really willing to degrade herself this much just to save her beloved professor.


    Her determination was both admirable and despicable at the same time.


    With her eyes shut tight, she lifted her skirt. Beneath the fabric, a pair of innocent white panties came into view, hugging her long, shiny thighs. Charlotte''s legs were impressive, long enough that she could easily pass as a model.


    "I-I am... I am Charlotte Sierra," she stammered. "And I am today''s M-Master''s... Master''s property."


    "Oh, you get it, huh?" I said, amused. Amon must have coached her on how to act.


    I stepped closer, reaching out to touch her legs. She trembled at my touch, instinctively starting to lower her skirt. Sensing her hesitation, I warned, "If you stop lifting your skirt, I will post the picture."


    She froze, her grip tightening on the hem of her skirt as she held it in ce, clearly torn between shame and desperation.


    I gripped her legs, feeling the stic texture beneath my fingers.


    "Ngh...!"


    The sound she made was a mix of humiliation and embarrassment. It oddly excited me. It wasn''t every day you could touch such magnificent legs. Charlotte might be a bitcking in the breast department, but for those into thighs, she was a jackpot. These drumsticks were thick and enticing.


    "A noble lifting her skirt¡ªnow that has a certain value," I remarked, savoring the moment. "And your skin is so smooth. As expected from someone of noble lineage, you take great care of yourself."


    She trembled under my touch, the weight of the situation pressing down on her. Her face was flushed, eyes still shut tight, but she didn''t lower her skirt.


    "I-I never thought you were like this, Leon. This is your true nature, isn''t it?" Charlotte said, her voice trembling.


    "You don''t know me well enough to make that judgment, Charlotte," I replied, my tone cold. "You''re so fixated on the professor that you fail to see anyone else around you."


    "You''re the worst!" she spat, ring at me with defiance, though her skirt remained lifted.


    "If we''re talking about who''s the worst, aren''t you worse than both of us?" I retorted. "Think about it. Have you ever considered the Prince or what he''s been going through? Or are you too obsessed with your precious professor to notice anyone else?"


    "Huh? Wh-Why are you bringing up Prince Julius all of a sudden?" Charlotte stammered, confusion mixing with her fear.


    "I see. You haven''t thought about him at all," I replied. "Your mind is always on the professor, so I suppose it''s only natural. Still, I can''t believe you''re heartless enough not to think about him at all, especially since it''s your fault he ended up in prison."


    "Eh? Prison?" Her eyes widened in shock.


    "Oh, you have no idea, do you?" I said, my hands still caressing her legs. "You don''t know what he''s been through because you didn''t choose him. You were too busy chasing after your professor to notice the consequences of your actions."


    "What do you mean?" Charlotte''s voice trembled, her eyes wide with a mix of confusion and fear.


    "The kingdom may have hidden it, but the real culprit behind the arson at the sanatorium and the sections of the Capital City that burned down is none other than the Prince," I said, my voice dripping with a cold, twisted satisfaction.


    Charlotte''s whole body shook, her eyes widening in horror. "N-No way. Julius could never do that. He''s not the type to kill anyone."


    "Oh, really? Maybe you''re just hiding from reality," I sneered, gripping her trembling legs a bit tighter. "Deep down, you already had an inkling who was behind it, didn''t you? You knew it was the Prince."


    Her face paled, her legs quivering under my touch. The shock and disbelief were clear as day, but there was also a flicker of recognition. She had known, or at least suspected, but had buried it deep within her mind, just like she was trying to bury her guilt now. The revtion was like a cold, hard p to her face, leaving her reeling and vulnerable.


    It was only natural for her to think so. After all, the Prince''s skill was fire-based. And being close to the Prince, Charlotte was well aware of that. But instead of speaking up, she kept it to herself.


    I rose from my squatting position and leaned in closer, my breath hot against her ear. "Face it, Charlotte. You turned a blind eye to the truth because it was easier than dealing with the reality of what the Prince is capable of. Just like you''re willing to do anything now to protect your precious professor."


    My hands trailed up from her smooth legs toward her core.


    "Ngh! N-No, d-don''t touch that...!" She protested, her voice trembling with fear and anticipation.


    "Why? You keeping it for the Professor?" I jeered. "Too bad. You can''t give anything to anyone because I''ll snatch it all away."


    "I never pegged you for such a scumbag!" Charlotte shot back.


    I let out a darkugh, then seized her chin, forcing my lips onto hers. Initially, she resisted, pounding her fists against my chest. But as she realized her efforts were futile, her resistance waned, her fists falling limp. After a moment, I broke the kiss.


    "T-That was... my first kiss!" she red at me, tears brimming in her eyes.


    "Exactly," I smirked. "I''m taking everything, just like I promised."


    I seized both of her shoulders and spun her around to face the mirror.


    "Eh?"


    "Lift your skirt again. Do it, or I''ll post it."


    "Ngh...!"


    Reluctantly, she obeyed, raising her skirt once more. Now, she stared at her reflection, her hands holding up her skirt.


    Then, my hand slipped down to her underwear, teasing her pussy through the fabric.

 Chapter 211: Chapter 32 - The Fall To Debauchery (5)

    Charlotte''s POV


    ''This is the worst,'' I seethed inwardly as Leon''s unwee touch invaded my most intimate space. It was a nauseating blend of embarrassment and disgust, like a foul taste lingering in my mouth. Never before had I felt such visceral revulsion towards anyone. Not even Father, who callously sold me into this predicament, elicited such a vehement response.


    Yes, I felt betrayed by him, but the raw disgust I felt towards Leon was unparalleled.


    I knew Leon, albeit not as intimately as those in my inner circle. His name carried infamy, yet I had always perceived him as somewhat good-natured. After all, he had once rescued me from a kidnapping attempt. But as his hands vited me now, any semnce of decency dissolved, revealing him for the scum he truly was.


    My hands gripped the edges of the fabric of the maid skirt I was wearing as he touched me, my teeth sinking into my lip.


    I refused to make a sound. Not from this.


    But despite my resolve, my knees began to weaken. What was happening to me? I couldn''t quiteprehend it, but it felt like something was overwhelming me.


    My breath grew ragged, and my cheeks flushed with heat. I felt my legs tremble beneath me, and an inexplicable urge to let out a sound wed at my throat. Even my hands shook uncontrobly.


    "Hmm? Looks like you''re holding up pretty well," Leon remarked. "That''s good. It wouldn''t be as fun if you crumbled too easily."


    He started rubbing me more thoroughly, each movement of his fingers sending jolts of sensation through me. I closed my eyes and bit down harder on my lip. The intensity of his touch was overwhelming. How much experience did he have to possess such skilled hands that could elicit these feelings, even in vition?


    No. No. This wasn''t supposed to feel good. This was torture. Don''t give in. Don''t give in...!


    Leon suddenly stopped moving his fingers and lifted his hand to show me. His fingers glistened with a clear liquid that I recognized all too well. I wasn''t a stranger to masturbation; I knew this was the liquid that made my thing moist.


    "What''s this, Charlotte? You''re getting wet," he observed, a hint of amusement in his voice.


    I could feel how wet I was¡ªit was undeniable.


    "You enjoy this, don''t you?" he prodded.


    "T-There''s no way I would enjoy this!" I protested.


    "Then what''s the meaning of this?" he taunted, a wicked grin spreading across his lips. "Your body is more honest than your words, you know?"


    "That''s just..."


    "Are you looking forward to this?" he inquired further.


    "N-No. T-There''s no way. Hyaaan!"


    He slipped his hand back and started rubbing again, but this time, instead of teasing me through the fabric of my panties, he went directly inside my underwear. His fingers brushed against my bare skin, sending shockwaves through my body.


    "N-No, d-don''t touch it directly," I stammered, my voice trembling with a mix of fear and unwanted arousal.


    Despite my protest, he continued, his fingers exploring with maddening expertise. No. Resist this. This was supposed to be disgusting. It was supposed to be disgusting. And yet...


    "Ngghhh, ahhhnnn~!" The moan tore from my throat, unbidden and humiliatingly honest.


    "Now, that''s a nice sound," he said.


    I clenched my fists, trying to fight the sensations overwhelming me, but his relentless teasing was breaking down my resolve. My breaths came in ragged gasps, my legs trembling as he continued to vite me with his touch.


    He reached one hand to my breast, his touch both degrading and disgusting, yet it sent a shiver down my spine. His fingers teased and squeezed, igniting a fire I desperately wanted to extinguish. Then, he pulled his other hand from my panties, the sensation of his withdrawal leaving a shameful emptiness.


    He grabbed my other breast, and with both hands, he seized the cloth of my maid uniform and tore it apart violently.


    "Uuuh?!"


    The sound of ripping fabric echoed in the room as my chest was exposed. He lifted my bra, and his hands began to fondle my bare breasts, kneading and squeezing with a mixture of roughness and expertise. I gritted my teeth, fighting against the unwanted pleasure his hands were forcing upon me.


    "Keep your hands up, holding your skirt just like that," hemanded, his voice dripping with smug satisfaction. "Now, take a look at your reflection in the mirror. Isn''t it an erotic figure? You said earlier that you don''t enjoy this, but look at yourself. Your face tells a different story."


    "Th-There''s no way I..."


    I could barely form the words. There was no way I could enjoy this. I was supposed to save this moment for the professor, for my love. I wanted to believe that I was still pure, still untainted for him. However...


    "There''s no way..."


    But my reflection betrayed me. My flushed cheeks, the way my body trembled with each touch¡ªit all said otherwise. My eyes, half-lidded with a mix of shame and unwanted pleasure, stared back at me. My lips, parted and quivering, whispered the truth I didn''t want to ept. His hands on my breasts, squeezing and kneading, sent jolts of twisted delight through me.


    My nipples, hard and sensitive, only made it worse.


    "Uuuuh!"


    I could feel my arousal dripping, a damning wetness that marked his fingers. The heat between my legs was undeniable, and every touch from him made it worse. My reflection showed a woman who was being driven mad with a mix of disgust and forbidden desire. It was as if I was watching someone else¡ªa woman who was cumming from the sheer humiliation and the expert maniption of her body.


    "You can''t hide it," he taunted, his breath hot against my ear. "Your body is more honest than your words. Look at how you''re cumming for me."


    "N-No," I whimpered, but even I could hear the unconvincing waver in my voice.


    "Your breasts are so bouncy and soft," he murmured, his toneced with a hint of pleasure. "Maya always says she feels really happy when I do this to her breasts. You must be enjoying this sensation too, right?" His words danced in the air, a taunting melody that stirred a forbidden desire within me. "Oh my?


    It''s really wet down here now," he remarked casually, his fingers tracing tantalizing patterns along my sensitive flesh. I squirmed beneath his touch, unable to suppress a soft moan that escaped my lips.


    "Uuuhhh!"


    "You''re maintaining your position even in these circumstances. As expected of a duke''s daughter," he observed, his voice dripping with amusement. His fingers trailed lower, exploring the depths of my desire with a sinful curiosity. "Now then, how about we move on to the main course?" he suggested, his voice low and husky with anticipation. With that, he pressed something hard against me.


    "Ehh... Hhhhnnn..."


    I attempted to resist, to do something, but my legs betrayed me, rendering me incapable of escape. Right now, I was at Leon''s mercy.


    "You can''t escape from this, Charlotte. So why don''t you just ept it?"


    "T-There''s no way I''ll ept it..."


    "You just have to endure it, for at least six times," he dered, his tone dripping with malice. "After that, you''re free to do whatever you want. I''m not asking you to be my sex ve forever. Once you''ve paid your debt, you''ll be free to go. I mean, that''s the condition, right?


    If you can''t agree to it, then it''s either you''ll be mine forever, or you''ll have to work as a real prostitute to pay off all the money your father owes. There are three choices, and I''m giving you the easy one. If you choose it, then say ''Please, put it in, Master.''"


    There was no way I could utter those words. There was no way I could surrender to this twisted demand.


    But weirdly enough, my throat trembled, and the words were just at the tip of my tongue. The only thing stopping me from saying them was my sense of right and wrong. I mean, this wasn''t right. This wasn''t how I imagined my first time would be. But... But...


    But despite my inner protest, the words spilled out, a desperate plea escaping my lips, "P-Please... put it in, Master..."


    I couldn''t fathom why those words emerged. Was it a rationalization, convincing myself that enduring him six times would somehow bring an end to this torment? Or was it a subconscious desire, longing for his pration? I hastily brushed off thetter notion, clinging to the belief that it was simply a means to an end.


    Still, this meant I would be losing my virginity to him. The virginity that I had saved for the professor. It was about to be taken from me. I bit my lip, feeling a surge of anxiety and regret wash over me. There was no turning back now.


    "Good choice," Leon''s voice echoed in the room, his tone filled with sinister satisfaction. Then, I felt his fingers deftly shifting the fabric of my underwear aside, exposing my thing to the cool air. The tip of his thing pressed against my lips. "I''ll be taking your virginity now."


    I clenched my fists, my heart pounding in my chest as I braced myself for what was toe. With a mixture of fear and anticipation, I closed my eyes tightly. And then, I felt it.


    "Nhhhhhhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!"


    A searing pain ripped through me as something inside me tore apart, marking the end of my innocence.

 Chapter 212 Chapter 32 - The Fall To Debauchery (6)

    212 Chapter 32 - The Fall To Debauchery (6) n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    It hurts. It hurts.


    It hurts.


    It really hurts. It felt like something was tearing through me, splitting me in half. The sensation was excruciating, sending shockwaves of pain through my body, and tears immediately welled up in my eyes. I could feel a warm trickle from where he was inside me. I looked down, my vision blurred by tears, and saw blood dripping onto the floor. I had really been deflowered. The virginity I had saved for the professor was now gone, taken by someone I didn''t love. That realization cut deeper than any physical pain.


    "You''re really the worst, Leon," I spat out, my voice trembling with a mix of anger and pain.


    "My, you''re ming me again, even though you begged me to put it in," he replied, a smug grin spreading across his face.


    "T-That was just...!" I started to protest, but my words were cut off as he pulled out halfway and then thrust back into me with force.


    "Hiiii!" I cried out, my voice breaking as a mixture of pain and unbearable pleasure coursed through me. He was so skilled at this. As he moved inside me, his fingers expertly crawled over my breasts, pinching my nipples, and then between my legs, teasing my thing as he thrust deeper into me. The dual sensations were overwhelming. I was terrified that as he continued, my disgust would melt into unwanted pleasure at a frightening rate. His relentless rhythm, the way he knew exactly where to touch, made my body betray me, responding to his every move despite the revulsion and anger simmering inside me.


    The slightest movement of his hips sent a sharp, searing pain through my wound, as if salt were being mercilessly rubbed into it.


    "It hurts! Ow! It hurts, I say!"


    No matter how much I screamed and pleaded, Leon wouldn''t stop. He kept thrusting, his hips moving with relentless determination. My body felt like it was being torn into pieces, the agony almost unbearable.


    But...


    That was what should have been happening. And yet... amidst the excruciating pain, there was a strange sensation building up inside me. "You''re saying it hurts, but your pussy is squeezing me tight. You have a rape fetish, don''t you?"


    There was no way I was like that. I could deny it with every fiber of my being, but an itch was spreading in my groin, igniting a shameful heat. Despite the difort, despite the degradation...


    "Hnngg~! Hnnn! Hnnn!"


    Why... Why was I making such sounds? Even though it was him? Just why?


    I stared at my own reflection. The woman looking back at me had an expression of pure, unrestrained pleasure. Her tongue was lolling out, and her eyes were zed over with ecstasy. It was hard to believe that woman was me. I couldn''t believe it.


    Why was I making such an expression? Just why?


    I had no idea, but I was scared. I wanted someone to help me. Professor... Prince Julius... Help me. Because if this went on any longer, I might just fall into his handspletely.


    "Hngg, ahhn, ahhh, ahhh."


    I wanted to resist, but my body refused to listen. Was letting this happen really all I could do?


    "Ahhh, n-no...!"


    I clutched the edge of my maid uniform''s skirt tightly as he pounded me from behind. Each thrust sent waves of raw, intense pleasure crashing through me. My senses were overwhelmed, my mind drowning in the sensation. The storm of ecstasy raged inside my body, building with every movement. I could feel it, the inevitable peak. I was cumming.


    I could hear the slick sounds of our bodies connecting, his thing plunging deeper into me. My insides clenched around him, betraying my body''s unwanted pleasure. Tears of humiliation mixed with my cries of reluctant ecstasy. Every thrust felt like a hammer blow, shattering my resolve and recing it with an unbearable, undeniable need.


    "Please... stop...," I whimpered, my voice weak and breathless, knowing it was futile. My grip tightened on the skirt, knuckles white, as if holding on to it could anchor me to some semnce of dignity. The truth was inescapable: I was lost in the overwhelming sensation, teetering on the edge of release.


    The friction, the heat, the relentless rhythm of his thrusts¡ªit all pushed me closer to the brink. My thoughts fragmented, dissolving into pure, unadulterated sensation. I felt my muscles tighten, my back arch involuntarily, and then it hit me. The climax tore through me like a tidal wave, consuming everything in its path. I was cumming, and there was no turning back.


    "Ahhh! I''m... cumming!" I cried out, the words torn from my lips in a mix of pleasure and despair. "NnnNnnnNnNnnnnnn~!!!"


    My body convulsed, a torrent of pleasure surging through me, leaving me gasping and trembling in its wake. I struggled to stifle the moan that tore from my lips, but my muscles betrayed me, clenching around him as I reached my peak.


    "If you tighten like that, I''ll cum...!" he groaned, his voice thick with desire.


    My eyes widened in shock. "C-Cum? Inside me?"


    "Where else? Prostitutes take it all, you know?" he retorted, a smirk ying on his lips.


    "No way, I could get pregnant!"


    "Well, that''s the risk. But what else can you do? Just ept it."


    Was he really going to cum inside me? Oh no, if he did, there was no going back! I had to stop him.


    But something inside me wanted it. What would it feel like to be filled with his seed?Despite my protests, there was a part of me that yearned to experience it.


    "Here it goes...!" Leon eximed as he pounded me faster this time.


    "Hyaaaa! Nooo, pleaseeee!" I pleaded with him, but my words seemed to fall on deaf ears. I could feel myself cumming again from the rough sensation of his thrusts. I desperately tried to suppress my climax, but my body betrayed me further and further. It seemed like my body wanted to sync with his, to surrenderpletely to him. Would I truly be his at this point?


    "I''m cumming...!" he growled from behind me.


    "Aaahm n-no!"


    His hands tightened around my hips, anchoring me in ce as he drew back, then thrust into me with a force that stole my breath. The room reverberated with the sound of our bodies colliding, the sensation of his thing plunging deep, piercing my womb.


    "Hyigh!"


    I opened my eyes wide, startled by the intense sensation coursing through me, emitting an udylike sound reminiscent of a squashed frog. Then, in the next heartbeat, his thing, pressing against the depths of my womb, erupted with an explosive force.


    "Ah, ahhhhhhhh! I-It''sing out! It''s spurting out! It''s so hot! Ahhh, I''m cummmmmmmmming!"


    His cum, scalding and relentless, pped against the walls of my insides, creating a visceral, wet symphony. Each stter sent shivers down my spine as it crawled through the depths of my stomach, evoking both disgust and a strange, forbidden pleasure. And as his orgasm cascaded, I too surrendered to the overwhelming ecstasy, my own climax unfolding in waves that left me feeling as if my very essence had melted away.


    "Kuahhh... ahhh..."


    I panted as I looked down. Beneath me, on the floor, was white cum dripping down from our connection, tainted with a hint of blood. It made me feel disgusted, or at least I tried to force myself to feel that way. If I didn''t, I might admit to myself that it felt good. And that was something I couldn''t afford to acknowledge. If I didn''t do that, I might never recover.


    Leon gripped my chin and forced me to look up, confronting my reflection. My eyes were zed with desire, my tongue hanging out of my mouth in a lewd expression of pleasure. Saliva dripped from the corners of my mouth, and a trail of snot ran down my nose. This wasn''t the dignified woman of the Sierra household. This was the face of a woman enved by pleasure.


    "Did that feel good?" Leon''s voice brushed against my ear, sending a wave of tingles down my spine.


    I gulped nervously. Oh no. If I answered, I might lose myselfpletely. I had to remember, I was a woman in love with Professor Sesillian, and we were on the brink of starting a rtionship. If I graduated, we could finally be together. So, I had to resist. No matter what.


    However...


    "It... it felt amazing~" I mumbled, my tongue still hanging out of my mouth.


    "You don''t say?" Leon smirked. "Well, why don''t we keep going? Let''s move to the bed."


    "Y-Yeshhh..." I replied, eagerly following his lead. I willingly climbed onto the bed, lying beside the woman who had just shared his bed moments ago. Looking at him, I spread my legs in anticipation. "F-Fuck me again, M-Mashter..."


    I couldn''tprehend what was happening to me. It felt like my body was no longer under my control.

 Chapter 213 Chapter 32 - The Fall To Debauchery (7)

    213 Chapter 32 - The Fall To Debauchery (7)


    Leon''s POV


    I felt like I was finally breaking Charlotte down. I didn''t expect it to be this easy, but maybe her currentck of choices had made her morepliant. I knew that by tomorrow, she''d probably revert to her old self, throwing verbal jabs at me like before. But that was a problem for another day. Right now, I wanted to savor the sight of her spreading her legs for me.


    I positioned myself over her, feeling the anticipation build. Slowly, I slid my dick inside her. Unlike the first time, it wasn''t as hard now; she was no longer a virgin. Yet, she was still incredibly tight, her body gripping me with a familiar intensity that sent shivers down my spine.


    "Nghhhhnn~!"


    Charlotte still felt a twinge of pain, but the pleasure flooding through her eclipsed itpletely. I had no intention of handling her gently. No, to assert dominance, I had to make it abundantly clear who was in charge. So, like a relentless pile driver, my meat rod hammered into her womb. Each thrust rubbed against her folds with a forceful intensity, scraping them and igniting a firestorm of pleasure down her spine.


    "Ahhh, ahhh, nnnn!" she moaned, her voice a symphony of pain and ecstasy.


    With each vigorous thrust, the semen I had recently released surged out from between her folds, creating a visceral, sloshing symphony.


    "Ah, ah, ah, Nn, ahhhh!"


    Charlotte''s hands instinctively covered her flushed cheeks, torn between shame and the overwhelming pleasure coursing through her. With each forceful thrust, she couldn''t help but surrender to the sensations coursing through her body. Her once-ssy eyes now drooped heavily, her expression twisted with unrestrained desire.


    "A, ah... Ah, ahhh, ah, higu, it''s so deeep...!"


    With each thrust, she let out an impatient whimper, her voice climbing higher in pitch with each passing moment, as though she were teetering on the edge of her limits. Watching her in this state only fueled my arousal further. A once dignified woman, now beneath me, her refined demeanor reced by unbridled desire.


    ''Now I''m going to transform you into a woman who doesn''t remind me of Kaori anymore.''


    With that determination fueling me, I shifted my position, lifting myself from below and raising her hips as if folding her in half.


    "Eh, W, what are you doing? Kyaa! It''s so heavy...!"


    In this position, I fucked her. It''s what some call the mating press. An exaggerated missionary position that lets me prate her deeply. In this stance, I could feel her cervix, that ring-like muscle, being stretched by my cock.


    I plunged my hips down with urgency in the mating press position, my weight pressing her into the mattress.


    "Ahh, no, ahh, nn...! It''s so deep. It''s hitting every inch inside me! Ah, ah, ah, hiin, ahh!"


    Her face contorted in a mix of pleasure and difort, her hands wing at the sheet beneath her.


    "Ahh, stop, stop it please... y-you''re suddenly getting so rough... Nooo, you''re hitting that spot! Hyaaaaa!"


    Her high-pitched moaning in my ears was like sweet music, urging me on. Unconsciously, she locked her legs around my waist, pulling me in closer. Her long brown hair was a tangled mess, strands sticking to her flushed skin. Drool dripped sloppily from the corner of her mouth. Her cheeks glistened with a sheen of sweat, her expression desperate for more. Tears gathered in the corners of her eyes, adding to her allure, making her even more desirable to me.


    "Ahh, p, please forgive me! Please, d-don''t be so rough!"


    Seeing her in this state was incredibly arousing, to say the least. I could feel her pussy tightening around me, a clear sign that she was on the brink of climax. With a sense of urgency, I quickened my hip movements, ensuring our orgasms would synchronize perfectly.


    Then, a wave of pleasure surged through me, starting from the tips of my toes and traveling up my legs, electrifying every nerve ending on its path to my crotch. With a determined motion, I pulled out halfway, savoring the anticipation, before forcefully mming my hips back into her depths. The room was filled with the unmistakable sound of flesh meeting flesh as my bloodshot ns pierced her womb.


    "Hyighnggg!"


    Her eyes widened in shock, her mouth opening in a strange cry of surprise. Suddenly, the tip of my throbbing cock, buried deep in her womb, unleashed its torrent.


    "HngggggggggggggggggggggggggghhhhnnnnnnnnnnnnnNnNnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn~!!!"


    In response, her legs instinctively wrapped tightly around my waist, her teeth clenched, eyes wide with ecstasy as she arched her back in pleasure. Meanwhile, my hot cum erupted inside her, sshing against the depths of her womb with a satisfying stter.


    "Ahh, ahhh, puhi, fuhhh, ahhh, fuhh..."


    Charlotte appeared like a broken toy, her body trembling uncontrobly as she emitted strange, almost inhuman sounds that barely resembled moans.


    Once my ejaction subsided, she extended her tonguezily, her body swaying back and forth in a dazed state.


    Her delicate features contorted into the iconic expression known as ahegao, her eyes rolling back in bliss and her mouth forming a perfect "O" of ecstasy. I couldn''t believe she could pull off such a look, especially considering it was her first time. The sight of this breathtaking woman adorned with such an expression was like witnessing a rare work of art¡ªa masterpiece reserved solely for my eyes. Not even the Prince or the Professor had seen her like this. It was me who had the privilege of unveiling this side of her, a realization that ignited a renewed sense of conquest within me. As this realization dawned upon me, a surge of heat pulsed through my crotch once more.


    I''d had sex with Maya five times before this, and she''d also made me cum once with her mouth, bringing the total to six ejactions. Adding this romp with Charlotte made it eight in total. Yet, there was no sign of my dick fading at all. My body felt anything but tired, and the desire to fill this woman''s womb with my cum still pulsed in my lower belly.


    Feeling my dick twitch inside her, Charlotte''s mouth formed a dazed expression.


    "N-No way... I... I''m gonna lose it... I can''t handle any more..."


    I paid no heed to her pleas. Instead, I resumed thrusting my hips.


    "S-Someone... save me..."


    I could tell she was drifting into a daze. I silenced her with a kiss, sealing her lips with mine. In response, she teasingly flicked her tongue against mine. She was unraveling before my eyes. Yes, she was on the verge of breaking. But I wouldn''t relent. The night was young, and her body still craved me. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ***


    Maya''s POV


    I woke to the sensation of the bed shaking, a feeling I was all too familiar with. After all, this bed was used for Master''s pleasure. So, it was natural for it to shake. I wasn''t the one currently enjoying Master''spany, which meant he had someone else in his bed at the moment.


    However, something felt off instantly. Despite the bed shaking and the sound it made, there were no moans apanying it. That was unusual. Normally, when you woke up after being knocked out by Master''s intense lovemaking, you''d hear at least a few moans. But now, there was none.


    I shifted my gaze beside me and witnessed Master vigorously fucking a woman. Yes, he was fucking her, but she wasn''t making any sounds. For a moment, I wondered if she was already dead¡ªhad she been fucked to death?


    "Aug, ug, ughh..."


    But then, I discerned the faint moans, barely audible amidst the silence, as she teetered on the edge of copse.


    When did they start? I struggled to recall, my memory hazy from the haze of pleasure and unconsciousness. But it dawned on me that if I had cked out, Master had been engaged in this relentless coupling with the woman for hours on end.


    There was no way one woman alone could satisfy Master. That''s why this was happening.


    The womany there, unconscious, her body convulsing involuntarily, her eyes zed over in a vacant stare. Meanwhile, Master grasped both of her legs, his hips driving forward with the force of a pile driver. She waspletely coated in his essence, as if a deluge of it had been unleashed upon her. But it didn''t end there. I couldn''t fathom the amount that had been deposited inside her, but her lower belly swelled with it, distending as though she were carrying a child.


    After a while, Master groaned and tightened his grip on both legs. Through the gap between her swollen pussy lips and his pulsating shaft, I could witness the overflow of his essence, spilling out uncontrobly from within her.


    Instead of basking in the afterglow of his release, Master forcefully turned the woman''s body over, her limp form offering no resistance. With a determined thrust, he resumed pounding into her from behind, his hips mming against her relentlessly.


    Seeing this, I simply turned onto my side, pretending to still be asleep.

 Chapter 214: Chapter 32 - The Fall To Debauchery (8)

    After I finished cumming inside Charlotte for the eighteenth time, I pulled out. The sensation of fucking her was intoxicating; her pussy was unlike any other, a rare gem among women. It was soft and inviting, like marshmallow, every time I plunged into her depths.


    But I had to exercise restraint. Today was the day the idols were making their debuts.


    I''ll admit, I got carried away. I mean, I definitely went overboard. Eighteen times was unprecedented, even for me. I never pushed beyond ten with my other women. When I indulged in group sex, each woman would typically get five rounds at most. Enduring all eighteen shots of my cum turned Charlotte into a masterpiece herself.


    As I withdrew, Charlotte''s once-distended belly slowly returned to its normal state, my cum gushing out of her crack like a relentless stream.


    "Maya, clean my dick," Imanded, aware that she was already awake and attentive.


    "O-Okay..." she replied, her voice slightly shaky with anticipation. With determination, she moved towards me, her eyes locked on my cum-coated dick. Without a moment''s hesitation, she engulfed it in her mouth, her lips forming a tight seal around my shaft as she eagerly sucked and slurped, her tongue expertly tracing every contour. Her gaze remained fixed on mine as she worked.


    She left no trace of my essence untouched, even ensuring to suck out the remaining cum from my urethra. After a thorough cleaning, she withdrew, parting her lips to reveal the collected cum on her tongue.


    "Good. Now swallow it," I instructed.


    Upon mymand, she obediently gulped down the cum, then presented her tongue to me once more, allowing me to inspect it. Satisfied, I shed her a smile before ordering her to attend to Charlotte, whoy beside us. Without hesitation, she sprang into action, demonstrating her efficiency as my personal maid.


    Once I had dressed, a knock sounded at my door.


    "Come in," I called out.


    With a timid creak, the door swung open, revealing the entrance of a woman. She was no ordinary visitor; she was the resident doctor, tasked with examining the women whose virginity I had taken, ensuring there were noplications. It was Natasha.


    As she crossed the threshold, her delicate features contorted into a frown, her senses immediately assaulted by the unmistakable scent of sex that hung heavy in the air. Her eyes scanned the room until they settled on me, her expression a mixture of curiosity and disapproval.


    "I-I heard you needed something from me," she murmured, a slight tremor in her voice as she bowed respectfully.


    "Yes. Filia isn''t avable at the moment, as she''s upied with other tasks. Can I entrust you with her responsibilities?" I inquired, my tone firm yet polite.


    She nced at the woman, who appeared lifeless as Maya tended to her. When she noticed the subtle rise and fall of her chest, her gaze snapped back to me, her eyes narrowing in suspicion.


    "Y-You didn''t rape her, did you?" she demanded, her voice tinged with usation.


    "No," I replied firmly.


    While there was an element of coercion in what I had done to Charlotte, I wasn''t about to confess to it. Admitting to rape would only invite further scrutiny, something I wanted to avoid at all costs. Besides, it wasn''t a straightforward case of rape; she had willingly engaged in sexual acts in exchange for something.


    You could argue that I simply had sex with a prostitute, which sounded far less damning in my mind.


    I hoped Charlotte wouldn''t say anything to Natasha during her inspection, just in case she woke up. Not that Charlotte could prove anything anyway. I had everything recorded. If she imed I raped her, I''d simply show the footage of her spreading her legs for me willingly.


    Natasha began her work as soon as Maya finished cleaning Charlotte. I, on the other hand, decided to leave the room. As I stepped out, my phone chimed. Pulling it out, I saw a picture of Charlotte with an ahegao expression. Ignoring the photo for now, I navigated to the notification that had caused my phone to ring.


    The headline screamed, "Ex-Duke Sierra Found Dead in His Current Residence." The article was extensive, but the grisly details were unmistakable. The headless corpse, believed to be that of the former Duke Sierra, was discovered in a dingy apartment room by thendlord.


    The head was nowhere to be found, but given that the duke had been renting the ce, thendlord was certain of the body''s identity. Authorities were currently investigating the motive for the killing and searching for the missing head.


    I went to where Amon was currently situated. I opened the door to my office and found her there, bringing a teacup to her lips. In front of her was a pile of gold coins. She wasn''t alone; the members of the Shadows were also present.


    Sandra, the leader, along with Bernadette, Krista, and Juliette, were all there. Isabelle was on a mission with Gabrielle, which exined her absence.


    When I entered, they all bowed their heads. Amon lowered her teacup, stood up, and curtsied with a bow.


    The Shadows were the ones who killed the ex-duke. I didn''t want him to spend a single ounce of money to get Charlotte, so I had him eliminated. His head was now disyed on a stake in the Capital City. With the morning light beginning to rise, I assumed some people had already seen it.


    "Good work, all of you," I said.


    At my praise, they all blushed, clearly enjoying the recognition.


    ***


    Arianne''s POV


    The leader and I were in the Capital City, our faces concealed by hoods, blending into the crowd. Many onlookers were terrified and stunned by the sight before them. High above, gruesomely disyed on a stake, was the head of the former duke, Duke Gordon Sierra.


    Some citizens murmured that this must be divine punishment for the terrible things he had done. Others spected that his unhinged actions had led to this brutal end. This was punishment, a consequence of his misdeeds. I was in agreement with the crowd, of course, but even I found the disy to be incredibly unhinged.


    The royal knights made their way to the stake, their heavy armor nking with each step. While they focused on retrieving the head, the leader and I slipped away, disappearing into the shadows of the alley. As the dim light faded behind us, we pulled down our hoods, the cool air brushing against our faces.


    "This kingdom is really in decline," I murmured, my voice echoing softly off the damp alley walls. "Many nobles have been stripped of their titles, the Prince is rotting in jail, and there are happenings that even I can''t begin to understand. It''s unsettling." I paused, taking a deep breath. "I should be rejoicing, but there''s this gnawing feeling inside me. Everything is just so... weird and strange.


    It''s like an invisible hand is pulling the strings behind the scenes. Someone must be plotting something."


    No, there was definitely a scheme unfolding. Was this the cunning work of Moriarty? Or perhaps the machinations of Mephisto?


    The leader remained silent, her eyes fixed on the worn cobblestones beneath our feet, lost in thought.


    "Leader?" I called out, breaking the silence.


    She snapped out of her reverie, meeting my gaze. "You''re right," she murmured after a heavy sigh. "It seems this kingdom is destined for downfall, and it won''t be at our hands."


    "Should we... take action?"


    "Do you think we can? I can''t even trust my own soldiers anymore," she replied with a bitter edge to her voice.


    That''s right. We couldn''t trust any more of the members of the Silver des. There was a traitor among us. No, we couldn''t even be sure how many of them there were in our midst. But we knew there was a traitor. It was only natural for her to doubt everything.


    Even Shredica was under suspicion by our leader. Though personally, I didn''t think Shredica was the traitor.


    "Anyway, I believe it''s wise for us to keep a low profile for now," she dered. "After the incident in the King''s Game where three of our members decided to act on their own and ended up dead, I think it''s best to keep a low profile. The royal knights and magic knights are on our tails as well. If we don''t fade from sight for a while, even our most covert maneuvers will not evade their gaze."


    The leader turned around and strode deeper into the alley. There was a sense of resignation about her, something I couldn''t ignore.


    "Are you gonna give up, Leader?"


    The Silver des were a band of rebels, fighting tooth and nail against the tyranny of the kingdom. We''d shed swords with royal knights, executed daring raids, and left our mark on the annals of history. But with each setback, it felt like something inside our leader had snapped. Was she really considering giving up now, after all we''d sacrificed? What about our dreams of overthrowing the kingdom?


    What about our fallenrades, who''d shed blood for this cause? And what about my own burning desire to avenge my mother against the royalty?


    "No way," dered the leader, her voice filled with determination. "I''ll do whatever it takes to emerge victorious, even if it means striking a deal with the devil himself."


    She nced back at me, and I could see the fire of determination zing in her eyes. Looks like the leader hadn''t thrown in the towel just yet.

 Chapter 215: Epilogue 4 - The Prelude-ish Epilogue (1)

    ???''s POV


    The Kingdom of Milham is one of the most powerful human kingdoms in the world. Known not only for revolutionizing firearms and leading in innovation, it is also thergest and most economically gifted kingdom globally. Among the countries of this world, it is the most rapidly advancing.


    Though it still can''tpete with the Demonic Kingdom of Hell, which rules nearly half the world''snd, or the Empire of Rodonia, which dominates the secondrgest continent, Milham''s technological advancements have positioned it to finally stand toe-to-toe with these giants.


    However, in recent times, Milham has been on the decline. Just days ago, many nobles were stripped of their titles due to the exposure of their corrupt dealings. The kingdom is gued by widespread corruption and various unspeakable activities within its political sphere. Additionally, it is known for having the highest number of terrorist groups aiming to overthrow the royal family.


    Despite Milham''s recent prosperity, I can honestly say that with just the right moves, it could easily fall.


    Still, I couldn''t shake the feeling that someone was orchestrating this chaos, manipting events from behind the scenes to ensure the kingdom''s downfall. It was as if a master puppeteer had set everything in motion with one calcted move, pushing Milham to the brink of copse like a line of falling dominoes.


    "This has gotten interesting," I murmured to myself, my eyes scanning the detailed report from the ambassador I''d sent to Milham. The implications were clear: with just a few strategic moves, I could pull the strings and make the kingdom mine. It would eventually be swallowed by my country, a seamless takeover. The thought thrilled me.


    "Isn''t this kind of nice?" I mused, a grin spreading across my face.


    I just have to outmaneuver whoever is behind this puppetry, and then I could conquer the kingdom without so much as moving a muscle.


    ***


    Lilia''s POV


    "Your Highness, I beg you to reconsider! Please, I can''t lose my title," pleaded a man in tattered clothing, looking like a pig that had just escaped from a pen. His voice trembled with desperation. "T-Those usations are all lies. Can you really believe I would do such a thing?! Please, Your Highness, reconsider!"


    He was groveling on the luxurious royal carpet, tears staining his dirty cheeks, while the king gazed down at him with icy, unforgiving eyes. The grandeur of the throne room contrasted starkly with the man''s pathetic state, amplifying the gravity of his fall from grace.


    His Highness sighed deeply, his gaze hardening as he looked down at man. "You really are a piece of crap, Teliu. Do you honestly think I''d reconsider the verdict I''ve given you? Do you have any idea how much damage your scandal has inflicted on our kingdom? The chaos you''ve caused goes beyond mere embarrassment.


    Our associates are beginning to distrust us, and our trading partners are pulling out due to your idiocy. The citizens are losing faith in our leadership, breeding more terrorists and insurgents. This could even escte into a full-blown civil war. There''s nothing you can do to stop it now. The only thing left for you is to pay for the immense damage this scandal has caused or face the gallows."


    "Hiiii!" the man shrieked in fear, pressing his forehead harder into the carpet. "P-Please, Your Highness, can you make the punishment a little less severe? Sending me to the gallows, even stripping me of my status, is going overboard! I am willing to take punishment, but not to that extent! Demote me if you must, and I will slowly pay the repercussions for my mistakes.


    I will force my subjects to give me everything they have and hand it all over to you! J-Just please, don''t take so much from me! And please, don''t send me to the gallows. I can''t pay for anything right now because all my properties have been burned down. Please, I''m begging you, Your Highness!"


    The man couldn''t sink any lower than he was at that moment.


    His Highness sneered, "You''re a sorry excuse for a man. Even after hearing about Sierra''s execution by unknown thugs, you still strut around as if you have any right to speak. Well, let me make this clear: everything I''ve said, every word of my verdict, is set in stone. No amount of groveling will change that.


    If you can''t pay the price for your actions and won''t lift a finger to make amends, then the gallows await you. Take this sorry excuse for a man away, and let his execution serve as a warning to all. We''ll show the people that scum like him will face justice." With a wave of his hand, His Highness issued the order.


    "W-What...?! N-No, please Your Highness, don''t do this to me! I still have so much life ahead of me! I''m young! I can''t die yet!"


    The man continued to protest, but I waved my hand, signaling the magic knights to take him away.


    "What do you think you''re doing?! Don''ty a hand on me! I''m Earl Teliu! You have no right to touch me! Guah!"


    His incessant screaming grated on my nerves, so I waved my hand again. One of the magic knights punched him in the face, causing him to immediately start bleeding from the nose.


    "Someone of lowly status attacking or even verbally disrespecting the magic knights faces punishment. That''s the rule. You have no right to speak again, you pig," I dered.


    "Y-You! You have no right!"


    "I have every right. I''m themander of the magic knights, after all," I stated coldly. "If you utter another word, I could just kill you right here, and it would be far more painful than the typical gallows. But I don''t want to dirty the throne room or the royal carpet." With a disdainful nce, I continued, "And can you stop acting like a child? You''re in your fifties already. Grow up.


    Well, I suppose that''s not going to happen now, since you''re going to die today."


    I waved my hand again, and the knights seized him, dragging him away. His voice grew more desperate, echoing through the grand hall. "W-Wait, please! I don''t want to die! Just please, even if you take my properties, even with just that, you can keep it! Just let me live!"


    His Highness remained stoic, his gaze cold and unyielding. The pleas fell on deaf ears, the man''s cries bing more frantic as he was pulled further from the throne.


    As the heavy doors closed behind him, his screams faded into the distance, leaving an eerie silence in the throne room.


    An hourter, we received word that the man had been beheaded. A crowd gathered to witness his execution, and many jeered, saying he deserved to die. But what the Kingdom was doing wasn''t true justice. The King knew this; he didn''t aim for justice. He orchestrated the public execution to make people believe the Kingdom was still taking action against corruption.


    His Highness wanted to maintain the illusion of authority, to show he wasn''t just sitting on his throne.


    This was the state of the Kingdom today¡ªcorrupt and decaying. I had no intention of changing it. I wasn''t righteous, nor did I care if it fell. As long as I remained at the top, that was all that mattered.


    ***


    Elise''s POV


    The scent of the wind seemed unusual today, making it impossible for me to calm down. Something was nagging at me, so I decided to go to Hell. I needed some kind of confirmation about a growing suspicion. Upon arriving, I headed straight for a noble house.


    Riding in on horseback, I was halted by arge procession of demon soldiers.


    "Hey, you! What are your intentions here?" barked a man who appeared to be the captain of these demon soldiers.


    I dismounted my horse with a determined stride, facing the captain squarely. "I''m here to speak with your master," I dered.


    "State your business! You seem suspicious!" he barked, his voice tinged with suspicion.


    "I just did. I''m here to talk to your master," I replied firmly.


    "I said you look suspicious!" the captain retorted, his stance unwavering. "If you have business with my master, you tell me first. My soldiers will ry it to her!"


    "You clearly don''t understand how sensitive this matter is," I said firmly. "It''s too secret for a demon soldier captain, or even for ordinary soldiers, to know. That''s why I can''t disclose my business to your master through you."


    "Then you''re not allowed to pass," the captain insisted stubbornly.


    This man was proving to be difficult. It seemed like my only option was to eliminate him.


    "Eir," a woman''s voice called out. I nced behind the captain and saw a woman with two horns on her head. "What are you doing here?"


    "I''m here to talk to you about something. Mind if Ie in?" I asked.


    The woman nced at the captain. "Ronald, allow her to enter."


    "B-But Mistress!"


    "Listen to me carefully. Your life depends on it," she warned with a sharp edge to her voice. "Consider yourself fortunate that I caught a whiff of her scent. If I hadn''t, your head would be rolling by now."


    The captain''s shock was evident as he nced between us, his gaze settling on me with a hint of usation.


    "Don''t fret. She won''ty a finger on me," she reassured him, her confidence unwavering.


    "F-Fine," the captain finally relented, his resistance crumbling under her authoritative presence.


    With his consent, I stepped into the noble house of the demon servants, facing the formidable figure of Mammon, the current head of the household.

 Chapter 216: Epilogue 4 - The Prelude-ish Epilogue (2)

    The house of the demon servants. It was the birthce of all those creatures who served the high and mighty. These demons usually served someone of high status, sometimes even acting as sex ves. This was the ce where these beings were bred. Known for their obedience, loyalty, and stunning looks, they were the epitome of beauty. Everyone around here, regardless of gender, was a sight to behold.


    But unlike many demon breeds, theycked power. Without a specific skill, they were only good for one thing¡ªbeing useful. They couldn''t even muster the strength to fight, let alone wage war.


    Mammon, the current head of the demon servants, was a bit of an anomaly among her kind. Unlike the others, she was a half-blood, being one of the demon lord''s daughters. This lineage gifted her with horns atop her head, a feature rare among demon servants who typically resembled humans without horns or tails.


    "What do you want to talk about, Eir?" Mammon asked, settling into a chair at the round table.


    "You''ve already got a hunch as to why I''ve graced your doorstep, don''t you?" I remarked.


    She sighed, a weighty exhale that hinted at the gravity of our impending discussion. "Well, why don''t we indulge in a ss of wine to lubricate this conversation? It''s bound to be bitter, so perhaps a touch of sweetness will soften the blow. What say you?"


    "Sure thing," I replied, shrugging.


    Mammon snapped her fingers, and two demon servants swiftly entered, bowing before us. She ordered them to fetch wine, and with practiced efficiency, they poured us each a ss before discreetly exiting the room. Their professionalism wasmendable.


    "Alright, let''s get down to business," she said, settling into her seat.


    "I''ll cut to the chase," I replied. "The demon king is gathering troops for a war against the humans, isn''t he?"


    "That''s cutting right to the heart of the matter, even for someone as prepared as myself," she remarked, her tone tinged with a hint of surprise. "But you''re absolutely right.His Highness is marshaling troops, and he''s managed to rally the demon lords to his cause. They''ve been restless for a while now, discontent with the centuries-long stalemate we''ve faced against the humans.


    It''s been a constant struggle, a tug-of-war between our kind and theirs. If it weren''t for a woman named Jeanne, who held back the tide of human conquest in the past, demons might have overrun this world by now. The current demon king is fed up with the deadlock and is determined to change the status quo by going to war against the humans."


    "I suppose you''re hitting the nail on the head there. It''s been an eternity since the demon race found themselves at a standstill. With that woman out ofmission for centuries now, the demon king isn''t about to twiddle his thumbs. No one dares to challenge the raw power of the demon race anymore. Sure, if the humans stumbled upon another hero like Jeanne, they might have a fighting chance.


    But someone like Jeanne onlyes around once every million years. The odds are stacked against them now."


    "The current demon king seems determined to see it through, even if it means disrupting the natural order of things," Mammon remarked solemnly. "He fails to realize that extinguishing the humans would disrupt the delicate bnce of this world."


    That was right. Each race in this world ys a crucial role, and if one were to vanish, the delicate bnce holding everything together would crumble. I''m baffled as to why the demon lords are suddenly on board with this idea. Some of them used to showpassion toward humans, even advocating against plunging into another war with them. So, what''s triggered this change of heart?


    "Do the seven princesses support this n?" I probed.


    Mammon shook her head. "Nope. They seem indifferent to the notion of expanding Hell. Their sole focus is on locating the one who brought you and your siblings into existence.It''s like they''re on a relentless quest to find her, no matter the cost. They won''t intervene in this matter, nor are they inclined to offer their support. That seems to be their stance, through and through."


    The seven Princesses of hell. They''re on a relentless pursuit to track down Leon, me, and the others. All because their sister, one of the former princesses, our creator, had done something against them, which I still had no idea about. Essentially, that creator was our parent. Their only lead to her was us, that''s why they are hunting us.


    "You''ve gotta watch your back too, Eir. Those Princesses mean business. They''re thirsty for the blood of anyone tied to Lilith. And I mean everyone, even your innocent siblings."


    That''s the reality. With the demon king fully immersed in his war against the humans, he''s too preupied to reign in the Princesses. The only thing keeping them in check was the demon king''s hesitancy to provoke the humans. But now that he''s gearing up for war, the Princesses will be unleashed to wreak havoc as they please. And that''s what terrifies me the most.


    Why do the Princesses want to find our creator, Lilith? Even after all this time, it''s still a mystery to me.


    As I pondered that, I noticed Mammon''s hands trembling as she clenched them into fists. It seemed like she had something on her mind, but was struggling to voice it.


    "What''s on your mind, Mammon?" I inquired.


    She looked at me hesitantly. "Y-You''ve been venturing into human territories for a while now, right?" she asked.


    I won''t boast, but I''ve actually journeyed across the entire world, exploring every nook and cranny. I can honestly say that the only ce I haven''t been is the Labyrinth City, rumored to be underground. So when Mammon asked, I nodded.


    "Then, have you evere across a child... Specifically, a demon servant child. One with brown hair?"


    Despite my years of travel, I''ve never encountered anyone fitting that description, so I shook my head.


    "Why do you ask?"


    "M-My daughter. She''s been kidnapped for 2 years now," Mammon said, her voice quivering with a mix of desperation and sorrow. "Humans took her two years ago. I tried to follow, but I don''t know the human territories well enough. Would you help me find her? She had a short, bobbed brown haircut when she was taken, but it might be longer now.


    Unlike me, she doesn''t have horns. She looks like a typical demon servant. I''m not sure what her skill is, since she was taken when she was just 18, but I believe it''s simr to mine. I''m not asking you to make her your top priority, but if youe across someone who fits that description, please tell her toe back home. Her mother misses her dearly."


    I closed my eyes, feeling a pang of empathy. I knew all too well the agony of being separated from loved ones, unable to find them. Leon, Veronica, Leonora, and Estelle¡ªall were missing pieces of my heart. I had lost my three younger sisters after using teleportation magic to send them away, without knowing their exact destinations, to keep them safe from the Princesses.


    I had to send them to unknown locations as a precaution against the Princesses. If I had used specific coordinates, they would have detected the magic and found them instantly. Sending them to random ces was the only way to keep them safe. I found Leon when he was three, but I didn''t reveal myself because the time wasn''t right.


    I was shocked when I discovered he left the orphanage where he grew up, and I lost track of him for a long time after that.


    I had found Leon again now, but Veronica, Leonora, and Estelle were still lost to me. The triplets¡ªLeon, Veronica, and Leonora¡ªwere born on the same day, and Estelle was the youngest among us. The sudden loss of close rtives was a pain I understood deeply, making it easy to sympathize with Mammon.


    That''s why it was only natural for me to ept her request. I opened my eyes and said, "Alright. I''ll look for your daughter. I can''t prioritize her, though. I still need to find my other siblings."


    "T-Thank you, Eir," she sighed, relief washing over her.


    "What is her name?" I asked.


    "Amon. Her name is Amon."


    ***


    An insignificant female viger''s POV


    We were just minding our own business, going about our normal day of farming on the outskirts of the Betn Kingdom, when suddenly, the sky lit up in a brilliant, unnatural way.


    It wasn''t the kind of light you see when lightning shes through dark clouds. No, the sky was clear, and this light was different¡ªan eerie, glowing circle, like some kind of portal. Something came out of it, hurtling down fast, crashing into our crops.


    Panic spread through the vige like wildfire. We grabbed whatever we could use as weapons¡ªstaves, pitchforks, anything to defend ourselves. There was no telling what mighte from the sky, and we were ready for the worst.


    But whatnded wasn''t a monster. As the dust settled, we saw her¡ªlying there amidst the ruined crops¡ªa woman. She looked otherworldly, out of ce, yet undeniably human.

 Chapter 217: Epilogue 4 - The Prelude-ish Epilogue (3)

    Leon''s POV


    Charlotte''s eyes zed with fury as she unleashed her wrath upon me.


    "You rapist! How dare you vite me like this?! How dare you degrade me in such a manner?! You''ve defiled my innocence, again and again! I refuse to be treated like your ything!"


    Her words cut through the air like a sharp knife, each usationced with venom. She was fully awake now, her body no longer under the spell of our shared desires, and her anger was palpable.


    I couldn''t help but sigh in response. "Is this how you repay me after I''ve just delivered the news of your father''s passing? Charlotte, I never imagined you capable of such callousness."


    She seethed even more, her eyes zing with fury. "I don''t care what happens to him now anyway, now that I know his true colors. Besides, I was never close to him. All he cared about was politics andmitting countless misdeeds. I''ve hated him since I was a child."


    "Well, you could at least show some sadness," I retorted, trying to provoke a different reaction.


    "If he felt any sadness about selling me off, then maybe I would. But he had no remorse. At this point, I don''t care if his death was brutal or not," she spat, her voice dripping with venom.


    Her words wereced with venom, and it was clear she wasn''t going to break down over her father''s death. I knew she''d despise me if she ever found out I was the one who ordered his death. But that secret was safe¡ªonly Amon and my Shadows knew, and they were as silent as the grave.


    "Anyway, what''s your n for me now? Am I going to be trapped here until I''ve paid off everyst cent I owe you?" Charlotte''s voice trembled with uncertainty, her eyes searching mine for answers.


    Truth be told, I could easily release Charlotte now. The money her father received when he sold her to me had already found its way back into my possession. In essence, Charlotte didn''t owe me a damn thing anymore. Yet, surprisingly, she didn''t seem to grasp this fact. Perhaps she assumed the money had vanished after her father''s demise.


    Or maybe, just maybe, there was a part of her that desired to remain here. A part of her that longed for another round of passion.


    I smiled at her, my eyes glinting with a mix of amusement and desire. "You don''t have to do anything special. Sure, you''re in a maid outfit now, but you''re not really a maid. You can still go to the academy as usual, meet your friends like always, and even flirt with Professor Sesillian like you always do. The only thing you need to do ise when I call you.


    And make sure you''re wet and ready when you do."


    "You pervert," she hissed, ring at me with a fiery defiance that was incredibly enticing. Her resistance only fueled my desire, like navigating a fiercebyrinth that no one else had managed to conquer. Each act of rebellion, each sharp retort, was another step toward breaking her down, slowly but surely, until she waspletely mine.


    After ring at me, she gritted her teeth, her inner turmoil written all over her face. The conflict was palpable. Even though she didn''t have an actual rtionship with Sesillian, it must feel like she was cheating on him behind his back. But her body, which had already tasted the ecstasy of being a woman, was betraying her, urging her to stay with me. The struggle within her was fierce.


    Her only hope of reversing this pull was to have sex with Sesillian. When the vacation ended, I was certain Charlotte would go straight to him and reim some semnce of control over her desires.


    I wasn''t worried, though. Mainly because I knew Sesillian wouldn''t go through with it. He had some bizarre fixation on preserving her chastity. I''d had Gabrielle and the Shadows investigate him after his strange behavior during the joint training session. It turns out he''s the leader of a cult organization called Eclipse.


    There were likely two reasons, either one or both, for why he hadn''t touched Charlotte, even though she practically threw herself at him. That''s why I wasn''t concerned about Sesillian fucking her, even if Charlotte begged for it. No matter how desperately she tried to convince him, Sesillian wouldn''t cave. I was certain of that.


    After waiting a bit longer, the door to my Love Nest finally creaked open, revealing five stunning women in pink, eye-catching idol uniforms. Their outfits hugged their curves in all the right ces, making them look both innocent and provocatively enticing.


    Amon, exuding an air of confident authority, followed closely behind them.


    "They''re ready, Master," she announced, her voice carrying a hint of anticipation.


    "Good," I replied, a slow, satisfied smile spreading across my face.


    Charlotte''s eyes widened as she took in the sight before her. "Hmm? They look so familiar... W-Wait a second! Aren''t they the Starry Knights? W-Why are they here?" Her voice trembled with a mix of surprise and confusion.


    "Well, what else? The Starry Knights are the idol group made by ourpany," I said with a grin.


    Charlotte stood there, jaw ck in disbelief.


    I turned my gaze to the five women, all poised and ready. Their debuts were imminent. It was time for them to take the stage and shine.


    ***


    Martha''s POV


    Karina was pushing my wheelchair through the familiar halls of the home I once lived in, back before I lost my memory.This ce, I learned, was a brothel. The women here, dressed in revealing outfits, were prostitutes, selling their bodies for money. I used to be the manager of this establishment before Grandmother took it back from me.


    "Are you fine with staying the night here, Miss Martha?" Karina asked, her voice gentle but tinged with concern.


    "It''s fine," I replied, looking around at the familiar yet distant surroundings. "I''m sure Leon is swamped now that Erica and the girls are getting ready for their debut. I don''t want to bother him with anything else right now."


    "I don''t think Mr. Leon would be bothered by you, Miss Martha," Karina reassured me.


    "I''m sure anyone with a heart would feel burdened caring for an ill woman like me," I admitted.


    Karina''s expression softened. "I''m not bothered by it," she said. "But if you''re okay staying here for the night, then I''m okay with it too. Some of the prostitutes you used to look after miss you. They''re here."


    We entered what looked like a canteen, where women dressed in alluring outfits sat chatting. As they caught sight of me, their faces brightened with genuine affection.


    "Oh, it''s Martha!"


    "It really is! It''s been ages since westid eyes on you!"


    "We heard from Karina that your bastard of a brother did something unspeakable to you. Thank the stars you''re alright!"


    They gathered around me, enveloping me in their warm embrace. Some whispered words offort while others hugged me tighter, their worry evident in every touch.


    "I''m sorry for not reaching out sooner to let you know I''m okay. I''ve been slowly piecing myself back together after what happened. And I''m sorry for not remembering all of you."


    "It''s fine," one of them rubbed my back reassuringly. "We''re just d you''re okay."


    As theyforted me, another woman rushed towards us.


    "L-Lica...!" she shouted. "Lica''s dead!"


    "What?!"


    The women were stunned.


    "What happened?!"


    "I-In her room!"


    As soon as the woman uttered those words, the others dashed towards the room where the supposed dead persony.


    "Wait for me here, Miss Martha," Karina instructed before joining the fray.


    It felt all wrong to stay put. Someone had just died, possibly someone close to me. I couldn''t just sit idly by. So, with determination, I took control of my wheelchair and propelled myself forward until I reached them.


    In the dimly lit room, the scene unfolded before me¡ªa woman suspended from the ceiling.


    Hanged.


    The sight of the woman hanging from the ceiling by a rope sent a shiver down my spine, triggering a haunting vision.


    In an instant, I found myself engulfed in darkness, my hands gripping a noose while my feet teetered upon a sturdy stool. The air was thick with a sense of foreboding as I watched my hands methodically ce the noose around my head, drawing it tight around my neck.


    "I''m sorry, Tsubasa..."


    The voice, eerily familiar yet distant, echoed through the void as if it were my own. With a heavy heart, I felt my feet propel the stool away, leaving me suspended in the air.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!"


    My scream tore through the silence like a banshee''s wail, reverberating off the walls. In a frenzy of panic, I clutched at my own neck, as if I were the one being strangled. With trembling hands, I wed at the invisible grip, desperate for air. Before I knew it, I was out of the wheelchair, my body convulsing with terror.

 Chapter 218: Chapter 33 - Idol Debut (1)

    Rose''s POV


    I woke up with a splitting headache, feeling like a hammer was pounding inside my skull. Holding my head, I struggled to sit upright.


    "Ugh... This is one hell of a hangover. How much did I drinkst night?" I muttered to myself.


    I remembered everything up to the point where I started drinking, but after that, my memory was a nk. Last night, Irene and I went to the idol debut, but I was also working on something¡ªinvestigating the cult organization called Eclipse. I got sidetracked by the debut, but I think I made some progress on the investigation. Then, there was that fight... and then...


    Ugh. My head feels like it''s been tossed into a blender. Where the hell am I, anyway? This definitely isn''t my room, and it sure as hell ain''t Irene''s either. She bailed after the idol debut, leaving me to fend for myself. I tried to get some work done, digging into that Eclipse cult business, but now my memory''s all scrambled.


    Damn, why did I have to drown myself in boozest night?


    As I became more aware of my surroundings, I noticed I waspletely naked. A pleasant yet slightly painful tingling sensation radiated from my groin. shes of the previous night starteding back to me. Didn''t I have somepany while drinkingst night? What happened to him? I turned my head and saw an equally undressed man sleeping beside me, his chest rising and falling steadily.


    "Hmm?!"


    My eyes widened in surprise as a shocked gasp escaped my lips. W-What the hell is this? Why am I in bed with him? Why the hell are we both naked? And why does my hips feel so sore? N-Nothing happened between us, right?


    I mean, there''s no way I''d just give myself to a man I barely know in one night! And besides, we haven''t even exchanged diaries yet!


    What the hell is going on?!


    ***


    I tried to recall the events that led to this moment. To understand exactly what brought me here, I needed to remember everything from the very start.


    I had been given an official mission by the Administration to investigate an organization called Eclipse. This group was said to have been established ten years ago, but it was only now that they were starting to emerge into public awareness. Their objectives were unknown, but there had been reports of them kidnapping female vigers, after which those victims were never heard from again.


    For some reason, the kidnappings had ceased nearly a year ago, though members of Eclipse were still spotted asionally. There was even an instance where they attempted to abduct a female academy student.


    This report was given to me by an unknown tipster, who mentioned that the student in question was named Charlotte Sierra. I knew of her, of course. She was the girl who was always trailing behind Sesillian like a little duckling. Perhaps I should question her about the incident. Additionally, there was another student who had fought off the kidnappers. His name was Leon.


    I knew of him as well. He was infamous in the academy for being skillless.


    "I guess I should look into him too," I mumbled to myself.


    While I was buried in the reports, a sharp knock broke my concentration. I made my way to the door and opened it to find a woman standing there. Her purple hair caught the light, and her outfit was remarkably casual. She looked like a stereotypical nerd, with a floral top and a long, flowing skirt that reached her ankles. Her round sses sat perched on her nose,pleting the look.


    "Pft!"


    The sight of her almost made me burst intoughter.


    "Don''tugh," Irene warned, her eyes narrowing into a re. "I hate running into students when I''m off work. That''s why I''m dressed like this."


    "Is that so? Well, it''s definitely going to work, considering it''s a million miles away from how you usually dress. No one at the academy has seen you like this, except maybe our old friends."


    I couldn''t help but be transported back to those days. She was always so uptight, her skirts so long they practically swept the floor. If she braided her hair into twin tails, she''d look exactly like she did back then. The sight of her now, so different yet so familiar, brought a rush of memories. The contrast between her current casual look and her typically strict attire was almost surreal.


    "Anyway, why the early visit? Didn''t I tell you to swing by around sunset? The concert isn''t kicking off until nightfall, you know?"


    "I''m bored," Irene announced casually, striding into my house as if she owned the ce. "With the academy on break and no work to upy me, I''m starting to feel like I''m climbing the walls. It''s funny, isn''t it? Back then, I yearned for a break, but now that it''s here, it feels like anything but."


    I couldn''t tell if she was bragging about having a break or not. Didn''t she realize I''m not only an instructor but also working for the Administrators? "I wish I were you," I said, settling back at the table where I had been working.


    "What are you up to?" she inquired, curiositycing her tone.


    "I''m delving into some reports that an anonymous tipster sent me a while back regarding this cult called Eclipse," I responded, my focus glued to the documents in front of me. "Maybe if I dig deeper, I''ll uncover something significant."


    "Eclipse? That''s a name I haven''t heard in ages. What''s got you interested in that?" she asked, her interest piqued.


    "Hmm? Well, one of our students nearly fell prey to them," I exined.


    "Hm? Who?" she asked, her curiosity piqued.


    "Charlotte Sierra was the one. Luckily, another student stepped in. It''s a guy named Leon," I exined.


    At that, I heard the sound of her standing up, the movement sudden and swift.


    Turning to face her, I noticed her expression filled with worry. What had prompted this sudden concern?


    "I-Is he alright?" she asked, her voice tinged with anxiety.


    "Uh, yeah. He''s the one who fought off the kidnappers," I confirmed.


    "I-I see..." she mumbled to herself, her brows furrowed in deep thought as she sank back into her seat.


    "What''s gotten into you all of a sudden?" I asked, noticing the sudden shift in her demeanor. There was an air of unease surrounding her.


    "N-Nothing," she stammered, her voice trembling slightly. It was evident she was hiding something beneath the surface, her eyes darting away in avoidance. Did she share a personal connection with this young man? Or was it simply concern for a student under her care? Regardless, her evasiveness spoke volumes.


    But if she insisted it was nothing, then I supposed I would have to take her word for it, though doubts lingered in the back of my mind.


    ***


    Pleasure City was where the concert was taking ce. We arrived there near sunset, the orange sun casting a warm glow over the surroundings, its rays kissing our skin.


    The venue was bustling with people, which was to be expected. This was their chance to see the singers behind the beautiful songs they had been listening to on their smartphones. Everyone was eagerly anticipating the performance, and I was no exception. I couldn''t wait to hear the Starry Knights perform live, and I was especially excited to hear Amon''s enchanting voice.


    Her songs carried a melodic quality, filled with a sense of longing and dedication to someone she loved. While the Starry Knights'' songs were undoubtedly heartfelt, there was something about Amon''s music that resonated with me on a deeper level. That''s why I was most looking forward to her performance.


    "I don''t really get the hype since I rarely listen to music, but I guess it must be really amazing if so many people woulde all this way just to listen to their songs," Irene remarked, her eyes scanning the bustling crowd with a hint of curiosity.


    "Well, I can honestly say that once you immerse yourself in their music, you''ll be captivated," I replied with a smile. "Their songs carry a haunting beauty, with a mncholic undertone that tugs at your heartstrings. Yet, there''s also a unique energy to them that draws you in. I''m genuinely excited to experience it firsthand!"


    "It looks like it''s not just the general public who will be listening, though."


    That was true. Among the crowd, there were also individuals of high status. Sons and daughters of esteemed nobles and courtiers mingled among us, and I even spotted the head of a noble house in attendance. The presence of influential figures added to the anticipation of the event. I also caught sight of Celia Song.


    As I surveyed the scene, a sudden burst of upbeat music echoed from the stage, capturing the attention of everyone present. Lights flickered to life, casting a vibrant glow across the stage. It seemed the show was about to begin.

 Chapter 219: Chapter 33 - Idol Debut (2)

    Leon''s POV


    The venue was packed with people who had each paid one gold coin for entrance. With so many attendees, we had nearly amassed a total of 5,000 gold coins. It was a significant amount of money.


    My Shadows were on high alert, keeping an eye out for anything suspicious. There had been numerous reports of bastards nning to pull some stunts to get close to the girls. As expected, weirdos were starting to crawl out of the woodwork now that idols existed in this world. There was also a risk of kidnapping, which was why I had stationed them here.


    I noticed some interesting people in attendance at the concert. Professor Irene was there with Professor Rose. I also spotted the actor who yed Jeanne in the theater y I watched with my sister. Among the crowd were several other important figures. The fact that so many people, including some high-profile ones, came to see the Starry Knights'' debut showed just how popr they had be.


    While I was mulling over the crowd, Amon and Maya approached me. They were both set to be the masters of ceremonies for the night. Instead of their usual maid uniforms, they were dressed in elegant, formal attire that highlighted their stunning beauty.


    Amon wore a sleek, ck dress that hugged her curves, with a slit up the side that hinted at her shapely legs. Maya, on the other hand, wore a flowing, red gown that contrasted beautifully with her white hair and fair skin. Both of them exuded a graceful allure that drew the eyes of everyone around them.


    As a side note, they were both filled to the brim with my cum, having fucked them earlier. They were about to step on stage with my cum nestled inside their wombs. The thought heightened my sense of domination.


    "Master, everything is ready," Amon said.


    "Excellent. Let''s get started then," I replied. "Make this night unforgettable so our name spreads even further."


    Both of them nodded and curtsied gracefully. "As youmand, Master."


    With that, the debut began.


    ***


    Rose''s POV


    Two women stepped onto the stage, radiating an almost ethereal beauty and sexiness. Their presence was mesmerizing, even to someone like me, who usually doesn''t care about appearances and focuses solely on getting stronger. But seeing them, I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of envy. So this is the power of a real woman, huh?


    One of the women took the microphone and announced, "Hello,dies and gentlemen! Thank you for attending tonight''s debut of the Starry Knights! We''re thrilled to introduce you to the five members of the Starry Knights, who will be performing their songs for you tonight. Additionally, I, Amon, will be singing some of my own songs!


    We hope you enjoy the show and fall in love with the Starry Knights'' music and mine even more in the future!"


    So this was Amon. As expected of someone with the voice of an angel, she had the face of one too.


    "That''s right," added the other woman. "Not only will the Starry Knights be performing for you tonight, but Amon, who has revolutionized the new age of music and singing, will also grace us with her songs! Isn''t this exciting?"


    The crowd erupted in cheers at her words.


    "That''s right. I hope that with this, all of you will be able to support ourpany, Leonamon! Oh, speaking of which, ourpany is about to unveil another one of our products!"


    "Are we announcing it right now?"


    "When else could we do it if not at this moment? The timing couldn''t be more perfect!"


    "I suppose you''re right. Yes, it does seem like the ideal time to reveal it."


    "Alright, everyone! Before the Starry Knights kick off their first performance, we''d like to introduce you all to ourtest product."


    A rhythmic sound of drums echoed through the venue, adding a dramatic ir to the introduction. After a moment, therge curtain behind them parted, revealing their newest product.


    The product looked like a small cabin on wheels, disyed in various colors. I had to admit, it looked pretty cool.


    "This is our groundbreaking new product, a revolutionary mode ofnd transportation. It''s akin to a horse-drawn carriage, but without the need for horses. Instead, it runs on a rare substance called gasoline. Picture a smoother, morefortable ride without the horse''s trot. For just 999 gold coins, you can own this incredible vehicle.


    And fret not about refueling¡ªit''s easy to find gasoline at designated spots for just one silver coin per gallon. Safety''s our top priority, so we provide hands-on driving lessons with every purchase. It''s essential to learn how to handle this vehicle properly, as misuse can be risky, even deadly. We strongly advise caution. Despite the risks, the rewards are huge.


    If you''re ready to embrace the future of transportation, visit any of our branches nationwide to get your vehicle. Leonamon is dedicated to solving transportation issues and leading the way in modernization!"


    Many people were captivated by this new product, myself included. If this vehicle became the norm, it wouldn''t just boost modernization¡ªit would be the biggest innovation of all. The thought of it alone sent a thrill through me. Leonamon was pulling off incredible feats of innovation in such a short amount of time, and it was almost unbelievable.


    First, they introduced the smartphone, a device that changedmunication forever. Then, they produced that godly wine, which quickly became the talk of the town. Next, they revolutionized the music industry, bringing a new era of sound and entertainment. And now, they were making waves in engineering and architecture with this groundbreaking vehicle.


    The crowd''s murmur grew louder, a mix of excitement and disbelief. The energy was palpable. As I stood there, I couldn''t help but admire the sleek design of the vehicle, its modern lines and bold colors making it stand out.


    Despite my awe, a nagging suspicion lingered in my mind. Where were all these ideasing from? How did they manage to develop them so rapidly? It was as if they had ess to knowledge and resources far beyond what was avable.


    How were they able to scratch the surface of these inventions and bring them to fruition seemingly overnight?


    Hmm... Well, no matter. As long as the Administrators don''t get suspicious of them, it wasn''t going to be my problem. I didn''t need any more work piled onto my already overloaded te.


    After the vehicle''s grand introduction, the two women on stage started speaking again, but their words were lost on me as I suddenly felt something odd.


    "Irene, can you hold the fort for now?" I asked.


    "Hmm? Why? They look like they''re about to start," she replied, her brow furrowing in confusion.


    "Yeah," I replied. "But I have this nagging feeling that something''s going to happen."


    "Is that your intuition kicking in?" Irene asked.


    "Yeah," I confirmed.


    My skill was named Intuition. It allowed me to sense things that might lead to certain oues. It was a passive skill that made me aware of potential events before they happened. That''s how my skill worked.


    "If things are going south, that''s worrying. Alright then, I''ll keep an eye on the fort for you."


    "Thanks," I replied before slipping through the crowd, making excuses as I went. There had to be a reason why my skill was acting up now. Unfortunately, I could only sense it but had no idea why. Honestly, it felt like a useless skill. But with my training, I was more adept than before, able to make educated guesses about what might happen. Right now, though, I was stumped.


    I had no clue what was going to go down. Maybe someone was going to get assassinated. That seemed likely, but who?


    Gotta think, Rose, gotta think. Why the hell is my skill kicking in right at this moment? Why now? Is there really going to be an assassination ploy here? Or maybe...


    Out of the corner of my eye, I spotted someone standing out like a sore thumb in the crowd. He was draped in a dark hood, his presence ominous. Then, catching a glint of light, my eyes locked onto his wrist. There it was¡ªa tattoo of a half-moon. No, not a half-moon, but a symbol of something ovepping, like the moon eclipsing the sun or vice versa. Lunar or sr eclipse.


    Eclipse. The name resonated in my mind like a chilling echo¡ªa cult organization known as Eclipse.


    I bolted towards the figure, closing the distance with lightning speed before hurling myself at him, sending both of us crashing to the ground. He struggled, but I had the advantage, my strength overpowering his feeble attempts to break free. All those hours in the training hall weren''t wasted after all.


    The surrounding crowd erupted into a chorus of gasps and murmurs as they witnessed the sudden takedown. Ignoring their startled reactions, I raised my voice, my tonemanding attention, "I''m an agent of the Administrators, and this guy looked suspicious as hell. No need to fret now that he''s in my grasp. Just give me some space to handle this, folks."


    A hush fell over the onlookers, their eyes fixed on the scene unfolding before them as they obediently parted to create a path. It was a stroke of luck that I managed to apprehend him. If I hadn''t, who knows what chaos could''ve erupted at this concert. And I sure as hell wasn''t about to let that happen.

 Chapter 220: Chapter 33 - Idol Debut (3)

    The concert had started, and I was pissed because I wasn''t there to witness it thanks to my job. This really sucked. My frustration made me rougher than necessary with the man I was dragging across the floor.


    "P-Please, wh-what have I done to deserve this kind of treatment?!" he screamed.


    "Sorry, but you''re under suspicion and need to be questioned," I replied. "You should have hidden that tattoo better."


    "Tattoo? Which one? Don''t tell me you think I''m a cult or terrorist member just because of a tattoo?"


    "My intuition is telling me you''re up to something bad. So no matter how unreasonable it seems, my suspicion stands."


    "You''re telling me you grabbed me because of something as stupid as a woman''s intuition? Come on, you can''t be serious! I paid with my own money to be here and watch the idols'' first appearance! And now, because of a woman''s intuition, I miss it and waste my money?!"


    "You can yap all you want. I don''t care."


    I threw him down in a dark alley, his hands and feet now tied to prevent any chance of escape. If he could run even in these circumstances, it would be pointless anyway.


    "Can you be a little more gentle?!" he shouted at me.


    I stomped my foot beside his face, making him flinch.


    "Hii!"


    "I''ve got some questions for you, you bastard," I said. "Does the word Eclipse mean anything to you?"


    I saw the slightest wavering in his gaze. Gotcha. This man was definitely affiliated with that cult.


    "...I don''t know what you''re talking about," he stammered, his voice betraying a hint of panic.


    "You don''t have to deny it. I already know because of that crescent tattoo on your wrist," I said, my tone icy and unyielding. "Tell me, what exactly is a member of a cult doing in a public ce with so many people around? Are you nning to assassinate someone?"


    "What?! No!" he protested, his voice cracking.


    "Then what exactly are you here for?" I demanded, my eyes boring into his.


    "I''ve already made it clear¡ªI have no idea what you''re on about! Haven''t I emphasized that I''m here to indulge myself?"


    "Do you fancy getting hurt?"


    "Tsk. There you go with those worn-out lines. Agents of the Administrations ought to afford the benefit of doubt to those they suspect wrongly. I fail toprehend your intentions here, but your assumptions about me are entirely misguided."


    "Hmm? Pray tell, precisely what have I done to warrant your suspicions?"


    "For one thing, you dragged me all the way here and threatened me based on nothing more than a woman''s intuition. And for another, you''re suspecting me without a shred of evidence! If you want to arrest someone, maybe try bringing some proof instead of relying on baseless hunches."


    With a sharp stomp, I drove my heel into his crotch.


    "Ack! W-What are you doing?" he gasped, his voice cracking in pain.


    "If you don''t tell me exactly what you''re doing here, I''ll crush your balls so thoroughly that your line ends with this generation. How does that sound?"


    "T-There''s no way you''re going to do that...! If you do, you''ll tarnish the reputation of your organization! Do you even realize the consequences if this gets out?"


    "My organization''s mission is to maintain peace in the country. That''s why we''re tasked with eradicating threats that jeopardize that peace. Just like any other pest, if I crush these and end your lineage right here, even the Administrators won''t bat an eye. To them, you''re merely a nuisance."


    To emphasize my point, I gradually apply pressure with my foot, slowlypressing the sensitive area between his legs.


    "Gah! Don''t!"


    "Don''t what?" I responded with a steely calm, increasing the pressure steadily.


    "I-I''ll tell you, okay! Just don''t take my family jewels from me! There are things a man can''t afford to lose, you know? And these certainly are!"


    I eased off slightly, but kept my heels poised threateningly over his groin. Any sudden movement could spell the end for him.


    "Speak."


    "O-Okay... Jeez, you''re terrifying, you know that? If you''d just ease up that scowl, you''d look stunning. Ow, ow, ow! S-Sorry, I''ll talk now!"


    I lessened the pressure slightly, watching him wince under my heel. With a sharp breath, he began to speak.


    "I used to be a member, but I''m not anymore. If you''re searching for them, I guess I should tell you what it''s all about. It''s a cult that worships an evil god. A friend of mine, one of the first to join, persuaded me toe. I was hesitant at first, but eventually I went along. He promised there were rewards for being part of it.


    However, once inside, it felt like any other cult. All we did was chant praises to the evil god they worshipped. That was the extent of it."


    His words painted a picture typical of cult behavior: devotion to a malevolent deity, luring members with promises of benefits. So far, there was nothing particrly nefarious apparent in their practices.


    He continued, "After a while, though, I started experiencing something eerie, like a turmoil in my mind. It felt as if I was being coerced into actions I never imagined. The cult leader would issuemands, no matter how irrational or bizarre, and I found myself obeying unquestioningly. There was a moment when I realized I had taken someone''s life, yet I felt no guilt or remorse.


    Even in the aftermath of such a drastic act, I remained disturbinglyposed. Gradually, I sensed a profound change in my moralpass, as if something was manipting my thoughts. It was like a sinister whisper guiding me toward deeds that revolted me."


    So, the members were initially normal until they became victims of brainwashing? It certainly mirrors tactics used by some cults.


    "I was terrified of the person I might be, so I made the agonizing decision to break free from the cult. It wasn''t easy; escaping their grasp took immense effort and courage. Eventually, they ceased their pursuit, and I dared to hope I had eluded them for good. That''s the extent of what I know. I want no part of their darkness anymore.


    I used to live as an A-rank adventurer, embracing life''s challenges to the fullest, until the cult ensnared me. Now, if I''ve satisfied your curiosity, can you untie me and let me go? "


    "Not yet," I responded firmly.


    "Why?!"


    "There''s something crucial I still need to understand."


    There was something critical I needed to ascertain before making a decision about the man''s fate. Despite my initial urge to incarcerate him, it seemed he had genuinely repented for his sins as a cult member and turned a new leaf. That''s what my Intuition was nudging me towards, anyway. But I had to probe further.


    "What happened to the women who were abducted by the cult?"


    He averted his gaze, guilt shing across his eyes. "I already told you, didn''t I? The cult leader ordered us to carry out many reprehensible acts. That included kidnapping women, and then..." He faltered, biting his lip. "...sacrificing them in front of the statue of their evil god. I don''t know their ultimate goal, honestly.


    I only joined for the perks. But looking back, I think I grasp their agenda now. Frankly, I believe they were attempting to awaken that evil god. It''s mere spection on my part."


    "Why do you think that?"


    "Well, because all the women we killed in front of the statue were virgins. They believed virgin sacrifices would nourish the evil god and somehow bring it to life."


    So that exined the wave of kidnappings targeting women. But if that was truly their aim, why did they suddenly cease their activities for ten years? Hmm? Perhaps they lost faith, but why was their name resurfacing now? It didn''t add up. No, that wasn''t the priority at the moment.


    To unravel this mystery, I needed to be direct.


    "Do you have any idea who the cult leader is?"


    "Hmm. Oh, yeah. I know him. I''ve seen his face many times," he replied, his voice carrying a hint of recognition tinged with unease.


    Good. If he disclosed the leader''s name now, we could bring this investigation to a decisive close. We could capture the leader and put an end to their depravity.


    "What is his name?"


    "His name is..." Suddenly, he fell silent, his eyes staring ahead but vacant, turning milky white. "...name is..."


    "Hmm? Hello?" I called out, but he remained unresponsive. What had seized him?


    As I approached, intending to shake him back to awareness, I noticed blood trickling from his nose and then from his eye sockets. The crimson streams ran down his face, staining his features.


    And then, abruptly...


    Plop!


    His head exploded with a nauseatingly wet sound. Blood and fragments of brain sprayed across the dark alley, sttering the walls and pooling on the ground. The visceral scene unfolded in grotesque detail, yet I felt no revulsion.


    Everything around me seemed to blur into a haze, and a piercing, high-pitched ringing filled my ears, drowning out all other sounds.


    The ringing was so intense, I couldn''t even hear the distant sounds of the concert anymore.

 Chapter 221: Chapter 33 - Idol Debut (4)

    I vomited bile in the corner of the alley after cremating the man''s remains with fire magic. Once my stomach was empty, I cleansed my mouth with water magic.


    The Eclipse are one step ahead, I see. I guess that''s to be expected. They wouldn''t just let someone who knows their secrets get away without consequences. They cast a curse to ensure his silence, permanently. The moment he tried to reveal the cult leader''s name, he signed his own death sentence. Catching this cult is not going to be easy...


    Still, their method is overkill. I never thought they''d curse their members so that if they spoke out of turn, their heads would literally blow off. This cult must be dealt with.


    Hmm? Wait, if that man wasn''t a danger to the concert, then what was that feeling I got? Oh no...!


    Panic surged through me as I sprinted back towards the concert, my heart pounding in my chest. That man wasn''t the source of my intuition''s warning. Someone else was. There was someone else!


    When I arrived, the scene was deceptively calm. The concert was still in full swing, the music echoing through the night air, and the crowd appeared oblivious, lost in the rhythm and energy. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary. Was my intuition wrong? My skill had never been so unreliable as to give me a false rm.


    Or maybe the threat hadn''t surfaced yet. I scanned the area, my senses on high alert. Every shadow, every unfamiliar face, every movement in the crowd was a potential danger. I couldn''t afford to let my guard down. The real threat was still out there, lurking, waiting for the right moment to strike.


    ***


    Leon''s POV


    "I already told you, didn''t I? The cult leader ordered us to carry out many reprehensible acts. That included kidnapping women, and then...sacrificing them in front of the statue of their evil god. I don''t know their ultimate goal, honestly. I only joined for the perks. But looking back, I think I grasp their agenda now.


    Frankly, I believe they were attempting to awaken that evil god. It''s mere spection on my part."


    I listened intently to the voice of a man being interrogated, the sound crackling through the smartphone speaker. His words revealed something intriguing and confirmed my suspicions about Sesillian.


    I had two theories about why Sesillian didn''t touch Charlotte, despite her practically throwing herself at him. It was bizarre, considering how stunning Charlotte is. She has the face of a model and a body to match¡ªlong, elegant legs and a figure that would make any man look twice. Sure, her breasts were average in size, but that was hardly a concern.


    With herbination of beauty and allure, no man could resist if she made a move. And I was no exception, of course.


    That''s why I spected that perhaps the reason he hadn''tid a finger on Charlotte was because he couldn''t. My first theory revolves around him being the cult leader of the Eclipse. ording to Gabrielle, the Eclipse had a history of kidnapping numerous women, particrly unmarried ones¡ªwho, by implication, were likely virgins.


    None of these women ever returned, leading me to suspect they were sacrificial offerings to appease some malevolent deity or ritual. Virgin sacrifices aren''t umon in this world. Just like in my world, such dark practices find their ce here. That''s probably why he avoided touching Charlotte¡ªbecause he needed her to remain chaste.


    My second spection is... well, Sesillian might actually be gay. It''s just a gut feeling I have, but there''s a chance it''s true.


    Those are my two spections.


    Hearing this solidified my initial suspicion. Yet, I couldn''t shake off the question of why Sesillian singled out Charlotte. The Eclipse had paused their kidnappings for a stretch, only to resume their operations targeting Charlotte exclusively. ording to Gabrielle''s intel, there had been no further sightings of the Eclipse since their botched attempt to abduct her.


    What made Sesillian so fixated on Charlotte? Was it her uniqueness, or perhaps her royal lineage? I recalled that Charlotte''ste mother was a former princess who perished giving birth to her. Could that be Sesillian''s motive?


    It was a pity, however, that Charlotte was no longer a virgin. This detail meant the Eclipse''s scheme had already been foiled by me. Knowing I had outmaneuvered that cult filled me with a deep sense of satisfaction and aplishment.


    After listening for a while, I heard the disturbing sound of a wet plop, as if flesh had burst. It seemed Professor Rose''s captive had been killed before revealing more.


    I stopped listening and stretched. Simultaneously, a woman appeared beside me and immediately took a knee. Her name is Krista, a member of the Shadows. Her skill is probably the most overpowered I''ve ever seen: Sensory Maniption. Just the name hints at its strength, but if you still doubt it, allow me to exin.


    Essentially, she hasplete control over her senses and those of others. She wielded authority over sight, smell, hearing, touch, taste, bnce, and pain, granting her the ability to manipte them at will. She could heighten sensations to exhrating levels, diminish them to near non-existence, or entirely erase them temporarily.


    In addition, she possessed the formidable capability to shield herself from overwhelming stimuli and induce illusions that could deceive even the keenest minds. She could inflict or alleviate pain at her discretion¡ªable to nullify suffering within herself while intensifying agony in her adversaries.


    Her skill was nothing short of overwhelming and extraordinarily versatile.


    However, there were limitations to her abilities. She could only affect those within a 50-meter radius centered around herself. Despite this constraint, the power she wielded was undeniable.


    All the events orchestrated at Professor Rose''s were orchestrated by me. I was aware that she was an agent of the Administrators assigned to investigate the Eclipse. Gabrielle provided valuable insights into the professors I targeted, aiding in gathering information about their interests and activities.


    Discovering her status as an agent wasn''t difficult given Gabrielle''s information gathering. It bordered on stalking, but obtaining her remarkably useful skill necessitated such actions.


    With thorough investigations on all concert attendees, we discovered one was a former cult member. I had Krista use her Sensory Maniption to deceive Professor Rose into believing her Intuition had guided her. Krista then led him to the man, and the rest unfolded seamlessly. It was smoother than I expected.


    Now armed with some intel, however minimal, on the cult, I await the right moment to strike and eradicate them from the kingdom. My first step is to neutralize Charlottepletely so she bes mine.


    And then, I''d bring down Sesillian, using Charlotte herself. Just the thought of it nearly made meugh.


    I nced at Krista and motioned for her to stand up, which she did.


    "Good job," I said.


    "For you, Master, I''ll do anything," she replied.


    "Now, shall we move on to the next step?" I suggested.


    "Yes, Master," she said, then vanished from sight. She likely used her skill topletely nullify her presence and slip away. That skill was seriously overpowered.


    Now, all I have to do is wait. Soon enough, Rose will be mine.


    ***


    Arianne''s POV


    The distant music was filling my ears, creating an eerie soundtrack as I closed the store with my father. The evening shadows lengthened, signaling the end of the day. We were almost done, thest few tasks dragging on, when a strange sensation made me freeze.


    I ducked instinctively, my heart pounding, and felt the rush of air as something whizzed just above my head. My pulse raced, adrenaline surging through my veins. I turned back and saw them¡ª figures silhouetted against the darkening sky, perched on the rooftop like predatory birds. Their eyes gleamed with intent, and in their hands, they held firearms, glinting ominously under the dim streetlights.


    "We''re the Royal Knights, and we''ve received intel that you two are tied to the rebel group Silver des! Anyone colluding with insurgents isbeled a traitor to the kingdom, and that''s high treason punishable by death! So, whether you surrender or not, you''re facing execution! I suggest you surrender to make it easier on yourselves!"


    The Royal Knights had somehow caught wind of this? How? I was certain no one could have possibly known we were associated with the Silver des.


    "We''re not involved with that damn rebel group! What the hell are you talking about?!"


    "Quit bullshitting! We''ve got solid intel that you''re one of them! Want us to shove the evidence in your face?!"


    Fuck! Did someone betray us? But who? No, dwelling on that was pointless. There was a traitor among us. I had braced myself for this moment, knowing we might be exposed sooner orter...


    As I contemted this, my eyes fell upon my father. Hey slumped over, eyes wide with shock, blood oozing from a gaping wound in his forehead. Yes, blood dripped steadily from that hole in his forehead. His eyes were devoid of life. He was dead.

 Chapter 222: Chapter 33 - Idol Debut (5)

    My father had been killed. I could sense his life had slipped away unknowingly. Gritting my teeth, I activated my skill and ran. Even though I wanted to confront those knights for taking my father''s life, I knew there was nothing I could do. Those knights were experts at neutralizing skills and magic. They were the anti-skill and anti-magic unit.


    My skill only allowed me to temporarily evade their sight, but I knew they would capture me soon enough. I wasn''t going down without a fight, though. I wanted to survive, to seek vengeance against those who took my parents'' lives. With my father gone, it fell to me to avenge my mother''s suffering at the hands of the those who abused her. I also swore to avenge my father''s killer.


    To achieve that, I needed to flee for now.


    "You think you can slip away using your skill, huh? Too bad we''ve got someone who can see right through it."


    Suddenly, a chill ran down my spine as I felt eyes fixated on me. It was unsettling because once I activated my skill, I should have beenpletely undetectable. I was like a ghost in the shadows. But those knights had clearly done their homework. The damn traitor must have spilled every detail about us, including our unique skill, allowing them to prepare for every eventuality.


    The person staring at me now likely possessed a skill that pierced through illusions and detected invisible beings. It was the perfect foil to my skill.


    Suddenly, a projectile hurtled towards me with deadly intent. I twisted desperately to evade it, but my movement was too slow, too dyed. The projectile mmed into my side, tearing through flesh and causing searing pain to ripple through me.


    "Kuh...!"


    Despite the agony, I didn''t dare to halt. Stopping meant certain death, and I wasn''t ready to meet my end just yet. There were countless unfinished tasks weighing on my mind, things that still needed to be done in this world. So, with gritted teeth and adrenaline pumping, I pushed forward, racing away as swiftly as my legs could carry me.


    ***


    I managed to hide myself somehow, but the knights were still hot on my tail. Blood was gushing from my wounds, and I could feel a lot of it draining away. My consciousness was fading fast. I wanted to heal myself with magic, but using mana would give away my position to the knights. All I could do was apply pressure to the wound and hope to stop the bleeding.


    "She can''t have gotten far with that injury. Search every corner. Shoot on sight!"


    The alley was dark, lit only by sporadic flickers of firelight as the knights continued their relentless search. Whenever I sensed a lull in their presence, I''d swiftly move to a new hiding spot. Staying put would mean certain capture, especially with the trail of blood betraying my every move. I had to keep on the move, always one step ahead.


    Eventually, exhaustion caught up with me. I stumbled into an alleyway and copsed face-first onto the ground. My consciousness slipped away, slipping beyond my grasp.


    "Damn it..." I muttered to myself, attempting to rise but failing miserably, crashing back down to the cold pavement. My blood flowed freely, draining me of both strength and consciousness.


    ***


    Rose''s POV


    "Thank you all for joining us tonight and listening to our songs!" eximed Erica, leader of the Starry Knights, her energy infectious as she beamed with a radiant smile. "I hope you''ll keep enjoying our music and supporting us. We love you all!"


    It was a shame that I had spent most of the concert on high alert for potential attacks from the Eclipse, unable to fully immerse myself in the experience. Still, I suppose the fact that no attacks urred was a stroke of luck as well.


    Now that the concert is over, people are starting to leave the venue, buzzing with residual excitement. Many are still grinning ear to ear, thrilled to have finally seen the girls they admired on their smartphones perform live. Fanboys and fangirls are everywhere, reveling in the afterglow of the show.


    Unlike them, though, no matter how much I liked their songs, I couldn''t enjoy it as much because of this job. If it weren''t for my parents forcing me to work for the Administrators to earn my freedom, I wouldn''t even be doing this. No matter how thrilling being an agent might seem, there are no perks to it. It''s just a fancy way of being a ve to the Administrators.


    "The performance was pretty good. I''m not usually into music, but even I enjoyed it," Irene remarked.


    "Yeah, I liked it too," I replied.


    "Is something bothering you? I''ve noticed you keep looking around, like you''re on guard. Is your intuition acting up again?"


    "Nah, I''m not sensing anything now," I assured her. "But did you enjoy the show?"


    "Well, I didn''t expect to enjoy it as much as I did," Irene admitted.


    "That''s good," I said, grinning widely. Even though I didn''t get to enjoy the concert as much as I wanted, at least Irene did. Finally, I had someone to chat about these things with. No one at our workce seemed to care about music, or even romance for that matter. I was itching to have someone to discuss these topics with.


    "Oh, Ipletely forgot," Irene chimed in abruptly. "I have some urgent tasks rted to the materials needed for next semester, so I won''t be joining you for drinks. I know you''re nning to hit the bar, but I''ll have to pass this time. I have more pressing matters to attend to. You should probably start preparing for the uing semester too,instead of just goofing off."


    "Nah, I''d rather enjoy myself. My students don''t need textbooks to learn. They thrive on hands-on training," I asserted.


    "You really should take it more seriously. Even in martial arts, understanding the basics is crucial. Remember Professor Hericks? He skipped teaching sword fundamentals, and it led to a serious incident," Irene warned


    How could she still remember something so ancient? But well, I remember it vividly too. That incident happened when we were in our first year at the academy. The fourth year students got into a brawl that escted into a bloody battle royal, resulting in the deaths of four students. The Professor got fired because of it.


    "Don''t worry about that. I make sure my students never even think about that. Not with my fists around."


    "Your discipline is pretty strict sometimes."


    "If I don''t emphasize how serious and potentially dangerous studying martial arts can be, they won''t grasp the gravity of it. It''s important for them to understand that martial arts isn''t just a game you can y anywhere with anyone."


    "Well, that was profound," Irene remarked. "I never knew you could think like that."


    "I wouldn''t be a professor if I couldn''t," I replied.


    After a while, we finally made it to the venue exit.


    "Alright then, I''m heading out now. See you tomorrow. Oh, and try not to drink too much."


    "I won''t," I assured her.


    With that, we parted ways.


    ***


    The ttering of tankards echoed through the pub, apanied by the lively music of the band ying upfront. Seated alone in a dim corner, I immersed myself in gulping down drinks and devouring chunks of meat whenever they came my way.


    This was my only escape from the stress of my job. During this brief respite, there was no pressure. All I felt was pure bliss.


    However, that bliss was about to be shattered.


    "Hey,dy, mind if I join you for a drink?" a man with a sly grin said. From his rugged appearance, he looked like an adventurer or possibly a mercenary. "I hate to see ady like you drinking all alone."


    Just my luck¡ªa guy ready to spoil my evening. ncing around, I noticed several men ogling me with hungry eyes. It was clear I''d be their target.


    I sighed audibly. "I prefer my ownpany, so no," I replied firmly.


    "Aw,e on now, no need to be so uptight. I ain''t looking for trouble, just some goodpany. What do you say?"


    I could hear the sinister chuckles of the men eyeing me.


    "Look, do you not understand the word ''no''? Or are you too dumb to get it?"


    "You''re really something else. Can''t believe someone like you ended up in this dive. What luck," he sneered. "Makes me want to wipe that scowl off your face and rece it with pure pleasure."


    That did it. I snapped. My right foot shot out, connecting squarely with his face. He went flying towards the band, crashing through the wall with a loud smash.


    "Fuck! That crazy woman just kicked our leader! You think we''re gonna let you get away with that?!"


    Iunched the tankard right at that asshole''s face. It smashed into him with a satisfying crash, the shards scattering as he staggered back.


    Before anyone could react, I was already springing towards the next target. My fist struck his face with a solid thud, sending him reeling, and then a swift kick to his gut doubled him over.


    "You assholes ruined my day. Now I''m gonna make damn sure I ruin all of yours," I snarled, cracking my knuckles menacingly.

 Chapter 223: Chapter 34 - Rose, The Green-haired Demon (1)

    Rose''s POV


    Men surrounded me, their eyes zing with fury as if I''d just ughtered one of their own.


    One of them stepped forward, cautiously closing the distance. He''d witnessed how brutally I''d taken down their leader, so his apprehension was justified. Clutched in his hand was a knife, glinting menacingly under the dim pub lights. I knew he didn''t n to kill me¡ªnot outright. The de was a psychological weapon, meant to make me feel threatened and vulnerable.


    Humans have an instinctive fear of weapons, often trembling and losing their nerve in their presence. He was counting on that fear to give him the upper hand.


    Unfortunately for them, a mere knife posed no threat to me.


    As he closed in, he thrust his hand forward, the knife aimed directly at me. I swiftly seized his hand, yanking him towards me with force. With a swift and deliberate motion, I used my knee to snap his arm.


    "Agh!"


    The knife ttered loudly to the floor. With his arm now broken, emitting a sickening crunch, I deftly maneuvered under it, positioning him behind me. In one fluid motion, I hoisted him over my shoulder and hurled him back toward his gang.


    The men stared at me in shock, their eyes wide with disbelief. I grinned wickedly and beckoned them forward with a taunting gesture.


    They exchanged uncertain nces before charging at me. Six of them, all at once. The first two wielded knives, the next two were unarmed, and thest two were conjuring magic.


    The magic users hurled fireballs in my direction. With a swift motion, I conjured a Water Shield, dousing their mes.


    "Raaaah!"


    The knife-wielder seized the moment to lunge at my back. I spun around, striking his wrist and sending the knife ttering to the ground. Using my legs, I ensnared his arm, rolling to the floor and flinging him aside with a powerful toss.


    "Aggghh!"


    I rolled again, quickly finding my footing. As another man attempted to knife me, I grabbed his hand, yanking him toward me and delivering a brutal elbow strike to his head.


    "Ghhh?!"


    The man crumpled to the ground, out cold.


    The magic users hurled more fireballs in my direction. With a swift motion, I shed through the mes barehanded, dispersing them. Their eyes widened in shock. Seizing the moment, I grabbed a nearby chair and flung it at them. The first magic user took the full brunt of the chair, which shattered upon impact. The second one, stunned, quickly recovered andunched another fireball.


    I snatched another chair, spinning to build momentum before releasing it with all my might. The chair flew through the air and collided with the second magic user, sending him flying backward. The chair splintered into pieces.


    "Fuck, this woman''s trouble," one of them grumbled.


    "I know that fighting style. And that hair... That''s the Green-haired demon! The one who took down a stray dragon barehanded!"


    The guy who spoke clearly knew his stuff. He was spot on. I had earned that reputation. Back in my adventuring days, I faced off against a rogue dragon and emerged victorious. Though it had been a long time, my moniker, the Green-haired demon, still echoed among some circles. It was a modest nickname, but one that I hade to embrace.


    "Come on, now. Don''t be shy. I can take all of you at once," I taunted.


    The men didn''t move, just staring at me in fear. It looked like they finally realized they were up against someone they shouldn''t have messed with.


    "Tsk. Assholes," I muttered.


    I couldn''t go back to drowning myself in booze after that brawl. The taste of alcohol would just turn bitter now. So, I made my way out of the pub, leaving behind the mess. I wasn''t about to pay for any of the damage.There''s an unwritten rule among adventurers: whoever starts the fight foots the bill for damages, no matter who actually caused them. As far as I was concerned, I wasn''t the instigator.


    They were the ones who pushed me to the edge.


    Stepping into the cool night air, I felt its refreshing touch against my skin, a stark contrast to the heated chaos I left inside.


    "Now, where should I go? Going back home doesn''t quite sit right with me." I retrieved a cigarette from my breast pocket, conjured a me with a flick of fire magic, and nestled it between my lips. Inhaling deeply, I savored the sharp drag before releasing a billowing exhale of smoke. "I''m not ready to head back just yet. Looks like I''ll need to find another watering hole to drown my troubles."


    I strolled through the night, smoke billowing from my cigarette with each step. The dimly lit streets cast long shadows, adding to the somber atmosphere. As I ambled along, lost in thought, a sudden sensation washed over me.


    "Hey, minding out of your hiding spot? If you''re gonna radiate that much bloodlust, hiding''s pointless," I called out.


    The figure emerged from the alley, d head to toe in ck. From the curves, it was clear she was a woman. Though we hadn''t started fighting yet, her presence exuded danger.


    "Good instincts, as expected of someone working for the Administrators," she remarked.


    "Who are you?" I asked.


    The woman pulled back her glove slightly, revealing a half-moon tattoo on her wrist¡ªthe mark of the Eclipse.


    "You''ve done well, uncovering one of our former members and learning about our organization," she said coolly. "Unfortunately, the Cult Leader doesn''t tolerate loose ends. That''s why we had to eliminate the man. And now, for knowing too much, you''re next."


    "I see," I replied calmly. "So, you''re the one who''s going to take me out?"


    "That''s right. Here and now, you''re going to be taken out," she dered.


    "Are you certain you can kill me?" I challenged.


    "Unfortunately, yes," she replied confidently. "You may be called the Green-haired Demon, but I''m sure you won''t be much of a challenge for me."


    "And how can you be so sure about that?" I retorted. "Why don''t we settle it right here, right now? Sound like a n?"


    I could see a sinister grin spread across the woman''s face from beneath her mask. "Sounds like a thrill," she remarked. "I''ve heard tales of your god-like prowess in martial arts, but I''m no stranger to the same league. This might just be your ultimate challenge yet, don''t you think?"


    "You''re really talking yourself up," I countered. "While your skills may be impressive, I''m unmatched. No onees close to besting me."


    I readied myself for the impending sh, my fists clenched tightly, imbued with a swirling aura of mana that drew in the energy from the surroundings. It crackled with power, a testament to years of honing my martial prowess and mastering the art of mana maniption.


    "I see you''re no slouch in mana maniption," she acknowledged with a hint of respect. "Impressive for someone known for taking down a dragon single-handedly. Yet, even with such power, you''ll find itcking against me."


    Suddenly, a shiver shot up my spine like an electric jolt. The woman drew in mana from the surrounding atmosphere, her arm engulfed in a swirling vortex of energy that seemed to warp the very air around us. The sheer concentration of power was staggering, almost suffocating in its intensity. I couldn''t fathom how someone couldmand such a vast amount of mana and focus it into a singr point.


    "Now, let''s see who truly reigns in martial arts."


    She assumed a stance that betrayed no weaknesses, every movement precise and deliberate. A deep-seated unease settled in my veins, a foreboding sense of impending defeat unlike anything I''d ever felt before. It was a profound overwhelm, a realization that this encounter could be my most challenging yet.


    The fight began with a sudden burst of speed from her. Sheunched herself off the ground, hurtling towards me like a bullet. Her movements were swift and calcted. As she closed in, she threw a punch aimed directly at me. Reacting quickly, I bent my body backward, narrowly evading the zing fist. The intensity of her mana was palpable, radiating heat that singed my skin.


    Was she also channeling elemental forces into her mana? This woman was undoubtedly a formidable opponent, a force to be reckoned with.


    After dodging her initial attack, I seized the opportunity to counter with an uppercut. She deftly leaned back, narrowly avoiding my fist which swung through empty air. Reacting swiftly, she retaliated with a sweeping kick aimed at my feet, but I managed to tumble backward, avoiding the brunt of the blow.


    Before I could regain my bnce, she closed the distance in an instant, her fist poised to strike. I quickly formed an X with my arms, shielding my face as her fist collided with my defense. The sheer force of the impact pushed me back, though it didn''t cause much pain. Taking that hit straight to the face would have been a different story altogether.


    "Nice reflexes," sheplimented.


    "You too. I guess you were right. This might just be my toughest challenge yet."


    With that, we both charged at each other again.

 Chapter 224: Chapter 34 - Rose, The Green-haired Demon (2)

    A fist shot towards me, and I dodged just in time, feeling the rush of air as it narrowly missed my face. Before I could catch my breath, another punch came at me with blinding speed. I ducked, the force of her swing passing harmlessly overhead. Seizing the moment, I reached out to grab her arm, but she swiftly retracted it, evading my grasp.


    She then lunged, trying to grab my head and smash my skull against her knee, but I managed to evade her by stepping back just in time.


    She charged at me with relentless speed, closing the distance in an instant. Gathering my wits, I swiftly countered with a sweeping kick aimed at her side, intending to catch her off guard. But she reacted with lightning reflexes, blocking my kick with her forearms, the impact reverberating through the air.


    Not wasting a moment, I spun around,unching another kick towards her head. She anticipated my move, deflecting the blow once more with her arm. In a swift maneuver, she seized my extended leg, attempting to hurl me off bnce. Digging my heels into the ground, I anchored myself firmly, refusing to be lifted.


    With determination, I twisted my body, entwining both legs around her arm. Using my weight and momentum, I spun low to the ground, aiming to unbnce her and send her crashing down. Yet, she countered my effort with unwavering stability, standing firm against my maneuver.


    I quickly disengaged, stepping away and resetting myself in a fighting stance. She cracked her neck with a sharp tilt, then mirrored my stance, her eyes locked onto mine with fierce determination.


    We charged at each other again, our feet kicking up clouds of dust. As we closed the gap, we unleashed a relentless barrage of punches. Some were blocked, others dodged, and a fewnded squarely on our faces, each hit stinging with raw intensity. But we didn''t stop. Instead, our punches came faster and harder.


    The sheer force of our impacts pushed us back, our feet skidding against the ground as we struggled to maintain our footing. Yet, neither of us relented, driven by an unyielding resolve to oust the other.


    However, her punches were more powerful than mine, and I realized that continuing this barrage would only end in defeat for me. Desperate, I focused all my mana into one hand, concentrating it until it became a potent force. I aimed a strike at her, hoping to turn the tide of the fight.


    Unfortunately, she anticipated my move. She caught my arm, her grip like iron, and held me firmly in ce. Before I could react, she swung her fist at me with incredible force. The impact was so intense, it felt like my neck was on the verge of snapping.


    I managed to break free from her grip, stumbling back a few steps. Something felt wrong inside my mouth. Rolling my tongue around, I found something hard. Spitting it out, I saw a mix of blood and my tooth hit the ground. I nced at the tooth for a moment before wiping my mouth with the back of my hand, smearing blood across my knuckles.


    "You certainly hit me pretty good," I said, my voice gritty.


    "You''re not bad yourself," she replied, a smirk ying on her lips. "You''vended some solid punches too."


    "Not as good as yours," I admitted, my body aching from the exchange.


    This was bad. My vision blurred, and my legs felt like they might give out at any moment. Each punch had left a brutal mark, and my body screamed in agony. I could feel myself teetering on the brink of copse. The will to stand still burned within me, but I knew with every fiber of my being that another exchange like that would be the end for me.


    I never thought I''d find myself losing in a battle of pure martial arts. I had always prided myself on being the best. Since discovering that my skill wasn''t particrly useful inbat, I had poured all my energy into strengthening my physical prowess and mastering martial arts.


    I graduated in the silver ss, which was a far cry from the bronze ss but still a step below the coveted gold. This achievement allowed me to chase my dream of bing a professor, the profession I truly desired. But my family had other ns. My parents were renowned magic knights, and my brother followed in their footsteps. They expected me to do the same.


    It was the unspoken rule for those born into a family of magic knights.


    When I failed to reach the gold ss, they stripped me of myst name, erasing my identity. I was forced to serve my own family as a personal knight. My only shot at freedom was to be an agent for the Administrators, a deal I had no choice but to ept.


    During my time as a personal knight for my own family, I had nothing. The sry was pitifully low, barely a silver each day. It was enough to scrape by, but it was a struggle I found hard to endure. Luckily, I had a small escape during those days ¡ª reading books, especially romance novels. They were my only sce.


    Once, I had daydreamed about embodying those heroines from the books ¡ª the ones rescued by their heroes, swept off their feet by the main character. I craved for a dashing man to appear and pluck me from the depths of my family''s control. But as countless days turned into months, my longing remained unfulfilled.


    Gradually, I began to realize that perhaps my story wasn''t meant to follow the typical damsel in distress narrative. Maybe I was destined for something different ¡ª to forge my path as an independent heroine, standing strong and relying on no one. The idea took root that I might be destined to walk this path alone.


    I didn''t need a man anyway. I could fight solo and live independently. At this stage, I wasn''t expecting anyone to sweep me off my feet ore to my rescue. That would be too clich¨¦, as they say.


    I cracked my knuckles, then my neck, and stretched my legs.


    "Looks like you can still fight. I thought you''d be down by now after that blow to your face," she remarked.


    "Yeah, that took a lot out of me, but I''m far from done yet. We''re just getting started!"


    I dashed towards her and began by swinging my leg at her head for a kick. She seemed caught off-guard by my speed, but quicklyposed herself and blocked my attack. Without hesitation, I followed up with my other leg, spinning in midair to aim another kick at her head. She managed to dodge by stepping back.


    I didn''t give her time to breathe. I swung my fist at her relentlessly. It was like I was attacking without thought, abandoning technique for pure aggression. By attacking this way, I kept her guessing about what woulde next.


    The woman countered my onught with remarkable poise, using her arms to shield her face from the barrage. My attempt to break through her defenses with an uppercut was met with swift adjustment, as she deftly shifted her arm to block it. With each passing moment, my confidence waned, yet I refused to back down.


    Despite the mounting odds, I pushed myself to the brink, unleashing a relentless storm of punches upon her.


    "Ugh, this shit''s getting boring. Let''s cut this crap," she muttered.


    The moment I heard that, my vision suddenly shifted, and I found myself gazing at the night sky. It felt like I was floating, weightless and untethered. No, it wasn''t just a feeling¡ªit was real. I was literally off the ground. What had just happened in that blink of an eye, or even faster than that, was an idea I could notprehend.


    Then, my body crashed violently to the ground, and a sharp pain shot through me as if my bones were being crushed under a heavy weight.


    "Gaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    What had she just done to me? I couldn''tprehend it. The attack was executed with lightning speed, leaving me no time to react or even see iting.


    "It''s way too easy. And here I thought you would put up more of a fight, being the skilled martial artist you are. You''re a disgrace to martial artists," she taunted. "No martial artist would loseposure like you, or make rookie mistakes like that."


    She approached me with a predatory calm, her grip on my chin firm and unyielding as she stared into my eyes.


    "I had hoped for more fight from you. What a disappointment," she uttered coldly. "Oh well. Time to die."


    I shut my eyes.


    ***


    It was dark. I felt weightless, as if I were flying. Was this the sensation of dying? Or was I ascending to the ce where the dead rest?


    I slowly opened my eyes and saw the night sky above me, moving. No, it was me who was being moved. Someone was carrying me. That someone... resembled the dashing prince I had always hoped would sweep me off my feet.

 Chapter 225: Chapter 34 - Rose, The Green-haired Demon (3)

    Did he just save me? It seemed so. He was leaping effortlessly from roof to roof, carrying me securely in his arms. I looked up at his face: youthful, with ck hair and intense red eyes. His features were strikingly handsome, almost mesmerizing. The longer I stared, the harder it became to look away.


    My heart pounded loudly, echoing in my ears, and I could feel the heat rising in my cheeks. What was this feeling? It was so strange and overwhelming.


    He nced down at me while we soared over the rooftops, "Don''t worry. If you''re being targeted by the Eclipse, that means I''m your ally," he said, his voice steady and reassuring.


    He knew about the Eclipse, and he dered himself my ally. Did that mean he was actively battling them?


    As I thought about it, his face struck me with familiarity. Suddenly, it clicked¡ªhe was the student who hade to Charlotte Sierra''s rescue and fought off the Eclipse members.


    It was Leon, the skillless academy student from Milham Academy.


    "Let''s get somewhere safe where she can''t find us," he suggested. "You''re unlucky to have someone like her as your enemy. She''s the worst adversary you could face."


    That''s right. It hadn''t urred to me until now, but that woman had clearly been toying with me. She hadn''t been fighting at her full potential at all. That''s why when sheunched her final attack, I was so stunned. It was then I realized she hadn''t taken me seriously at all. Somehow, that left me feeling disappointed.


    After what seemed like an eternity, we reached what appeared to be an abandoned church. He gently lowered me to the ground. As I stood there, no longer cradled in his arms that had unexpectedly brought mefort, a pang of sadness washed over me. I couldn''t fathom why I felt this way.


    "She won''t find us here," he said, ncing around the old church. He then looked at me. "Let me heal you."


    "O-Oh. Thanks," I stammered.


    He began to heal me with his magic, and the pain rapidly dissipated. His skill with healing magic was impressive, and the way he concentrated his power showed just how proficient he was.


    "I didn''t think you had the guts to face off against someone of that caliber, Professor Rose," he remarked. "Considering your martial arts skills, it''s no wonder you''ve caught the eye of such a powerful Eclipse member. But you should dig deeper into their background. Many of them are lethal."


    "You seem well-informed about that cult," I countered, studying him with suspicion. "And judging by your rooftop acrobatics earlier and your escape from that formidable woman, you''re no stranger to physical prowess either. You''re not just a skillless student, are you?"


    "Believe me, Professor," he said with conviction. "I am about as skillless as theye."


    "Then why are you tangling with the Eclipse? I''ve received credible reports that you faced off against Eclipse members who were kidnappers and rescued Charlotte Sierra. I''ve got solid evidence of that incident. My source is rock solid. If you don''t rify your connection with the Eclipse, I''ll take this straight to the Administrators.


    They could strip you of your Milham Academy student status, and worst-case scenario, you might end up in cuffs. If you want to avoid that fate, spill everything to me."


    I had no intention of following through with my threat. It was merely a tactic to uncover his true motives. I couldn''t bring myself to betray someone who had just saved me from certain death. I wasn''t that heartless. Besides, if I did report him, it wouldn''t just be expulsion and handcuffs awaiting him.


    The Administrators didn''t afford any special privileges to the skillless¡ªthey viewed them as less than human, mere insects. Even those with seemingly useless skills were treated as inferior. I shudder to think what might happen if I turned him in. He could face execution for all I know.


    "I don''t really have any deal with them," Student Leon said quietly. "One of the girls they kidnapped used to be a close friend of mine, that''s it. I just want to find her, or if she''s gone, I want to make them pay."


    His words hit me hard. I never expected such a revtion from him. Part of me doubted his sincerity, but his eyes showed raw emotion. I felt a pang of remorse for questioning him in the first ce.


    The chances of the girl he was searching for being alive after all this time were slim to none. The Eclipse used females as sacrifices to feed the evil god they worshipped, making survival nearly impossible for them.


    "I''m sorry to hear that," I said.


    "Don''t be," he replied. "It''s only natural for you to ask."


    His reassuring smile somehow tugged at my heart.


    "Anyway, it seems like the Eclipse have their eye on you now," he remarked, his voice tinged with concern. "I doubt that woman wille after you again so soon, and she''s probably not the type to sneak in and assassinate someone in their sleep, so you should be safe for the time being."


    "You''re worrying about the wrong person," I retorted. "You should focus on yourself. What can a skillless guy like you do against those powerful Eclipse members?"


    "I think I can handle myself just fine," he responded.


    I closed the distance between us, gripping his cor with urgency. "Are you absolutely certain about that? Your words sound like they belong to someone who''s willing to risk it all for vengeance," I pressed, my voice edged with concern. "You need to value your life more."


    "I''m not nning on throwing my life away," he retorted firmly.


    "Even so, you must tread carefully. You''re young. You can''t afford to fixate solely on revenge," I insisted, my grip tightening slightly. I couldn''t shake the fear that gripped me, a sense that if I didn''t impress upon him the importance of caution, something terrible might befall him.


    "Well, if you really feel passionate about it, then I will be careful."


    "Good," I replied. It was then I realized just how close my face was to his. I immediately let go of his cor, stepping back. "A-Anyway, I didn''t expect you to have such physical prowess. And judging by your physique, you''re no slouch either. I can tell you''re practicing and training your body well."


    "Well, I''ve been at it since I was a kid, but martial arts never quite clicked for me. Swords and magic were more my thing," he exined.


    I studied him intently, taking in his demeanor. "Is that so?" I replied, my gaze assessing his form. "Alright then, I''ll take you under my wing and train you in martial arts. Consider yourself lucky; I don''t usually take on disciples."


    "Uh, thanks, I guess," he stammered, clearly taken aback. "But isn''t this a bit sudden?"


    "What? Better to start now thanter. You''re still young, full of potential. Give it five years, and you''ll be just as good as me, guaranteed."


    I saw real potential in this young man. He had the physique for it, and I could envision him reaching the caliber of a Sword Saint. Skillless though he was, skills only contributed so much to a person''s strength¡ªmore like quirks than true strength. Real strength came from physical, mental, and magical prowess. Skills were just perks of that.


    ***


    We lingered inside the decrepit church for what felt like an eternity, but no signs of pursuit emerged. It appeared that the woman had truly abandoned her chase. Perhaps she had deemed us unworthy of further effort.


    With a sense of relief, Student Leon and I exited the derelict sanctuary. Despite the absence of immediate danger, weariness weighed heavily upon me. My body yearned for the numbing embrace of alcohol.


    "Well, Professor," Leon remarked, "I guess I''ll see you next semester."


    "Yeah," I said. As we started walking in opposite directions, somethingpelled me to turn back. "Hey, Student Leon."


    He stopped and turned around.


    "Mind joining me for a drink?"


    I hadn''t a clue why I blurted that out or why I''d ask a student to share a drink with me. It seemed absurd.


    "You know what, never mind," I said, turning away.


    "I want to go with you," he said, his voice firm.


    "Huh?"


    "I want to have a drink with you, Professor," he repeated, his eyes locking onto mine.


    For some reason, my heart started pounding in my chest, a rhythm so intense it felt like it might burst. The world around me seemed to blur, everything narrowing down to just the two of us. It felt surreal, like I was caught in a dream, and the intensity of it was almost overwhelming. My emotions surged, nearlypelling me to cry.


    This was unlike anything I had ever experienced before, and I couldn''t exin it.


    We went to a nearby pub from that old church and settled in with a few drinks. The conversation started with martial arts, which we both were passionate about, but soon shifted to romance novels. I couldn''t help myself; I blurted out everything I knew about them, excitedly rmending all my favorite titles. To my surprise, Leon listened intently the entire time.


    Normally, my coworkers would tune me out whenever I started talking about romance novels, but not Leon. He was genuinely interested, even sharing some of his favorite novels with me.


    He was a breath of fresh air.

 Chapter 226: Chapter 34 - Rose, The Green-haired Demon (4)

    Leon''s POV


    Making Professor Rose mine was a straightforward mission. First, I needed to get her interested in me enough for her domination requirement to be apparent.


    I orchestrated a scenario earlier where Krista and Rose engaged in a fierce fight. As Professor Rose neared defeat, teetering on the brink of being seriously injured, I intervened swiftly to rescue her. The intensity of the moment wasn''t lost on me, and I wasn''t certain how far this bold move would take me. However, it proved effective as it ignited her curiosity and interest in me.


    I knew it was pretty fucked up to set that up, but I didn''t hesitate. I needed the skill Rose had, and I''d do whatever it took to get it.


    I managed to catch Professor Rose''s interest, and her first requirement was for us to share a drink.


    I had no clue how long this would take, but I was resolute. I would make her mine, no matter what.


    ***


    Rose''s POV


    I finally managed to pour myself a drink, and it felt damn satisfying. Having a conversation with someone who shares your interests is always a st, especially over drinks. It was hands down the best drinking session I''d ever had.


    "You should definitely catch a theatre adaptation of Romeo and Juliet. It''s really something. Well, you won''t see exactly what I saw back then, but every theatre group that''s taken on the y so far has been absolutely ster! I don''t think there''s a new adaptationing soon, but when it happens, I''ll be sure to let you know so we can go together," I suggested enthusiastically.


    "Sure, I''ve got no problem with that," he said with a rxed grin.


    "Oh, and you should definitely check out ''The World in the Future.'' It''s not a romance novel¡ªmore like science fiction, if anything¡ªbut it''s so damn good. It delves into what our world might look like in another hundred years. It''s a fascinating read, painting vivid pictures of future possibilities and advancements.


    Honestly, it''s thrilling to dive into something that feels like a glimpse into what could actually happen down the line."


    I kept rambling on about novels, diving into every detail and plot twist I could recall. I knew so many stories that I felt like I could talk forever. Then it hit me¡ªhe might be getting bored. We''d been drinking and talking about books the entire time.


    "Ah, I''m sorry. This is probably boring you now, right? Me going on about novels and stuff?"


    "Nah, not at all," he said, leaning back with a curious look in his eyes. "Actually, I''m pretty intrigued that you''re into this kind of stuff, Professor. I''ve always seen you as the strict one, the one who delivers the harshest lessons to your students. It''s surprising¡ªand kind of fascinating¡ªto see this side of you."


    "Ugh. So you think of me that way too, huh? My evaluations that the student wrote on me was always that, that I was strict and my lessons were too hard." I said.


    "Well, even though I''ve never taken a ss with you myself, I''ve heard tales about how strict you can be¡ªso strict that you''ve even ended up injuring your students. It sent a shiver down my spine when I first heard about a professor like that, especially since you''re known for teaching second to fourth years. And then there''s your infamous nickname¡ªGreen-Haired Demon.


    Just the mention of it sends chills down my spine."


    "Now you''re just teasing," I pouted, feeling a flush of embarrassment. Back then, I didn''t mind earning that nickname and being recognized by it. But strangely enough, hearing it from him makes me feel a bit embarrassed.


    "Seriously, it''s a bit intimidating," he continued, his eyes sparkling with amusement. "But seeing you here, all passionate about novels and just... human, it''s kind of fascinating. It''s like discovering a hidden side of you that no one gets to see."


    I blushed, taking a sip of my drink to hide my face. "Well, even demons need a break," I said with a smirk. "And talking about books is my way of unwinding."


    He chuckled, the sound warm and genuine. "I can see that. It''s refreshing, honestly. Makes me look at you in a whole new light."


    I found it hard to tear my gaze away from his charmingughter, the way his eyes sparkled and his smile lit up his entire face. It was captivating, and I felt a warmth spread through me that wasn''t just from the alcohol.


    ***


    We finally stopped drinking and decided it was time to head home. As we stood up, the world around me seemed to sway. I felt incredibly lightheaded, my legs unsteady beneath me. I was too drunk. Somehow, I''d managed to drink far more than I intended. I''m not usually a lightweight with alcohol, but getting lost in such a great conversation had me knocking back drinks faster than I realized.


    "Watch your step, Professor."


    The night air hit me like a ssh of cold water, but it did little to clear the fog in my head. My thoughts were jumbled, my movements clumsy. I stumbled slightly, feeling the ground tilt beneath my feet. Thebination of booze andughter had me far more intoxicated than I should have been.


    "Are you okay, Professor?" Leon asked, his concern evident.


    "I''m fine. You might not know this, but I''m a strong drinker," I replied, trying to sound confident.


    "You don''t move or sound like one right now, though."


    "Don''t mind me!" I said, waving him off. "How about you? Are you sure you''re okay?"


    "I honestly feel lightheaded myself," he admitted.


    "You''re still weak with alcohol," I teased, giving him a yful nudge.


    At some point, I stumbled and crashed to the ground.


    "Ouch."


    "I told you to watch your step."


    "Ugh, my hips. I think something''s broken," I grimaced.


    "Do you want me to use healing magic on it?"


    "Nah, it should be fine by tomorrow. It''s not that bad. But I do need you to carry me on your shoulders," I said.


    Leon gently wrapped his arm around my waist and effortlessly lifted me onto his shoulders, supporting me with ease.


    "Anyway, do you want toe to my ce for some coffee?" I asked, breaking the silence. "Coffee is good after drinking, you know?"


    "I don''t think coffee is great to drink after we''ve had alcohol," he replied, a hint of skepticism in his voice. "But, well, I like the idea."


    With that, we headed towards my home. The cool night air brushed against our flushed cheeks, making the world feel a little more real despite the alcohol in our systems.


    However, when we actually got there, coffee wasn''t the first thing that happened. Before I even realized what was going on, I found myself on top of him. I had no idea how it happened. When I snapped out of it, I was already straddling him. Did I ck out somehow?


    "Wanna do it?"


    Those words slipped from my lips, tinged with a hint of seduction. Truth be told, I''d never been sexual with anyone before. I''d masturbated to some books, but that was the extent of my experience. My knowledge of sex was limited to what I''d read in novels. Besides that, I waspletely inexperienced.


    "What?" Leon eximed.


    "Fuck."


    My mind was pretty much cked out, and I wasn''t sure if I was in the right state of mind anymore. That word I had just blurted out was something I picked up from books, and it was thest word I intended to use in this situation. Plus, I wasn''t prepared for this yet. But my mind was too nk to think clearly.


    "I don''t think that''s a wise idea, considering our position," he said.


    That sounded like a good reason. A very good reason to not continue. But...


    Suddenly, my vision started swirling, and then I vomited abruptly before cking out.


    ***


    In the present...


    I''m trying to piece it all together. I think that''s what happened. I think we didn''t go through with it. Yeah, that''s right. I''m almost certain we didn''t. Because if we did, that would be aplete disaster!


    I mean, if it actually happened, then I just slept with a colleague. That could destroy my professorial career! It would ignite a massive scandal. And I doubt the Administrators would let me keep my job after that. It would mean my parents might force me back into being their personal knight. I absolutely don''t want that.


    Just think that nothing happened. Absolutely nothing. I just passed out from the alcohol, and in my stupor, I ended up vomiting all over our clothesst night, which is why we woke up naked. The soreness in my lower half is just from stumbling and fallingst night, nothing more. Nothing at all happened. That''s a relief.


    "Thank god I cked out at thest moment," I muttered to myself. Although, deep down, there was a twinge of disappointment...

 Chapter 227: Chapter 34 - Rose, The Green-haired Demon (5)

    I carefully slid out of bed, making sure not to make any noise that might wake Leon. As I stood, I noticed that I wasn''t entirely nude; I still had my panties on. I tiptoed to the closet, opened it quietly, and grabbed some clothes. Quickly, I pulled them on.


    He might have seen me nakedst night when he helped clean up after I vomited, but the thought of being seen like that still made my cheeks burn with embarrassment.


    From behind me, I heard Leon groan as he began to stir awake.


    Thankfully, I was fully dressed now.


    "You finally awake?" I said, rubbing the sleep from my eyes, still feeling groggy myself. "Want some coffee or something?"


    Leon blinked, his eyes still heavy with sleep.


    "Sure," he replied with a faint smile.


    ***


    "You''ve really dug deep into this, huh?" Leon remarked, his gaze fixed on the chart filled with information I had meticulouslypiled about the cult. The chart detailed sightings, descriptions of key figures, and maps pinpointing their recent activities.


    The information detailing how he had saved Charlotte was prominently disyed.


    "You can''t look at that," I cautioned him while busy preparing our coffee.


    "Why not?"


    "I still can''t read your mind," I said. "For all I know, you could be an enemy."


    "Surely, you wouldn''t drink with an enemy or share a bed with one."


    "T-That was just..." I stuttered, feeling heat rise to my cheeks. "You have to forget about that. And what I saidst night, forget about it too!"


    "You know, there''s no way I can forget something that steamy, even if I have to work hard for it."


    "How about I kick you in the head so you won''t remember it permanently?"


    "That''s just violence, Professor."


    Ugh. That was embarrassing. I can''t believe I said some embarrassing thingsst night. Honestly, those words slipped out because I was too drunk to think clearly. If I''d been sober, they wouldn''t have even crossed my mind. I got caught up in the moment, and being tipsy only intensified those feelings.


    "Anyway, I won''t be your enemy, Professor. I have one goal: to annihte the cult. They''re the filth of this kingdom," he dered. "If we let them roam freely, this kingdom will copse, and countless will suffer. After what that cult did to me, I won''t stand for it."


    "Is that why you saved Charlotte Sierra?" I inquired.


    "You should pay more attention to her, Professor," he retorted. "She might hold the key to this seemingly unsolvable problem."


    "Hmm? Charlotte Sierra? Why?"


    "Don''t you think it''s strange that after being silent on kidnappings for years, they suddenlye back and go straight for Charlotte Sierra? And then, after failing, they didn''t attempt to snatch anyone else. Doesn''t that clearly show they''re after Charlotte Sierra specifically?"


    "You might be onto something," I replied. "But it''s still not concrete proof."


    I picked up two steaming cups of coffee, one in each hand, and approached him, offering one.


    "I don''t think we should throw around usations without any proof. Maybe I''ll dig deeper into her background since you brought it up, but she''s not my top priority," I said.


    "You''re right," he agreed. "But if you hit a dead end in this operation,e talk to me, Professor. I may not be powerful, but I''m damn good at gathering information. I can dig deep in the underground."


    "The underground? You''ve been there?"


    "That''s where people hungry for information dwell, Professor. It''s where those who know everything and trade secrets thrive," he exined knowingly.


    The underground society is a den of criminals. It''s the criminal underworld, where the lowest of the low thrive. I haven''t set foot there myself, but from what I''ve heard, death is a daily urrence. Killing and dying are somonce that stumbling upon a dead body on the streets doesn''t even raise an eyebrow. People there are used to hauling corpses and disposing of them like it''s routine.


    I can''t believe Leon would venture into such a dangerous ce.


    "Leon, don''t go back there," I pleaded. "As easy as it might be to gather information, it''s just as easy to end up dead."


    "There''s no other way to gather intel on the Eclipse except from the underground, Professor."


    He was spot-on. All the crucial leads I''ve pieced together havee from those shady underground sources. Without them, my investigation would have hit a dead end.


    "I''m not about to give up hunting the cult just because you say so, Professor," he retorted.


    "I can''t stop you there, but you''ve gotta tread carefully. Danger lurks in those depths, you know? Our deaths aren''t written in the stars; we never know when it''sing. You could bite the dust today or right after this conversation. That''s why I''m urging you to stay vignt."


    "Well, I''m not nning to die anytime soon, so I''ll just trust your advice."


    "Good," I grinned at him. "I don''t want to lose my first protege before I''ve had a chance to teach him something. If ites to it, I''d rather you meet your end at my hands."


    "That''s violence again, Professor."


    After we finished our coffee, Leon finally decided to leave my ce. Before he walked out, he said to me,


    "Professor, I think it would be more beneficial if we teamed up. It''s too risky to go solo, especially with so many Eclipse members out there. What do you say?"


    I pondered his suggestion. Working together with Leon to take down the cult did seem advantageous. It would increase our safety and leverage ourbined understanding of how to handle them. Plus, knowing I had someone like Leon watching my back bolstered my confidence, especially now that the cult was aware of my investigation. But epting his proposal wasn''t easy.


    Leon was still young, six years my junior. If I put him in danger or, worst-case scenario, got him killed, it would haunt me forever. Moreover, it was my duty as an agent to protect citizens from the shadows. Bringing him into this would only expose him to danger.


    While I pondered over this, Leon reassured, "Don''t worry about me, Professor."


    His reassurance instantly eased the lingering worry in my chest. Even though his words weren''t entirelyforting, somehow, my fears of him ending up dead lessened, no, disappearedpletely. I couldn''t exin it, but I felt like I could trust him.


    "Okay," I nodded, "I''m in, Leon. Let''s do this."


    "Sure thing," he replied with determination.


    Despite my reservations, I knew hesitating wouldn''t get us anywhere. It felt like stepping into the unknown, but standing still wasn''t an option either. Sometimes, you had to take a risk to make any headway.


    ***


    Leon''s POV


    I left Professor Rose''s ce, stepping out into the open air, when the familiar chime of metal echoed through my mind. Checking my mental checklist, I noted that I had sessfullypleted two out of the ten requirements needed to fully dominate her. The first was sharing a drink with her, and the second was gaining her agreement to assist in her investigation of the Eclipse.


    With each step, I was slowly gaining control over her. The third requirement didn''t seem overly challenging, but it remained out of reach for the moment.


    Now that I''m coborating with Professor Rose, I''ll feed her as much intel about the cult as I can, but I''ll hold back enough to keep crucial details hidden. It''s crucial she doesn''t discover Sesillian''s role as the cult leader too soon, because I need to use him to gain dominance over Charlotte. If Sesillian gets exposed prematurely, I''ll lose my opportunity to dominate Charlottepletely.


    Just like how it would be impossible for me to dominate Artemis if she loses her virginity early on, not having been deflowered right before her mother, dominating Charlotte would also be out of reach without Sesillian.


    I had to handle this situation with utmost care.


    "Now then..." I muttered as I checked my phone. Artemis had just sent me a message. "I guess it''s time for me to make my next move on her."


    ***


    Irene''s POV


    I walked along the path to Rose''s house, feeling uneasy. I''d messaged her several times but got no response, which had me worried. I had breakfast and something to ease a potential hangover ready for her.


    Rose had a knack for pushing things to the limit; she could drink herself into oblivion without a second thought. She had a reputation for letting loose, and it wouldn''t be unlike her to end up in a brawl. She had a quick temper, the kind that could result in broken bones for anyone who crossed her.


    I''d known her since our first year at the academy, witnessing firsthand how she could escte from zero to a hospital visit in no time. It wouldn''t be out of character for her to end up in a brawlst night, possibly sending someone to the hospital.


    As I approached her house, what¡ªor rather, who¡ªemerged from it shocked me. I knew him well. He had consumed my thoughts for months, a man I couldn''t forget. Yes, he was the one I slept once, the one who took my innocence and then never thought of me again. Now, he was leaving my best friend''s house.

 Chapter 228: Chapter 35 - To The Great Forest (1)

    Leon''s POV


    It was less than a week before the second semester started, and Artemis and I were gearing up to head to the Great Forest together. The Great Forest sprawled across a vast expanse of the human continent, and inhabited by demi-humans like dwarves, elves, and more. Renowned as thergest forest in the world, it earned its name¡ªthe Great Forest.


    Artemis had told me we would visit the Kingdom of Elves before summer vacation ended. With only a week left, now was the time to go. I had my reasons for wanting to go, primarily to fulfill her requirement of deflowering her just before her mother.


    Artemis''s mother was the queen of the Elves, and Artemis herself was the princess. Currently, the Elven Kingdom faced a critical issue: they had no male elves left, posing a serious threat to their poption. While humans and elves could conceive children through cross-racial breeding, it was challenging and fraught with difficulties.


    The animosity between humans and elves ran deep; humans viewed elves as mere objects of pleasure, while elves harbored resentment towards humans for their history of kidnapping their kind. This was why Artemis disguised herself as a human¡ªto avoid these prejudices and dangers.


    The Great Forest lies far from the Milham Kingdom, a journey we''ll undertake on foot.


    "It''s safer to travel by foot. Humans and Demi-humans have a deep-seated animosity towards each other. If we were to approach in a carriage, those from the Great Forest might see it as a threat and attack," Artemis exined.


    I had anticipated such a response. If the inhabitants of the Great Forest caught sight of a carriage heading their way, hostility would likely follow. I was certain of it. Despite their shared past, humans and Demi-humans had be bitter enemies. That reality wouldn''t change. Despite their geographical proximity, their enmity persisted.


    "By the way, Leon. Why are you bringing someone with you?" Artemis asked, her curiosity piqued.


    I nced at the figure walking alongside us. She was no longer in her maid uniform; instead, she wore a hooded cloak that covered most of her body, even hiding the horns on her head. Despite the cloak, her voluptuous figure was impossible to conceal. The sight was undeniably erotic, much like nuns in habits that cover everything except their generous curves.


    It was no wonder priests often lusted after nuns for that very reason.


    Maya would being with us on this journey for two specific reasons. First, since we''re venturing into the Great Forest, I figured it was a good opportunity to bring her along because one of her conditions for submission was to see her n again. Second, considering the long trip ahead with no brothels in sight, it was only wise to bring one of my women.


    It''s like having an onahole with me to avoid getting pent up during the journey. It''s a messed-up way of thinking, but Maya actually enjoys being treated like an onahole. She''s both a masochist and a sadist, after all.


    Why didn''t I bring someone who could fight, you ask? Someone like the Shadows, perhaps? Well, the Shadows are currently deep in their mission, gathering crucial information about the cult. Besides, Maya is perfect for this environment, having spent most of her life in the Great Forest.


    She''s well-versed in its terrain and ustomed to the nomadic lifestyle of her n, who are known for their constant travels.


    "Oh well, considering there won''t be a brothel in sight, I figured I''d bring her along," I told Artemis bluntly, not bothering to disguise my intentions.


    She gave me a disbelieving look, as though questioning my sanity. "You really brought someone along on this perilous journey just for that reason? Are you serious?"


    "Listen, going on a trip for a week without any release is going to be hell for me, you know? It would drive me insane."


    "What a ridiculous weakness," she scoffed.


    That was just my inner young man bursting with energy speaking, not a weakness but a vital part of who I am. Without this high libido, conquering women would be a challenge. I thrived on this drive.


    "Well, if I hadn''t brought her along, would you have been the one to satisfy me?" I teased.


    "T-There''s no way I would do that!" she blurted out, her cheeks flushing deeply. Still in disguise, her earscked their usual pointed tips, but I imagined how adorable it would be if they were exposed, turning red to the tips. "B-But if it came down to it, would giving you oral get the job done?"


    "I don''t think so," Maya remarked coolly. "Master has such an insatiable appetite that one shot wouldn''t even scratch the surface. Master have surpassed every limit of what men can cum. Your mouth would be overflowing with cum, and your jaw would ache if you tried to keep up with just blowjobs."


    Her smile was gentle enough, but the way she spoke sent a chill down my spine. To be fair, Maya had firsthand experience with my almost limitless libido. She had lost count of how many times she had lost consciousness during our intense fucking sessions.


    "Well, I kinda get that..." Artemis remarked, her tone tinged with a mix of curiosity and disbelief. Having witnessed me fucking two women and still being eager for more, she couldn''t help but wonder aloud. "I''m still somewhat confused why he brought you along on this journey, though."


    "Well, think about it this way. I came with him because I love being dominated by him in sex. And I''m d he picked me," Maya replied, her smile hinting at a yful satisfaction.


    "Whatever," Artemis sighed, seeming to reluctantly ept the situation. She then turned to me, her gaze serious. "If you''re gonna do it, just keep it far away from me. I don''t want to hear anything."


    "Roger that," I nodded knowingly. Deep down, though, I knew Artemis''s curiosity would likely get the better of her. Her desire to peek and satisfy her intrigue always outweighed her initial reservations.


    ***


    We finally arrived at Knowledge City, often hailed as the city of libraries. Everywhere we looked, towering structures dedicated to libraries greeted us, each boasting an impressive collection of books unparalleled anywhere else in the world.


    But Knowledge City wasn''t just about its vast libraries; it was a hub of learning for various professions such as alchemy, architecture, engineering, craftsmanship, and more.


    Among these prestigious institutions, the Milham School of Magic stood out prominently. It was an exclusive school for women, renowned for its rigorous training in magical arts. Often seen as a stepping stone to the renowned Milham Academy, which functioned like a college, this school was where young women honed their magical prowess before advancing to higher education.


    "I think we can''t push on any further with night closing in. Let''s rest here," Artemis suggested, her voice carrying a hint of practicality.


    Maya and I nodded in agreement.


    We found an inn and secured two rooms. One was designated for Maya and me to share, while Artemis opted for the other. She seemed to anticipate our sexual activities, hence suggesting separate rooms. Well, she wasn''t wrong.


    Once alone in our room, Maya and I wasted no time. She immediately dropped to her knees and sucked my dick. Her tongue had improved significantly. Where once she was clumsy, now she left no inch untouched.


    Her eyes locking with mine as she slobbered on my cock was incredibly lewd. Maya was exceptionally skilled. When she took me deep, I could feel her nose tickling, her tongue flicking the underside of my balls. She slid me effortlessly down her throat, impressively without gagging. Her gaze, begging for dominance, drove me wild.


    Unable to resist, I gripped her horns and guided her head, thrusting into her throat with rhythmic force.


    Her throat cradled the head of my dick like a warm, inviting embrace. Despite her eyes pleading for domination, tears welled up, adding a vulnerable yet eager intensity to her gaze. But she didn''t yield; instead, she seemed to revel in the power exchange.


    After what felt like an eternity of building pleasure, a surge of ecstasy rippled through me, starting from my toes and culminating in my groin. With a primal groan, I gripped Maya''s horns firmly and pulled her head back, then thrust forward forcefully, releasing my hot, sticky cum deep into her eager esophagus.


    The intensity of the release caused some of the thick fluid to spill out of her nose and trickle from the corners of her mouth, yet she weed it without flinching. Her eyes rolled back, only the whites visible, framed by streaks of my cum tracing down her flushed cheeks and nose.


    "Ah..." I sighed as I withdrew my dick from Maya''s mouth-pussy. She kept her mouth open even after I pulled out, a sign of her submission, showing me that every drop of cum had been swallowed, including what had spilled from her nose. I gently rubbed her head, acknowledging her effort, which she clearly enjoyed.


    "Master," Maya looked up at me with those eager eyes. "I think I''m ready for an ass-fuck."

 Chapter 229: Chapter 35 - To The Great Forest (2)

    The moment those words hit my ears, my dick twitched involuntarily, aching with desire.


    "You sure you''re up for it?" I asked, my voice thick with anticipation, eyes locked on her.


    Maya didn''t bother responding with words. Instead, she stood up, a slow, deliberate movement that sent a thrill down my spine. She began to undress, peeling off her clothes with an almost torturous slowness, revealing her voluptuous body bit by bit. Her curves were perfect, a tantalizing blend of softness and firmness, with just the right amount of plumpness to drive a man wild.


    Every inch of her screamed temptation. Finally, she stood before me in nothing but her lingerie¡ªa wickedly sexy set that clung to her body, emphasizing her ample breasts and the seductive curve of her hips.


    The sight of her like that was enough to make any man lose his mind. The lingerie, delicate andcy, barely concealed her most intimate parts. Her breasts strained against the thin fabric, nipples visibly hard and begging for attention. The panties hugged her hips, entuating the inviting swell of her ass and the slight outline of her pussy.


    She met my gaze with a look that was both sultry and submissive, her eyes silently pleading for domination.


    She didn''t need to say a word. She simply turned around, presenting her ass to me. That enticing, round ass, with her ram tail just above the garter of her ck underwear, looked like an invitation I couldn''t refuse. Below that,ce connected her panties to her white stockings, creating a sight that drove me wild. She knew exactly what got me going, and she was unting it shamelessly.


    I approached her, my breath hitching with anticipation. My handsnded on her butt, feeling the perfect roundness and fullness. Her skin was soft yet firm, springing slightly under my touch¡ªa testament to the luscious plumpness of her ass.


    Pressing my dick against her butt, I started rubbing it against her cheeks. The heat of her body and the friction from the soft fabric of her panties sent shivers down my spine. I squeezed her cheeks together, creating a tight, pleasurable pressure around my cock as I slid it between them.


    Thebination of her soft panties and the natural sticity of her ass felt incredible, heightening my arousal.


    "Hnnn~"


    Her breath hitched as I intensified my movements, her body reacting to the pleasure she was giving me. My hands roamed over her ass, exploring every inch of that inviting roundness, feeling the heat and softness under my fingers. Her ass was a perfect yground, and I intended to take full advantage of it.


    I licked my forefinger, then slid her panties aside to get a look at her asshole. Her little cherry-pink hole was twitching, almost as if it was anticipating my intrusion. Since this was Maya''s first time, I needed to prepare her properly, to make sure it wouldn''t hurt. After thoroughly wetting my forefinger with saliva, I aimed it at her ass.


    "Have you ever put anything in your butthole, Maya?" I asked, my voice low and husky.


    "I... T-To be honest, I wanted to stay pure for you, Master," she stammered, her voice trembling with anticipation. "But Lady Amon said it was better to prepare myself beforehand so I wouldn''t trouble you with how tight it is. So, I practiced by using my fingers."


    Hearing this, my excitement grew even more. I pressed my wet finger against her tight hole, feeling the warmth and slight resistance as I slowly pushed inside.


    "HnnnnggG~!"


    Her body tensed for a moment, but then she rxed, letting out a soft moan as my finger slipped in deeper. The tightness was incredible, and I could feel her inner muscles contracting around my finger.


    "Good girl," I murmured, pushing my finger in and out, gradually stretching her out. Her breathing became heavier, and she started to push back against my hand, eager for more.


    "Nnnhhh~!"


    I added a second finger, scissoring them inside her to widen her further. Her gasps and moans grew louder, her body trembling with a mixture of pleasure and anticipation. The way her ass tightened and twitched around my fingers was intoxicating, making my dick throb with need.


    As I continued to stretch her, I couldn''t help but imagine how amazing it would feel to finally thrust my cock into her tight, eager hole. Her willingness to prepare herself for me, her eagerness to be dominated, made this moment even more thrilling. She was ready, and so was I.


    I couldn''t resist any longer. I needed to be inside her. I pulled my fingers out, earning a disappointed whimper from her. I lined my dick up with her twitching hole, rubbing the head against her entrance.


    "Are you ready to lose your anal virginity?" I said to her.


    "Yes, Master." she replied.


    I pressed forward, the head of my dick pushing past the tight ring of muscle. The sensation was almost overwhelming, her ass squeezing me so tightly it felt like she was milking my cock. I slowly pushed deeper, inch by inch, until I was fully seated inside her. She let out a long, low moan, her body quivering with pleasure.


    I started to move, pulling out slowly before thrusting back in, setting a steady rhythm.


    "Ahhh, hhnggg! Hnnn...!"


    Each thrust elicited a gasp or moan from her, her body responding eagerly to every movement. The way her ass clenched around me, the heat and tightness, was driving me wild.


    I picked up the pace, thrusting harder and faster.


    "Ahhh, fuaaah, nhhh, ahhh!"


    Maya was practically incoherent now, her moans and gasps turning into cries of pleasure. Her hands gripped the sheets, her body rocking with each thrust.


    "Fuck, you''re so tight," I groaned, feeling the familiar pressure building in my groin. "I''m gonna cum in your ass, Maya."


    "Yes, Master," she cried out, her voice trembling with pleasure. "Cum in my ass, fill me up."


    With a final, deep thrust, I came, shooting my load deep inside her.


    "HnnnnnnNnnnnNN~!!!"


    The feeling was almost too intense, waves of pleasure coursing through me as I emptied myself into her. Maya let out a satisfied moan, her body trembling as she felt the warmth of my cum filling her.


    After I emptied myself in her ass, I pulled out slowly. Her hole remained stretched wide, the thick, white cum flowing out and dripping onto the floor. The sight of it made my still-hard dick twitch with desire.


    Without wasting a moment, I positioned myself at her pussy, pressing the head of my dick against her slick entrance.


    "Hng~?"


    Maya, still lost in the throes of her orgasm, gasped at the sudden intrusion. Her body shuddered, and she squirted almost immediately, her juices mixing with my cum on the floor.


    "Fuaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhh! Ahhh...~!"


    Her reaction only fueled my hunger. I thrust into her deeply, feeling her walls tighten around me, each movement sending waves of pleasure through both of us. Her pussy was wet and hot, gripping me perfectly as I pounded into her.


    I held her hips firmly, controlling the pace, driving in harder and faster. Her moans and cries of pleasure filled the room, a symphony of raw desire that urged me on. The way her body responded to every thrust, the way she squirted again and again, drove me wild.


    "Fuck, Maya," I groaned, feeling the pressure building again. "You''re so fucking tight."


    "Yes, Master, fuck me harder!" she begged, her voice breathless and desperate.


    Finally, I couldn''t hold back any longer. With a deep, guttural groan, I came hard, filling her pussy with my cum. The sensation was overwhelming, pleasure coursing through me in waves.


    "AhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhHhHhHnnnnNnnnnn~!!!"


    Maya cried out, her own orgasm triggered by the feeling of my cum filling her. Her body convulsed, her pussy squeezing me tightly, milking everyst drop from me.


    I copsed onto the bed beside her, both of us breathing heavily, bodies slick with sweat and cum.


    I held her close, feeling her warmth against me. Her body still quivered with aftershocks, her breathing uneven.


    "Master," Maya moaned softly, her voice a sweet, satisfied whimper.


    I rolled over, positioning myself on top of her again, my dick still hard and ready. She gazed up at me with those lust-filled eyes, biting her lip in anticipation.


    "More," she pleaded, her hips arching towards me. "Fuck me more, Master."


    I slid back into her, her pussy weing me with a wet, tight grip. The sensation was electric, sending shivers down my spine. Maya''s moans grew louder as I picked up the pace, thrusting deep and hard.


    "Ahh... ahhh... ahhh!" she cried out with each thrust, her hands clutching at the sheets. "Yes, yes, yes!"


    Her pussy was soaking, the wetness making each movement slick and smooth. I could feel the heat building between us, the tension mounting with every thrust.


    "Fuck, Maya," I groaned, the intensity of our fucking driving me wild. "You feel so fucking good."


    "Master... oh, Master!" she moaned, her body writhing beneath me. "I''m gonna cum... I''m gonna cum again!"


    I pounded into her harder, the sound of our bodies pping together filling the room. Her moans turned into screams of pleasure, her pussy tightening around me.


    "AhnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnNnnNNnnNnnnn~!" she screamed, her entire body convulsing with the force of her orgasm.


    The sensation of her cumming pushed me over the edge. I thrust deep into her one final time, releasing another hot load of cum into her.


    She smiled, her eyes half-closed in bliss. "I love being your little fuck toy, Master. Do me more," she moaned. Her words ignited a primal desire in me, and I couldn''t stop myself from diving back into her. We fucked all night, exploring every hole, every crevice she had to offer.


    I kept switching between her tight asshole and her wet pussy, asionally fucking her throat to feel the sweet constriction. I filled her up with cum, leaving no part of her untouched¡ªmouth, asshole, pussy. I used her until my insatiable libido was finally sated.


    As the night wore on, I could hear panting from the other side of the room. Artemis was clearly listening and masturbating to our debauchery. Too bad she chose to have a separate room; if she had been with us, it could have turned into a steamy threesome. Of course, I wouldn''t prate her¡ªher defloration was reserved for a special moment when we reached the Kingdom of Elves.


    For now, hearing her lustful sounds was enough to fuel my desires.

 Chapter 230: Chapter 35 - To The Great Forest (3)

    The next morning, we resumed our journey.


    We had left the vast libraries of Knowledge City behind and entered the bustling Sword City, renowned for its warrior culture and endless training grounds. Maya and I felt refreshed, a testament to our vigorous night. Maya, though showing slight signs of fatigue, was still glowing with satisfaction. Artemis, however, looked like she hadn''t slept a wink, dark circles prominent under her eyes.


    "You seem tired," I remarked, unable to suppress a smirk.


    "And whose fault is that?" she retorted, her re sharp enough to cut through steel.


    Because our lovemaking had stretched until just before sunrise, Artemis hadn''t gotten any sleep. She had spent the night masturbating to the sounds of our passion. Comints flooded in about the noise, disrupting the sleep of many guests. Even people on the bottom floor were eyeing us, probably because we had forgotten how thin the walls of the inn were.


    Most of the looks directed at me were mixed with both respect and envy.


    "You know," I teased, "instead of rusting in your bed, getting yourself off to our sounds, you could''ve just joined us."


    "There''s no way I would do that!" she snapped, her face turning crimson. "Wait, how''d you know that I was...?"


    Her embarrassment was palpable, her eyes darting away as she stammered. The truth was obvious from her flushed cheeks and the way she couldn''t meet my gaze. She might deny it, but her curiosity always seemed to overpower her reason.


    "Master has enough drive to take us both at the same time, and we''d still be left panting," Maya said with a mischievous grin.


    "I don''t want to hear anything about that," Artemis snapped, her face flushing with embarrassment and annoyance.


    After a while, we finally reached the imposing gate that marked the boundary of the kingdom, leading into the vast expanse of the Great Forest. Tall, sturdy walls loomed overhead, manned by vignt guards.


    As we approached, a group of guards stepped forward to halt us. Their armor gleamed in the sunlight, and their eyes were sharp and probing.


    "What business do you have outside the kingdom?" one of the guards barked. His voice wasmanding, and his muscr frame was evident even beneath his armor. This was a man who had seen countless battles and emerged victorious.


    I stepped forward confidently, meeting the guard''s piercing gaze. "I have business in another country. I''m a merchant."


    The guard raised an eyebrow, skepticism clear in his eyes. "A merchant? Where''s your carriage?"


    "It''s being repaired in the Capital City," I replied smoothly. "And since we''re traveling through the Great Forest, we left it behind. It wouldn''t have made it through the dense terrain."


    "The Great Forest, huh?" The guard''s sneer deepened, his eyes flicking to Maya and Artemis. "And what could a puny guy like you possibly do to survive in the Great Forest with nothing but two women by your side?"


    "Ah, one of ourpanions is a ve who knows the terrain well," I exined. As I spoke, Maya lowered her hood, revealing herself as a Demi-human.


    "A Beast woman," the guard assessed her with a slow look from head to toe. He couldn''t hide his smirk, clearly appreciating her beauty and figure. His eyes, and those of the guards behind him, lingered on her suggestively. "And what about her?" he asked, turning his attention to Artemis, who was still disguised.


    "She''s my wife," I replied calmly.


    Artemis shot me a shocked re, her face flushing. I ignored her reaction; it was crucial for the guard not to grow suspicious.


    "Wife?" His eyes narrowed suspiciously, trying to gauge the truth in my words. "You''ve snagged yourself a fine-looking wife," he remarked, a sly grin spreading across his face. His gaze lingered on Artemis with an unsettling hunger, hinting at nefarious intentions once we were out of sight beyond the kingdom gates.


    "Very well, you may proceed," the guard said, his smile revealing a hint of malice. "But I suggest you watch your backs. Travelers heading through the ins toward the Great Forest have a way of, you know, meeting unfortunate ends."


    "Is that so?" I replied evenly. "We''ll certainly keep that in mind."


    "Good," he nodded, his tone ominous. "Stay safe out there."


    We passed the gate, and then finally left the Kingdom. We could still feel the eyes of those guards lingering on us.


    ***


    The stretch of grasnd leading to the Great Forest was a sea of green as far as the eye could see, with only the distant outline of the forest visible on the horizon.


    "From the looks of it, we''re about two days away from reaching the Great Forest on foot," Maya remarked, her voice carrying a tone of certainty. With her Perfect Eyesight skill, she could discern details even from afar, making the distant forest appear vivid and within reach for her.


    "Is it really a good idea for us to trek all the way there on foot?" I voiced my concern. "If it takes us a solid three days to reach the forest, and the same to get back, we''ll barely have a single day to enjoy our time there."


    Since summer vacation is winding down, we''ll soon be making our way back to the Academy for the new semester. It would have been a lot easier and quicker if we had taken a carriage.


    "Your words don''t hide your true intentions," Artemis shot back sharply. "Enjoy our time? This isn''t a casual outing. And if by ''enjoy our time'' you mean you and I fucking, then you can forget about it. It''s not happening."


    She''s really on guard right now. I can''t even find a way to break through, I thought to myself.


    "Master," Maya interjected suddenly.


    "Yeah," I responded.


    We were finally well outside the kingdom, with the same guards who had blocked us earlier now following us all the way from the gate to this point. Once we were far enough that the kingdom gates were no longer in sight, they finally made their move and approached us.


    Finally, after a while, they appeared.


    "Why are you blocking our path? Could you exin what''s happening here?"


    The guard who had spoken to me at the gates stepped forward, dagger in hand. "Didn''t I warn you about the dangers of traveling to the Great Forest? There have been numerous rumors about what happens to people who journey here. Some are killed and robbed of their belongings. If there are women in the group, rumors suggest they''re vited before being killed. Among other atrocities."


    "Let me guess, those rumors suggest you''re the one behind all this. Am I right?"


    The guard chuckled darkly. "Guarding that damn gate is a tiresome job, you know? The pay''s decent, but it''s never enough. Sure, we visit brothels, but there''s something about taking what''s not freely given. It''s more thrilling than bedding a worn-out whore. Taking someone''s wife, now that''s the real rush.


    Seeing the husband helpless, pinned down, screaming while you have your way with her¡ªnow that''s something else."


    He nced at Artemis, his eyes lingering with a predatory gleam. My earlier mention of her as my wife had marked her as their target.


    "Boss, can we have the beast woman?" asked one of the guards eagerly.


    "Yeah," the leader replied with a cruel grin. "But she''s mine first. The rest of you, pin the man and restrain both women. After I fuck the Beast woman, you can have your way with her. Then I''ll take the wife." Hismand dripped with malice and intent.


    The guards encircled us, twelve in total, weapons glinting ominously in the dim light¡ªswords, daggers, and spears poised for action.


    "I''m sorry, whoever you are, but your wife and that ve of yours look so damn appetizing, I just gotta have a taste, you know?" sneered the leader. "You gotta understand."


    "Oh, I understand perfectly," I retorted calmly.


    "Huh?" The leader blinked in disbelief, clearly taken aback by myposed response amidst the tension and danger that surrounded us.


    "I mean, Artemis is perfect. Sure, her figure isn''t as seductive as Maya''s, but she''s breathtaking, with a stunning proportion that outshines other girls. So, I understand perfectly why you want a taste of her. I want a taste of her too." I nced at Artemis, who red back at me, her cheeks flushed with a mix of embarrassment and anger. I almost chuckled at her reaction.


    "What? So you mean even after marrying her, you still haven''t tasted her yet?" the leader said, surprise coloring his tone before he burst into raucousughter. "So she''s a virgin, huh? That''s a fucking jackpot, man! I love deflowering virgins!" His eyes gleamed with a twisted excitement.


    "That''s something I can''t allow," I asserted firmly.


    "Huh? You think you''re in any position to say that right now? Just give up those girls and watch them get fucked by many men so you won''t get hurt," sneered the leader.


    "I can''t let that happen," I stated resolutely. "I own Maya, and I''ll be the one to take Artemis''s virginity. No one else will have her."

 Chapter 231: Chapter 35 - To The Great Forest (4)

    When they heard my defiance, mockingughter echoed from the guards.


    "I admire your boldness," said the leader, his voice dripping with malice. "But boldness can only take you so far." He flourished his de, its sharp edge glinting ominously in the sunlight. With a twisted grin, he ran his tongue along the steel. "And now, you''ll meet your end in the most agonizing manner. Pin him down, boys!"


    The guards'' faces twisted into dark smiles as they unsheathed their weapons, closing in on us with deliberate menace, their eyes filled with cruel anticipation.


    I stared at them with cold, unyielding eyes, not moving a muscle. In truth, I could have easily sliced their heads from their necks in an instant. But I chose restraint, wanting to gauge their true intentions. Now that I was certain of their vile ns, I wouldn''t hold back any longer.


    Summoning mana into the palm of my hand, I concentrated it until it felt like it was bing a solid mass. The energy coalesced, shaping itself into a de of pure, crackling power.


    "Hrm?!"


    "W-What the...?"


    The guards standing closest felt the atmosphere around them shift abruptly, a palpable wave of potent and dangerous energy emanating from the object in my hand. Even those unustomed to judging power could sense its formidable nature, causing them to visibly waver in uncertainty.


    "Here''s how it''s going to be," I spoke with a steady voice. "You can walk away right now and live, or you can make a move and face a gruesome death. The choice is yours."


    I was deliberately suppressing my bloodlust to ensure the leader wouldn''t realize my true strength and to encourage him to underestimate me. It seemed to work; even after seeing the de and the concentrated mana, he didn''t lose his smug smile.


    "Ha? Choice? Me?" scoffed the leader. "Don''t make meugh. There''s only one thing I''m here for: fucking your wife and ve. And your only role is to watch them get gangbanged while you''re pinned down, followed by your inevitable death.


    Those are the only options in this scenario."


    He showed no concern for how crass his words sounded.


    "B-Boss, maybe we should reconsider," one of them interjected nervously. "I have a bad feeling about this. We might have targeted the wrong person." His voice wavered, betraying a glimmer of sanity and caution. Unlike their leader, he wasn''tpletely ruled by his dick, sensing the danger lurking beneath the surface.


    "Rx, there''s no need to feel bad about it," the leader smirked dismissively. "This is just another easy catch, like all the others."


    His demeanor suggested he saw this as routine, a twisted part of his world. His casual words hinted that this was far from his first time and likely wouldn''t be hisst. The next steps were predictable. Before they could im more victims, I had to put an end to it here and now.


    "Well, you''ve made your bed. Now you get to lie in it," I remarked calmly. With a swift motion, heads were sent flying. Eleven heads, cleanly separated from their bodies, hung momentarily in the air, blood spurting from the neck stumps like macabre fountains, before crashing to the ground.


    The leader''s smug expression froze as blood sttered across his face. Shock reced arrogance in an instant.


    "H-Huh, w-what?" he stammered, his voice trembling with disbelief.


    The look of disbelief on his face quickly melted into sheer terror as heprehended the gravity of the situation. He fell to his knees and threw himself prostrate before me.


    "I-I''m sorry! I didn''t mean to... I mean, I just... you know...! You understand the needs of a man, being a man yourself, right?! You can''t me me for acting on those needs!


    I misjudged your strength and wrongly targeted you! If you spare me now, I swear I''ll never do anything like this to you again. I''ll do anything you ask. Just please, don''t kill me! I have a wife and two children! They''ll have no one to support them if I die here!


    Please, spare me!"


    I stared down at him, his form crumpled in submission on the ground. The sight of his immediate capittion disgusted me; despite his imposing physique, he hadn''t made any effort to resist.


    "I can empathize with your desires. After all, I''m a man myself," I remarked, my voice steady but filled with disdain. "But your actions have crossed into criminal territory and demand punishment. You will die here."


    "Wha...?"


    Before he could even muster a response, I executed him in a single swift motion. The mana de sliced through his body with terrifying ease, as though cutting through warm butter with a hot knife. His torso split apart, blood spraying in a gruesome arc.


    I studied him briefly before unleashing my fire magic, consuming his body in roaring mes. Soon, all that remained was his de, now stained crimson with his blood. There was no twinge of regret in me for ending his life. Men like him deserved nothing less than death. His plea about having a family didn''t move me.


    If he thought mentioning his loved ones would sway my decision to spare him, he should have considered the families of those he had victimized. He had shown no regard for their loved ones, so why should I?


    "I can at least provide some support for your family. Not for you, but for them," I stated with conviction. My concern extended solely to his family; I pitied them for relying on such a man as their pir.


    I proceeded to engulf the other guards in mes as well. If they had families, I ensured they would be taken care of too.


    After watching the mes consume them all, the three of us continued our journey.


    "You should have let me be the one to kill them," Artemis asserted. "After all, I was the one they targeted."


    "Come now, I wouldn''t want my wife to soil her hands," I remarked casually.


    She shot me a sharp re, though a faint blush colored her cheeks. "Stop calling me your wife. That''s never going to happen."


    "Who knows? Maybe I''ll speak to your mother and request her blessing to marry you," I teased.


    She kicked my heel. "Don''t even think about it."


    "If she gives her consent, would you consider it?" I asked, genuinely curious.


    She kicked my heel again, this time with more force. "Shouldn''t you focus on getting there first instead of asking questions like this?"


    "You''re right," I conceded, falling silent. The only sound now was the faint crunch of our footsteps on the grass, a soothing yet eerie reminder of our surroundings.


    "Well, if my mother says so, then I guess I''m fine with it," she said, her voice softer now, almost contemtive.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle softly at her response.


    "W-What''s so funny?!" she demanded, her cheeks flushing a deeper red, thebination of her re and blush making her look irresistibly fierce and adorable.


    "You should have just agreed, and we wouldn''t be going back and forth like this."


    "I''m not agreeing to it! Even if Mother gives her blessing for you to marry me, I''ll just be ying along with her wishes!"


    "Is that so? Well, if I can have you, Artemis, then I''m perfectly fine with ying along."


    "Ugh, you really are a scumbag," she retorted, her toneced with frustration.


    Her calling me a scumbag didn''t faze me much.


    "Master sure is quite the womanizer," Maya quipped from behind us, injecting a yful tone into the conversation.


    ***


    The second night of our journey finally arrived, and we had to stop and make camp. We were almost at the Great Forest, and at our current pace, we''d reach it by morning.


    We pitched our tents and set up a campfire. Two tents stood ready: one for Artemis and anotherrger one for Maya and me. We nned to have sex again tonight, so Artemis opted to sleep in a separate tent.


    "Please, keep it down," Artemis muttered over the crackling of the fire as she stirred the cooking pot. "Even though there''s no one around to hear, I''d rather not listen to you two moaning and having sex right next to me."


    "You should just admit you want to join us, Miss Artemis," Maya teased, her voice yful. "I wouldn''t mind at all if we turned this into a threesome."


    "W-What are you saying?!" Artemis stammered, nearly dropping the spoon she was holding. "There''s no way I would participate in a t-t-threesome!" Her cheeks flushed a deep crimson, her eyes wide with shock.


    "If you join, it would be a huge favor for me. I can''t handle Master''s insatiable libido on my own," Maya remarked with a yful smirk, her eyes flickering mischievously.


    "I-It''s your fault foring alone!" Artemis shot back, her cheeks flushed with a mix of embarrassment and irritation.


    "I thought you were already Master''s woman," Maya teased, her voice tinged with amusement. "The way you gaze at him says it all. I assumed you were already part of his harem. My mistake. I didn''t realize you hadn''t given yourself to Master yet."


    "Please, don''t assume that! I don''t like Leon at all!" Artemis protested vehemently, though her blush betrayed her true feelings.


    Maya''s words carried a hint of strategy, as if she were weaving a web to entice Artemis into our nocturnal ns. Her suggestive tone left little doubt that she was orchestrating this potential threesome.


    I didn''t object to the idea of a threesome with her; in fact, I found it rather appealing. However, deflowering Artemis at this point wasn''t an option. I could settle for thigh fucking her, at the very least.


    If Maya managed to convince Artemis, tonight would indeed be a wild one in the wilderness.

 Chapter 232: Chapter 35 - To The Great Forest (5)

    Artemis''s POV


    That night, sleep eluded me. The sounds of intense moaning echoed from the tent next to mine.


    "Ahhh, ahh, Master! Right there! That spot! Ahhh, I''m cumming again! I''m cumming, I''m cumming...! I''m cumminggggggggggg!"


    The woman''s cries were so loud it was impossible to ignore. She seemed intent on ensuring I heard every detail.


    "Ng..."


    But that wasn''t the only reason I couldn''t sleep. There was another reason too. I was masturbating to the sounds of their sex. I rubbed my sensitive spot, sliding two fingers inside to heighten my pleasure. I had never understood the allure of masturbation until now, having avoided it until just yesterday.


    Now, I vigorously rubbed my clit and fingered myself until my pussy became hot and swollen.


    "Hnnn...! Hnnn! Hhnnnn~!!!"


    I climaxed again, for what felt like the umpteenth time. I had already emptied myselfst night, yet here I was, still releasing so much pent-up desire.


    "Ahhh! Ahhng~! Ahhh! M-Master, there! AhhhhhhhnnnnnnnNNnnn~!!!"


    For how much longer will they keep this up? Aren''t they exhausted by now? They''ve been at it for what feels like an eternity. Considering how long they went at itst night, this has been nearly half a day of relentless passion. How much stamina does Leon have to sustain that? And how is that woman enduring the relentless force of his desire night after night?


    A devilish whisper suddenly brushed past my ear, nting a provocative idea. Should I join them? Would it be eptable? Both the woman and Leon seemed open to weing me into their bed. Yet, the thought of joining a threesome felt overwhelming. It would be my first time.


    But was it fair for me to remain here, hearing their pleasure without me? It felt unjust.


    No. This was just the devil whispering. I couldn''t give in to it. I wrapped myself tightly in the sheet, trying to drown out the provocative sounds and will myself to sleep.


    "Ahhhh, Master''s fucking me in both of my holes! Ahhh, you''re stretching both my holes! It feels so good!"


    It was impossible. Their sounds were driving me insane, making it utterly impossible to sleep. The wet squelching, the rhythmic pping of flesh, the heavy panting, and the unrestrained moans ¡ª it was all like a symphony of desire that reignited the mes of arousal I had just managed to douse moments ago with a quick jerk-off.


    The more I tried to ignore it, the louder it seemed to get. It was driving me insane. It felt like some kind of twisted punishment, with every effort to block out their noises only making me more sensitive to them.


    I fought desperately to resist the urge to slide my hand back down to that pulsating ache between my legs, but it was an uphill battle. My mind was a chaotic mess, unable to form coherent thoughts. Each beat of my heart thundered in my ears, drowning out everything else. And that smell... the potent aroma of sex enveloped me, clouding my senses and quickening my pulse.


    Trying to block it all out was futile. Instead, my senses heightened, fixating on every intimate sound. It was as if I could feel each moan and gasp reverberate through my body, as if I were immersed in the passionate act with him.


    "I-I can''t hold back anymore...!" I eximed. "I''ll go crazy if I don''t do something."


    I rose from my bed and approached their tent, which was shaking violently.


    Without hesitation, I entered their tent.


    ***


    Before I knew it, I found myself locked in a passionate kiss with Leon. It was inexplicable, but the moment I stepped into the tent, I knelt beside Leon. He was fervently thrusting into Maya, whoy sprawled beneath him, and I couldn''t resist kissing him.


    His lips melded with mine, his expert tongue exploring every inch of my mouth. His hand firmly gripped my buttocks, his fingers expertly probing my pulsating core, driving me to multiple climaxes.


    "Hhhhnnng! Ahhhn, ahhhn ahhhhnhhhnnnnNNNNnnNN~!!! M-Master, you''re so good!"


    "Nnnghhh! Nnnnn... nnnnn!"


    I couldn''t believe I was really going to participate in this. I wasn''t the type of woman to be easily swayed, but when the feeling overtakes you, there''s nothing you can do but follow it.


    "Ahhh, M-Master, I''m cumming again! AhnnnnnNnnNnNnNn~!!!"


    "I''m going to cum too!" Leon broke away from my lips and pounded into her with his final thrusts.


    "C-Cum! Cum inside me! Fill me up with your cum!"


    I watched their movements with a mix of curiosity and fascination. There was nothing particrly extraordinary about what I saw, yet the sight was utterly captivating. Maya''s generous breasts swayed and bounced with each forceful thrust from Leon, drawing my attention like a ma. Unable to resist the allure, I leaned in closer and captured one of her nipples between my lips.


    "H-Hnnnngg?! M-Miss Artemis?!"


    "Wow. She''s really tightening up now," said Leon. "That''s it. Keep going, Artemis. Let''s make her cum together."


    Encouraged by Leon''s words, both of us focused on pleasuring her. I teased and flicked my tongue around the nipple in my mouth, while I gently pinched and rolled her other nipple between my fingers. At the same time, Leon''s powerful thrusts continued, relentlessly driving her towards the peak of ecstasy.


    "Ahhhh! I''m gonna break, I''m gonna break, I''m gonna breaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaak!"


    Her voice reached a fever pitch as the climax built within her. A momentter, Leon let out a deep, guttural grunt, and I felt Maya''s body begin to tremble, her back arching in ecstasy.


    "HnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnNnnNnnnNnnnNNNnnnNnN~!!!" Maya''s moans came out through gritted teeth, her whole body shaking with intensity. Leon held her hips tightly, his fingers digging into her flesh as he filled her with his cum.


    After a while, he pulled out his cock. It glistened with remnants of semen and Maya''s juices, emitting a heady scent that clouded my senses. I released Maya''s nipple and took his cock into my mouth. The taste was bitter, a vor I typically found repelling. Bitter foods were never my preference. Yet strangely, this taste...


    it intrigued me. The blend of their juices created a surprisinglyplex and enticing vor that made me want more.


    "You''re quite eager, Artemis," Leon remarked. "I thought you weren''t interested. But here you are, sucking my dick like this. What happened to yourck of interest?"


    I felt a twinge of irritation at his remark. From where I stood, this whole situation was his doing.


    Releasing his cock from my mouth, I shot him a pointed re.


    "Isn''t this what you both nned all along?" I retorted. "Moaning so loudly to tempt me into joining. Ugh, I can''t believe I let myself get swayed into this."


    "Hehehe." Maya''s voice rang out with a coy chuckle, her body seemingly recovered from the intense orgasm she just experienced. "Well, I''ll admit I had some intentions, but my moans were genuine. Master had me moaning loudly because he was fucking me so hard. It wasn''t some ploy to draw you in. I was just lost in the moment."


    "That means it''s his fault then," I used, my voice tinged with frustration. "You''re fucking her hard on purpose, making her moan so loudly that I can hear. Right?"


    "Well, I admit I had that intention," Leon admitted. "But I was lost in the moment too."


    Both of them were offering exnations, but I couldn''t quite believe it. Yet, there was nothing I could change now. What''s done is done. I suppose it''s preferable to have sex with Leon than to abstain for the rest of my life. And conceiving a child with a man is certainly better than through mysterious means.


    I reclined next to Maya and parted my legs, offering him an unabashed view of my vagina. It felt incredibly vulnerable, a rush of embarrassment washing over me, yet I couldn''t retract my invitation. The moment had been set in motion.


    "It''s my first time, so please be gentle," I nervously murmured.


    Leon nced at me, his gaze lingering, but he didn''t act. He remained passive, despite my tant invitation. I hadid myself bare for him, waiting, but he made no move to take what I had offered so openly.


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t take your first time. Not at this point, anyway," he exined.


    "H-Huh? Why?" I asked, confused.


    Was my vagina not appealing to him? Or was it because my bodycked curves? There was nothing I could do about that. As an elf, I knew we don''t develop much curvature until we''re older, and elves mature slowly over thousands of years. But I hadn''t reached that age yet. Ugh, this was the worst.


    I shouldn''t havee to this tent.


    "Well, it''s because of your other requirement," he replied. "That''s why I can''t take it yet."


    Was that really it? "Y-You''re not doing it with me because I have no curves, like Maya?"


    "You''re a very beautiful woman. Any man would love to do it with you," he reassured me.


    I felt myself blushing at hispliment. Still, if he couldn''t have sex with me now, how would it ever happen? Would I just be waiting indefinitely? Or could we find some way around it?

 Chapter 233: Chapter 35 - To The Great Forest (6)

    "Well, it''s because of your other requirement. That''s why I can''t take it yet."


    "Y-You''re not doing it with me because I have no curves, like Maya?"


    "You''re a very beautiful woman. Any man would love to do it with you. But because of that requirement, I can''t proceed with you. Not yet, anyway," he rified, his tone gentle yet firm.


    I pondered what the next step would be for him to take control of me. From his words, it was clear he couldn''t deflower me right at the moment.


    "W-What do we do then? I-I mean, I''m not particrly excited to have sex with you. And also, this just came up so suddenly, so I''m not exactly devastated that we won''t get to do it right now. But... this does disappoint me somehow," I confessed, the words tumbling out unnned.


    "I''m down with the idea of intercrural, though," Leon replied.


    "Intercrural?" I echoed, intrigued.


    "Just like oral, it''s a form of sex that doesn''t involve direct pration of the vagina," he exined. "I''ll rub my dick between your thighs. That way, I can still stimte your vagina without actually putting it in."


    "Uh-huh," I nodded thoughtfully. This didn''t sound half bad. If it could give me some pleasure, I was open to trying it out.


    "Um, I don''t understand everything you two are talking about, but from what I gather, Master can''t deflower Miss Artemis. At least, not through vaginal sex, right?" Maya asked.


    "Hmm..." Leon pondered. "Yeah, you''re right. The only thing off-limits right now is her pussy."


    "So that means her ass is fair game, right?" Maya said with a wide, mischievous grin. What did she mean by that?


    "Well, yeah," Leon said with a smirk. "Ah, now I see what you''re getting at. That does sound more enticing than intercrural."


    Leon''s grin widened, matching Maya''s mischievous expression. What was unfolding here?


    "Uh, could you two borate on what you''re nning to do with me?" I asked, feeling a mix of curiosity and apprehension.


    "Well, maybe Master can explore a hole that''s typically off-limits. You know, the hole he fucked me inst night. You must have heard that. You were listening to us fucking, after all."


    "Another hole? Wait, you mean where p-poopes out? No way! T-That''s dirty!" I blurted out, my voice tinged with disbelief and apprehension.


    "It''s not," Maya countered with a reassuring smile. "If it were dirty, Master wouldn''t go there."


    "Y-You can''t, Leon!" I protested urgently. "I''m not ready for that. How can I lose my anal virginity before my vaginal virginity? That doesn''t make any sense to me."


    "Don''t worry," Maya reassured, her tone confident. "I''ll prepare your hole so Master''s cock can slide in smoothly."


    She had fully recovered from her earlier orgasm and sat upright, her grip on my shoulder firm, almost possessive, as if she feared I might flee.


    "M-Maya?! L-Let go of me!"


    "You want to fuck Master right now, don''t you?" Maya''s voice was insistent, her eyes gleaming with a mischievous glint. "That''s why you seemed disappointed he couldn''t take your pussy yet. Luckily, there''s another hole he can use without messing up his ns for you."


    My heart raced with panic. "While I''m curious about having sex, I''m not ready for that!"


    "Don''t worry. I''ll make sure to loosen you up so you won''t feel too much pain," Maya assured me with a sultry tone. "You just have to trust Master and me."


    Her voice pierced through my ears and seemed to sink into my brain, almost hypnotizing.


    "I''ll prepare you for him," she murmured, drawing closer until her warm breath grazed my ear. "Rx and let it happen. You''ll enjoy it more than you can imagine."


    In that moment, her words wrapped around me, coaxing me to surrender.


    ***


    Leon''s POV


    Maya was far more devilish and maniptive than I ever imagined. She managed to convince someone like Artemis to have sex with me, even persuading her to try anal.


    She used to be so docile when I bought her from Martha. Now, though, she''s be a master maniptor. Her warm eyes and sweet smile hide her true nature so well that no one suspects a thing.


    Maya is the perfect blend of sweet and psycho, like Amon in some ways. Both are skilled maniptors, but they differ in their approaches. Amon maniptes people with a keen understanding of how to work them, like a savvy business owner. That''s how she built and expanded Leonamon almost entirely on her own, with minimal help from me. Maya, on the other hand, maniptes emotions to control people.


    That''s how she convinced Artemis to join in on this. Her soft voice and tender touch can coax even the most hesitant intopliance.


    Artemisy sprawled on her back, legs parted, with Maya''s head buried between her thighs.


    "Nnn... T-This is embarrassing..." Artemis moaned, meeting my gaze, while Maya expertly licked her asshole and stretched her with probing fingers.


    I stood behind Maya, thrusting into her ass, my gaze alternating between Maya''s moans and Artemis''s flushed face as she received oral attention. Despite fucking Maya, the sight and sounds made it feel as though I was deep inside Artemis herself.


    "Hnnn, lick, hhnnng, nnnn, lick."


    "Hmmm... Nnn... L-Leon..."


    Seeing Artemis bite her lips, her gaze locking onto mine with a seductive, debauched intensity as Maya ate her ass, I couldn''t resist timing my thrusts to her moans. Maya skillfully suppressed her own sounds, heightening the intensity of our shared experience.


    It was as if Maya wanted me to feel Artemis through her, and she wanted Artemis to experience me through her ¡ª acting as a conduit of pleasure between us.


    "Ah, if you finger my insides like that...!" Artemis moaned, her body trembling on the edge of climax. Despite directing her words to Maya, her eyes locked onto mine with intense desire, as though I were the one bringing her to orgasm through anal fingering. I felt Maya''s ass tighten around me in response to Artemis''s ecstasy.


    "AaaaaaaaaaannnnNNnnnNnnnnNn~!!!"


    "NnnnngggghhhhhhhhhhhhhhhnnnnNnNnn~!!!"


    Artemis arched her back, reaching her climax with a shuddering release. Maya, too, ceased licking and arched her back, matching Artemis''s intensity as she climaxed simultaneously. As they both reached their peaks, I intensified my hip thrusts, driving deeper into Maya''s ass.


    After a moment, I released spurts of thick, white semen inside Maya''s ass, painting her insides with my essence. Two shots of semen pulsed into her before I withdrew and released the final shot onto Maya''s white ass. The warmth of my cum caused her tail to wiggle cutely.


    "Haaa... haa... That felt really great," I panted.


    "I really felt that. It was like even my soul got ejacted.


    "W-What was that...?" Artemis managed to say, her voice hazy with post-orgasmic bliss. "You''re the one he came onto, right? So why do I feel like I was the one who got filled?"


    "That''s the effect of being fucked by Master," Maya exined, leaning against Artemis''s thigh. "His libido is so potent that you''d think you could get pregnant just by looking at him. It''s apliment, Master. You have that kind of appeal, the kind that can make any woman''s panties drop in an instant."


    Despite her assertiveness, I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of disbelief. If I truly had that kind of irresistible allure, every woman would be dropping their panties at the mere sight of me. I could certainly use such charm to deal with troublesome women like Shredica.


    "Now then, Miss Artemis," Maya''s voice cut through my thoughts, her tone unwavering. "I think it''s time for you to offer your butthole to Master. I''ve prepared you enough that it shouldn''t hurt too much when Master enters you. But remember, it might tighten up again if you wait too long. I suggest you do it now."


    Artemis looked at me with hesitation flickering in her eyes, but then she yielded, lowering herself onto all fours.


    "P-Put it in before it closes up, Leon," she pleaded urgently.


    Artemis bared herselfpletely now, abandoning all inhibitions. Did I object to this? Not in the slightest. Stepping up behind her, I held my throbbing cock in one hand. With a firm grip on her hips, I guided myself with the other, aligning my cock at the entrance of her asshole.


    "Nnnhhh..."


    The moment the tip of my dick made contact with her asshole, she gasped sharply, her tight ring twitching around the head.


    With deliberate slowness, I pressed my hips forward, feeling the resistance give way as my cock began to sink into her tightness. Her tight ring gripped my cock like quicksand, slowly pulling it in until I was fully hilted inside her.


    "NnNn...! NnNNnNnnnnnnnnNnnN!"


    Artemis arched her back, a breathy moan escaping her lips as my cock reached its deepest point inside her. Her inner muscles tightened around me, gripping fiercely as if she wanted to devour my cock whole.


    "Now, Maya," I directed firmly, seizing Artemis by both legs and lifting her, my dick firmly embedded within her.


    "Wha...? Wait!"


    Without needing further prompting, Maya leaned forward and began licking her pussy.

 Chapter 234: Chapter 35 - To The Great Forest (7)

    Because of Maya''s expert ministrations, Artemis''s ass clenched tightly around my cock, the sensation heightened by her arousal.


    "W-What are you doing?! Nnngghh?!"


    Maya''s tongue skillfully explored her pussy, darting inside, swirling around her inner walls, and teasing her swollen clit.


    "W-Wait! D-Don''t! Hnnn, ahhnnnn~! Leon, don''t pound me like this while she''s working me over!"


    "Hmm? Why?"


    "Hnnn! N-No, ahhn! Don''t sync it with her licking! I said, stop! Stop! Annngggg~!"


    Despite her protests, I didn''t halt, continuing to thrust my hips upward. Her asshole gripped me so tightly, sending waves of pleasure through me. With Maya licking her pussy, her asshole clenched even tighter.


    "Hnnn! N-No, I''m going to cum!"


    "Then cum! Cum with all your might!" Imanded, plunging my dick in and out of her incredibly tight asshole. Maya''s tongue worked even faster, flicking and swirling around Artemis''s pussy, amplifying the intensity. Her tight asshole gripped me with every lick Maya delivered, heightening my own pleasure. I was teetering on the edge of my climax.


    "HnnnN~!! N-Noooooo, I...! I''m cummingggggggggggggggg!!!"


    Artemis''s orgasm erupted, her juices squirting out and sshing onto Maya. Her orgasm caused her asshole to clench even tighter around my dick, the sensation overwhelming. Even with minimal movement, the sheer tightness and the rhythmic contractions sent me over the edge. I couldn''t hold back any longer, and I erupted, spurting my hot, white cum deep inside her intestines.


    "HnnnnnnnnnnnNNnnNnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn~!!! Ughhhnnnn~!!!"


    "Wow. She''s making the face," Maya remarked, her eyes gleaming as she watched Artemis. "Let me grab my smartphone real quick to capture this moment for you, Master," she eximed, hurrying off to retrieve it. Momentster, she returned with her phone ready.


    I grinned and gently grasped Artemis''s chin, tilting her head up slightly. Then, I threw up a peace sign with my free hand. Maya captured the moment perfectly, showing me the photo immediately. In the picture, Artemis wore an ecstatic ahegao expression, her tongue lolling out, mouth twisted in pleasure, and eyes rolled back in euphoria, while my dick was deeply embedded in her tight asshole.


    "Great shot," I praised Maya, admiring the photo. "Looks like Artemis is knocked out from that orgasm. Why don''t we pick up where we left off, Maya? Let Artemis rest for now."


    Maya chuckled, her eyes sparkling with anticipation. "I want you all to myself, Master. I hope Artemis doesn''t recover too quickly from that intense orgasm."


    "You''re quite selfish, aren''t you? I never took you for such a devilish woman."


    "You''re the one who made me this way, Master," she teased with a yful pout.


    I have no words for that. I knew it was my fault for transforming her into this woman.


    I ravaged Maya once more, in every way possible, in every position, filling every one of her holes. She eagerly epted it all.


    "Ahhhhhhhh, aaahnnn~! Ahhh, y-yesss! Aaah, M-Master, break me! Stretch all of my holes so that your shape will be forever embedded in them! Dominate me sopletely that my mind shatters! Destroy me!


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaahnnn, aah, ahhh, ahh, ah, ahh, ahhh!"


    Maya eagerly let me use her like she was my own personal pleasure toy. Her debauched smile never faltered as she waspletely covered in a thick coat of semen. Both of her holes were filled to the brim, the slickness making my dick slide in and out effortlessly, the cum acting as a natural lubricant. With her asshole and pussy so well lubricated, I couldn''t tell which hole I was prating.


    "NNnnnnn! I''m cumming, I''m cumming, I''m cumming again~!!!"


    Every time she reached her peak, Maya wrapped her legs tightly around my hips, as if pleading for me not to stop. She squirted each time, soaking my crotch, but I pressed on undeterred. Alternating between her pussy and her tight asshole, I filled both to the brink with my hot cum. When I could no longer fit any more inside those eager holes, I settled for releasing my load across her quivering body.


    Artemis stirred awake, her body still trembling from the intense waves of pleasure that had washed over her. "Hmm... Is it morning already?" she murmured groggily.


    I had just finished ejacting onto Maya''s face, leaving her overwhelmed and her features frozen in ascivious ahegao expression. Without uttering a word, I redirected my attention to Artemis.


    "W-W-Wait, what are you doing?" Artemis stammered, her voice tinged with surprise and apprehension.


    Ignoring her protests, Iid her down. With deliberate intent, I pressed my erect shaft against her, and with a forceful thrust, I entered her tight asshole.


    Artemis gasped sharply, a mix of shock and pleasure crossing her face as my cock prated her asshole with sudden force. "Hnnnnn?! Fuaaaaaaaa..." she moaned, her eyes widening in surprise at the unexpected intrusion.


    "Y-You...! If you''re going to enter, say something first! W-Wait, what are you doing?! Why are you lifting my legs like that?" she stammered, her voice trembling.


    Ignoring her protests, I lifted both of her legs until she was folded in half, exposing her fully. With a powerful thrust, I plunged my dick deeper into her.


    "Higguuuuuuuuuuh?!" Artemis cried out, a sharp mix of pain and shock in her voice. Her body tensed beneath me, but soon her expression shifted as the pain melted into intense pleasure. Her face contorted, then rxed, a deep, guttural moan escaping her lips. "Hnnnnnnnnnnngggggggggggggg~!!!"


    She squirted again, and because of her position, her fluids flowed into her body.


    "You like being fucked in the ass, huh?" I taunted, continuing to pound her in the mating press position. Each thrust elicited a mix of gasps and moans from her, her eyes rolling back in pleasure.


    Suddenly, Maya sat on Artemis''s face, her presence unexpected but wee. When did she recover? It didn''t matter. She was clearly eager for another round.


    "Lick me down there, Miss Artemis, while I lick you here," Mayamanded. She leaned forward and began sucking on Artemis''s pussy, her tongue tracing the length of her slit up to where my dick was buried in her ass. Maya''s tongue flicked and teased, pleasuring both me and Artemis simultaneously. Artemis''s muffled moans vibrated against Maya''s pussy.


    After a while, I finally released my semen deep inside Artemis, painting her insides white once more. The force of my ejaction made her squirt onto Maya''s waiting mouth, her body quivering with the intensity. I pumped two more shots of cum into her before pulling out, her asshole still twitching from the aftermath.


    Maya, seeing her opportunity, removed her mouth from Artemis''s pussy and eagerly took my dick into her mouth. She sucked greedily, her lips and tongue working to extract thest of my cum. As I shot my final load into her mouth, she moaned softly, the vibrations adding to the sensation. Maya trembled, and with a sudden jolt, she squirted onto Artemis''s face, her own orgasm overwhelming her.


    "That''s enough now, Maya," I said. "It''s nearly morning. Shall we wrap this up?"


    Maya released my cock with a satisfied smile, her lips glistening with a mix of saliva and cum. She then carefully lifted herself off Artemis''s face.


    "Cough...! Cough...! H-Hey, don''t just squirt all over me without a warning!" Artemis eximed, gasping for air as she was finally freed from beneath Maya.


    "Shush, Miss Artemis," Maya replied, cing a finger on Artemis''s wet lips, silencing her. "We''re going to the end." With that, she positioned herself on top of Artemis, their pussies aligning perfectly.


    "W-What...?" Artemis stammered, clearly confused about what was happening.


    I didn''t give her a moment to process what was happening. Grabbing Maya''s hips firmly, I positioned my cock at the point where their pussies ovepped. With a powerful thrust, I entered them both, my dick sliding between the slick folds of their ovepping pussies.


    "Hnnn?!"


    "Hngg...!"


    The sensation was electric, a mix of tightness and wet heat enveloping me as both women gasped in unison.


    Their moans filled the tent, rising and falling with each thrust. Artemis''s voice was high-pitched and breathy, while Maya''s was deeper, more guttural. The contrast heightened the erotic atmosphere, making every sound more intense.


    "Ahhh...! Aaaaahn~...!" Artemis gasped, her body trembling beneath Maya''s.


    "Yes...! Just like that...!" Maya moaned, her hips rocking against me as she ground her pussy against Artemis''s.


    With each powerful thrust, I felt the wet, slick heat of their ovepping pussies clenching around my cock. The sensation was overwhelming, driving me to pound into them harder and faster.


    "Mmmm... Ahhhnnn...! So good...!" Maya cried out, her back arching as she lost herself in the pleasure.


    "Ahhh... I can''t... It''s too much...!" Artemis whimpered, her hands gripping the sheets beneath her tightly as she surrendered to the overwhelming sensations.


    The tent was filled with the sounds of our bodies colliding, the wet, rhythmic ps of flesh on flesh, mingled with their desperate, pleasure-filled moans. The intensity of the moment built, each thrust pushing us closer to the edge.


    "Hnnnn! Aahhhh... I''m cumming...!" Maya screamed, her body shuddering violently as she reached her peak, her juices flowing freely.


    "Me too...! I''m cumming...!" Artemis cried out, her body convulsing beneath Maya as she was pushed over the edge.


    I continued to thrust into them, riding the waves of their orgasms until I felt my own climax building, unstoppable and powerful.


    "I''m gonna cum...!" I groaned, my grip on Maya''s hips tightening as I mmed into them onest time, my cock twitching and releasing a torrent of cum inside their intertwined pussies.

 Chapter 235: Chapter 36 - The Kingdom Of Elves (1)

    Leon''s POV


    We finally made it to the Great Forest. The trees were even taller than I had imagined.


    "Wait, Leon," Artemis said.


    Oh, right. The forest was protected by its inhabitants, which meant there were guardians watching us right now. The moment I stepped into the forest, I''d probably be attacked.


    "Dryads," Artemis addressed them with authority. "I am the Princess of the Elven Kingdom. I implore you to open the door to the Great Forest for me. I must return home."


    Suddenly, a colossal tree stirred. These were no ordinary trees. Rising nearly fifty meters high, they radiated an ancient, ominous presence. Some of them lumbered with deliberate, earth-shaking steps ¡ª unmistakably Treants, the towering guardians of the forest.


    Guiding these guardians were the Dryads, spirits of the ancient trees themselves. They shared simrities with subi in their predatory nature, draining the life force of men. Unlike subi, who ensnared through dreams or seductive pheromones, Dryadsmanded Treants to entrap their prey, consuming them until nothing remained but lifeless husks.


    Artemis warned me to tread carefully. The Dryads had a taste for those with high life force, and someone with a libido like mine was practically a feast waiting to happen.


    "Princess Artemis of the Elven Kingdom," a sultry, unmistakably female voice resonated through the thick foliage of the forest. "We have no issue with allowing you to enter, but yourpanions must stay behind. Outsiders cannot simply pass through."


    "One of them hails from the beast tribe," Artemis announced confidently. Maya gracefully dropped her hood, proudly disying her distinctive horns to the guardians. "And this man," Artemis continued, her cheeks tinted with embarrassment, "is my future husband. The beast woman desires to visit her homnd, and he will escort me to the Kingdom of Elves to introduce him to the queen."


    "Future husband, you say?" The Treants before us suddenly shifted, creating an opening through which emerged a striking woman with flowing green hair. She stood naked, adorned only with strategically ced leaves preserving her modesty. "And what kind of man does the aloof Princess Artemis bring for her mother to see?"


    "That''s none of your concern."


    "As far as I''m concerned, it is," the Dryad retorted coolly. "I am one of the guardians of this forest, and everything that enters or leaves here falls under my watch."


    Drawing nearer, the Dryad inspected me with a prating gaze, her eyes roaming over me from head to toe as if assessing my essence. She licked her lips in a provocative manner, her intent clear as she focused on me.


    "You''ve found yourself quite the catch, Princess. I''ll admit that," she remarked with a hint of desire. "His life force is remarkably potent. It''s a pity. If he weren''t yours, I''d eagerly consume him until he became nothing but a desated husk."


    Artemis red at her.


    "Well, if he''s your future husband, then I suppose I''ll allow him in. That woman definitely has the scent of the beast people about her. She cane along too," said the Dryad with a nod.


    With those words, the Dryad gracefully retreated into the depths of the forest. As she turned to leave, I couldn''t help but notice she didn''t bother to cover her behind, giving me an unexpected view of her smooth, white buttocks. It was an enticing sight. Just as the thought crossed my mind, Artemis shot me a stern re.


    "Sorry about that, hun," I said to her.


    "Hmph!" she huffed, turning her head away.


    Maya chuckled softly behind us.


    And with that, we ventured deeper into the Great Forest.


    ***


    Lixis''s POV


    I watched intently as the three made their way into the Great Forest, my gaze fixed particrly on the male.


    He first piqued my interest when Princess Artemis announced he was her future husband. But it wasn''t until I got closer to him that my curiosity truly ignited. His life force radiated with an intensity I had never encountered before, and his scent¡ªoh, that scent¡ªwas intoxicating, potent enough to make even me wet.


    That tantalizing aroma clung not just to him but to the Princess and the beast woman as well. So, he had been with both of them? It seemed Princess Artemis was fully aware of this fact. Clearly, this man wasn''t confined to the affections of a single woman.


    There was something undeniablypelling about him, something that stirred a deep desire within me to im him as my own.


    ***


    Leon''s POV


    "I''ll meet you outside the forest by the end of the week, Master," Maya dered before striding off, heading back towards her n.


    After a while, Artemis turned to me and asked, "Aren''t you concerned she might try to escape?"


    "Why would I worry?" I replied casually.


    "ves can be like that, you know? Give them even a taste of freedom, and they''ll run," Artemis cautioned, her tone serious.


    "Do you think Maya will do that?" I asked Artemis, curious about her thoughts.


    "No," she shook her head firmly. "Considering how devoted she is to you, willing to do anything, I don''t believe she would."


    "Well, there''s your answer," I said, contemting. "And even if she did choose to leave, I wouldn''t hold it against her. I''ve made it clear she''s free to go. It''s her choice."


    "Is that so?"


    "Well, I don''t see them as my sex ves," I stated. "They''re more like lovers to me than anything."


    "You''re surprisingly epting. I thought all you cared about was fucking them and nothing else. Turns out you''re not as much of a scumbag as I thought."


    "Calling me a scumbag? That''s a bit harsh," I replied.


    "Well, what did you expect? You''ve done some questionable things to me," Artemis retorted. "You manipted me into joining youst night and forced me into situations I didn''t choose."


    "But you enjoyed it, didn''t you?" I taunted, shing her the picture Maya had snappedst night.


    "W-Where did you get that?!"


    "Oh, just a little memento," I chuckled. "Can''t predict when I''ll have you again, so I''m keeping it close."


    "Delete it right this instant!"


    "Not a chance," I retorted, a hint of defiance in my voice.


    After ten long hours of trekking through the dense forest, we finally arrived.


    "We''re here."


    The surroundings were enveloped in a mysterious mist of illusion crafted by mana. It hung thick in the air, yet its presence was deceptively subtle. Only those attuned to such potent mana would perceive its existence. Remarkably, it served as a formidable barrier protecting the Kingdom.


    "Wait a moment," Artemis instructed, lowering her travel bag to the ground. She delved inside, searching with purpose until she retrieved a flute.


    "What''s that going to do?"


    "Just wait," she said. Bringing the flute to her lips, Artemis began to whistle softly. The sound was subtle, not carrying far, but as she had promised, patience was all that was required. It seemed to be a unique method for elves to signal someone.


    After a while, I felt a shift in the mana, and a woman emerged.


    "A human?" the woman eximed. She, too, had long, pointed ears like Artemis, and blonde hair. Taller than Artemis, she possessed a slightlyrger bust, though still of average size. "What''s a human doing here?"


    "He''s with me," Artemis dered firmly, her Mirage shimmer dissipating to reveal her pointed ears, marking her elven heritage.


    "Princess!" Aegis eximed with surprise. "You''ve returned!"


    "Yes, Aegis. It''s been too long," Artemis acknowledged warmly.


    "Yeah," Aegis responded, a mix of curiosity and concern in her voice. "So, why have youe back? And why bring a human with you?"


    "Let''s discuss inside," Artemis suggested, motioning towards the hidden entrance.


    "Right," Aegis affirmed, her fingers expertly coaxing a melody from her flute. Gradually, a surge of mana rippled through the air, its intensity enough to cause the ground beneath us to tremble faintly.


    As if responding to Aegis''s music, the mist before us began to part, unveiling the entrance to the Elven Kingdom.


    "This is the Kingdom of Elves, Leon," Artemis announced, guiding me through the revealed gateway. Stepping into the kingdom, I was enveloped in a sense of awe and wonder.It was hard to believe that such splendory hidden within the Great Forest all this time.


    The infrastructure was somewhat modern, yet the city didn''t quite match the modernity of ces like the Kingdom of Milham. It was evident that while it was progressing towards modernization, it remained distinct and secluded from the outside world.


    The poption consisted entirely of women, as I had expected, reminiscent of the Amazonians but distinctly elven in nature. It seemed natural that within the Kingdom of Elves, one would only encounter elves.


    They were all stunningly beautiful, much like Artemis herself. Their attire consisted of cloth that covered their breasts, with skirts made from simr materials. Many of them were engaged in magical duels, showcasing their prowess as magic users. Others wielded bows, while women like Aegis carried swords.


    I absorbed the scene before me with wide eyes, taking in every detail.


    "Wee to the Kingdom of Elves, Elvenia."

 Chapter 236: Chapter 36 - The Kingdom Of Elves (2)

    As we stepped into the kingdom, every elf''s gaze fixated on us.


    "Is that... Princess?"


    "She''s returned."


    "She''s brought a human with her."


    "She''s got a human. What''s happening?"


    "And... a male at that...?"


    "What''s a human male doing here?"


    They were staring at me for some reason. I supposed having a human, especially a male, was an extremely rare sight for the elves here.


    "The kingdom looks prosperous, huh? I guess my mother is making things happen?" Artemis asked.


    "Well, yes," Aegis replied. "The Queen has been trading extensively with the beast people using our metals, which has elerated our prosperity, even though we remain isted."


    So that''s how they were achieving prosperity. The Kingdom of Elves was tightly closed off from the world, even to the inhabitants of the Great Forest. Their sess stemmed from trading metals with the beast people, renowned for their astute business acumen.


    The elves'' metal was renowned for its exceptional quality in weapon craftsmanship, capable of warding off almost any magical assault. I couldn''t fathom why the beast people traded their goods for these metals, though. Perhaps there was a deeper strategic or economic reason, or maybe I was simply overthinking it.


    But for now, let''s set that aside.


    "It''s been ten years since you left the country. Since then, the Queen has been working tirelessly for your return, Princess," Aegis said, her voice filled with admiration.


    Artemis has been away from the kingdom for 10 years now, huh? I wonder what she was up to in those 7 years before entering the academy.


    "By the way, Princess," Aegis suddenly whispered, her tone filled with curiosity. Though she tried to keep it quiet, I could still hear her clearly. "Why is a human male with you?"


    "Ah..." Artemis nced at me, a hint of color rising to her cheeks. "Well, that''s something I''ll exin when we meet my mother."


    "Hmm..." Aegis cast a brief, appraising nce in my direction before continuing on her way.


    After a lengthy trek, we finally arrived at what could only be described as the kingdom''s castle, or rather, the residence of the Queen herself. It wasn''t your typical castle; instead, it resembled a colossal modern tree house nestled within the grandest tree in the vicinity. If my hunch was correct, this majestic structure could be named after Yggdrasil.


    "This is where the Queen resides. It''s Yggdrasil," Artemis informed me.


    Wait, it''s actually named Yggdrasil? Well, I suppose some names here draw inspiration from Norse mythology, or perhaps myths in general. It makes sense, especially considering Artemis''s name, which echoes that of the goddess of chastity...


    There were guards near the entrance, all of them elves. As their eyes fell on me, they initially tensed up, but upon spotting Aegis and particrly Artemis, they rxed their stance, though their expressions showed confusion.


    "This man is with the Princess," Aegis stated firmly. "Don''t treat him improperly."


    "Y-Yes, ma''am!"


    The guards allowed us to pass, though they continued to watch me closely. Seeing a human male must have been quite unusual for them, considering their isted kingdom andck of males in their poption.


    After a while, we reached the entrance. It was a wooden door nked by wooden statues of naked elves on either side. The craftsmanship was remarkable, down to the intricate details, including the well-defined nipples. Hmm... These elves had noticeablyrger breasts than I typically imagined.


    Aegis''s and Artemis''s breasts barely reached average size, so seeing statues with such ample busts was quite surprising. I couldn''t help but wonder who the models were for these sculptures.


    "Hey, could you stop staring at my mother like that?" Artemis snapped.


    "Sorry?"


    "Those statues you''re ogling¡ªthey''re modeled after my mother."


    Oh, so the statues were modeled after the Queen herself? That was unexpected. The Queen was quite busty, it seemed.I didn''t expect that, considering that all the elves I''ve seen so far had modest breasts.


    "I''m warning you before we go in, Leon," Artemis said solemnly. "My mother despises humans, especially males. Many of our people have been abducted, vited, and even turned into sex ves by them. If Mother treats you with hostility, stay calm and speak to her in aposed manner. You don''t want to provoke her. She''s incredibly frightening when angered."


    I nodded, understanding her reasons for hating humans. It was understandable, given the atrocities their people had suffered,pounded by the fact that their poption was already dwindling without males. Now I understood why the elves regarded me with suspicion and curiosity. It all made sense now.


    Artemis nodded at Aegis, who then knocked on the door. It opened on its own.


    Stepping inside, I was struck by the unique design of the throne room. Every corner showcased an borate style that was unlike anything I had ever seen. The walls were adorned with numerous paintings and statues, all seemingly dedicated to the Queen herself.


    Interestingly, every piece of art depicted her in the nude, with a striking emphasis on her nipples, which were rendered with astonishing realism. Why were all these artworks focused on her being naked, and why were the nipples so meticulously detailed?


    Artemis and I walked down the long throne hall, our footsteps resonating through the grand chamber. The atmosphere was thick with the scent of ancient wood and faint traces of floral perfumes. The walls were adorned with intricate carvings and detailed murals that seemed to tell the story of the elven kingdom.


    As we neared the throne, a vision of stunning beauty came into view, seated with an air of regal authority.


    She was the living embodiment of the statues we had seen earlier, with a mature, voluptuous body and impressive breasts that defied the modesty of her kin. Her long, blonde hair cascaded down her shoulders, framing a face that seemed sculpted to perfection.


    Her ears were strikingly pointier than any other elves I had encountered, giving her an exotic allure, and her skin was as white and wless as pearl.


    Her attire¡ªorck thereof¡ªwas a sheer, white cloth that barely covered the essentials, leaving little to the imagination. The thin fabric clung to her curves, teasing glimpses of whaty beneath. Despite her minimal attire, she exuded an undeniable air of dignity and authority. Her piercing gaze locked onto us as we approached.


    So this was the Queen of the Elves. Queen Sris Qinrel.


    "Mother, I''vee home," Artemis said as she bowed. I hadn''t bowed yet; Artemis instructed me to do so after introducing myself.


    "Artemis. It''s been, what, ten years since Ist saw you. How have you been?" Queen Sris inquired.


    "I''m fine. I''ve been studying at Milham Academy for thest three years, and afterpleting my four-year education there, I n to be one of the magic knights."


    "For what reason?"


    "It seems like a more effective way for me to locate kidnapped elves. The Magic Knights have ess to an advanced system that detects suspicious activities in Milham, so bing one seems like a good idea."


    "I see." For the first time, a smile graced the Queen''s lips. "I''m d you''re back, Artemis."


    "Yes," Artemis replied warmly, "I''m happy to see you doing well too."


    "Am I still as beautiful as ever?"


    "Yes, Mother. You haven''t changed at all. You''re still as stunning as ever."


    "Oh, Artemis, my dear!" The Queen''s voice erupted with joy as she sprang from her chair, rushing towards her daughter. She embraced Artemis tightly, her generous bosom pressing against her daughter''s frame. "I''ve missed you so much!"


    "M-Mother, please, not in front of him!" Artemis protested, cheeks flushing with embarrassment.


    "Hmm?" Finally, the Queen''s gaze turned to me, her eyes narrowing in suspicion. "Why is a demon here? No, you''re not a demon, are you? You''re of mixed blood."


    "W-What? Um, Mother, I''ve brought him here. He''s Leon," Artemis interjected, attempting to diffuse the tension while her mother continued to hold her close.


    "Leon? The one mentioned in your letter?" Her gaze flickered momentarily to Artemis before settling on me.


    I bowed respectfully. "It''s an honor to meet you, Your Majesty. I am Leon."


    "Do you not carry a surname?" the Queen inquired, her tone gentle yet probing.


    "I do not," I admitted. "I was raised in an orphanage, so I have only a given name."


    "Hmm..." The Queen''s piercing eyes locked onto mine. "Does the word ''Eir'' hold any significance for you? Does it stir any memories?"


    Eir. That''s... my sister''sst name. There seems to be significance to that name. The Queen didn''t appear hostile towards me, so her question was likely out of curiosity. I wanted to learn more about that name.


    Perhaps I could gain insight into Lilith by asking the Queen, who had lived for countless millennia. However, what if she tries to kill me the moment I mention it? She couldn''t actually kill me, and I''d probably be the one to kill her, but that would mean losing Artemis. I didn''t want that. Well, if she holds a grudge against those with names like that, then so be it.


    I''ll just have to flee for my life if necessary.


    "Recently, I discovered I have a sister," I revealed. "And her name carries the Eir lineage. It''s likely I bear that name too."


    The Queen''s eyes widened in surprise. "I see," she murmured thoughtfully. "Come with me," she instructed, releasing her daughter and leading us towards a secluded chamber.


    It appeared she wouldn''t harm me solely because of my connection to the Eir name. Perhaps within these walls, she held the answers to my true lineage.

 Chapter 237: Chapter 36 - The Kingdom Of Elves (3)

    Where she led us looked like an open balcony, yet not quite. It was surrounded by walls, but these were not typical walls made of conventional materials. Instead, they were crafted from branches. It gave the impression of a room, but the branches didn''t quite resemble solid walls, allowing a view outside and creating the feel of an open balcony.


    What dispelled my notion of it being a balcony was the presence of a bed. Clearly, this was a bedroom. Perhaps Her Majesty''s bedroom, or maybe Artemis''s.


    "Uh, what''s going on with Mother? She seemed really shaken up after you brought up your connection to the name Eir. Do you know something, Leon?" Artemis inquired with concern.


    "Not that I know of," I replied nonchntly, though puzzled. "I only know the name because it''s my sister''sst name. I only discovered I still had blood rtives a few months ago, so I''m clueless about any significance the name Eir might carry."


    "It''s the name of the Great Red," the Queen interjected, her voice carrying the weight of ancient knowledge. "One of the Dragons of Old, a legendary creature from the depths of history. ording to my mother, Artemis''s grandmother, these dragons were instrumental in the creation of our world as we know it today.


    Before their intervention, this was a deste expanse, barren and lifeless, devoid of trees or seas. The Dragons of Old, including the Great Red, transformed it into a thriving habitat. I''ll delve deeper into thister. But first, your name is Leon, correct?"


    "Yes," I replied.


    "I see. Thene sit with me on my bed," the Queen said.


    "M-Mother?!" Artemis eximed.


    "Don''t worry, we''re just going to sit. I don''t have any other furniture, so the bed is the only option. Unless you''d rather discuss this standing?"


    We bothplied and joined her on the bed. The three of us sat down together.


    "Now then, Leon," said the Queen, her eyes gleaming with a majestic emerald hue. "Do you know who Lilith is?"


    "L-Lilith? The Goddess of Subus?" Artemis interrupted, her eyes widening with surprise as she nced back and forth between us. "You know about her, Leon?"


    "Yes," I admitted. "Only her name, though. I''ve encountered her only in one of my dreams..."


    "Artemis, dear, do you have any knowledge of Lilith?"


    "I haven''t seen her myself," Artemis began, her voice tinged with awe and fear. "But Grandmother told me stories. Lilith was a fearsome figure, the very embodiment of destructive power. She could destroy mountains and drain seas with just a snap of her fingers. She could copy any skill, weave threads sharp enough to slice through anything, andpletely nullify her opponents'' abilities.


    Her strength rivaled that of dragons, and she could control life and death itself. She was an unstoppable force, feared by all, even the gods. Grandmother, the strongest among the Elves, barely escaped with her life when she encountered her."


    "That''s right," the Queen affirmed, her tone heavy with the weight of history. "That is the personification of destruction¡ªLilith, the Goddess of Subus."


    So Lilith was a mythical figure, huh? The personification of destruction, someone even the gods couldn''t handle. Suddenly, I remembered what she said to me in that dream.


    "Just as thou hast saved those women, save me as well, alright?"


    If she was that powerful, why did she ask that of me? And how did she end up inside me?


    But that wasn''t a concern for now. I could delve into thatter.


    "What''s her connection to the name Eir?" I asked Queen Sris.


    The Queen fixed me with a solemn gaze. "Eir is... Lilith herself."


    The revtion struck me with profound surprise. So, she was implying that Lilith, the infamous figure of destruction, was none other than the Great Red, a legendary Dragon of Old.


    "That... is shocking," Artemis gasped, clearly taken aback. "B-But how did the Great Red, Eir, transform into Lilith?"


    "That''s what I''m about to reveal," Queen Sris said with gravitas. "While I don''t have much knowledge of the other Dragons of Old, the Great Red possessed a remarkable ability unique to this world¡ªReincarnation."


    "Reincarnation?"


    "It''s a skill that allows a soul to transfer into another," Queen Sris exined solemnly. "They can be reborn as apletely different person or any other living being."


    Reincarnation. As I pondered it, I remembered Lilith mentioning that she had reincarnated me herself.


    "The Great Red used this skill to traverse multiple eras," the Queen borated. "Since ancient times, she wandered this world, shape-shifting into various forms. That was the life the Great Red lived, shifting from one existence to another. It continued until her presence vanishedpletely from the world."


    "Vanished? What exactly does that mean?" I asked, my curiosity piqued.


    "The Great Red''s essence,pletely gone from this world," Queen Sris exined with a hint of solemnity. "Normally, those attuned to vast amounts of mana could still detect her presence. But suddenly, that colossal cluster of mana disappeared. It waster revealed that the seven princesses of Hell had defeated her. The reasons behind their conflict remain shrouded in mystery."


    "T-They defeated the Great Red?" Artemis eximed, her eyes wide with disbelief. "How could anyone manage such a feat? The Great Red was a force of nature, an unstoppable torrent of power. To think she could be overpowered..."


    "It''s really hard to wrap my head around. But if those princesses wielded their powers seriously, they could achieve the unimaginable."


    The power of the Great Red remained a mystery to me, having never existed in this world during her reign. Yet, if she yed a pivotal role in shaping the world as it stands, her strength must have been unfathomable. And those seven princesses... if they were the ones who brought down such a formidable entity, they must be formidable themselves. And now, those very princesses were on a hunt for me.


    "Wait, if Lilith possesses the ability to reincarnate herself, why didn''t she use it instead of choosing to disappear?"


    "That''s what I''m going to exin now," said Artemis, her voice steady. "Before she died, Lilith cast an incantation to split herself into parts. I believe she divided herself into five fragments, each containing one of her skills."


    I''m starting to connect the dots now. "Does that mean... I''m linked to those parts?"


    "Yes."


    "I see..."


    "W-Wait, what?! What do you mean, Mother?!" asked Artemis. "L-Leon is... Leon is a part of the Great Red?!"


    "Well, I don''t have definitive proof," said the Queen. "The only clue I have is that he knows the name. But he could have been lying about it. And while I sense the Great Red''s mana flowing through his veins, that alone isn''t conclusive evidence."


    "No, you''re probably right. I''m one of them," I acknowledged. "My skill is solid evidence of that."


    "Oh?" The Queen raised an intrigued eyebrow.


    Artemis had mentioned earlier the array of skills attributed to Lilith: the ability to mimic others'' skills, summon razor-sharp threads, cancel any skill, enhance strength like a dragon, and manipte life and death. ording to the Queen, each of us harbored one of Lilith''s unique abilities.


    Elise wielded Lilith''s Silk, while I possessed the skill to replicate others'' abilities. This revtion also rified Veronica''s role as one of the pieces. Bearing the name Eir, she possessed the formidable skill to nullify and negate others'' abilities.


    "Right," Artemis affirmed. "Leon possesses the ability to copy any skill."


    "So that''s it," mused the Queen. "You''ve inherited that skill."


    The Queen''s eyes bore into me with intense curiosity, as if she were captivated by something she saw. Her expression hinted at a desire that seemed almost predatory.


    "As expected, it seems I was correct," the Queen smiled knowingly. "He''s the man I''ve foreseen in my prophecies."


    "Huh?"


    The Queen fixed her gaze on Artemis.


    "You''ve brought the man who will be our race''s savior, Artemis," the Queen proimed. Then, she turned her attention to me. "Now then, Leon, why don''t you help us repopte?"


    With a sudden andmanding gesture, she pushed me down onto the bed.


    "M-Mother?!"


    "We''ve been waiting! I''ve been waiting for your arrival!"


    Ignoring Artemis''s startled protests, the Queen forcefully straddled me.


    "We are on the brink of extinction," said the Queen. "That''s why we need your help. I need you to impregnate all of us. Starting with me."


    Her hand moved to caress me down there through my pants.


    Wait, were things moving too fast all of a sudden? I wasn''tining, though. In fact, the idea of fucking this MILF Elf queen was definitely appealing to me.


    However, not everyone seemed as eager to proceed.


    "S-Stop!" Artemis intervened, pushing her mother away from me.


    "What are you doing, Artemis? We need to have sex with that man so we can repopte our race," said the Queen urgently.


    "N-No! I can''t let you do that! Not yet!"


    The Queen raised her eyebrows, curiosity evident in her gaze. "Oh, and why is that?"


    Artemis locked eyes with the Queen. "B-Because I haven''t had him yet! I want to be the first elf to have sex with him!"

 Chapter 238: Chapter 36 - The Kingdom Of Elves (4)

    "B-Because I haven''t had him yet! I want to be the first elf to have sex with him!"


    Artemis blurted out the words without a break, but as soon as she realized what she''d said, her cheeks flushed a deep red, the color spreading up to the tips of her pointy ears.


    "O-Oh, no! I-I didn''t mean that!" she stammered, trying to backtrack.


    "What exactly didn''t you mean?" Queen Sris''s grin widened, her eyes twinkling with amusement as she watched Artemis squirm.


    "I-I didn''t mean anything," Artemis mumbled, her gaze dropping to the floor.


    The Queen''s smile widened, her eyes gleaming with mischief. "Say, Leon. Have the two of you had sex yet?"


    "Well, we explored the backdoor, but nothing other than that," I admitted.


    "Backdoor?" The Queen tilted her head cutely, clearly puzzled.


    Oops. Seems like she didn''t understand what I meant. "Anal sex," I rified.


    "L-Leon?! Why are you telling her that?!" Artemis eximed, her face turning an even deeper shade of red.


    The Queen''s eyes sparkled with amusement, and sheughed softly. "Fufufu. Anal sex, is it? How bold of you, Artemis, to get your anal virginity taken before your vaginal virginity."


    "M-Mother?!"


    "So, now you want to get your vaginal virginity taken, huh?" said the Queen, a sly smile ying on her lips. "Hmm... Okay, I guess I''ll have to wait for my turn then. Artemis, why don''t you straddle him now and get started? Oh, but impregnating an elf with human sperm isn''t going to work that fast, so you two will have to do your best to make it happen."


    "N-Now?" Artemis stammered.


    "When else? It''s better to act now than to wait. The faster you can conceive a child, the faster I can have my turn too," the Queen insisted.


    Artemis looked at me, hesitation clear in her eyes. I guess doing it in front of her queen was too much for her right now. Well, it was too soon for that anyway.


    "I suggest we postpone this for ater date, Your Majesty," I said. "Artemis doesn''t seemfortable with the idea. At least, not yet."


    "Oh, I see," said the Queen, her voice softening. "I might be pushing you both too hard. Please understand, I only do this because I desperately want the elven race to thrive. And as a woman, I want to experience it at least once. I may be millennia old, but I''m still a woman who longs to be held by a man."


    "Y-You really want to do it, huh, Mother?" Artemis asked, her voice trembling slightly.


    "Well, yes," the Queen replied. "But as Leon suggested, we should postpone it. You''ve just returned, after all. Now, you should rest for a while. There''s not a lot of room here in Yggdrasil, so would you mind if you two shared a room? I think your room should be fine, Artemis."


    "Y-You want me to share my room with Leon?"


    "Why not? You''ve already ''explored the backdoor,'' so why hesitate now?"


    "T-That''s different!" Artemis blurted out, her cheeks turning a deep crimson.


    "Come on, Artemis. We''ve already shared a bed together. Rememberst night? You were sleeping so soundly, using my arm as a pillow," I teased, a sly grin spreading across my face.


    "Leon!" Artemis''s cheeks flushed an even deeper shade of red, her embarrassment palpable.


    This elf woman was undeniably adorable, especially when flustered. The contrast of her regalposure with this sudden vulnerability was captivating, making her even more irresistible.


    ***


    That night, the Queen summoned me for a private conversation. Artemis looked at me with concern and asked the Queen if she had any intentions towards me. The Queen assured her that there was nothing of that sort nned. Artemis, still worried, reluctantly allowed me to proceed with the conversation.


    "Uh, where are we going, Your Majesty?" I asked as we walked towards our destination. It didn''t seem like we were heading to her room.


    "You''ll find out when we get there," Sris replied. "And please, just call me Sris."


    "Isn''t that a bit inappropriate, especially since you''re the Queen and much older than me?" I remarked.


    "Oh,e on," the Queen chuckled with a yful air. Despite her millennia as a mother, she exuded a youthful charm that defied her age. "Titles like ''Queen'' are justbels. And age? It''s just a number. No need to be so formal with me.


    By the way, you have no tact, do you? I can''t believe you just casually mentioned that I''m much older than you. Even elves with long lifespans are touchy about their age, you know?"


    I realized my bluntness might have been a misstep.


    "Here, Leon," she said, leading me towards what looked like a basement. "I haven''t shown this ce to anyone, not even Artemis. My mother told me that when I crown Artemis as the queen, I''ll reveal this."


    "Why are you showing it to me?"


    "It''s because... you are our savior," she said.


    I still didn''t understand this "savior" thing. She mentioned it earlier, but I hadn''t received any exnation yet.


    "You still look like you don''t understand," said Sris. "But it''s as simple as this. Being our savior doesn''t mean you''ll be our hero. Well, in a way, it''s a fitting title since you''ll essentially save the dying race of Elves. But that''s the extent of it. You''re not obligated to do anything other than father children for the Elves."


    "Why was I chosen?" I asked.


    "Well, it''s because of your skill, Leon," she exined. "The power to copy any abilities from those you''ve had sex with. It''s a very potent skill. Lilith, the original owner of that skill, was incredibly powerful with it. She could replicate anyone''s abilities just by gazing into their eyes once. That''s how formidable she was."


    "Lilith can replicate it just by gazing into their eyes?" I asked, seeking rification.


    "Yes. Unlike yours, which still requires having sex with others to copy their skills, she can do it by looking into her target''s eyes. I have no idea why she made the skill she gave you much weaker than the original. I suppose if she split herself and then transferred one of her skills to each one, there would be some kind of bacsh weakening the original."


    Huh. So it''s simr to my skill... interesting. If I copy a skill from a woman without fully dominating her, then the skill I copy is weaker than the original. I wonder if it works the same for Lilith.


    "Now, let''s discuss this as we go deeper," Sris urged, leading the way down the staircase. I followed, the steps winding deeper and deeper into the earth until we finally reached the bottom. My eyes widened in astonishment as we arrived.


    "What''s... this?" I eximed, my attention drawn to the intricate murals that adorned every inch of the walls.


    It depicted a long battle involving a woman with ck hair, red eyes, and an emotionless face. She wielded a sword with an eye near its crossguard, and behind her were ck wings with two horns protruding from her forehead. She was not clothed in the traditional sense, but her draconic skin covered her private areas. Despite being a mere painting, she exuded a captivating and breathtaking beauty.


    "That''s the war that urred centuries ago. The conflictsted for a hundred years," Sris exined, gazing at the murals. "It was a brutal and protracted war between humans and demons, the longest and most savage since ancient times."


    The murals appeared ancient, their age evident in their weathered appearance. Yet, this did not diminish their beauty.


    "That woman there..." Sris began, pointing to a portrait of another woman. She appeared human, riding a winged white horse and charging towards a horde of demon enemies with a sword in hand. Beside her stood an elven woman wielding a bow. "is the legendary woman who won that war for humans. I believe she''s now revered as the Goddess of War in human territories. Beside her is my mother."


    Those two women appeared to be fighting against the seven women on the opposite side. I knew exactly who they were.


    "You must have realized they are the seven princesses of Hell," Sris remarked. "That''s right. They are them."


    "So they were the ones leading the war back then?"


    "Yes. But they were also beingmanded by the demon lord at that time," she exined.


    "So those were the seven who defeated Lilith?"


    "Some of them, yes. But others have passed their titles to their heirs, and those heirs were the ones who took down Lilith. These here are the first generation of the seven princesses; some yed a role in Lilith''s defeat, while others were from the second generation."


    Both of us fell into a contemtive silence as we stood before the ancient murals, their vivid depictions casting shadows across the chamber.


    After a while, Sris turned to me with a serious expression. "Now, Leon, what do you think sparked the war?"

 Chapter 239: Chapter 36 - The Kingdom Of Elves (5)

    I had no idea who could have sparked the war, of course. I wasn''t born in that era. But if I had to guess...


    "Lilith," I said, my gaze fixed on the portrait of the ck-haired woman. She seemed to be the central figure in the murals, so it made sense to point to her as the catalyst for this war. And this woman... was no doubt Lilith.


    It wasn''t a question of what or why. It was a question of who.


    Sris nodded. "That''s right. Lilith, or Eir as she''s also known, is the cause of the war," she said. "I don''t know the reason, though. Mother never told me anything about that."


    "I see..."


    "Lilith in that era was a daughter of demons," she exined, her voice carrying an air of ancient knowledge. "She met her end back then, andter she was reincarnated as Lilith again, this time born to human parents."


    "So that''s why I have humans in my blood too, huh?" I mused, connecting the dots.


    "That''s right," she confirmed, her gaze steady. "Each of her reincarnations has left an imprint on your lineage."


    So Lilith had undergone two reincarnations? Hmm, but... Maybe I was just overthinking things.


    "Since you''re essentially a part of her and her creation, she''s like your mother. How does that make you feel?" Artemis inquired.


    "I honestly have no idea how to feel about it," I confessed. "It''s not like I''m particrly close to her. I''ve only seen her in my dreams once."


    "She said she was inside you, right?"


    "Not exactly," I replied. "She didn''t use those words, but she did say that where I met her was my deepest subconscious."


    "You''ve met one of your siblings, right?" she asked, probing further.


    "Yes," I confirmed.


    "Well, I''m guessing all the parts are women, Leon," she continued. "If what you''re saying is true¡ªthat Lilith is inside you¡ªthen it''s probably because you''re the only male among the five parts."


    "What do you mean?" I asked, my voice tinged with concern.


    "She''s using you as her vessel," Sris stated matter-of-factly.


    "Vessel?"


    "Yes, she''s nning to use your body as a vessel for her reincarnation," Sris borated.


    "What? She''s going to take over my body?"


    "That''s a possibility," Sris confirmed. "But as long as you don''t copy the skills of your siblings, the chances of her taking control of your body are very slim."


    "Why is that?"


    "Well, if you did, then you would have the skills that Lilith once had," Sris exined.


    That exnation seemed broad, but it made sense. Lilith was the original possessor of the five skills, so if I had absorbed the other four, there was a risk that Lilith could reincarnate into my body and take control.


    "Just make sure you don''t have sex with any of your siblings, and that won''t happen."


    Should I mention to her that Elise and I were already getting to that point? Nah, that wasn''t really worth bringing up.


    "This is a bit off-topic, but I want to ask you something," she said, shifting the conversation.


    "What is it?" I asked, curious about her sudden change in direction.


    "Have you and my daughter kissed yet?" she inquired, her eyes gleaming with interest.


    It was a good question, actually. Despite everything we had done, kissing hadn''t been part of it. It felt odd that we had gone straight to anal before even sharing a kiss or having vaginal sex.


    "No, we haven''t," I admitted.


    "Really? You''ve done all that other stuff, but you haven''t even kissed?" she remarked, raising an eyebrow.


    I responded with a casual shrug, and her smile widened at my demeanor.


    "Then..." Leaning closer, she pressed her lips against mine in a brief but meaningful peck. "With this, I''m the first elf to kiss you, Leon," she announced softly.


    The Elven Queen''s blush spread from her cheeks to the tips of her ears, her usual regal demeanor giving way to a rare disy of shyness. She looked utterly adorable, a stark contrast to her usualposed elegance, like Artemis. It seemed that charm and beauty indeed ran deep in the family.


    "That''s a bit embarrassing," she admitted with a gentleugh, turning slightly away. "My first kiss with a man has finally happened. And it was lovely." She delicately traced her lips with her fingertips, savoring the moment.


    After a while, she fake-coughed and then said, "Well then, shall we head back up now?"


    Hmm. I suppose she was finished exining what was down here in the basement, huh? It felt like she omitted a lot, but if she wanted to go back now, I''d go with her. Still, there seemed to be much more to uncover about Lilith. I wonder when I''ll get to meet her again?


    ***


    Sris''s POV


    I possess the skill known as Prophecy, granting me the ability to peer far into the future, though I can only glimpse it once.


    A century ago, I experienced a vivid vision. In it, I saw a striking young man with jet-ck hair, fiery red eyes, horns protruding from his forehead, and majestic bat-like wings spreading from his back. Hemanded a vast army, and among his ranks stood a figure who bore a striking resemnce to me, yet she was not me. It was Artemis, my daughter.


    In this prophetic scene, I wasn''t at the forefront of battle but rather cradling a child, a girl, in my arms. I saw myself not as a warrior but as a mother... of two, I supposed. This child''s birth was not a result of magic but a product of intimate union with a man of mixed heritage. The child possessed ebony hair and elongated ears.


    I was probably there to witness the war unfold. Or perhaps I participated because I wanted to be involved?


    Behind my daughter stood a massive armyprising humans, elves, and various other races. It was surreal to see these disparate groups, who once harbored animosity toward each other, now standing shoulder to shoulder against a formidable horde of enemies.


    It was truly unbelievable, but the world hade together, united under the leadership of this man at the forefront.


    I was also certain that the child I was holding in my arms was his and mine. In that moment, I realized he was my destined man, the one who would save our race from the brink of extinction. If he managed to unite all the races in the world, then he truly might be the fated one.


    That was the prophecy I saw.


    When Artemis brought the man with her a century after I saw that prophecy, I immediately sensed something unique about him. The mana surrounding him was dense yet imperceptible, a paradox that intrigued me. Unsure but curious, I probed deeper, testing him subtly, and soon confirmed that he was the one foretold in the prophecy.


    Later, in the solitude of my room, I gazed at the night sky through the intecing branches that adorned my chamber.


    "Leon probably doesn''t know how powerful his skill is," I mused to myself. "I won''t tell him, though. I''d hate for him to getcent just because I mentioned it. I''ll quietly observe as he improves himself. I''ll offer advice gently so he won''t feel overwhelmed. I can''t wait to see him grow strong."


    I had no idea when the prophecy would unfold, or why it hade to pass. But now that I was with the man destined to be by my side, I could finally rest easy.


    "Now then, it''s time for me to try out the night crawling technique my mother once told me about," I murmured to myself, a mischievous smile ying on my lips. I pulled off my clothes, letting them fall to the floor, and reached for a negligee from my closet. The silky fabric felt cool against my skin as I slipped it on, the delicatece hugging my curves.


    I paused for a moment, staring at my reflection in the mirror. This was the first time I was wearing something like this for a purpose other than sleep, and the anticipation sent a thrill through me. The negligee clung to me in all the right ces, and I couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement for what was toe.


    ***


    Leon''s POV


    I was lying in bed next to Artemis. She wasn''t asleep¡ªI could tell¡ªbut she was strangely quiet. I had no idea what was on her mind.


    "Don''t you think you should get some rest now? We didn''t exactly take it easyst night, and then we headed straight here," I said to her.


    "What? You know I''m still awake?" she replied.


    "Yeah," I confirmed.


    When I answered, she turned to face me. "Why are you asking me that when you''ve been through the same and still haven''t slept yourself?"


    "Well, I can''t exactly fall asleep with someone who''s still awake beside me, can I? What''s the problem?" I asked.


    Suddenly, her hand reached out and touched my chest. Her fingers traced over the fabric of my clothes as she continued to gaze at me.


    "Well, what do you think?"

 Chapter 240: Chapter 37 - Elven Oyakodon (1)

    Artemis was undeniably seducing me. The intensity in her eyes conveyed a clear message: she wanted me to pounce on her right there and then. It felt like the perfect moment.


    "What do you think is keeping me awake, Leon?" she whispered again, her warm breath tingling against my skin.


    My arousal surged. This elf woman was ying her cards right, and the effect was undeniable.


    "It''s because you''re ignoring me, even though we''re here alone in bed," she continued, her touch light as feathers on my chest. "You have no tact, slipping into bed with a woman and then not giving her a second thought. You''re not making any moves. That''s why I can''t sleep. It''s your fault."


    She whispered so softly it felt like her words were tickling my ear.


    "If you can''t be down for normal sex, we can still give anal a go," she teased.


    She was really testing my patience, and it was working. I couldn''t hold back anymore. I pulled her into a violent kiss, my lips crashing against hers. Her eyes widened in surprise, but I didn''t relent, plunging my tongue into her mouth. Her resistance melted away as her eyes slowly closed, and she began to respond...


    But then, a voice shattered the moment.


    "What are you two doing?"


    "Eek!" Artemis pushed me away immediately, her face a mix of shock and embarrassment. She turned to the owner of the voice. "M-Mother?! What are you doing here?!"


    "I came to check on you two, and what do I find? You kissing each other," Sris remarked, her eyes gleaming with mischief. "nning on having sex? Anal sex again?"


    "I-If you were just checking up on us, you didn''t have toe here and interrupt! You could have left us alone!" Artemis protested, her cheeks flushing with a mix of anger and embarrassment.


    "So, you''re so desperate for it that you want your own mother to leave, huh?" Sris smirked, her voice dripping with amusement. Without another word, she climbed onto the bed, her movements graceful yet predatory. She approached me, her eyes locked onto mine, and then, without hesitation, she grabbed my chin and pulled me into a fierce, possessive kiss.


    "Wha¡ª?!" Artemis gasped, her eyes wide with shock and confusion.


    Sris ignored Artemis, her lips locked with mine as she hungrily slurped on my tongue. The heat of her breath mingled with mine, and I could feel her desire intensifying with every passing second.


    Artemis, watching the scene unfold, finally reached her breaking point. She shoved us apart, her voice trembling with a mix of frustration and jealousy. "W-What exactly are you two doing?!"


    Sris let out a mock sigh of disappointment. "Oh~ And here we were, just about to take it to the next level..." Her tone wasced with yful sarcasm. "Artemis, you killjoy."


    "K-Killjoy? You''re the one who barged in on us first!" Artemis shot back, her cheeks flushed with a mix of anger and embarrassment.


    "Is that so?" Sris responded with a smirk. "Well, how about we ask Leon who he wants to go first? What do you say?" She looked at me with a challenging glint in her eyes, her fingers lightly trailing down my chest, leaving a trail of tingling sensation in their wake.


    "Didn''t I tell you I want to be the first elf he fucks?!" Artemis''s voice rang out, filled with frustration.


    "Do you really think I''m just going to let that happen because you''re my daughter, Artemis?" Sris countered, her tone firm. "Even though I said it earlier, there''s no way I''m going to simply agree. Why would I give up the chance to be the first elf the man I love fucks? So, as your mother, I kindly ask you to leave your own room and let us do our thing. You can have your turn next."


    "Grrr!" Artemis growled in frustration at Sris, who met her re with a confident smile.


    A smirk crept across my face. It looked like tonight was the night to make it happen.


    --


    You''ve captured the interest of Artemis Qinrel. You can now proceed to dominate her.


    Name: Artemis Qinrel


    Race: Elven


    Requirements to dominate Artemis:


    1. Agree To Help Artemis (Completed)


    2. Convince Artemis to give you a blowjob (Completed)


    3. Make Artemis orgasm (Completed)


    4. Deflower Artemis in front of her mother


    5. Unlock


    ....


    --


    --


    You''ve captured the interest of Sris Qinrel. You can now proceed to dominate her.


    Name: Sris Qinrel


    Race: Elven


    Requirements to dominate Sris:


    1. Have sex with Sris in front of her daughter


    2. Unlock


    3. Unlock


    4. Unlock


    ....


    --


    I nced at the domination requirements briefly, then shifted my gaze back to the two of them. Artemis was ring at her mother, who responded with a confident smile.


    "Now, both of you, a mother and a daughter shouldn''t fight with each other, you know?" I interjected calmly. "Let''s try to work this out."


    "I don''t think it will be that easy," Artemis replied, her gaze fixed on Sris. "Because Mother seems determined to be the first elf to fuck you, Leon."


    "I''m already upset that I''m not the first woman to have sex with Leon, so I''ll be really disappointed if I don''t get to be his first elven too. I''m sorry, my dear daughter. As much as I hate to be selfish as your mother, I want that spot before you do."


    They''re pretty set on being the first elf to fuck me. There''s no way I can handle that, given I only have one dick to satisfy them both. But there''s a solution.


    "You must have forgotten, Artemis, but my libido can''t be satisfied by just one woman," I exined assertively. "With my libido this high, it''s hard for me to resist. I tried to sleep it off, but two women were eager to go, so it''s tough to keep it under control."


    Both of them nced down and noticed the sizable bulge in my pants. Their eyes widened with anticipation and uncertainty.


    "That''s why both of you are staying here with me tonight," I dered. Sitting up, I pushed down on the bed.


    "L-Leon?"


    "Leon?"


    Both of them stared at me, cheeks flushed with anticipation. At that moment, I had them both right where I wanted. Now, all that was left to do was give them what they desired, and they would be putty in my hands.


    "Why settle for just one when I can have both?"


    When I proposed that, their expressions shifted between disbelief and uncertainty, and then they exchanged incredulous nces.


    "With my daughter?"


    "With... Mother?"


    "That''s right. Together. The three of us."


    Artemis stared at me as if I''dpletely lost my mind. "W-With Mother?! Y-You can''t be serious! That''s embarrassing!"


    "E-Even for me. I''ve been in lesbian encounters with other elves before and had three of them in bed sometimes, but it''s really embarrassing to do it with my own daughter!"


    "Hmm, I thought you two had already explored each other by now, so why the hesitation?"


    That''s right, I remembered Artemis mentioning they''d pleasured each other.


    "T-That was obviously a lie! I mean, there''s no way I would do that with my own mother!"


    "But you had a threesomest night, right? You were moaning a lot too."


    "That''spletely different!"


    "It''s really not that different," I pressed on. "It''s just a normal threesome."


    Artemis still hesitated. Even though I couldn''t fully understand, it was clear this was an embarrassing situation for her.


    "Okay, Leon," Sris said after a moment of tense silence. "I''m on board. Let''s have a threesome."


    "M-Mother?!"


    "We''re not getting anywhere if we don''t do this, Artemis," Sris insisted. "If you''re not into it, then leave. You can crash in my room. I''ll just take Leon and satisfy his libido myself."


    Artemis blushed furiously, her anger evident. "You''re really pushing my buttons, Mother! Fine then. Threesome it is!"


    Sris chuckled softly. "You sure are cute, blushing with anger like that. I suppose that''s only natural. After all, you''re my daughter," she teased, her hand gently gripping the back of Artemis''s neck before pulling her into a kiss.


    "Nnnh?!" Artemis''s eyes widened in surprise.


    Sris''s hands began to explore Artemis''s body, skillfully teasing and pleasuring her. It was clear Sris was experienced in pleasuring women, and her expertise showed in every touch. Knowing Sris had engaged in lesbian sex before, it wasn''t surprising that she knew how to please another woman.


    But what surprised me was just how good she was.


    Artemis''s eyes rolled back within seconds, her body arching in pleasure as Sris''s skilled hands found and stimted her most sensitive spots with expertise that onlyes from centuries of experience.


    I suppose living for more than a thousand years made her this skilled, huh?


    After a while, Sris released Artemis and positioned herself on top of her. It was then that I noticed neither of them wore panties under their nightgowns, their aroused states evident with glistening juices.


    "Now, Leon. Choose any hole you want," Sris whispered seductively. "They''re both eager and ready for you to devour."

 Chapter 241: Chapter 37 - Elven Oyakodon (2)

    Artemis looked up at me with eyes brimming with tears, while Sris, positioned above her, gazed at me with a mix of curiosity and eagerness, silently asking, ''What''s next?''


    There was no need for words to articte our intentions. We all understood what was about to unfold.


    "Sris, lift your hips a little," I directed.


    Sris smiled mischievously and arched her back, granting me easy ess. With a deft motion, I unzipped my pants, pulling them down along with my underwear. My dick sprang into view, and Sris gasped in awe.


    "Wow, it''s so big~" Sris eximed breathlessly. "I''ve never seen a penis before, so I''m not sure about average sizes, but this is enormous. Is this what you use to conquer my daughter''s butthole, Leon?"


    "Do you want to find out?" I teased, pressing the tip of my dick against Sris''s tight asshole. The pink ring of muscle twitched under the gentle pressure.


    "Ahh... B-But maybe we could save that for another time," Sris stammered, her voice a mix of excitement and hesitation. "Why not use the regr hole first? It''s been ready and wet for a while now."


    "N-No! U-Use mine first, Leon!" Artemis''s voice trembled with urgency and desire. "I''m sure you''d prefer someone youngerpared to that hag who probably has cobwebs in her because she remained a virgin for millennia."


    Sris shot her a heated nce. "I may be a virgin when ites to pration," she retorted, her voice dripping with confidence, "but I''ve had my fair share of sex with women. There might not be pration involved, but I don''t have cobwebs in my vagina like you, who''s literally a virgin in every sense of the word."


    Both of them were bickering again, arguing over who should go first.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll devour you both at the same time," I said with a smirk, my voice dripping with anticipation.


    This was an oyakodon, and it was only natural that I would indulge in it. After all, it was served up for me.


    I positioned my dick against Artemis''s wet folds, feeling the heat radiating from her pussy. With a deliberate thrust, I pushed myself inside her, feeling her tight walls grip me.


    "Hnnn?!" she gasped, her body tensing as I filled herpletely, her eyes wide with a mix of shock and pleasure.


    I didn''t feel the usual resistance that''s supposed to be there, but then again, women''s hymens differ. Some don''t even exist; they can break from masturbation, excessive exercise, or just disappear over time. Artemis probably didn''t have hers anymore because of her centuries-old age.


    "Aaah... L-Leon''s dick... It''s finally inside me..." Artemis moaned softly, her fingers tracing the contours of her crotch, her body arching slightly in pleasure.


    "Aw, how could you, Leon..." Sris pouted, her gaze fixated on me as she turned back, her lips forming a small frown. "I wanted to go first."


    I withdrew from Artemis and without a word, I thrust into Sris.


    "Hnngg?!"


    Her pussy wasn''t as tight as Artemis''s, but as expected of a mother and daughter, they had the exact same feel.


    "I told you, didn''t I? I''ll devour both of you at the same time."


    As I spoke, both of them looked at me with sultry, eager smiles, their eyes gleaming with anticipation and desire.


    I gripped Sris''s hips firmly and began to ravage them both, switching back and forth with rapid, precise movements.


    "Ahhh, ahhnn, ahhh!"


    "Fuaaahn, aahhh! W-What is this?!"


    Their bodies, untouched by others but devoid of hymens, responded with pure pleasure instead of pain. Even though it was their first time, they were caught in the throes of ecstasy.


    "Aaah, e-even though he''s thrusting once and pulling out, he''s doing it so fast, I barely notice him pulling out! Ahhhnnggg~!" Sris moaned, her voice trembling with each thrust.


    "I can barely tell when he''s switching between us! Ahhhnn~!" Artemis gasped, her voice quivering with delight, eyes rolling back as waves of pleasure coursed through her body.


    As I thrust into them alternately, the two beauties leaned in and kissed each other passionately. Their tongues danced together, lips locked in a sensual embrace. The sight of their lewd kiss, their mouths moving hungrily against each other, made my arousal skyrocket.


    I kept pounding them, alternating between their eager pussies with relentless intensity. Their bodies trembled under my touch, their moans growing louder and more desperate.


    "Nnnn, hmmmnn, nmmmnn~!" Artemis moaned, her voice vibrating with every thrust.


    "Mmmmnn, hmmm...!" Sris responded, her hips bucking back against me, craving more of my cock.


    The muffled sounds of their pleasure, the sight of their intertwined, sweat-slicked bodies, and the feeling of their tight, wet pussies gripping my dick drove me wild. Each thrust became more powerful, more demanding, as I pushed them both closer to the edge. Their eyes fluttered, their breaths quickened, and I knew they were both close to cumming.


    The wetness and slickness of their pussies as I thrust into them alternately was mind-blowing, making it hard to believe I was entering two different holes at all. Each time I switched, it felt like I was plunging into one continuous, velvety tunnel. Their pussies had different tightness, but the simrities in their heat and grip were uncanny.


    Then, I felt it. The surge of pleasure building from the tips of my toes, rushing towards my groin. They were tightening around me too, their bodies responding to the impending climax, making my dick throb with need.


    My grip on Sris''s hips tightened, my fingers digging into her soft, supple flesh. I increased the intensity of my thrusts, driving into them harder and faster. The sound of skin pping against skin filled the room, mixing with their desperate, needy moans.


    "Mnnnh! Hmmnn! Hmmm!" Artemis moaned, her voice high and needy, her body trembling under the relentless assault.


    "Hnnn~! Hnmmm! Hnmmm!" Sris echoed, her hips bucking back against me with frantic desire, her juices dripping down her thighs.


    Their moans were a symphony of lust, raw and primal, urging me on. I could feel the tension building in my core, the pressure mounting as I pounded into them with abandon. The sensation of their slick, tight pussies gripping my dick was driving me wild, pushing me closer to the edge.


    With each thrust, I felt my climax approaching, the pleasure spiraling higher and higher. I could barely hold back, the need to cum overwhelming. My hands clenched around Sris''s hips, my body tensing as I prepared to unleash the torrent of cum building inside me.


    And then, I finally busted my nut. The cum surged into Artemis''s pussy.


    "Fuhaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa~!!!"


    When she felt the scorching hot cum burning her womb, she broke away from Sris''s lips, arched her back, and let out a moan-like scream. Her tongue lolled out of her mouth, eyes rolling back in ecstasy.


    The sheer volume of cum flooding her pussy made Artemis shudder, her tight walls spasming around my throbbing dick, milking everyst drop. The sensation of her contracting around me was pure bliss, driving me to pump even more into her, filling her up until it overflowed.


    After a while of pumping my seed inside Artemis, I pulled out and immediately thrust into Sris.


    "Nnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn!!!"


    Sris arched her back, her pussy eagerly sucking me in. She released a stifled moan through gritted teeth, her body trembling in anticipation. The contrast between Artemis''s tightness and Sris''s weing warmth was intoxicating, driving me wild with lust.


    Her pussy enveloped mepletely, and I began to pound into her with relentless force. Her moans grew louder, more desperate, matching the rhythm of my thrusts.


    After giving them both their shares of cum, I ced my dick between their wet, slick pussies and shot my thick, white load all over their stomachs.


    Their bodies trembled, covered in my cum, their faces a mix of exhaustion and satisfaction. The sight of them, cum dripping from their pussies and smeared across their bellies, was enough to make my dick twitch again. The air was thick with the scent of sex and sweat.


    My hands roamed over their bodies, feeling the slickness of their sweat and cum, savoring the softness of their skin. Artemis and Sris looked at each other, then at me, their eyes filled with a mix of love, lust, and satisfaction.


    "The night is still young," I grinned, my voice filled with anticipation. "Let''s move on to the next round so we can enjoy ourselves even more."


    "You''re so full of energy, Leon. I think you might get me pregnant sooner than I expected," Sris gasped, her breath heavy as she leaned against Artemis, their bodies flushed with desire.


    "As expected of Leon..." Artemis panted, her voiceced with excitement. "D-Do you want to do it in the same position?" she asked, her eyes gleaming with lust.


    "Yeah, but let''s change it up a bit this time," I replied with a mischievous glint in my eyes, surveying their exposed buttholes.


    An idea sparked in my mind.


    I made a slight adjustment until I found the perfect position I desired.


    "T-This is somewhat embarrassing..." Artemis hesitated, her cheeks flushed.


    With everything arranged just right, I hadplete ess to all four inviting holes. Anticipation surged through me, causing me to lick my lips hungrily. I positioned my dick against Sris''s butthole, ready to proceed.

 Chapter 242: Chapter 37 - Elven Oyakodon (3)

    "W-Wait, that''s the wrong hole, Leon! That''s something that can''t make me pregnant!" Sris gasped, feeling her ring of muscle expand as my thick dick slowly pushed into her tight entrance.


    The tip of my dick pushed through her resistance, but the tightness was intense, making it tough to go deeper. As expected, her ass was incredibly tight since she hadn''t been prepped. But this was just the beginning, a way to loosen her up. I wasn''t nning to go all the way just yet. I pulled out slowly, savoring the sensation, then thrust into Sris''s pussy instead.


    "Ahnnn! I-If you put it in so suddenly like that...!" she moaned, her body shuddering with the abrupt pration.


    After entering Sris, I bent down further and thrust into Artemis''s dripping wet pussy. It was so slick that my dick slid all the way in without any resistance.


    "T-There it is! The dick is inside me!" Artemis moaned, her voice trembling with excitement.


    Sris pouted, feeling left out.


    I only stayed inside Artemis for a moment before pulling out. She whined in disappointment, but I quickly repositioned and thrust into her tight butthole instead.


    "Ngh?! L-Leon, that hole is...!" Artemis gasped, her eyes widening as I entered her tight backdoor.


    Her experience from the previous night made the entry smoother than it was with Sris, whose inexperience made her tighter. Thebined wetness of their juices coated my dick, making it easy to slide in and out.


    Just as before, I pulled out after a few moments and shifted my focus back to Artemis''s dripping pussy. Her wetness weed me eagerly.


    "Ahhhnnn! Y-You''re switching between my holes!" she moaned, her voice trembling with pleasure.


    "Aw, you''re the only one getting attention," Sris pouted, looking back at me with longing eyes


    "Don''t worry, you''ll get your turn... soon!" I promised, my voice thick with desire, as I pulled out and then thrust my dick into her soaking wet pussy.


    "Higuhnnnnnnnnnnn~!!" Sris moaned, her voice a symphony of pleasure and surprise.


    Her pussy easily yielded, stretching to amodate my girth. The slick wetness and her quivering walls hugged my dick tightly, the warmth enveloping me like hot butter. Each movement sent waves of heat coursing through my body.


    I pulled out again, watching her tremble with anticipation. This time, I aimed my dick at her tight asshole, the tip pressing against the taut ring of muscle.


    "L-Leon! T-That hole is...!" Sris gasped, her voice quivering as I began to pry it open, pushing deeper inch by inch, feeling her resistance give way.


    "Rx," I murmured, my voice a deep, calming rumble. "Just let it happen. Tonight, I''m going to im both of your holes and make them mine. I''ll make sure they mold to my shape. You''re going to be mine in every way."


    "B-But...!" Sris''s voice trembled, a mixture of fear and anticipation threading through her words.


    "Rx, Mother, and it will go smoothly. It''s good in the ass too, you know," Artemis whispered, hugging Sris tightly, her arms restraining any attempt to squirm away.


    I pushed further, inch by inch, feeling the tight ring of muscle yield to my girth. Slowly, gradually, her resistance melted away until...


    "Ah! H-His dick... His dick is inside my ass!" Sris eximed, her voice a blend of shock and pleasure as I filled herpletely. The heat and tightness of her ass enveloped me, sending shivers of ecstasy down my spine.


    "Leon," Artemis said, her voice dripping with mischief as she held Sris tightly. "Make her cum using her ass." A wicked grin spread across her face. I matched it with one of my own, feeling the heat of the moment intensify.


    I gripped Sris''s hips firmly, feeling her body tense beneath my touch. Slowly, I began to thrust in and out of her tight asshole, my movements deliberate and steady.


    "Hnnn?! Nnnhh! Hnggg! I-It hurts, Leon! It hurtssss!" she cried out, her voice a mix of pain and raw desire.


    "It''ll feel good soon enough, Mother," Artemis reassured her, her voice a sultry purr. And then, without warning...


    "Hnngg?! W-What? A-Artemis, don''t suck my nipple right now!" Sris''s protest was breathless and shaky as Artemis''s mouth found her nipple, her tongue swirling and teasing the sensitive flesh.


    "What? This is a threesome, Mother. It''s expected that we all pleasure each other," Artemis said, her voice dripping with seduction as she continued to tease Sris''s sensitive breasts. "Besides, your breasts are so lovely. Even as your daughter, I can''t help but be jealous. And you''re stunningly beautiful.


    Sometimes I think I''m not even worthy to be your daughter."


    "H-Huh? B-But you are! I mean, you came out of my womb! W-Wait, Leon, please don''t thrust while...! Hnnnng~!"


    "But seeing you like this, Mother, getting fucked in the ass and loving it, I know for sure. You are my mother."


    "A-Artemis... Hnngg, hyaaan~!"


    Artemis resumed sucking Sris''s nipples, her tongue and lips working in perfect harmony to drive her wild. Sris''s body trembled with every thrust I made, her tight asshole gripping my dick with an intensity that made me groan in pleasure.


    I watched Artemis''s mouth move expertly over Sris''s breasts, each flick of her tongue making Sris''s moans louder, more desperate. Thebination of sensations overwhelmed Sris, pushing her closer to the edge.


    "Ahhhn, ahhhhn, hyaaaaaa~!"


    I quickened my pace, thrusting deeper, harder, feeling Sris''s body arch and writhe beneath me. The pleasure was overwhelming, the intensity of the moment driving us all to the brink of ecstasy.


    "That''s it, Sris," I murmured, my voice rough with desire. "Let yourself go. Feel the pleasure. Embrace it."


    "Hnnng! Ahhhn, ahh, ah, ahhh, ahhh, ahhhn, ahhhhh!"


    Sris''s cries filled the room, a symphony of raw, unbridled pleasure.


    "AhnnnnnnNnnnNnnnNNNnNnnNngggggGggn~!!!"


    Her body quivered, her muscles tightening around me as she reached her peak. Artemis''s mouth continued its relentless assault on her nipples, adding to the intensity of her orgasm.


    As Sris''s climax washed over her, I felt my own release building. The heat, the tightness, the sheer eroticism of the moment was too much to bear.


    "HnnnnnngGGnnnnnn!!"


    With a final, powerful thrust, I came, my cum filling Sris''s ass as her body shuddered beneath me.


    Artemis pulled back, a satisfied smile on her lips as she watched Sris''s body copse in a blissful, spent heap. "You did well, Mother. You pleased us both," she whispered, her voice tender. "Now, Leon, you''re not finished yet, are you?"


    "Of course not," I replied, my desire unabated. "I''m far from satisfied."


    With that, I continued my alternating rhythm, thrusting between their tight, warm holes. The contrast in sensations was intoxicating. Artemis''s ass clenched around me, while her pussy felt like velvet, hot and slick. Their bodies writhed beneath me, their moans and gasps growing louder with every thrust. Artemis''s tight, quivering walls hugged my dick, her juices coating me as I plunged deeper.


    "Aaaannn~! Ahh! Ah, ahhh, ah, ah, ah, ah, ahhh~!!!"


    "Ahhhnnn~! Ahn, ah, ah, ah, ahhh~!!!"


    Each thrust into Sris made her gasp, her inexperience adding a tantalizing tightness. I watched as her back arched and her mouth opened in a silent scream of pleasure. I relished the feeling of power and control, knowing that I was the one bringing them both to the brink of ecstasy.


    The room was filled with the sounds of skin pping against skin, their moans, and the wet, lewd noises of our bodies joining. I felt my own climax building, the intensity of the moment pushing me closer to the edge.


    "You''re both so fucking tight," I groaned, the pleasure nearly overwhelming. "I can''t hold back much longer."


    "Hnnngg! Hnnn! Hnnnnn! C-Cum, Leon!"


    "Ahhn, hyaaan, ah, ah, ahhh! C-Cum! Make this mother and daughter pair pregnant!"


    Artemis and Sris looked at me with lust-filled eyes, their bodies trembling with anticipation. I gave a final, deep thrust into Artemis, feeling her walls clench around me as she cried out in ecstasy. The sensation was too much, and with a primal groan, I came, filling her with my cum.


    "C-Cumminggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggg!!!"


    As I pulled out, my dick still throbbing, I turned to Sris. Her eyes were wide with desire, and I knew she was ready for her turn. I plunged into her tight pussy, the sensation of her slick, hot walls pushing me over the edge once again.


    "AhnnnnnnnnnNNnnNnnnNNNnnNNn~!!!"


    Her moans echoed in my ears as I filled her with my seed.


    Sris leaned heavily against Artemis, their bodies pressing intimately together.


    "Haaa... Haaa... That was amazing," Artemis gasped, her breathing in ragged bursts.


    "Sex is so pleasurable," Sris added, equally breathless. "I never knew..."


    "The night is still young for you two to be taking a break," I remarked.


    "You''re incredibly energetic," Sris noted with a grin. "I guess what you said about one woman not being enough for you is true, huh?"


    "I''m sure Leon has more stamina than a horse," Artemis chimed in, her voice filled with admiration.


    They both smiled at me, their eyes burning with desire.


    "Hey, is there a bath around here?" I asked.


    "Hmm, there''s a hot spring nearby. Why?" Sris replied.


    "That works perfectly. I want to continue in the hot spring."

 Chapter 243: Chapter 37 - Elven Oyakodon (4)

    The three of us wore bathrobes, with nothing on underneath, as we left the room where we''d been having our threesome.


    "A-Are we really going to do it out there?" Artemis asked nervously. "I mean, it''ste, so there probably won''t be anyone around, but it''s still a public ce. Can''t we just... do it in my room again?"


    "Now, now, Artemis," Sris replied. "This is what Leon wants. Besides, even if someone catches us, they can''t do anything. I also want to experience having sex outdoors."


    "That''s because you''re used to being naked outdoors, Mother. You''re practically wearing nothing most of the time anyway!"


    The Yggdrasil was cloaked in darkness, with only the flickering candlelight casting eerie shadows around the ce.


    "The hot spring is half a kilometer away," Sris exined, her voice low and sultry. "The guards will definitely see us leaving Yggdrasil, so no matter what, we''ll be seen, Artemis."


    Artemis sighed heavily, a sense of resignation settling over her.


    We finally stepped out of the Yggdrasil. The guards who were stationed there earlier were still on duty, despite it beingte at night. Didn''t they ever need sleep? They didn''t look tired at all.


    "They rotate out with a fresh set of guards after a full day," Sris exined quietly. "Come morning, a new group takes over. There are ten sets in total, ensuring everyone gets enough rest. I''m not cruel enough to burden my people like that."


    "I used to be one of them," Artemis added. "It was all part of gaining experience before I ascend to the throne."


    "You''ll be the next Queen, so it''s only natural for you to gain experience."


    Artemis being the next Queen of the Elven Kingdom was already set in stone.


    "You''ve got to give it your all, Leon," Sris said with a determined look. "To get Artemis pregnant, that is. It''s all on you to make it happen."


    Among the elves, there was a strict tradition: for the crowned princess to ascend to the throne as Queen, she must conceive a child. By the time Sris was ready to rule, there were no elven males left, making natural conception impossible. That''s when Sris made a risky choice, harnessing magic to create a child.


    With this magical lineage secured, Sris ascended to the throne, ensuring Artemis would be her rightful sessor.


    Artemis was of age and ready to ascend to the throne. The only thing left for her to do was to get pregnant. With me here now, that was an easy task. The only challenge was our racial difference¡ªelves were notoriously difficult to impregnate. But that was a minor hurdle. I had plenty in reserve to make it happen.


    It was a perfect opportunity for me. After deflowering Artemis right in front of Sris, the next challenge was to impregnate her. Sris''s next requirement for domination, on the other hand, was to aid Artemis in ascending to the throne. If I seeded in getting Artemis pregnant, I would fulfill both of their requirements in one powerful stroke.


    "Well, we can deal with thatter. For now, let''s head to the hot spring," Sris suggested with a yful smile. "Oh, and you girls, keep a close watch on the Yggdrasil. We''re off to enjoy the hot spring for a while and have some fun."


    "Yes, Your Highness!" the guards chorused in acknowledgment.


    Sris nodded briskly, leading the way with a confident stride.


    With that settled, we made our way to the hot spring.


    ***


    The hot spring wasn''t asvish as the one in Leonamon, but it had a serene beauty of its own. The area was open, with no walls to hide it from prying eyes¡ªjust a few bushes providing a scant barrier. The elves probably didn''t bother with more coverage since they were all women,fortable in their nakedness.


    They were used to pleasuring each other; in a race without males, their only option to satiate their lust was to embrace another woman. Sris was no exception.


    "It''s been a while since I''ve been here," Artemis remarked, casting a nce around the tranquil surroundings. "And thank goodness there''s no one else here."


    "It would be even better if someone were here," Sris countered mischievously. "We could really let loose. Right, Leon?"


    Was she hinting at wanting others to join us? An elven orgy? Well, I wasn''t opposed to the idea. I was certainly up for it.


    "I-It''s embarrassing enough doing this with Mother," Artemis stammered, cheeks flushing slightly. "So, doing something like that would be really, really embarrassing. Please, I beg you both, let''s not."


    Artemis didn''t seem entirely on board with the idea, but that was okay. I was eager to savor every moment with both of them.


    "Now, let''s get in," Srismanded, her voiceced with anticipation. She shrugged off her bathrobe, letting it cascade to the ground. Her body was stunning¡ªvoluptuous with wide hips, a generous ass, andrge breasts. It was a true motherly figure, radiating a mature allure.


    Artemis followed suit, letting her own bathrobe slide off her shoulders. In contrast to Sris, Artemis had a lean, petite frame with no excess fat and small, perky breasts. Despite the differences, her beauty was ethereal, on par with her mother in its own unique way.


    I followed suit, letting my bathrobe fall to the ground, exposing myself fully to the cool air. Their gasps filled the night as they took in my body, so different from theirs. What truly captivated them was the thing between my legs, standing tall and demanding their attention.


    Sris dropped to her knees, her eyes widening as she stared at my dick.


    "So, this is the thing that''s been inside both me and my daughter, huh?" she murmured, her voice a mix of awe and curiosity. "I can''t believe something this big managed to fit. I wonder if it''ll fit in my mouth too." She licked her lips, her gaze never leaving my erect cock.


    She boldly reached out, her hand enveloping my throbbing dick.


    "Hey, Mother, that''s not fair, jumping in before me! I want to give him oral too," Artemis protested with a yful pout.


    "Oh, so putting his dick in your mouth is called oral, huh? Fufufu, I''m learning a lot from this," Sris giggled. "Well, if you want to join in, why don''t we do it together?"


    "I was just about to suggest that," Artemis said eagerly as she knelt beside Sris. "I''ll take his balls, Mother. You can handle the shaft."


    "What should I do to make him feel good?" Sris asked, her eyes sparkling with anticipation.


    "Just use your mouth and tongue. Be careful with your teeth. And remember, look him in the eyes while you do it. He loves that," Sris instructed eagerly, her eyes gleaming with curiosity and desire.


    The two elves were visibly intrigued, their elven nature amplifying their inherent curiosity.


    "Right. Look into my eyes as both of you suck me off," I urged, anticipation coursing through me.


    The atmosphere crackled with tension and desire as Sris and Artemis positioned themselves. Their eyes locked onto mine, filled with intense heat and anticipation. Sris boldly leaned in first, her tongue darting out to tantalize the tip of my dick, never once breaking eye contact.


    Artemis followed eagerly, her hands skillfully caressing my balls, nting delicate kisses along the sensitive skin.


    They took turnsvishing attention on my shaft, their tongues tracing up and down its length.


    Sris focused on the tip, tracing circles with her tongue, while Artemis worked the base with gentle suction. They alternated their motions seamlessly, creating a rhythm that sent waves of pleasure through me, each touch and kiss driving me wild with desire.


    And then, abruptly, they altered their approach. Instead of using their tongues, they enveloped my cock with their lips, cing it snugly between them. Moving in sync, their mouths worked together in a coordinated rhythm, treating my dick like a harmonica.


    I thrust my hips back and forth, meeting their movements head-on. It felt like I was fucking their mouths simultaneously.


    Then, they shifted tactics again. Artemis moved down to suck my balls, her soft lips and gentle suction sending shivers of pleasure through me. Sris focused on my dick, her mouth warm and inviting as she took me in eagerly.


    Gripping both of their heads firmly, I looked down at them. Their feverish eyes locked with mine, sparking an intense desire that threatened to overwhelm me.


    There was the sound of their sucking echoing in the hot spring, mingling with the steamy, humid atmosphere. It was intensely pleasurable.


    Suddenly, my toes curled against the cool cobblestone floor. Seeing my reaction, they intensified their efforts, switching between my balls and my cock with eager determination. Artemis took turns sucking on my balls while Sris wrapped her mouth around my dick, and then they swapped positions. Their synchronized rhythm heightened the pleasure until I couldn''t hold back any longer.


    With a deep moan, I arched my back and released streams of white liquid onto their eager faces.


    "Fuaah... haa... The semen came out," Artemis gasped.


    "S-So hot... It''s all over my face," Sris eximed, her voice filled with excitement and satisfaction.


    I gave them a powerful facial, watching as my cum painted their faces. Seeing their expressions smeared with my load, my dick hardened again, throbbing with renewed desire.

 Chapter 244: Chapter 37 - Elven Oyakodon (5)

    We immersed ourselves in the soothing heat of the hot spring, letting its warmth seep into our bodies. Artemis straddled me, her pussy wrapped snugly around my dick as we faced each other.


    "A-Ahhh... So hot...!" Artemis moaned, her back arching gracefully as she moved her hips in a slow, tantalizing rhythm.


    "Artemis is stunning, especially when she''s getting fucked," Sris observed, her eyes fixed on Artemis. She, too, luxuriated in the hot spring beside us.


    Opting for a slow, sensual pace this time, we relished each moment, the hot water enhancing every sensation.


    The hot water sshed rhythmically with every movement of Artemis''s hips, droplets shimmering in the dim light.


    "Aaah, I-I''m cumming! I''m cumminggg~!" Artemis cried out, her voice echoing through the night as her back arched and her hair iled wildly. Her pussy clenched tightly around my dick, sending waves of pleasure through us both.


    "You look so beautiful when you''re cumming," Sris purred, her eyes locked onto Artemis''s ecstasy. "Now, let me take over."


    Artemis lifted herself off me, her body trembling from the intense climax. Sris then straddled me, a shy yet eager smile on her face, before slowly sinking down into the hot water, enveloping my dick in her warmth.


    The sensation of her warm, tight crotch enveloping my dick was intoxicating. Her pussy moistened at the tip, a weing embrace that felt incredibly pleasant.


    "Nnn... My insides are being pried open..." Sris moaned softly.


    Her cunt swallowed my cock in a steady, deliberate motion. As I reached the base, her body jolted as if struck by electricity, sending ripples through the hot spring''s water.


    "Ahhnn~! It''s so deep, right below my navel... You''re hitting the deepest part..." she gasped.


    Sris clenched her teeth and frowned, but despite her tense expression, her pussy was rhythmically contracting and twitching, almost as if it had a mind of its own, heightening the pleasure for both of us.


    "Ahhh... It''s incredible...!"


    Sris swayed her hips back and forth, initiating deliberate, rhythmic thrusts.


    "Nnnn, nnn, ah, ah... My head is spinning. I feel like I''m on the brink...!"


    Gradually, her movements became more pronounced. Soon, she was shaking her shapely ass with abandon, performing a seductive water dance.


    "Ah, ah, ah, it feels so good, your cock feels amazing..."


    With each provocative sway, the water audibly rippled and spilled over the edges of the hot spring.


    Like flint striking steel, Sris''s innermost depths rubbed against my ns, sending sparks of pleasure flying through both of us. The sensation was so intense that I could feel myself on the brink of cumming.


    Unable to stand the frustration any longer, I lifted her hips and began to thrust hard from below.


    "Ahh, hiii, hyaaan!! L-Leon, you''re so intense, ah, ah, aaah!" Sris cried out, her voice a mix of ecstasy and desperation.


    Each thrust sent waves of hot water spilling out from the spring, sshing everywhere. With every powerful movement, Sris panted wildly, her wet hair flying as she rode me like a cowgirl on a rodeo machine. Her body responded to every thrust, her pussy clenching tightly around my dick.


    I eagerly sucked on her nipple, feeling it wet from the hot water, and ran my tongue over its sensitive flesh.


    "Ahhh, ahhh! Hyyiii! Ahhh, ahhh, ahhh!"


    Witnessing our intense connection, Artemis''s expression turned jealous and pouty. She forcefully pulled me away from Sris''s nipple and pressed her lips against mine. Her breath was sweet and inviting, and I responded by kissing her deeply, our lips exploring each other fervently.


    "Nnn, chu, chu, ah... Hamu..."


    Our tongues intertwined, battling for dominance as we fought for each other''s saliva like parched souls searching for morning dew. I dipped my tongue deep into her mouth, tasting her more fully as I licked her gums and the underside of her pte.


    "Ahhhn, ahh, fuaaah! Ahhhh! Ah, ah, ah, ah, ahhhhn~!!!"


    In the heat of our embrace, Sris too was reaching her peak. As I kissed Artemis, my hips moved rhythmically, driving Sris into a state of ecstasy that mirrored my own mounting pleasure. With each thrust, I brought us closer to the edge, until finally, with a powerful release, I climaxed inside her.


    "HnnNNnNnnnnNNgGgGggnnn~!!!"


    Sris gritted her teeth and arched her back, taking my cum deep inside her, filling her womb to the brim. The sight of her flushed face and trembling body sent a surge of primal satisfaction through me.


    "You''re not satisfied yet, are you, Leon?" Artemis teased, pulling away from our kiss with a sly smile.


    There was no way I''d let these women go unsatisfied. The desire coursing through me demanded more. So, I continued fucking them both in the hot spring. The three of us, soaked in the mist and heat of the water, were caught in a frenzy of passion.


    I positioned them both in doggy style, their hands gripping the edge of the spring as I took turns thrusting into them. Each time I plunged into their hot, slick pussies, I felt a surge of pleasure. The sounds of flesh pping against flesh echoed through the steamy air, our moans and gasps mingling with the sshing water.


    Their bodies writhed beneath me, back arching and breasts swaying with each powerful thrust.


    Artemis''s tightness clung to my dick, her gasps turning to cries of pleasure as I pounded into her. Sris, equally desperate, pushed back against me, her ass shaking with each deep stroke. The intensity built, their moans growing louder, mixing with the rhythmic p of our bodies and the water''s sshing.


    "Leon''s got so much energy...! I don''t think I can handle much more...! If you keep going like this, I might get addicted...!" Sris gasped, my dick deep inside her, her voice trembling with a mix of pleasure and desperation.


    "Then get addicted," I growled, plunging deeper into her with each thrust. "I''ll make you crave it so much that you won''t even think about sleeping with another woman! You''ll belong to me and only me!"


    "Fufufu... I''ve only been with women out of necessity, you know?" Sris moaned, her body trembling with desire. "I''m a woman who craves lust, so, hnn~! B-But if you insist, then I''ll be yours exclusively!!! Make me yours! Hnnn~!!!"


    I gripped her hips tighter, feeling her pussy clench around my dick with every thrust. Her back arched, her hair cascading down her shoulders, wet and glistening in the steamy air. I could see the mixture of ecstasy and surrender in her eyes as she met my gaze, her body trembling with each powerful stroke.


    The sound of our flesh pping together echoed through the mist, blending with our moans and the sshing of the hot spring. Artemis watched, her eyes filled with a mix of jealousy and arousal, her breathing in short, hot gasps.


    Sris''s moans grew louder, her voice breaking with each thrust. "Ahh, ahhh! Leon, you''re going to make me cum again! I can''t... I can''t hold on...!"


    "Cum for me, Sris," Imanded, driving into her harder, feeling the tension building in her body. "Let go and cum for me."


    "AaaaaaahnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnNnnNnNnn~!!!"


    Her body tensed, and with a final, shuddering cry, she came, her pussy mping down on my dick as waves of pleasure washed over her. I continued to thrust, riding out her orgasm, feeling my own climax building.


    As Sris''s orgasm subsided, she copsed against the edge of the hot spring, her body spent and trembling. I pulled out of her, my dick still hard and aching, ready for more.


    "Artemis," I murmured, locking eyes with her. "Your turn."


    "Yes," she purred with a provocative grin. "Make me yours, Leon."


    Her words fueled my desire, and I slid inside her, thrusting forcefully. Artemis''s moans crescendoed, echoing through the misty air, blending with the rhythmic pping of skin on skin. The water around us surged with each powerful thrust, creating cascading waves that reached the edges of the hot spring.


    She was soaked and slick, her pussy weing me eagerly with every deep plunge.


    Her pussy hugged my dick tightly, her body responding eagerly to every thrust. I could feel her walls contracting, drawing me deeper inside her with each powerful stroke.


    "Ahhh, Leon... Yes, just like that... Fuck me harder!" Artemis cried out, her voice trembling with pleasure.


    I gripped her hips, pulling her closer as I drove into her with relentless force. Her moans became more desperate, her body quivering with each thrust. The heat of the hot spring mingled with our sweat, creating an intoxicating atmosphere of raw, unbridled lust.


    After holding out as long as I could, I finally let go, releasing my cum inside her with a primal grunt.


    "NnnNnnnnnnggggg!!!"


    Simultaneously, Artemis reached her peak, her essence mingling with the warm water of the hot spring, creating an intoxicating blend of passion and steam.


    I kept up the rhythm, thrusting vigorously through another intense round of fucking until the first light of sunrise peeked over the horizon, signaling it was time to draw things to a close.


    As we savored the lingering waves of pleasure, I guided them into a final act: lying back on the cobblestone floor, with each of them straddling one of my thighs, their pussies pressing together around my shaft in a sensuous scissoring motion.


    "Mmmm... Ahhh..." they moaned in unison, their bodies writhing in pleasure as they ground against each other and me.


    The sounds of ourbined moans filled the morning air, blending with the soothing sounds of sshing water and the awakening forest around us.


    After a while, I came, and thus, the oyakodon finally came to an end.

 Chapter 245: Chapter 38 - The Situation Of The Elven Race (1)

    I woke up feeling refreshed. It was already afternoon, and beside me were two golden-haired, long-eared beauties, each using one of my arms as a pillow. They were a mother-daughter pair, the Queen and Princess of the Elven Kingdom. Last night, we had a threesome. It was intense, with the explicit goal of getting them pregnant.


    I''m not sure if I seeded, as none of the domination requirements were fulfilled. But I have plenty more chances. Maybe tonight?


    Sris''s face suddenly frowned, and then she opened her eyes, still groggy with sleep. She gazed at me for a moment, her expression softening as her eyes focused. When she finally recognized me, a smile spread across her face.


    "Good morning, Leon," she murmured, her voice husky, before leaning in to kiss me on the lips.


    Behind me, I heard a low groan. Turning slightly, I saw Artemis waking up. She blinked her eyes open, and when she saw me, a smile lit up her face as well.


    "Good morning, Leon," she echoed, her voice warm, as she leaned in to kiss me too.


    It was actually the afternoon, but who was I to correct them in such a perfect moment.


    ***


    We put our clothes back on and left the room where we''d slept. As we stepped out, we were met by a woman standing in the hallway. She was the knight elf who had been with us yesterday. Her name was Aegis, if I remembered correctly.


    "Good morning, Your Majesties," she said, bowing deeply with a hand on her chest. Her eyes then shifted to me, standing behind Artemis and Sris, and her expression twisted into a frown of disgust. "Good morning to you too, Lord Leon."


    "Good morning, Aegis," I replied, noting the disdain in her voice and the way her gaze flickered with contempt. Clearly, I wasn''t her favorite person.


    We moved away from the room, continuing down the corridor with Aegis following behind us.


    "Don''t take Aegis''s dislike too personally, Leon," Sris whispered softly, her words intended for my ears alone. "She harbors a strong resentment towards humans, especially men, due to a past incident. Her animosity towards you might also stem from your closeness to Artemis. Like Artemis, Aegis was born of magic and they share the same age. That''s why they became such close friends.


    But I suspect Aegis''s feelings for Artemis might go beyond mere friendship¡ªperhaps even love. I can''t help but feel a bit sorry for her."


    I nodded, absorbing the revtion. It exined Aegis''s demeanor towards me. I also remembered the Vice President of the Student Council''s obvious crush on Artemis. Even though Titania was now my girlfriend, she too held Artemis in high regard. It seemed Artemis was quite the heartthrob among women.


    Sris might feel sorry for Aegis because Artemis wasn''t keen on being with a woman.


    "This is the reality among our elven people, Leon," Sris exined to me. "Living for centuries without males, it''s natural for them to form strong bonds with those of the same gender. Many elves have entered into marriages with other females, and I have officiated many same-sex unions. In elven culture, this is perfectly "normal"."


    I had suspected as much. The elven race, devoid of males, was still capable of falling in love just like many other races. And with all elves being females now, it was natural that they would form romantic attachments with each other.


    "Aegis has two mothers, both females, so that probably influenced her attraction towards the same sex rather than the opposite," Sris exined.


    "Have you ever fallen in love with another woman?" I asked.


    "Jealous, are we?"She smirked yfully. "Fufufu, don''t worry. No one has managed to capture my heart, at least not until now."


    She winked at me mischievously.


    I wasn''t jealous, just intensely curious. But if that''s what she inferred, I wasn''t about to argue.


    "We elves are as mortal as anyone else, driven by lust just like you. Masturbation is one way we satisfy ourselves, but it''s never quite enough. As you know, I''ve been with many women before. At night, it''s not umon to hear moans of pleasure from women engaging in sex with each other. Perhaps someone is even at it right now. That''s our reality.


    As much as I yearn for the old ways of our race, where men were present, it''s a wish that can never be fulfilled."


    By "old ways," she meant when they were procreating like any other race. Procreation was crucial for them, as their numbers had dwindled to around 300. In other words, they were on the brink of extinction.


    "That is why I am d to have finally found our savior. And that savior is you, Leon. Make my people feel what a real woman is really like, just as you did with us. Although it''s a stretch, and this might sound crueling from their Queen, I hope the elven race will return to normal." She smiled.


    What she said was indeed harsh, especially for a Queen. But I understood her sentiment. To save her race, she had to be ruthless.


    "I understand," I said.


    "Do you want to start with Aegis?" Sris suggested. "She''s an incredibly beautiful elf. Why don''t Imand her to tie herself up on her bed and wait for you to ravish her?"


    "Please don''t do that."


    "Is that so? Well, okay then," she said, a hint of disappointment in her voice.


    Aegis already disliked me enough, and I was sure she would hate me even more if Sris did something like that. Besides, there were far better ways to begin this journey.


    --


    You''ve captured the interest of Aegis Quariel. You can now proceed to dominate her.


    Name: Aegis Quariel


    Race: Elven


    Requirements to dominate Aegis:


    1. Have sex with Aegis while Artemis is nearby, with Artemis having no idea.


    2. Unlock


    3. Unlock


    4. Unlock


    5. Unlock


    ....


    --


    This honestly feels like something straight out of an NTR doujin manga. The idea of seducing Aegis while Artemis is nearby,pletely unaware, is incredibly erotic but equally challenging. I can''t dive into this headfirst; I''ll need to soften her up first to stand a chance.


    "Now then, Leon, shall we eat?" Sris asked as we entered what looked like the kitchen.


    The sight before me was overwhelming. The table wasden with an extravagant amount of food, more than enough for a feast. It looked like something prepared for a grand banquet, not just a meal for three people.


    Sris noticed my surprise and chuckled. "Everyone in the Yggdrasil eats here, Leon. So it''s only natural that this table is covered with food."


    "I see..."


    So that exined the overwhelming spread of dishes before us. It wasn''t just for us, but for everyone in the Yggdrasil.


    Suddenly, I heard something¡ªa sound that piqued my curiosity.


    "I''m going to check something out for a bit," I informed Sris. "If you don''t mind."


    "I don''t mind. Just pleasee back soon. We''ll wait for you to join us for food."


    "Okay."


    Leaving the kitchen, I followed the alluring sounds to their source.


    "Hnnn..."


    "Mmm... ah..."


    The sounds weren''ting from inside the Yggdrasil. They wereing from outside, from the tree next to Yggdrasil. I activated Levitation magic, allowing me to float silently into the air. Simultaneously, I cast an Illusion spell to render myself invisible, masking my presence entirely. I also used the Illusion magic to cloak my mana, ensuring the elves wouldn''t sense me.


    Hovering closer, I saw a treehouse nestled among the branches. While not as grand as the Yggdrasil, it was still far more impressive than any ordinary treehouse. Its walls were woven from branches, much like Sris''s room, creating natural gaps that provided a clear view inside.


    Through those gaps, I saw it.


    Two elven women were intertwined, engaging in passionate scissoring. One had short hair, while the other sported twin tails, and they were grinding their crotches together fervently. The twin-tailed woman held the other by her leg, pressing herself against her with increasing intensity, eliciting moans of pleasure from the short-haired woman who clutched the sheets in ecstasy.


    "NnnnnnNn~!"


    "Mmnnn~!"


    Watching them cum together satisfied me enough, so I quietly left and returned to the Yggdrasil.


    So this was what Sris meant by the stark reality facing the Elves. Sris aimed to eradicate this behavior because if left unchecked, it spelled doom for the Elven race. She sought to overturn this "normalcy" ingrained in elven culture. It was a formidable challenge, given that Elves generally harbored a visceral disgust toward human males, or males in general.


    This aversion led them to cling to a society of solely females forfort.


    This is where Ie in. I would be the one to initiate change, to shift their mindset. I held the power to make a difference. Sris would y a crucial role in helping them ept my influence.


    Sris wanted me to show the Elves the pleasures of being with a man, so they wouldn''t resort to activities like scissoring again. She hoped they''d realize the advantages of having a man. That was her goal for me.


    "I suppose to achieve that, I''ll need to start with those two," I muttered to myself as I walked back toward the kitchen.

 Chapter 246: Chapter 38 - The Situation Of The Elven Race (2)

    When I returned, a lively gathering was seated around the table. As soon as the elves noticed me, they went on high alert, eyes narrowing with suspicion. Sris quickly intervened, assuring them that I was a guest.


    Despite their hushed murmurs¡ªquestions like "Why is a human male here?" or "Why is Her Majesty allowing a human here?"¡ªI remained unfazed, focusing on my meal.


    Amidst their scrutiny, I couldn''t help but marvel at their beauty. Each person seated there was a bombshell, radiating a captivating allure that seemed perfectly ced in the moment. The tableau before me begged to be immortalized¡ªa scene ripe with potential for a stunning masterpiece.


    Sris leaned in to exin that they constituted the council of the Elven Kingdom, akin to ministers overseeing various aspects of governance in the kingdom.


    "Let me introduce you," Sris began, her voice carrying a hint of pride. "Starting from the first on the right, meet Azusa. She oversees the Hunting Group and ensures our food supply remains stocked."


    Azusa, her mouth full of meat, red at me with an intense gaze. She was a striking dark elf, exceptionally tall, and exuding a powerful presence. Her attire was a scanty green cloth adorned with golden embroidery, barely covering her essentials. The open cleavage revealed her massive breasts, and her muscr thighs were wrapped in bandages.


    She wore knee-high metal boots that matched the color of her outfit. Long strands of silver hair cascaded over one eye, the other vividly green. She looked every bit the formidable elven warrior.


    "And next, we have Hilda," Sris continued. "She manages the Guard Group and is responsible for guarding the kingdom."


    Hilda was every bit the warrior that Azusa appeared to be. Her skin was tanned, likely from rigorous training rather than being a dark elf. d in a sleek, ck leather suit that entuated her figure, she sported an open cleavage, akin to attire favored by motorcycle riders¡ªa helmet being the only missing piece for her to resemble one.


    Perhaps it was an undershirt for protection under knight armor. Her long, faded gold hair framed piercing green eyes, and she, too, fixed me with a stern re.


    "Next is rett," Sris continued, her voice carrying across the dining area. "She manages trades andmunications with other races in the Great Forest."


    rett didn''t wear anything that indicated she was a warrior. Instead, she sported sses perched delicately on her nose, giving her an intellectual charm. She was cute rather than stunningly beautiful, a subtle allure that stood out among the other elves. Unlike the others, her attire was modest, not excessively revealing. Her short, white hair framed her face.


    "And next is Frey," Sris continued. "She''s in charge of education and training."


    Frey greeted me with a wave as she was introduced, her gesture outwardly friendly yet her eyes betraying a hint of suspicion. Her movements were subtly seductive, each gesture seeming to draw me in with a maic allure. Her presence exuded a potent sexual energy, as if she were enticing me with every nce and sway.


    Among them, she stood out as the most voluptuous, her curves entuated by a white attireyered over a pinkish turtleneck. ck leggings hugged her legs,plemented by metallic golden boots that added to hermanding presence.


    "There are two more, but they seem upied at the moment. Ah, here theye," Sris announced. I turned to see two figures entering through the doorway. My eyes widened as soon as they came into view.


    "You''re starting without us? That''s sad," one of the them quipped, her short hair framing a mischievous smile.


    The other sported twin tails, her gaze sweeping the room before locking onto me with narrowed eyes. "So, that exins the strange mana presence I sensed. There''s an intruder. Or perhaps not, if he''s dining with all of you. Who is he?"


    "I was just about to introduce him to everyone. Firstly, let me introduce you, Leon. They are twin sisters responsible for shielding the Elven Kingdom from outsiders. The mist that nkets the entire kingdom is their creation. Meet Verra and Serra."


    The two looked at me with expressions of disgust. I guess they really were that repulsed by men. I couldn''t help but meet their gaze. After all, these were the same two who had been pleasuring each other passionately in the treehouse next to Yggdrasil. And to think, they were twins on top of that?


    "Your Majesty..." a voice suddenly cut through, unexpected as it came not from a council member but from Aegis, who loomed behind Artemis. Her tone was sharp, her gaze piercing as she addressed Sris directly. "It may be rude to ask, but isn''t it time you told us why exactly a human is here?" She shot a pointed re in my direction.


    "I know you and the Princess havebeled him a guest, but it''s clear he''s more than that, seated alongside you for lunch. And, well, with him being a man, I fear he might pose a threat to you, Your Majesty."


    "I think Aegis raises a valid point, Your Majesty," Hilda interjected firmly, her gaze drilling into me without faltering. "Human males have long been our adversaries, responsible for much suffering among our people. Many are still enduring their actions today. So why are we permitting a human, especially a male, to sit here where the council convenes?"


    The members of the council all turned their eyes towards me. It was clear how much they harbored resentment towards humans, especially males. That wasn''t surprising at all. In my opinion, their resentment was entirely justified. Their race had suffered greatly because of males. In addition to kidnappings, there were cases of elves being sold as sex ves.


    I was honestly surprised they hadn''t dered war on humans yet. But with their numbers dwindling and no males left in their race to reproduce, such an action would be incredibly reckless. It would risk their very existence.


    I stood resolute under their piercing gazes.


    Hilda''s voice snapped sharply, "And to think a human male could possess such disgustingly potent mana," she used. "You''re no ordinary male. Who or what are you, really?"


    "Now, now, calm yourself, Hilda. Let me address this first," Sris interjected calmly but firmly. "I understand your concerns, and they are valid. But trust me, Leon poses no threat to me, Artemis, or our people."


    "Well, you''re correct to assume he poses no immediate threat, especially with all of us surrounding him. But I fear keeping him contained won''t be easy, given he''s far from ordinary."


    "I''m not referring to containment, Hilda," Sris interjected, her tone steady. "Leon... isn''t entirely human."


    "What?" Hilda''s gaze briefly shifted to Sris, then returned to me with renewed scrutiny. "No. That changes nothing. He''s still a male."


    "He''s not just an ordinary male. You all must have noticed the immense amount of mana pulsating through his body," Sris dered, her voice carrying a weight of significance. "Allow me to introduce him properly. His name is Leon. Leon Eir."


    At that revtion, their eyes widened in astonishment.


    "W-Wait, Eir?" rett eximed, her voice tinged with disbelief.


    "Like the Great Red?" Frey pondered aloud, her finger hovering near her lips in contemtion.


    "No, like Lilith," Asuza interjected, her tone suggesting a realization.


    "So, that means he''s one of the five parts of Lilith?" rett questioned, seeking confirmation with a mix of curiosity and apprehension.


    "That''s right," Sris asserted with unwavering certainty. "Leon is one of the children of Lilith. And beyond that, he is the one foretold in my dreams."


    Hilda''s eyes widened even further. "Foretold? Then that means he''s...?"


    "Yes, precisely," Sris affirmed, her voice carrying a weight of revtion. "Leon is the savior we''ve long awaited. The one destined to rescue us from the brink of extinction."


    Their gazes fixed on me now weren''t merely surprised. The initial looks had beenden with suspicion and anger, followed by astonishment. Now, their expressions shifted to a mix of perplexity and profound shock, as if grappling with the enormity of what had just been revealed.


    "This man... is?" Verra''s gaze bore into me, searching for answers amidst the revtion.


    "...the one who will save us from extinction... the one who will..." Serra trailed off, her voice filled with uncertainty.


    "...save us by impregnating us all?" Verra continued, her disbelief palpable in the air.


    "That''s right. Nicely pieced together, you two," Sris apuded, her handsing together in a brief, approving p. "This is why I''ve brought you all together today. It might seem a bit crude to discuss over lunch, but since we''re already on the subject, I''ll exin. I intend to initiate the rebirth of our race. In essence, I''m nning to restore things to how they were before."


    They all looked puzzled, as if struggling to grasp Sris''s meaning. I, however, understood perfectly well what she meant.


    "I want you all to have sex with Leon," Sris said.

 Chapter 247: Chapter 38 - The Situation Of The Elven Race (3)

    Azusa pushed herself up from the table and red at me, her eyes zing with indignation.


    "What do you mean, Your Majesty?! Are you seriously suggesting that we copte with this man?!"


    "That''s right," Sris said with a calm, unwavering gaze. "That''s exactly what I mean by having sex with him."


    "No way! There''s no way I would do that! Nor anyone else, for that matter!" Azusa''s voice trembled with a mix of shock and defiance.


    "That''s why I''m telling you all this now," Sris exined, her tone steady and authoritative. "I know our people won''t willingly have sex with Leon right away. I want him to start with you all, so our people might be more inclined to follow suit."


    "Your Majesty, it may be rude to say this, but you''re joking, are you? I mean, you know that our people have suffered because of the males. So why are you suggesting us to copte with one?" said Hilda.


    "I''m not joking. As I''ve said and confirmed, this man is the one I saw in the prophecy¡ªthe one who will save us from extinction and restore our poption," Sris dered resolutely. "Isn''t the fact that I told you he''s one of Lilith''s children proof enough?"


    "Your Majesty," Azusa began, her voice tinged with respect but unwavering in disbelief. "I can''t simply believe that this puny man will be the savior of our dying race. I won''t just open my legs and let him have his way because youmand it. Besides, I''m already married to Hilda! We have a child together!" She pointed at Aegis standing nearby.


    So Azusa and Hilda are married, and one of them used magic to conceive a child in her womb. And that child is Aegis, huh?


    "We elves may not share the same religious beliefs as humans, but I still value monogamy! Many elves are married, too! What you''re asking us to do is cheating on our partners!"


    "I understand your concerns. I really do. But if we remain stagnant, our people will slowly wither away. In just a few thousand years, we''ll face extinction. We may live long lives, but we are not immortal. Do you truly want our race to vanish from the face of the earth?"


    "We could create a child using magic, just as we''ve done before!"


    "The risk is too great, and the odds of sess are slim. Failure means death. I can''t risk the lives of our people on such a gamble just for survival."


    "B-But we can''t do what you''re asking! How am I supposed to spread my legs for someone I don''t even know, who isn''t my lover? I''m sorry, Your Majesty, but what you''re proposing is impossible for us," Azusa protested vehemently.


    "I assure you, Leon is clean. He won''t do anything with you. The reason I proposed this is so our people will be more inclined to follow suit because you led by example. As members of the council, it''s your responsibility to act for the greater good of our people."


    The members of the council fell silent.


    "My mother, the former queen, ingrained in me the importance of doing what''s necessary for our prosperity. I traded our precious metals with the beast people, paving the way for our kingdom''s modernization," Sris stated firmly, leaning forward with her elbows on the table, hands folded. She closed her eyes momentarily, reflecting.


    "She taught me to do whatever it takes for our survival and to restore our former greatness. That''s why I took the risk to create a child using magic and gave birth to Artemis. It''s my duty as your Queen."


    Sris turned to me.


    "Artemis and I had sex with himst night," Sris said unabashedly.


    "M-Mother?! W-Why did you have to bring me into this too?" Artemis stammered, her cheeks flushing red. Behind her, Aegis looked on with a shocked and brokenhearted expression. I suppose she did have a bit of a crush on Artemis, so hearing about her having sex with me was surely devastating for her.


    "The Queen..."


    "And the Princess did...?"


    Verra and Serra chimed in, clearly taken aback.


    "I''m not lying when I say it was out of responsibility, but spending the night with him showed me what it truly feels like to be loved," Sris admitted. "Being held by a man, waking up beside him with his hand as my pillow¡ªthose moments made me understand."


    The council members fell silent, their expressions a mix of shock and contemtion, absorbing Sris''s words like a tranquil river.


    "I couldn''t help but think when I woke up next to him, ''So this is what we''ve been missing out on,''" Sris continued, her eyes scanning the room. "Didn''t I tell you before, Frey, when we were together, that sleeping with another woman felt somewhat empty?


    Sure, it''s pleasurable, feeling another body pressing against yours, but after having sex with Leon, I realized what we were doing was just a form of masturbation. Itcked the depth, the connection, the sheer intensity of being with a man."


    Again, the members were all quiet as they listened to Sris.


    "Mother once told me that sex is something intertwined with love," Sris continued, her voice filled with contemtion. "What I felt from having sex with Leon was different from what I felt with all of you. It might hurt your feelings to hear this, but that''s honestly how I feel."


    A tense silence hung in the air until Frey broke it with a chuckle. "Hehehe, I feel the same way," she admitted. "Why does it feel like this isn''t really sex at all? Like it''s not hitting the mark for me either. When I think about it now, I guess our feelings are simr. We''ve been trying to have sex, but it feels more like we''re just seeking pleasure, almost like masturbating."


    The air seemed to crackle with tension as Sris''s words lingered in the room, each syble heavy with meaning. Her raw, unfiltered admission painted a stark picture of her inner turmoil. Frey''s revtion added anotheryer, suggesting a collective sense of emptiness they all shared.


    "Sex with Leon," Sris continued, her voice carrying a mix of reflection and yearning, "wasn''t just about the physical pleasure. It was about connection, about feeling loved. His dick inside me, the way he made me cum¡ªit wasn''t mere sex. It was something deeper, something real."


    She looked at me and smiled.


    "This isn''t just about survival," she dered firmly, her gaze piercing each of theirs with intensity. "It''s about reiming a part of ourselves that we''ve lost. And Leon is the key to that. He can give us what we''ve been missing¡ªthe love, the connection, the future we deserve. That''s why I need all of you to ept Leon. To ept his seed inside you.


    Together, we can save our people. All of us."


    "But we can''t just...! We can''t just ept this! How could we?! We''ve lived without a man in our lives for hundreds of years now!" protested Azusa, her voice trembling with uncertainty.


    "I might be speaking out of turn, Your Majesty, but I share Azusa''s sentiment," rett spoke up, her voice tinged with concern. "It''s possible that man has hypnotized you just to get what he wants. Human men have a history of capturing our people because of our extraordinary beauty, right? I''m pretty sure he''s operating under the same n."


    "I may be old, but I don''t believe anyone can manipte my mind, rett. Are you underestimating my strength?" Sris countered, her tone firm and unwavering.


    "That''s not my intention, Your Majesty. I''m just... well, as Azusa said, it won''t be easy to simply follow your orders, especially after what happened in the past," rett exined, her voice tinged with concern. "Remember when Aegis and the others identally left the Kingdom? They encountered human males, and almost all of them were raped on the spot and kidnapped.


    We haven''t received any news about them since. Even if this man isn''t human, as you said, we can''t suddenly believe he''s our savior."


    "Hmm. I guess convincing you all isn''t going to happen, huh? Well, I can''t me you. After all, I did spring this n on you all of a sudden," Sris said pensively, her eyes closing as she sighed deeply.


    "I''m sure there are plenty of ways for our race to survive, Your Majesty," Hilda spoke up earnestly. "But this... doing something with that male... that''s the one thing I can''t bear."


    They really hate men, huh? Well, I suppose that''s par for the course. But it''s hard to believe they''re lumping me into the same category as those scum. That somewhat irritated me.


    "Your Majesty," I suggested, "why don''t we show them?"


    Sris opened her eyes slowly, a sly smile forming. "I was just about to suggest that, Leon," she said, ncing at me with a gleam in her eye. Then, she turned to face the group, including Aegis. "Me and Leon are going to show you..."


    "Show what, Your Majesty?" Hilda asked, her tone curious yet hesitant.


    "We''re going to have sex right in front of all of you."

 Chapter 248: Chapter 38 - The Situation Of The Elven Race (4)

    The members stared in disbelief at Sris, their expressions a mix of shock and confusion, trying to grasp the meaning behind her words.


    "W-What, Your Majesty? Did I hear you correctly?"Hilda blurted out, pushing herself upright from her chair, hands gripping the table as if she needed support toprehend what she had just heard.


    "It might get messy if we do it here," Sris remarked casually, her tone nonchnt despite the bombshell she had dropped. "So let''s finish eating first."


    Hilda sank back into her chair, visibly stunned by the unexpected statement.


    With that awkward moment lingering, we resumed our meal in silence.


    ***


    After we finished our meal, the servants diligently cleared the table, gathering the tes and utensils and loading them onto a cart. As they began to wheel it away, Sris stopped them with amanding tone.


    "After you clean those,e back," she said with a wicked smile. "The more of you who witness this, the better."


    The servants bowed their heads respectfully before leaving the dining room with the cart. A short whileter, they returned, their expressions tinged with curiosity about what Sris had in store for them.


    "Now then," Sris announced, her gaze sweeping over the assembled members and then settling on me. "Shall we begin?"


    She reached for the cloth tied around her waist, and with a deft tug, her scant clothing loosened. The fabric slipped away, revealing her bare breasts, the small amount of fabric that had barely covered her now pooling around her stomach.


    "Watch me as I make love with Leon," Srismanded, standing up from her seat. Her clothes fully fell to the floor, revealing herpletely naked body. She must not have been wearing any underwear since there was none to be seen. She stood there, fully exposed.


    In the soft light, I could truly appreciate every inch of her form. Her body was like the exquisite sculptures disyed inside the Yggdrasil¡ªno, it was even more than that. This was the original. Every curve, every detail was breathtaking. If I had topare, she was nothing short of a goddess.


    "Leon, sit here in this chair," Sris instructed, her voice firm yet tantalizing.


    Iplied, settling into the chair she had indicated.


    "Show us," she demanded, her eyes glinting with anticipation.


    Taking a deep breath, I obeyed, releasing my cock from my pants. Gasps of surprise and excitement filled the room, the air thick with tension and curiosity. Amidst the chorus of reactions, one voice stood out.


    "My, this looks like it''s going to be fun~" Frey purred.


    "Now, look at us," Srismanded, her voice dripping with authority and desire. She moved in front of me, her hands gripping my shoulders for support as she straddled myp. "I''m going to make this thing enter this hole of mine," she dered, her words sending shivers down my spine.


    With one hand, she grasped my dick, steadying it with a firm yet gentle touch. She guided it toward her hot, wet entrance, which glistened with her arousal. The anticipation was electric, her wetness making it clear just how excited she was by the situation.


    "Hnnn... I can feel my flesh being split apart. The feeling is good," she moaned, her voice filled with a mixture of pleasure and anticipation as she slowly lowered herself onto my dick. The heat enveloped me, each inch feeling like hot butter melting around me. Her tight walls embraced me, creating a delicious friction that sent waves of pleasure through my body.


    After what felt like an eternity, she finally reached the base.


    "Haa... Haa... Look, his thing is embedded deep inside me," Sris gasped, her voice husky with desire.


    The members of the council''s eyes fixated on our connected genitals.


    "...Doesn''t that..."


    "...hurt, Your Majesty?"


    Verra and Serra voiced their concern.


    "It doesn''t hurt at all," Sris replied with a sultry smile. "In fact, it feels incredible."


    "That does look like it feels good," Frey murmured, her gaze heated as she licked her lips, clearly imagining the pleasure.


    "But that''s not the end of the pleasure," she purred, slowly lifting her hips before plunging back down. "Hnnn~! Ahhn...!"


    She started moving her hips in a lewd, wild dance, her pussy greedily swallowing my dick with each thrust.


    "Aahhh, yesss~! Ahh, ahh, ahhhhn, ahhhh!"


    Her waist moved with the skill and sensuality of an experienced prostitute. Every thrust, every grind, was perfect. I wasn''t even moving¡ªit felt like I was being devoured. She was greedily taking me in, her body demanding more.


    She hugged my head tightly and pressed her breasts to my face. The intoxicating mix of sweat and the sweet, earthy scent of milk filled my nostrils¡ªaforting, motherly aroma. I never considered myself a MILF fan back in my old world, but now I understood their appeal.


    "Ahahh... Lick it! Suck it! Slurp my breasts!" she demanded, her voice dripping with lust.


    I teased her nipples with my tongue, swirling around them, gently sucking and nipping at their sensitive tips.


    "Aaaaaaaahn!... Oh, yes! Just like that! Ahhhh, it feels so good~! Keep licking my nipples like that...!"


    She arched her back, seeking more contact. I held her close, preventing any escape, and began to move my hips in sync with our shared pleasure.


    "Aaaaahh, ahhh, aaah, ahhh, aaaah! So intense! Yes! Fuck me, Leon! Fuck me hard! Impregnate me right in front of them!


    Make mepletely yours! Dominate my body with your dick! Aaaaaaaaaah!"


    Our bodies met with a wet, provocative p, filling the air with a sound that echoed our passion.


    "Aaah, aaahn!"


    Sris moved her hips with unrestrained fervor.


    "Hey, Leon! Be mine forever! Stay with me! I want you to fuck me like this always!"


    "That looks so hot..." Frey whispered, mesmerized as she watched us fucking each other. From the moment Sris and I had started, Frey had been squirming, her thighs clenched together in anticipation. "I can''t hold back anymore!" she eximed, lifting her legs and tearing her stockings right between them, revealing she wasn''t wearing any panties.


    "H-Hey, Frey, what are you doing?" Hilda gasped, catching sight of Frey on the brink of masturbating.


    "Come on, Hilda. I''m burning up here. It feels like I''m witnessing something so intense, something I''ll never forget, you know? I want to imprint this in my mind forever. And look at them, they''re really enjoying themselves. Honestly, I''m dying to join in too.


    It''s the first time I''ve heard Her Majesty moaning like that! Mmmnn~!" She slid her fingers between her thighs, showing how wet she was. "Just look at how soaked I am. It''s torture to watch all this action without jumping in! I want to feel that pleasure too!"


    Frey started teasing herself between her legs.


    "Hnnn... Nnnhhaaa~!"


    Hilda looked at her in utter shock.


    "Hhhnnaaa! Aaahn! K-Kiss... Kiss me...!" Sris urged me as we continued grinding against each other.


    I leaned in eagerly, meeting her lips with a hungry kiss. Our tongues danced together passionately, exploring each other''s mouths. I savored the sensation of her teeth and lips, teasing them gently with my tongue, sending shivers of desire through both of us.


    After our passionate kiss, I trailed down her neck with gentle licks, then moved lower to her breasts. My tongue teased her nipples while my hand massaged her other side.


    "Nnnhhh, ahhh! That feels so good... It''s incredible... my love...! I love you!"


    The chair squeaked under our weight as Sris held onto me tightly.


    "Aaaahn, aaaah, aaaaah...! W-What should I do? I''m! I''m about to cum!"


    Sris''s hot breath tickled my ear.


    I could feel myself nearing the edge of cumming too.


    "L-Let''s cum together! L-Let''s cum... together...!"


    I could feel her hot pussy gripping my dick tightly.


    "N-Now, watch closely! I''m going to be filled up right here!" she announced to the spectators.


    "Hnnn...! Ahhh, I''m cumming tooo~!"


    Frey was on the edge of climax as well. Her entire body glistened with sweat, her breathsing in rapid, heated gasps.


    "Aaaaah, aaahn! N-No more...! I-I''m cumming... I''m cumming! Can I? Am I okay to cum?"


    Sris pleaded, her face flushed with tears.


    "Yes! Cum for me, Sris!" I encouraged.


    I intensified my thrusts, driving deeper.


    "...Look, take a look... everyone! I''m cumming! Your Queen is cumming! Good, sex feels good! It feels good!


    Aaahn! Aaah.... C-Cummiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing!!!"


    Sris''s pussy clenched tightly around my throbbing dick as I released hot, pulsing cum inside her, filling her deeply.


    "...Aaaaaaah, it''s filling me up! The hot cum is flooding my womb! It''s so deep!! It feels amazing... I feel so good!!!"


    Sris held me close, her entire body quivering with pleasure.


    "Aaaah... I''m still cumming... I love you. I love you, I love you, I love you. Stay with me forever... I love you...!


    I love you...!!!"


    Her convulsing pussy continued to squeeze my dick, milking it until the veryst drop.


    "Cummiiiiiiing!!!"


    Frey also squirted her juices, spraying into the air andnding on the table.

 Chapter 249: Chapter 38 - The Situation Of The Elven Race (5)

    The dining room was filled with the sound of panting, the only noise being Sris''s and Frey''s heavy breathing mingling with mine.


    "Fuu... Fuu... That felt incredible..." Sris sighed. "It was really, really good... Did you enjoy it too?" she asked, her eyes glistening with satisfaction.


    "Yes," I affirmed.


    My hard dick remained lodged inside Sris.


    "Is that so? Fufufufu... Thank you. Let''s do it again next time," she purred, capturing my lips in another hungry kiss. Her tongue explored my mouth. After the kiss, she slowly raised her hips, pulling my erect dick out of her pussy.


    A torrent of white cum instantly dripped from her, pooling between her legs.


    The onlookers stared intently at my erect dick.


    "I''ll clean it up..." Sris said, dropping to her knees with a seductive smile.


    She wrapped her lips around my dick, her tongue swirling expertly to lick off her love nectar and my cum. She teased the sensitive head, sucking out the cum collected in the urethra. With a determined look, she took my entire length into her mouth, her lips stroking up and down my shaft, ensuring every inch was clean.


    "Okay... It''s clean," she said with a smile.


    Sris looked up at me, her eyes gleaming as the head of my dick glistened with her saliva. It still stood proudly erect, pointing towards the heavens.


    "Oh my, it seems like it''s still not satisfied yet. After all the fucking we didst night until morning, seeing it this hard is quite surprising," Sris remarked, her gaze fixed on my dick. "Who wants to go next?" she asked, turning to the spectators with a mischievous grin.


    No one immediately volunteered, but Artemis, who had previous experience with me, boldly rose from her seat.


    "Y-Your Majesty?" Aegis stammered, her eyes wide as she watched Artemis rise.


    Artemis locked eyes with Aegis. "Mother is right, Aegis... Everyone," she addressed the group with determination. "If we don''t take action, our race could face extinction. That''s why I''m stepping up. I''m doing this for the greater good of our people."


    "My, Artemis has really grown up. She''s truly fit to be the Queen now. I''m trusting you to make it happen, Leon," Sris said with a wink.


    She meant for me to impregnate Artemis so she could ascend to the throne. Easier said than done, considering how difficult it is to impregnate an elf, but I was determined to give it my best shot.


    Sris stepped aside for Artemis. She began by slowly removing each piece of clothing, revealing her body to the sunlight that streamed into the dining room. I had seen Artemis''s body before, but never like this¡ªfully illuminated and vulnerable. Her petite frame was toned with just the right amount of curves and muscles, creating a perfect bnce that was anything but modest.


    When she finally pulled down her panties, she stoodpletely naked. Aegis watched her with a blush, a mix of admiration and sadness in her eyes, knowing she wasn''t the reason Artemis was baring herself.


    Artemis stood naked before me, casting a weighty silence. I sat in the chair, my erection still pointing skyward. She gazed at me with eyes full of desire.


    "Leon, I want us to... you know... Let''s show them," she whispered huskily.


    Her tongue ran across her lips, flushed with raw passion. It was an intensely seductive look.


    "Can we kiss first?"


    "Sure."


    Artemis moved closer, her lips meeting mine in a soft, lingering kiss.


    "Kiss me like you kissed Mother," she breathed after a moment.


    Her tongue slipped into my mouth, a dance of passion and desire. I responded eagerly, exploring the depths of her mouth, tracing the curves of her lips and teeth with mine.


    "Mmm... that feels good... Now, lick my breasts."


    She pressed her petite breasts against my face, offering herself to me.I eagerly took one in my hand and licked her left nipple.


    "...Ahn, suck it more. Suck my nipple...!"


    I used my tongue, massaging her other breast with my hand.


    "More... Do whatever you want. Make a mess of me. I want bigger breasts. y with them a lot... Make my breasts your toy...


    y with them...!"


    I was surprised by how her demeanor seemed to change. Was it the thrill of being watched that heightened her arousal? Perhaps Artemis was an exhibitionist. She was intoxicated by the unique situation of being observed by her people. The Elven Princess was getting off on the exhibitionist thrill.


    "...Aaaah... I can''t hold back anymore! L-Leon, can I put it in? Can I have you inside me?" Artemis pleaded with heated eyes.


    "Yes. Put it inside you, Artemis," I replied.


    She smiled at my words, a flicker of anticipation in her eyes. Without a word, she grasped the base of my dick with one hand, guiding it to the entrance of her pussy. Slowly, sensuously, she lowered herself onto me.


    "...Aaaah... It''s sliding in!"


    My ns pushed forcefully into Artemis''s pussy. Having only experienced vaginal sex for the first timest night, she slowly took in my dick.


    "...Aaaahn! It feels amazing... You''re filling me up... I''mpletely filled!"


    Her pussy was slick with arousal, dripping with love nectar, as my dick invaded her depths, each inch sinking deeper into her warm, wet hole.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I caught Aegis closing her eyes and turning away from the scene.


    "Aegis," Sris''s voice cut through the air with authority. "Watch. It''s an order."


    Bound by Sris''smand as Queen, Aegis reluctantly obeyed, forcing herself to witness her crush entwined with a man.


    "...Ah, aaaaahn!"


    Artemis''s moan filled the air weakly.


    "...Aaah... deep...! It''s reaching the deepest ces...!"


    My shaft plunged deeply into Artemis until I was buried to the hilt. With a seductive arch of her back, she locked eyes with me, her expression burning with passion.


    "I''m going to move now, okay?" she whispered.


    She raised her hips and then sank down onto myp, impaling her pussy on my dick.


    "Aaahn, nnnn, nnn, nnhhh...!"


    Her lust ignited like a wildfire, consuming her in waves of pleasure.


    "...Ahhnnn! Aaah! Aaah! Aaahhhnnn!"


    She was immersed in the throes of sexual pleasure, her face shifting from intense arousal to an even more heated expression.


    "Her Highness looks like she''s really enjoying herself..." muttered Frey, using us as her material once again for masturbation.


    "Aaaaahn, aaaah! Aaaaah!"


    "Artemis is so adorable. Don''t you agree, Aegis?" Sris remarked to Aegis.


    "Y-Yes..." Aegis reluctantly replied, her gaze reluctantly fixated on us fucking each other.


    "Aaaah, that looks so pleasurable! I want it too! I crave it!"


    Frey''s fervent masturbation intensified even more.


    "Aaaah! It feels incredible! Deeper! Ahhn, aahh! Give me more!"


    Artemis gyrated her hips vigorously, the chair beneath us protesting with each movement. Beads of sweat formed on her forehead, trickling down onto my chest, a single droplet sliding between her alluring breasts. I firmly gripped her hips, matching her rhythm with assertive thrusts upward.


    "Aaaah, it feels so good! I can''t live without you, Leon! Hold me tight always! Ravage me every day! Fill me up! Impregnate me!


    Aaaah! I''ll give you everything!"


    Aegis''s face twisted with deeper sorrow as she heard Artemis''s words. Each deration of Artemis''s affection for me felt like a dagger to Aegis''s heart. In her eyes, I must have looked like the scoundrel who cuckolded her. Dominating her would now seem exceedingly difficult. But for now, my focus remained on Artemis.


    "Aaaaah! I''m flying...!" Artemis eximed softly, her back arching as she reached orgasm.


    My cock felt like it was melting inside her, enveloped by the swirling, wet heat of her pussy as it squeezed me relentlessly. I held her tightly, our bodies slick with sweat, our flushed skin pressed together. My chest reveled in the soft, yielding weight of her breasts.


    "Aaaaah... It feels incredible! I''m flying again! Hyaaaaaaaaaaaan~!"


    Artemis rode the crest of pleasure, her back arching uncontrobly, her pussy clenching around me with each wave of ecstasy. She was on the brink of another light climax.


    "Aaaah! Impregnate me! Make me a mother! Aaaaah! Hmmnn!"


    Artemis kissed me passionately, sucking on my tongue with fervor. She was consumed by desire, her actions bing increasingly frantic, driving my own arousal to new heights.


    "Hnnnn! It''s getting bigger inside me! Aaaah, aaahhh! Are you cumming? You''re cumming, right?!"


    "Yes, I''m about to cum!" I managed to respond amidst the mounting pleasure.


    "...Please cum inside me! Fill my womb deep with your hot load! Give me your hot stuff! Make my body hoooooooooooot!!!"


    The sensation of impending release surged through me.


    "I''m about to cum too! Let''s cum together!" Her face, contorted with pleasure, turned towards mine. "Aaaaaah... I-I''m cumming! I''m cumming! I''m going to flyyyy!


    Aaaah, ah, ah.... aaaaaahhhh!"


    "Catch it all, Artemis!"


    I ejacted forcefully inside her.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! So hot...!!!"


    Her body convulsed in ecstasy as my hot cum poured deep into her womb. We clung to each other tightly, our passion unabated as I emptied everyst drop of semen inside her.


    "Aaaaa... I''m... I''m yours now, Leon... Completely," she gasped, gripping my hair and kissing my lips fervently.


    It was then that I heard footsteps retreating from the scene. Artemis had left.

 Chapter 250: Chapter 39 - Elven Reverse Gangbang (1)

    Hourster, Artemis and I found ourselves back in her room. She straddled me, taking control in the cowgirl position.


    "Aaaaahhnnn! Aaaaah! It feels amazing!" Artemis moaned loudly, her hands gripping my chest.


    "Artemis looks absolutely stunning when she''s riding you, Leon," Sris observed, reclining beside us.


    The three of us had been at it for four intense hours since our dining room encounter. They took turns riding my throbbing cock.


    "It''s a shame none of them want to have sex with you afterward, but having you all to ourselves like this is a victory in and of itself," Sris remarked with a satisfied smirk.


    "Are you disappointed they defied you like that?" I asked.


    "Well, it''s not exactly disappointment. I kind of saw iting. It''s not easy for them to just jump into bed with you, considering our history of disdain for males of any race. Their reaction is natural. Although, I think Frey mighte around. That woman is a pervert," she said.


    "Well, I''d like a chance with her. And those twins too, if you could arrange it," I said.


    "Verra and Serra? Why them?"


    Honestly, I didn''t have any other reason to want to fuck those two apart from the fact that I haven''t fucked twin sisters before.


    "I just happened to see them having sex earlier, so maybe that''s why I want to start with them," I exined.


    "You saw them? Fufufu, so that''s why they werete for dinner earlier. They were having sex. Fufufu," Sris chuckled mischievously. "Well, I can arrange that. Verra and Serra might be curious about having sex with a man too.


    They''ve been pleasuring each other for as long as I can remember, so maybe after seeing us earlier, they''ll want to try having sex with you too. After all, you''ve shown them how a woman''s face looks when she takes that dick of yours."


    "H-Hey, aaahn! Focus on me first before them!" Artemisined, her hips undting eagerly.


    "Fufufu, I apologize, Artemis. It seems I got under your skin for a moment," Sris chuckled. "But goodness, my dear daughter, you look absolutely adorable! I''ve raised you as my heir and known your cuteness for centuries, but seeing you like this opens my eyes anew to just how irresistible you are! Aaaah! You''re arousing me so much, I want to devour you!"


    I smirked at Sris''s words, feeling a surge of excitement. I pulled Artemis closer, her body pressing tightly against mine. Gripping each of her ass cheeks firmly, I began thrusting upward with increased intensity.


    "Aaaah?! Hnnn! Aaaah, aaaah! Aaaaah, ah, ahhh! It''s so intense! You''re fucking me so hard, it feels like you''re going to break me...!!!"


    Artemis moaned, her voice filled with a mix of pleasure and desperation. Her hips bucked against me, meeting each thrust with eager anticipation, her moans growing louder with every movement.


    "Now you can have your way with her in this position," I suggested to Sris.


    Sris smiled at me devilishly and sat upright. Positioning herself behind Artemis, she sensually licked her finger before gently sliding it into Artemis''s tight asshole.


    "W-Wha... Aaah, ahhh...! What are you doing?! Hnnn! Aaaah...?!"


    "Wow, Artemis. Your asshole takes my finger so easily. Leon''s dick must have stretched you out real good for that," Sris teased with a hint of mischief.


    "W-What are you doing, Mother? Pull that out! Aaaahn!"


    "You look so delicious like this, Artemis. I can''t believe I birthed you," Sris murmured sensually. "I just want to devour you right now. Oh, I have a really naughty idea."


    Sris slipped out of bed and left the room, presumably to fetch something, leaving Artemis puzzled and a little anxious.


    "W-What is Mother up to?" Artemis asked nervously, uncertainty clouding her eyes as she wondered what Sris might have in store.


    After a while, Sris returned. This time, she wasn''t fully naked. Her top half was bare, but she wore something around her hips. It looked like underwear, but no. It was a strap-on dildo, standing out prominently.


    "E-Eh? M-Mother?" Artemis eximed, her eyes wide with shock at the sight of the imposing toy her mother was wearing.


    "To be honest, I never intended to use this on anyone," Sris began, her voice low and sultry. "I believed it was important to preserve the virginities of those I slept with so that when you, our savior, came, they could savor losing their virginities to you. That''s why I forbade elves from putting anything inside their pussies.


    I''ve never used it myself; I''ve kept my pussy untouched, saving that privilege just for you. But now, I can use it on Artemis since she''s already had her first times in both ways, right?"


    "What are you nning to do to me?" Artemis asked nervously as I gripped both of her hips tightly, ensuring she couldn''t escape.


    "What do you think, Artemis?" I grinned mischievously. My hands slid to firmly grip both of her ass cheeks, spreading them apart.


    Realization dawned on Artemis. "Y-You can''t mean...!"


    "Leon and I are going to fuck you in both holes. At the same time," Sris dered, brandishing the ck strap-on dildo in her hand.


    "N-No...! I can''t!"


    "You can. This is nothingpared to what''s been inside your tight little ass. It''s not like what Leon''s packing."


    "But having it in both holes at the same time... I''m scared...!"


    "Don''t be," said Sris reassuringly. "I''m your Queen. And I''m your mother too. You''re not afraid of your own Queen, right?"


    "But...!"


    Sris approached Artemis from behind, smoothly climbing onto the bed and grasping Artemis''s hips firmly.


    "Hnnn...!"


    Even from just that touch, Artemis shivered. What would happen when two dicks were inside her?


    "Leon, pull your dick out for a second," Sris instructed.


    "Alright," Iplied.


    I withdrew my dick from Artemis''s pussy.


    "Eh...? Nnn... Eh?" Artemis''s eyes flickered nervously between us.


    Sris eased her dildo into Artemis.


    "Nnhhhhhh~!" Artemis moaned, her body tensing with the sensation.


    "Aaah, even though it''s just a dildo, I can feel how hot and tight you are inside, Artemis," Sris murmured, pushing the dildo deep into Artemis''s pussy until it was hilted.


    "Aaa, aaah... ah... ahhh..." Artemis panted, her breath hitching with each thrust. "T-This feels so strange," she admitted, her voice trembling with a mix of nerves and arousal.


    "Now then, I''ll pull it out. You can slide your dick in then, Leon," said Sris with a sultry tone.


    "Alright."


    She withdrew the dildo, and I swiftly reced it, thrusting my dick inside her like sealing a bottle with a cap to keep its contents from spilling.


    "Aaaahhh! T-This feels... I love the feeling of your dick going inside me, Leon...!" moaned Artemis, her voice filled with a mixture of pleasure and longing.


    "Now that this dildo is nice and wet, I think it''s time to ravish both of your holes," Sris dered, her eyes gleaming with desire.


    "Ah...! W-Wait...! HnnnngggGGNnnnNnnnnnnnNnnnnnnnnn~!!!"


    Artemis clenched her teeth, a guttural moan escaping her lips as Sris thrust into her asshole. Her eyes rolled back, overwhelmed by the sensation of both holes being filled simultaneously. Saliva dripped lewdly from the corner of her mouth, her body arching involuntarily in response to the intense pleasure.


    "Hnnn...! Aaah, just as I thought, I can feel the pleasure through this dildo, experiencing what it''s like to have a dick. I don''t know why, but I just can," Sris murmured, her voice filled with a mix of fascination and arousal, watching Artemis''s intense reaction.


    Sris might have just been imagining it, but who was I to spoil her fun?


    "Now then, shall we begin?" I asked, my voice low and eager.


    Sris nodded with a mischievous smile, her eyes gleaming with anticipation.


    Artemis, on the other hand, still hadn''t fully recovered from the intense sensation of being double prated. She trembled as I gripped her hips firmly, and she braced herself for what was toe. With synchronized movements, Sris and I thrust into her, filling both of her holes simultaneously.


    "Hnnn! Hnnnnaaa~! Aaaaah, aaah, aaaah, aaah!"


    Artemis gasped, her breath hitching with each deep pration. Her body writhed between us, overwhelmed by the dual pleasure coursing through her.


    "Aaaah...! Oh no, it''s so much... I-I can''t...!" she moaned, her voice filled with a mix of pleasure and overwhelming arousal. "Ah...! Aaahhnn...! I-I can''t believe...


    Ahh!"


    Her moans intensified as we picked up the pace, our movements bing more synchronized and relentless. The room filled with the sounds of skin pping against skin, punctuated by Artemis''s impassioned cries and Sris''s breathy encouragements.


    "Ahh...! Yes, that''s it...! Ohh... I-I''m... I''m cumming...!" Artemis gasped, her body shuddering between us as she reached the peak of ecstasy. "Cummiiiiiingg~!!!"


    Artemis''s moans filled the room, her body quivering with each thrust. Her fingers dug into the sheets, gripping tightly as waves of pleasure surged through her.


    "Hyaaaan~...! It feels so... so good...!" Artemis cried out, her voice strained with ecstasy. "Harder...! Please...!"


    Sris and I obliged, increasing our pace, our movements bing more urgent and primal. Artemis''s pussy and ass clenched around our dicks, her walls tightening with each deep thrust.


    "Ahh...! Nooo! Aah...! I''m gonna... gonna cum again...!" Artemis moaned, her whole body tensing as her climax approached.


    Sris leaned in close, whispering words of encouragement in Artemis''s ear, urging her on. "That''s it, Artemis. Cum for us. Let go...!"


    "Aaaah, aaah, ahhh, hyaaaa, ahhhh~! I''m... cumming...! I''m... Ahhh...! Cummiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing~~!!!"


    With a final, intense thrust, Artemis screamed in pleasure, her body convulsing as she reached her peak.


    Her juices flowed, drenching our cocks as she rode out her orgasm.


    We continued to fuck her relentlessly, driving her through wave after wave of pleasure until finally, Sris and I reached our own peaks.


    My dick exploded its seed deep inside her warm, tight womb. Sris must have been incredibly aroused, watching her daughter cum repeatedly, and she climaxed in response to the intense scene.


    "Aaah, I''m cumming from fucking my daughter...! Aaaah...!"


    After their orgasms peaked and subsided, both of them copsed on top of me.


    I guess going at it for almost a day straight was exhausting for all of us. Even I felt drained. I suppose it''s time to call it a day for sex, huh?

 Chapter 251: Chapter 39 - Elven Reverse Gangbang (2)

    Frey''s POV


    It had been hours since that unforgettable dinner incident, and I was still masturbating relentlessly. My vagina ached with an intense need that demanded attention. I had rubbed it to the point of being raw and red, but the throbbing ache refused to subside.


    It was all because of that scene. Yes, the scene where the Queen and the Princess were riding that man, their hips undting as they took his dick deep into their pussies. The sight of their naked bodies, glistening with sweat, moving in rhythm with his thrusts, was burned into my mind. I couldn''t shake it, and I didn''t want to.


    I reyed every detail in my head, from the way their moans filled the room to the look of sheer ecstasy on their faces as they rode him harder and harder. The memory fueled my desire, my fingers working frantically to mimic the pleasure I had witnessed.


    My own moans filled the room, but no matter how desperately I rubbed, no matter how soaked my fingers became with my own cum, the aching wouldn''t stop.


    My body craved the same release I had seen them experience, the intense orgasm that left them quivering and spent. But no matter how hard I tried, no matter how vividly I imagined being in their ce, it wasn''t enough. The ache between my legs persisted, demanding more than I could give.


    At some point, I couldn''t take it anymore and sat up from my bed, leaving my room. I made my way to where Verra and Serra were. When I opened their door, the sight before me was electrifying¡ªthey were scissoring each other, lost in a sea of ecstasy.


    "Aaahn, nnn... Aaah... Ahhhh, V-Verraa~"


    "S-Serra, aaaah, it feels so good~!"


    The room was filled with the sound of their moans, mingling with the wet, rhythmic ps of their bodies grinding together. They had been at it ever since the dinner, still entwined in a heated embrace. Verra and Serra''s naked bodies glistened with sweat, their skin flushed with arousal.


    They gazed deeply into each other''s eyes, moving in perfect sync as they rubbed their pussies together, generating friction that drove them wild with pleasure.


    Verra was clearly the one in control, her hips moving with a deliberate, dominant rhythm. Serra, on the other hand, was lost in the sensation, her moans growing louder and more desperate with each thrust.


    They were so focused that they didn''t seem to notice I had opened the door.


    "Aaah, cumming again~!"


    "M-Me too~!"


    They ground their crotches together more forcefully and intensely, their bodies moving with frantic urgency. The room was filled with the sounds of their wet, eager grinding, their moans reaching a fever pitch. The tension in the air was palpable, their shared ecstasy radiating outward.


    And then, after a while...


    "Hnnnn...~!!!"


    "Hmmmnnnngggggg~!!!"


    They came simultaneously, their bodies convulsing in ecstasy. Squirt flew out of their pussies, adding to the wetness already coating their thighs and the sheets beneath them.


    They gasped and moaned softly as their intense orgasms ebbed away, their eyes locked in a heated gaze before their lips met in a passionate kiss.


    Their bodies pressed together, grinding and seeking more sensation.


    I''d finally had enough and rapped firmly on their door.


    Both turned abruptly towards the sound.


    "How long do you n to keep this up?" I demanded. "You''ve been at it since dinner."


    "Oh, were we loud?" Verra asked innocently. "It''s just... we can''t seem to stop after that scene."


    "We were trying to feel what the Queen and the Princess must have felt in that moment, to make those kinds of faces. But even after all this time, we haven''t gotten there," Serra confessed.


    "That just means you two having sex isn''t cutting it," I replied.


    Did that mean what the Queen had said was true? Were we just fooling ourselves? Now that I felt it firsthand, I had to admit she was right. This was just a temporary release for the sexual tension that had built up over years.


    "We thought..." Serra''s voice trailed off with a small whimper. "I want to experience what Their Majesties felt. Maybe it''s because we haven''t tried it with a dick."


    "But we''re not interested in males," Verra interjected firmly. "They''ve been our enemies for ages."


    I understood their reasoning well. Even with my own voracious sexual appetite, the idea of a man touching me was out of the question.


    But I found myself teetering on the edge of desire, almost there. I craved him. The Queen hailed him as our savior. Did that mean I had to have him too? Was that reason enough? Was it justified?


    "Their Majesties and the man are still going at it in Her Majesty the Princess''s room," I disclosed to them. "Do you two want to join me and sneak a peek?"


    If having sex with him was off-limits, then voyeuristically watching and pleasuring myself to him with Their Majesties would have to do.


    They exchanged nces, hesitation flickering, before nodding in agreement. With that settled, we quietly made our way towards Yggdrasil.


    ***


    Yggdrasil was eerily silent, save for the echoing moans of Their Majesties, filling the air with a tantalizing heat. As we approached, the sight of the guards caught my eye. Their faces were flushed, a deep red betraying their arousal. They stood at attention, trying to maintain their professionalism, but the erotic soundsing from inside made it nearly impossible.


    The image of two revered women fucking a man was too much for them. They squirmed, rubbing their thighs together in a desperate attempt to soothe the growing ache between their legs. I could see the raw need in their eyes and felt it mirrored in myself. I understood their struggle¡ªI was just as affected.


    "Good job, everyone," Imended the guards.


    They nodded, though it did little to alleviate their evident arousal.


    We ascended the stairs to Yggdrasil and entered without hesitation, making our way directly to Her Majesty''s room where the action was unfolding.


    The room resounded with passionate moans, growing louder as we approached. A faint light spilled out from under the door, which was unlocked, inviting us to sneak a peek inside.


    The three of us peeked inside, and there they were.


    "Aaaaaah, ah, ahhh, ahhh, yes, Leon, ahhh~!"


    "Aaaahn, aaah! Yes, Leon. Fuck her like that. Impregnate my daughter! Aaahn, aah! Aaaah!"


    The scene inside was beyond anything I had witnessed before. The Queen stood behind the Princess, vigorously thrusting her hips against hers, while the man was beneath the Princess, his meat rod prating her meat hole.


    I gasped at the scene. Verra and Serra did too. Our eyes were fixed on the spectacle, so intense that my vision seemed to blur, and my breathing grew loud, fearing they might hear.


    "Aaah, aannn, aaa..." I heard a low moan beside me. Serra had started to masturbate.


    "Nnn... ahnn, aaah..." Verra was doing the same.


    My hand instinctively moved down under my sleeping dress, finding my pussy soaking wet and throbbing. There was no underwear to impede my touch. Simultaneously, my other hand reached up to my breasts, teasing and squeezing, all while my eyes remained fixated on the erotic scene unfolding before us.


    After a while, Verra and Serra kissed passionately, their tongues intertwining before they shifted into a sixty-nine position. They eagerly licked and sucked each other''s soaking wet pussies. I joined them soon after. The three of us formed a triangle, our heads nestled between each other''s thighs, tongues swirling over each other''s sensitive pussies.


    The room was filled with the sounds of our moans and the wet, slurping noises of our tongues exploring each other''s pussies. Verra''s tongue danced over Serra''s clit, making her gasp and moan louder. Meanwhile, I savored the taste of Verra''s juices, feeling her hips buck as I flicked my tongue across her sensitive spots. Our bodies writhed in pleasure, the air thick with the scent of sex.


    I felt Serra''s fingers gently caress my thighs.


    "NnnnnNnnNnnnn... Nnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn~!!!"


    "MnnnnnnnnNnnNnnnn~!!!''


    "HnngggggggnnNNnNnn~...! HnnggggNnnnn...!!!"


    After a while, we all came simultaneously. It felt incredible, but it wasn''t enough. Not nearly enough. We craved more.


    Then, we noticed that the moans from inside had stopped. Soon after, a door opened.


    "Oh? What a sight to see," a man''s voice eximed. We all turned towards the source of the sound.


    There he stood in the doorway,pletely nude. His dick, still carrying the lingering aroma of sex¡ªsweet and tangy¡ªstood proudly erect.


    Our eyes fixated on that sight. The tool that had entered our Queen. The shaft that had conquered our Princess.


    The man nced down at what had captivated our attention. A smile yed on his lips before he turned his gaze back to the room.


    "Well, I''m still ready to go, and since Artemis and Sris are currently knocked out, I could use some assistance. If that''s okay with the three of you."


    He extended the invitation to us. I couldn''t hold back any longer.


    I got onto my knees, took hold of his dick. And tasted it.

 Chapter 252: Chapter 39 - Elven Reverse Gangbang (3)

    Leon''s POV


    Frey''s red tongue glided along my shaft, licking up the leftover semen and love juices from Artemis. Her technique was a bit amateur, but the way she looked at me while she licked showed she had some experience. If I were a woman, her skills would be amazing¡ªshe knew how to pleasure a woman, but not quite a man.


    "Lick... nnnnmm... nmmnnn~"


    The other two stared at Frey, their eyes wide with disbelief. Verra gulped, her throat bobbing, and Serra did the same, both of them transfixed by the sight of Frey''s tongue working on my dick. Saliva dripped from her mouth and my dick, forming a sticky trail to the floor.


    Seeing Frey like this, Verra couldn''t hold back any longer and crawled toward me on all fours. Serra''s eyes widened as she watched her sister, who usually hated men, slowly approach me. Verra positioned herself next to Frey, her head near my crotch.


    She stuck out her tongue and joined Frey in licking my cock. Like Frey, Verra wasn''t exceptionally skilled at it, but her eagerness made up for it.


    "Uuuuu..." Serra whimpered. She couldn''t bring herself to do what the other two were doing. She hated men, or at least she tried to convince herself she did, but just like the others, she found it increasingly difficult to resist.


    "It tastes good..." Verra murmured with ascivious grin, her face smeared with Frey''s and her own saliva.


    Serra couldn''t resist any longer and finally joined them.


    "Fufufu... I thought you were just going to watch, Serra," teased Frey.


    "S-Shut up. I can''t handle it when you make those kinds of faces," Serra replied, her voice trembling slightly.


    The three of them were on their knees,pletely focused on pleasuring my cock. Their tongues expertly licked the sensitive tip, sending electrifying waves of pleasure through me. The sensation of theirbined efforts in the ultimate triple blowjob was tantalizing, but it wasn''t quite enough to push me over the edge.


    Noticing this, the three of them ramped up their efforts and began using different techniques.


    Verra''s tongue, wriggling lewdly, traced along the base of my dick with deliberate strokes. Beside her, Frey wasmitted to deep-throating the entire length of my shaft. Her technique was driven by a passionate desire to please, utilizing not just her tongue but also her lips, jaw, and throat to maximum effect.


    Meanwhile, Serra focused on my balls, her lips pressed against them as she massaged every inch with her saliva, ensuring every detail was taken care of.


    After a while, I could feel my balls tightening and my dick throbbing. Sensing the change, the three of them attacked with even more ferocity. I couldn''t hold back any longer and smeared my cum across their beautiful, white elven faces as they eagerly stuck their tongues out to catch it.


    They looked at each other''s cum-covered faces and began licking it off. I had no idea what cum tasted like, but from the way they savored it, it seemed to be quite enjoyable.


    Despite the intense climax, my arousal persisted. Instead of leading them to Artemis''s room, I had a better idea in mind.


    Together, we made our way to Sris''s room.


    ***


    rett''s POV


    Frey, Verra, and Serra were eagerly licking the man''s dick, their tongues working in perfect harmony. I watched them through my Mind''s Eye, feeling a mix of curiosity and longing. Initially, I had been observing the man having his way with the Princess and the Queen. As an elven woman who had never had a partner and had never even masturbated, I was intrigued by the idea of pleasure.


    Seeing the Queen and the Princess earlier, lost in ecstasy with the man, a strange, tantalizing sensation spread between my legs, something indescribable that I desperately wanted to scratch.


    While watching the man and Their Majesties, my Mind''s Eye also noticed three women outside the room, peeking in. They were masturbating to the sight of the man fucking Their Majesties. The raw, voyeuristic scene was both shocking and arousing. I decided to confront them, but by the time I reached the door, it was already toote.


    They were already at the man''s mercy.


    Strangely, witnessing it ignited an intense throbbing between my legs. The thought of joining them hovered on the edge of my mind. Unbeknownst to me, my nose began to bleed. The sight had triggered a nosebleed. While I tended to it, theypleted their act. I observed as the man released his fluid onto their faces.


    Yes, that fluid. It was the reason I began to feel something peculiar.


    The scent of it.


    "I don''t think Artemis and Sris will wake up, so let''s find another ce. I know just the spot," said the man.


    The three didn''t hesitate to follow him. They just went without a second thought.


    After they had left, I decided to quietly pursue them. Along the way, I noticed small droplets of that white fluid scattered on the floor. Curiosity piqued, I knelt down and brought my face close to it, inhaling deeply.


    Sure enough, the scent of it triggered a stirring between my legs. Yet, it wasn''t solely the fluid¡ªit was the distinct aroma of the man himself, his masculine essence permeating the air. Yes, that was it. His scent. His masculine fragrance was what stirred me.


    My tongue instinctively slid out from between my lips, hesitating briefly before darting out to lick the remnants of the white fluid off the floor.


    ***


    The three of them gazed at me with their legs spread wide, presenting their pussies. Each wore a distinct expression: Frey''s was the most lewd and eager, Verra''s the most innocent, and Serra''s the most anxious. Yet, all of them were eagerly anticipating what was toe.


    Without hesitation, I moved closer. Sensing Frey''s eagerness, I began with her. I pressed my body against her voluptuous form, feeling the heat between us.


    With deliberate slowness, I prated her, savoring the sensation of her pussy enveloping me.


    "Nnn... Hh... gh... nhhh... nh..."


    Her love nectar oozed from her opening, a slick trail of arousal.


    "Kuuuuun~!!"


    Her pussy wasn''t excessively tight, but it radiated intense heat, the walls offering aforting embrace around my dick. She trembled as my ns brushed against the entrance to her womb, sending shivers through her.


    I gazed at her face, her teeth clenched in ecstasy. It was evident she had experienced a small climax from my pration.


    Seeing that my cock was deeply embedded inside Frey, the twins rose from the bed and pressed their bodies against me from either side.


    "Please, don''t ignore us..." they both said in unison.


    I had no intention of doing so. That''s why I captured their lips and kissed them passionately, our tongues intertwining.


    Verra and Serra then descended, their mouths finding my nipples, teasing them with their tongues, sending tingles of pleasure through me.


    I slowly rocked Frey''s body as I pistoned my hips.


    "W-Wait! Aaaaahn! Aaahn!"


    Frey, still recovering from her light orgasm, protested in a breathless plea. Ignoring her plea, I continued to move my hips. Her ample breasts swayed with each motion, a captivating sight. Releasing her hips, I seized her breasts, massaging them firmly and teasing her nipples with my fingertips.


    "Aaaah, aaaah! It... it feels so good~! Ahh, what is this?! What is this?! It''s something I''ve never experienced before!


    It''s my first time feeling like this! Aaah, it feels amazing~! Aaaah, yes...!"


    The twins halted their tongue-y on my nipples and gazed at Frey in utter shock.


    "I''ve never heard Big Sis Frey moan like this..." eximed Verra.


    "It''s like she''s a different person..." murmured Serra.


    It was a sight they had never witnessed before, seeing Frey in such a vulnerable and pleasure-filled state.


    "Now I want to join in too..." they both whispered eagerly.


    "I''ll give you what you wantter," I promised. "But for now, pleasure me," Imanded.


    Pressing their bodies against mine, they eagerly licked and sucked on my nipples. Their soft, resilient breasts pressed invitingly against my arms, their tongues swirling sensually around my nipples as they locked eyes with me.


    I thrust my hips forcefully against Frey.


    "Aaaah, aaaaaaahn, aaaaaah! Yes, like that! Indulge in Frey''s body! Mess it up!!! Aaah!"


    She screamed even louder now.


    "To think that fucking a man feels this unbelievably amazing~! I never thought I''d been missing out for centuries of my life! Aaaaahn, what should I do...! I think I might get addicted to this!"


    I grinned. That was the n. To get them hooked on sex with me.


    "Then get addicted! I''ll fuck you whenever you want!"


    "Yes, please! Only you!! It won''t feel this incredible with anyone else!!! Our bodies fit together perfectly!!! Aaaaah!"


    Frey trembled with joy, her body quivering under my touch.


    "Aaaaah, aaaahn, aaaaaaaahn! Aaaaah, p-please, c-can I call you Dear? Can I? Please? Aaaahn~!" she begged, her voice dripping with desperation and pleasure.


    The thought of someone who looked like an MILF calling me Dear was incredibly arousing. "Yes, that''s fine. Call me Dear!" I responded, thrusting my hips more forcefully into her.


    "Aaaaaahn, aaaaaahn! I''m cumming, I think I''m cumming, Dear! Cum together with me, please! Cum together with Frey! Make a child with Frey! Aaaaaaah~!


    I want it, please!!!" she cried out, her voice reaching a fever pitch.


    "You don''t have to beg," I growled. "I''ll impregnate you!"


    "Aaaaaah, I!"


    "Go on, go on, cum. Give it to me!"


    "C-Cumming! I''m cumming! AaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaHnnnNnNnnNnnnNn~!!!"


    Frey arched her back and came hard, her pussy tightening around me as I released my white fluid inside her.


    "Aaaaah! S-So hot! My womb is being filled with hot stuff! I love this...! Aaaah...! It''sing out!


    It''s flowing! I can feel it. The warm stuff is spreading!"


    The intense sensation of her tightness and the warmth of my cum filling her was overwhelming. After I emptied myself inside her, Frey''s body rxed, and her back fell back onto the bed, her chest rising and falling as she panted heavily, a satisfied smile spreading across her face.


    "Dear..." she murmured, her voice soft and breathless. "I think I''m in love with you now, Dear..."


    Her eyes glistened with emotion, and seeing Frey like this, so vulnerable and full of desire, made my heart race. I leaned down and kissed her deeply on the lips.

 Chapter 253: Chapter 39 - Elven Reverse Gangbang (4)

    Verra was next in line. She straddled me, our faces close, her arms wrapped tightly around my body, her breasts pressing warmly against my chest. Behind me, Serra provided support, her supple breasts pressing against my back as she sensually kissed and nibbled my neck. I found myself enveloped in the tantalizing embrace of the twins'' breasts.


    Meanwhile, Frey watched, her hand moving rhythmically between her thighs as she pleasured herself while observing us.


    Someone else was masturbating just outside the room, their body pressed against the door. I could hear their moans, but I left them to their own devices for now.


    "Aaaah, oh god, aaaaah! It feels absolutely incredible! Aaah, yes, yes, aah~! Th-This is beyond words...! It''s so long, thick, and hard... It''s buried deep inside...!


    Aaauuunnn~!"


    "I''m so jealous... I wish I could be in Verra''s ce right now..." whimpered Serra, her gaze fixed on her twin''s face contorting with pleasure. Her erect nipple teased against my back, each movement sending delightful shivers down my spine. The soft press of her buoyant breasts against me heightened every sensation.


    "It''s prating so deeply... Aaaah, aaah...! Hngg, hnggg~! Why does it feel this good...? I''m losing my mind...! Feeling it all the way inside...


    It''s a sensation I''ve never experienced before...! Aaaah...! I want to feel this forever~!"


    The room reverberated with the rhythmic symphony of our bodies moving in harmony, the melodic cadence of skin against skin, punctuated by the wet, sensual sounds emanating from Verra''s pussy as she rode me with abandon. Serra''s tongue traced the contours of my earlobe, her fingers skillfully teasing and caressing my nipples, sending electrifying sensations through my body.


    "I''m gonna cum... right away~! Aaaah... Auuu... Uhk.... Hah...


    aaah...! It''s... no use...! I can''t hold it...! I''m gonna cum...! AaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhHHhhhhh!


    Noooo, I''m cumming! I''m really cumming!!!"


    Her eyes rolled back, only the whites visible, veins strained with pleasure. With a sudden throw of her head and a graceful arch of her back, she surrendered to the overwhelming ecstasy washing over her.


    While she was climaxing, we heard another scream of pleasure from the other side of the door.


    "HnnnNNnnNNnnNNnnnnNnnnnnnNnn~!!!"


    She had been fervently pleasuring herself, biting down on her skirt to muffle her moans, though we could still hear her cries of ecstasy. The force of her climax must have been immense, causing her to arch her back so intensely that she identally pushed open the door and stumbled into the room.


    "Aah..." she gasped as our eyes fell upon her, caught with her hand between her thighs and her skirt hiked up.


    "My, I never expected to find rett in the act," Frey remarked with a smirk.


    "I-It''s not what you think!" rett protested, cheeks flushed.


    "Oh,e on, rett," said Verra. "We know you''ve spied on us having sex with your Mind''s Eye before. It''s just surprising to find you here masturbating."


    "I think she needs the real visual to really feel it. Her Mind''s Eye probably just gives her a taste of what''s real," Serra suggested, eyeing rett with a knowing smile.


    "Well, now that you''re here, why don''t you join us? I think Darling can handle another woman. Can''t you, Darling?" Frey purred suggestively, casting a provocative nce in my direction.


    rett hesitated, visibly conflicted. "But... elves have always despised males. Why are you all now... with him?" She nced at me, a mixture of curiosity and apprehension in her eyes. "Even though males have caused so much harm to our kind..."


    Serra chuckled softly, her voice soothing. "Times change, rett. We''ve learned to appreciate the pleasure thates with embracing our desires, regardless of gender. Besides, our Dear here is quite different, aren''t you?" She gave me a yful wink.


    "He''s going to be our savior, rett, and he''s going to save our race," Verra dered as she raised her hips, releasing my erect penis from her pussy. I hadn''t cum yet, and it throbbed with hardness. "That''s why we''re following the Queen''s words. Even the Queen herself believes in this man..."


    After Verra stood up, she switched with Serra. Serra lowered her hips, sliding my dick into her wet, hot pussy. "You don''t... Hnnn~ Aaah... doubt the Queen''s words, do you, rett? HnnnnnnNnnNn~!


    Aaah, ahhh... It''s all in... Hnnnn..."


    Serra arched her back gracefully, her hair cascading as she threw her head back, and she squirted from her pussy in a burst of pleasure.


    "Aaaah, I think I came a bit... Aaah, it feels amazing... Having something this long... feels incredible... I might get addicted to this feeling..."


    "Now, why don''t you move your hips like I did? It''ll be much more pleasurable," Verra suggested, slipping behind me to take Serra''s ce. She pressed her breasts against my back, her tongue tracing a tantalizing path over my skin as she wrapped her arms around me, teasing and fondling my nipples.


    "L-Like this...? Aaaahn...! Ah? Ahnnn... nnn...! Ahh!


    Y-You''re right...! Aaahn...! Aaah, ahhh...!" Once Serra found her rhythm, she wrapped her arms around my neck, drawing me into a deep, passionate kiss. "Hehehe... C-Can I call you Hero? You''re the savior of our race, right?


    That''s why I want to call you Hero? C-Can I? Please?"


    I nodded.


    "No fair, Serra! I''m supposed to be the one to call him that!" Verra pouted.


    Serra yfully stuck her tongue out at Verra. "I was first! You cane up with something else for Hero...! Aaah, aaaah! Aaaah, this is incredible! Aaaah, I''ve never felt like this before!


    Aaaaaah...!"


    I could feel her pussy tightening around my dick. Frey sat upright and leaned in from the side, seizing Serra''s lips in a sudden kiss. She then pushed Serra back onto the bed, causing my dick to slip out of her pussy. Serra shot Frey a sharp re as their lips parted.


    "What are you doing, Frey?!"


    "I''m getting jealous, you know?" Frey retorted, casting a sultry look in my direction. "Why don''t you put it in me again, Dear?"


    "You''re being unfair, Frey! It''s supposed to be my turn!"


    "Then how about this," Frey suggested with a mischievous grin. She had Serra lie back, then straddled her, her round buttocks thrusting out invitingly. "Take turns stirring us both up inside."


    I licked my lips in anticipation. Two eager pussies awaited my throbbing dick. "I''m going to take you up on that offer," I dered.


    I plunged into Frey first, and Serra couldn''t help but gaze in fascination at the pleasure lighting up Frey''s face.


    "W-Wow, Frey. You really enjoy that, don''t you?"


    Verra, unwilling to be left out, wrapped herself around me tightly from behind. I was fucking two women simultaneously, one pressing her breasts against my back while the other watched us with a deeply aroused expression, her fingers teasing her pussy.


    "Aaaah, it feels so good, Hero!"


    "I can feel you so deep inside me. You''re stretching me apart...! Aaaah, aaaah!"


    With each thrust into Frey and then shifting to prate Serra, Verra finally couldn''t hold back any longer. She climbed on top of Frey.


    Frey extended her long, lithe legs to straddle Serra, positioning her pussy at eye level for me. It was an enticing sight, akin to a three-tiered delicacy. The three elven council members, Verra, Frey, and Serra, stood before me in a vertical line, presenting their eager pussies.


    I entered Serra while teasing Frey with my fingers and pleasuring Verra orally.


    "Nnnn, aaah! H-Hero..."


    "Aaaaahn, aaaah, aaaah! Your touch is so good, Dear...~"


    "Aaaah, being eaten out by the Hero... Aaaah!"


    "A-Amazing..." rett muttered, her eyes wide with arousal as she watched me pleasure the three of them simultaneously while she touched herself.


    Verra pressed her pussy against my face, her exposed clit eagerly meeting my tongue. Her long, beautiful legs trembled as waves of pleasure coursed through her body.


    I pulled out of Serra and rose to my full height, my dick glistening with her juices. Grabbing Verra''s heated ass with both hands, I thrust hard into her, feeling her walls tighten around me. The impact made her gasp.


    "Nnhh, ah... Ahh, ah..."


    Verra''s and Serra''s pussies were distinctly different despite being twins. Verra''s clenched tightly around me as soon as I entered, while Serra''s undted and teased. Yet, they both bore the unmistakable essence of twin sisters'' pussies. A fiery lust surged through me as I imagined the pleasure of having these twins under my control.


    And adding to the allure was the presence of this seductive, MILF-like elf.


    I decided then and there to im them all as my own from the moment I firstid eyes on them. I hadpleted one step of the ten required to dominate them. Soon, I would conquer them. No, I would conquer all the elves here, starting with them.


    With my resolve solidified, my dick embarked on a journey down the triple pussy stack and back up again, igniting waves of pleasure and anticipation.


    "Aaaah, aaaah! H-Hero, more...! T-This is amazing...! I want more...!"


    "Khhh... ahhh, ahhh...! It feels good, Dear...! It feels so good... AhnnNnNn~!"


    "Aaaah, fuaaah, aaaah, I-I can''t... Ahn... It''s too much...!"


    My dick mixed the elder twin''s sexual fluids with the MILF-looking elf''s nectar and the second twin sister''s juices, creating an intoxicating blend of lust. I adjusted the angle of my hips, thrusting deeper, and reached out to grope their tits, savoring the sensation of their soft, warm flesh in my hands.


    The sight of their writhing bodies, the sound of their desperate moans, and the feeling of their wet, tight pussies clenching around me made me feel like a king, ruling over this carnal realm. This is what true power feels like.

 Chapter 254: Chapter 39 - Elven Reverse Gangbang (5)

    "All of you are mine!" I dered, my voice dripping with dominance as I continued to fuck them all, switching between their pussies with fervor. The slick sounds of our bodies meeting filled the room. "You can''t sleep with another woman anymore! You belong to me! You are forbidden from doing that from now on!" Imanded, my tone leaving no room for defiance.


    "Y-Yes...! I swear...! I swear to be your property, Hero~!" Verra moaned, her voice trembling with pleasure as I fucked her pussy, her body arching beneath me.


    I moved down to Frey, thrusting my dick inside her with a deep, satisfying push. Her breath hitched, and her eyes rolled back as she surrendered to the sensation.


    "Yes, Dear...! I''mpletely yours...! No more other women...! When I crave it, I''lle to you for your cock! I''m all yours...!" Frey panted, her voice quivering with need and submission.


    Next, I moved down to Serra, pushing my dick inside her.


    "Aaaaaah...! Aaaaah, I will... I will be yours... Ahnnn~ I swear...!"


    "Aaaaaah...! Aaaaah, I belong to you... Ahnnn~ I swear...!"


    They all swore themselves exclusively to me. Feeling my dominance surging, I moved between them repeatedly, switching between their eager pussies stacked before me. The intense pleasure built up inside me, driving me to the edge.


    Unable to resist any longer, I decided to release inside each of them in session. Pressing against Verra, I grasped her breasts tightly as I unleashed my first shot deep inside her.


    "Aaaah, it feels incredible... I can''t hold it... aah, I''m cumming, aaaahn, I''m cumming, I''m cumming... ahhhhhhhhhh... I-I''m cummiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing!"


    Then, I plunged into Frey beneath her, driving my second shot deep inside her.


    "Ahhhhhhh! Aahhhhhhhhhhhhhhn! Unbelievable! It''s even more intense than before! The sensation is overwhelming, ahhhh... I''m cumming, I''m cumming...


    I''m cumming cumming cumming cummiiiiing!"


    Lastly, I thrust my third burst of love inside Serra.


    "Ah, aaah! The Hero is... ahhhhn... taking mepletely, isn''t he?! Aaahn! Aaah, it''s happening...


    It''s that same indescribable feeling... My mind is nking out...! Nhhhhh... This is the ultimate pleasure for a woman, isn''t it?! Aaaahn, I''m cumming, cumming...! Aaaahm aaah...


    I''m cumming... Aaah, ahhh, I''m cumming, I''m cumming...! I''m cummiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing~!!!"


    The three women reached climax one after another. Semen spilled out from their stacked pussies, mingling with their sweat and sweet nectar to create a sticky, cascading waterfall. Verra''s dripping juicesnded on Frey''s buttocks, mixing with the cum trickling from her hole, forming a pool on Serra''s lower stomach.


    The mixture flowed together with the semen oozing from her lovely slit, pooling into argeke of cum on the sheets.


    "Haaaa... Amazing..."


    "I think I''m spent..."


    "Haaa... That feels so good..."


    The three of them slumped together, their bodies entwined in exhaustion from my intense fucking. The trio of beautiful elves, stacked on top of each other, panted heavily. I, too, felt drained. It had been a day filled with relentless fucking, and I sensed I was nearing my limit.


    Suddenly, rett hugged me from the side, her breathing heavy and punctuated by loud sniffs, almost like a dog. She must have been aroused by my scent¡ªshe had a fetish for it. "Haaa... Haa... Hero... Heroo~!!" she eximed between sniffs, her voice filled with longing.


    "Hero... Haaa... Haaa..." She grabbed my face and kissed me passionately. Her kiss, though inexperienced, carried a deep sense of desire.


    "My, my, what exactly is going on here?" a voice abruptly cut through the room.


    rett halted her passionate kissing, and we both turned towards the speaker standing in the doorway.


    She sported a wide grin, while another woman behind her bore a distinctly displeased expression.


    "Leon, we copse from exhaustion and lose consciousness for a moment, and then you leave my room to go fuck another batch of women? I never pegged you as such a scumbag..." Artemis said, her re piercing.


    "And doing it in my room too. Leon, you naughty boy," said the one with a wide grin on her face. "Oh, and I never expected to walk in on such a scene," Sris remarked, her eyes fixed on the three women stacked together like a tower. "And rett joining in this debauchery too... who would''ve thought?"


    "I-I-It''s not what it looks like, Your Majesty!" rett protested.


    "Oh, rett, you adorable thing... There''s no need to deny it. You know, we can all just share Leon, right, Artemis?"


    Artemis sighed deeply, her expression resigned. "Well, I suppose something like this was inevitable. And if Leon''s actions benefit our kingdom..."


    "How do you feel about your future husband having so many women?" Sris interjected with a sly grin.


    "M-Mother?! D-Don''t say that! I never agreed to him bing my future husband!"


    "Then would you prefer me to be his wife instead?"


    "Uuuu... N-No. I don''t want either..." Artemis hesitated, her voice uncertain.


    "Come now, Artemis," Sris continued softly. "As the next in line to be Queen after me, it''s only natural that you would be the wife of our savior. If you decline, then I will remain Queen, and I will take on that role instead."


    "I don''t want that either! I want to be his wife, not you, Sris!" Artemis eximed firmly.


    "Now you''re being honest. You''re adorable like this, Artemis," Sris replied with a yful smile. "Now, why don''t we join them in bed?"


    Taking Artemis by the hand, Sris led her towards the bed.


    ***


    "P-Please, be gentle with me... It''s my first time, so..." rett pleaded.


    The petite elven woman fit perfectly in my arms, and the sensation of us pressed against each other was incredibly intense. She was the cutest member of the elven council. rett was also the only elf who had no prior sexual experience with another person or even masturbation. Her first time exploring herself had been just outside the door.


    If I had rushed into things without proper preparation, it would have likely caused her pain and fear, possibly turning her away from the idea of sex altogether.


    "Yes, I''ll be very gentle," I assured rett with a reassuring tone.


    "Don''t worry, sweetheart. Leon will take good care of you. You''ll start enjoying it soon," Sris cooed, her thighs serving as an unexpected pillow for rett''s head. Artemis silently observed from the side.


    I started by tenderly cupping rett''s plump breasts, feeling their softness in my hands. They may not have beenrge, but as I caressed them slowly, her nipples responded, hardening beneath my touch.


    "Mmnnn..."


    My hands left her breasts and descended to her throbbing pussy. Gently, I traced the outer lips with my finger, eliciting a shiver of pleasure from rett.


    "Aaah, that ce... ahhh... Hiii..."


    When my fingertip brushed against her swollen clit, rett gasped with pleasure. I began to rub her clit in slow, deliberate circles, each touch sending waves of ecstasy through her body. When I squeezed it gently, the intensity of pleasure made her cry out, her moans filling the room with their sweet melody.


    "rett sounds so adorable when she moans..." Sris remarked with a mischievous grin.


    "Aaah, n-nooo... aaah...!" rett whimpered, attempting to shield her face.


    "Don''t hide, my dear. Show your expression to your Queen. Let us all see," Srismanded firmly, gently guiding rett''s hands away to reveal her flushed, vulnerable face once more.


    The torment of her clit continued relentlessly, each touch sending tremors of pleasure through rett''s body. Her pussy glistened with her arousal, the wetness a testament to her readiness to be taken. She was soaked and slick, her body eagerly awaiting pration.


    "I''m going to insert it..." I murmured, preparing rett for what was toe.


    rett''s body responded eagerly, adjusting her stance to wee my dick. With her pussy already soaked and dripping with love juices, I gently pushed inside, encountering the delicate barrier of her hymen. With a slow, deliberate motion, I broke through, entering her deepest depths.


    "HnnnNNnNnnnnnNnn~!"


    Her pussy embraced my dick snugly, the sensation sending shivers up her spine as I kissed her cervix with each thrust.


    "Aaah... Haaa. It''s inside... Ahhh..."


    "That''s right. You''re doing great, rett. Now, you belong to Leon," Sris said with a satisfied grin. "Now, Leon, show her what true pleasure feels like."


    I began to slowly thrust my hips, each movement sending waves of intense pleasure through rett''s body. My dick rubbed against her tight, wet walls, the friction making her moan uncontrobly. Her mind seemed to fog over, lost in the overwhelming sensation. With every squeeze of her nipples, her pussy tightened around me even more, a delicious vise of warmth.


    Her plump ass quivered and shook with each powerful thrust.


    "Aaaaah, aah, hnnn, ahhh, nnnnhHhHh, ahhh, ahhhhh!"


    She moaned as she took every inch of my cock into her untouched pussy. Blood trickled from her vagina, but her moans were not of pain; they were cries of pleasure.


    "Aaaah, n-nooo... Ahhh, what is this? What is this?! It feels so good...! Aaaah, aaah, ahhh, hiii, ahhh, fuahh, ahhh!"


    She opened her mouth eagerly, drooling as she instinctively pressed herself against my hips, driven by her female instincts toward the peak of pleasure. My dick pressed against her cervix.


    "AAaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhh~!!!"


    Her mind went nk as she climaxed in ecstasy.


    "It feels amazing... Aaah..."

 Chapter 255: Chapter 39 - Elven Reverse Gangbang (6)

    Sris was astride me in the cowgirl position, her movements a hypnotic dance of pleasure. Each sway of her hips delivered an exquisite rhythm, syncing perfectly with the twin sisters who eagerly teased my nipples with their tongues. Her breasts, with every motion, swayed like a seductive pendulum, amplifying the sensations coursing through me.


    "Aaah, I-I can''t get enough...! No matter how much we fuck, it''s never enough...! Feels so good...! Aaah, ahhh...!"


    The Queen''s pussy was a slick, tight haven, radiating intense heat that enveloped my throbbing member with every thrust.


    "Aaaah, fuaaaaaaaaaaaaah! I''m cumming...! Aaah, I''m cummiiiiiiiiiing!"


    Her eyes rolled back as she arched her back, throwing herself into the throes of orgasm. The Queen reached the peak of ecstasy while riding me, her body trembling with pleasure.


    "That''s it. Cum for me! Let me see you lose control!" I growled, gripping her hips firmly and driving my dick deep inside her, each thrust pushing her closer to the edge.


    "Aaaah, so intense...! I can''t hold it...! It''s overwhelming...! Aaah, ah...! I''m cummiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing!!!"


    With that, her entire body tensed in the throes of orgasm before she copsed on top of me, her expression ck with pleasure. Cum spilled from her pussy, tracing a path down her trembling thigh and staining the sheets beneath us.


    "Aaah... That felt amazing. I''m a bit disappointed you didn''t cum inside me, but I suppose it leaves more chance for the others to get pregnant," she sighed wistfully, casting a nce at Artemis and rett, awaiting their turn.


    "I want you to do me with the same passion as Her Majesty," rett pleaded eagerly. "Please, take me..."


    "Do me too, Leon," Artemis urged eagerly.


    "Okay, I''ll take both of you at the same time then," I replied with a grin. "Both of you, get on your knees with your asses turned toward me."


    They both swiftly obeyed, positioning themselves on the bed with their firm asses raised invitingly.


    I grasped rett''s plump, yet enticingly cute ass firmly in my hands.


    "H-Hey, Leon, you''re starting with her?" Artemis questioned.


    "Um, I''m still getting used to this, so... please be gentle," rett requested, her voice tinged with nervous excitement.


    I positioned my dick against her quivering entrance, slowly parting those lips with my fingers. As I spread them, a thick, translucent female liquid dripped down in a single gooey strand, staining the bedsheets.


    "Aaah... Aaaaah... Don''t tease... Put it in... quickly," she moaned.


    I slid the tip of my dick inside, feeling her pussy eagerly suck me in. Unable to resist, I pushed all the way in at once.


    "Hnnnnn...! It''s so hot...!"


    Once inside, her pussy clenched tightly around me, gripping like a vice. I grasped her plump buttocks firmly and began thrusting my dick in and out with determined strokes.


    "Oh my... He''s pushing it all the way in!" Sris gasped, moving behind me and wrapping her arms around my waist, her ample breasts pressing against my back.


    After a relentless session of driving my dick into rett, I withdrew and switched to Artemis.


    "Aaaah! Aaaah! Aaaah...! N-No... this feels..."


    I returned to rett once more, continuing the intense rhythm.


    "Aaah, aaah... no... It feels so good...~!"


    I relentlessly switched back and forth between the two pussies before me, each one tightening and pulsating around my dick. Sris licked the back of my ear, her hot breath sending shivers down my spine as she pressed her soft breasts against me.


    "I''m going to cum any second now... Aaaah, it feels so good..."


    "M... Me too~! Auuu... I''ve been cumming over and over...!"


    "Aaaah, haaaa... It''s burning hot...!"


    "Aaaah, no... aaaaah! So rough...!"


    I could feel the build up from fucking Sris earlier and nowing into me, boiling through my groin like some sort of volcano. Unable to hold it any longer, I creampied both of them.


    "Nhhaaaaah! Aaaaaah... ahh...! S-So hot... Semen... inside...!


    Ahhh...!"


    "His dick... is going wild inside me... pulsating as it give me semen...!"


    After I gave them each creampies, I pulled out my dick out. Once I did, Frey went down and sucked my dick off of semen.


    "It looks like you''re still energetic, Leon..." said Sris. "Even after doing it with six people..."


    "Dear..." said Frey as she opened her mouth and gave me a show of her tongue filled with the seme that was left in the urethra of my penis.


    Frey shared the semen with Sris, mouth to mouth. After they were done kissing, they looked at me.


    "Now then, shall we go for the next batch?"


    I think there''s going to be no end with this.


    ***


    Iy on my back, surrounded by five people, each focused on pleasuring a different erogenous zone of my body. My head restedfortably on Sris''sp as they all worked together to drive me wild with desire.


    "Haaa..."


    "Nn..."


    "Mnnn..."


    "Nnn..."


    "Fuaah, mnnn..."


    The twins licked and swirled their tongues around my nipples, flicking and wetting them with meticulous attention. Their mouths were warm and soft, sending shivers down my spine with every touch. Meanwhile, Artemis, rett, and Frey took turns worshipping my dick. Artemis focused on the sensitive head, her tongue swirling over the ns with a teasing precision that made my toes curl.


    rett worked the sides and underside, her tongue gliding smoothly to ensure my dick was thoroughly coated with saliva. Frey, with her expert tongue,vished attention on my balls, swirling around each one and sucking gently, sending waves of pleasure through me.


    I felt like I was being gangbanged by six beautiful women. I wasn''tining, though. It felt like paradise. The sensation of women surrounding me like this, their warm flesh pressing against mine as they brought me pleasure, was a bliss beyond words.


    "Fufufu..." Sris chuckled softly, her eyes fixed on my face. "Looks like you''re really savoring this, Leon. How does it feel to have a harem of elvesvishing attention all over you while you enjoy myp?"


    "Well, it''s quite the sensation, especially with Artemis getting up close to my crotch," I replied.


    At my mention, Artemis teasingly bared her teeth. Fortunately, it seemed she was only ying around and not nning anything too daring.


    "You''re still rock hard after a whole day of action," she observed. "But I wonder how long you can keep that up. Even your stamina must have its limits, right?"


    The three who had been pleasuring my dick now traded ces, their tongues tracing every curve and crevice, each switch bringing a new sensation.


    "It''s been twitching for a while... Does having your dick licked by three girls feel that good?" Artemis teased, her voice yful.


    With her challenge, all three focused on my ns, their tongues swirling hot and wet around it, intensifying the pleasure with each stroke.


    I was writhing in pleasure, my toes curling with each teasing stroke. Yet, it wasn''t enough to push me over the edge. It felt like they were deliberately teasing me, prolonging the ecstasy.


    "Are you close to cumming, Leon?" Sris whispered, her head nestled between her breasts. "Hold on. Can''t you see the desire in their eyes? They''re all craving your cum inside them, yearning to be impregnated."


    I scanned their eager faces. Sris was spot on. The five women who were eagerly sucking and licking every part of me were giving me hungry looks, silently begging for me to fill them with my seed.


    I began having sex with Artemis in a seated position, facing each other. I held her close while she hugged me back, with another woman behind each of us, teasing our ears with their tongues.


    "Aaah, ahh... This feels incredible... It''s so different... Aaah, you''re so long... and thick... It''s all the way inside...!


    I''m going to cum already...! Aaaah... Uhk... HnnnnnnnnNNnNnnn~ I-It''s no use... I''m cumming...! Aaah, I''m really cumming...!


    I''m cumming...! Wait...! AaaaaaaaaaaaaaHHhHHhhnnnNnnnNnnnN~!!! AAaaaaaaAAaahhhhaaaaannnNnn~!"


    After her intense climax, she gently pulled away.


    "I''m the only one who came..." she panted. "Sorry, I need a short break... W-We can continue in a bit..."


    Next, I positioned Verra and Serra on the bed, their bodies invitinglyid out as I moved between them, thrusting into each one alternately. Behind me, Frey, rett, and Sris stood, their hands teasing my nipples as they watched me prate the twins. Artemis knelt beside them, eagerly watching every movement.


    "P-Please, go a little easier...! I''ve already cum so much..." Serra moaned as I entered her pussy, my fingers working inside Verra whoy beside her.


    "T-Then take me...! I want more than just your fingers, Hero~!"


    I switched my attention to Verra.


    "Aaaaahhh...! Fuck me again...! Aaah... Right there...~!"


    "N-Noooo, don''t stop now...!"


    I switched back to Serra.


    "Aaaah, aaaah... haaa, ahhhh, haaaa, I''m... I''m cumming...! I''m about to cum...!"


    I kept switching between them, moving swiftly from one to the other, back and forth, again and again.


    "Aaaaah, aaaah, aaaaah, aaaah! Hnnnnaaaaa~!"


    "AaaaaaaaAaaaahhHhnnNnnnnNNnN~!!!"


    Both of them came at the same time, soaking the sheets even more with their released squirts.


    "You''ve made all three of us orgasm without cumming once yourself," said Artemis. "S-Still, you must be pretty close to your limit, right? Hey, Leon, I''ve got an idea. Think you can take all three of us at the same time, like you did with them earlier, but with me included now? Instead of one by one, none of us will have to wait then."

 Chapter 256: Chapter 39 - Elven Reverse Gangbang (7)

    Verra straddled Serra, their bodies pressing together, their breasts mashing against each other. Artemis then positioned herself atop Verra.


    "You must be frustrated not being able to do a thing while Leon fucks us like this, huh, Verra?"


    "N-Not really... I''m okay. Honestly, I''m more concerned about this position... I can''t move at all...!"


    "D-Don''t worry... With all three of us, he''ll cum instantly."


    I was on the brink, and Artemis seemed right. Even the slightest movement inside them could make me cum right then. Yet, I was determined to make all three of them climax.


    I positioned myself, feeling the anticipation building. Slowly, I began to prate Verra. She let out a soft moan as I entered her, her body trembling slightly beneath Serra''s. I fingered Serra, who was on top of Verra, and licked Artemis''s pussy as she straddled Serra. I intended to make them all climax with everything I had.


    Sris and Frey pressed their breasts against me as they watched me pleasure the three women. rett looked on beside us.


    "Uw-ah... Even for a woman like me, this is a pretty hot sight..." Sris remarked.


    "Are you really not at your limit yet, Dear?" Frey purred, her voice dripping with teasing curiosity.


    "I want another turn soon too..." rett added eagerly, her eyes sparkling with anticipation.


    I shifted my focus, my movements a steady rhythm as I prated Verra, then Serra, then Artemis, before circling back to Serra and Verra. With two women behind me, my movements were somewhat restricted, but this slow, deliberate pace felt incredibly pleasurable. Each deliberate thrust sent waves of heat through my body, heightening the pleasure with every shift.


    Surrounded by their warm, meaty flesh, the sensation was overwhelming, and the steady buildup was almost intoxicating.


    I wrapped my arms around the two women behind me, pulling them closer. My hands slid around their backs and grasped their breasts, lifting them to my mouth. I eagerly sucked on their nipples, the warm flesh filling my senses.


    "What~? You want us to keep youpany too...? You really are insatiable, Leon," Sris teased as I nursed on her nipple.


    "He''s just got a healthy libido... Isn''t that right, Dear?" Frey added with a yful tone.


    "How about you give me a kiss, Leon?" Sris murmured. I obliged, capturing her lips in a heated, passionate kiss, our tongues dancing together.


    Frey licked my cheek teasingly, her eyes gleaming with desire. "Give me one over here too..."


    I pulled her close and kissed her deeply, tasting her passion. Sris then sensually licked my other cheek.


    "Aaaah, aaaah, aaaah, ahhhng~!"


    "Aaaah, hhhaaa, mfff, aaa, hhaaaa...~!"


    "Hnnnaaaa, aaaaah~! Aaaah, ahhh...~!"


    The three women I pleasured moaned in ecstasy as I continued to pound them one by one, each moan a symphony of pleasure echoing through the room.


    "Haaa, aaah! L-Leon, give me... I want more...!"


    "Aaaah... No...! G-Give it to meee~!"


    "N-No fair, you two...! I want the Hero to put in me tooo~!"


    "Aaah...! R-Right there...!"


    "Amazing... So goooood~!"


    "Aaah, aaaahngggg~! Aaaah...!"


    My dick felt like it was on the verge of burning up, the intense build-up of pleasure almost unbearable.


    "A-Are you about to cum...? Go on... Do it...!" Verra''s voice trembled with anticipation.


    I couldn''t hold back any longer. I erupted, my hot cum surging inside Verra, filling herpletely.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhnnnn~! Aaah, it''s so hottttt~!"


    "Q-Quick...! Up here too...!" Serra''s voice was urgent, her need clear.


    I pulled out swiftly and plunged back into Serra, my second shot of nut exploding deep inside her, the release flooding her.


    "Nnnnnnhhh! Haaaa... Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah~! It... It''s here, and so much tooo...!"


    I pulled out and then drove my dick into Artemis''s pussy, my third shot of cum erupting deep inside her.


    "Kh... Nhhh... NnNnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnNnnhhhHhh~! Aaaah... K-Keep going, Leon... Fill up my belly...


    Pump me full of your cummmm~!"


    As I filled them up with my hot cum, I savored the sight of their ahegao faces, their breaths mingling in a steamy haze. The expressions of sheer ecstasy and the way their bodies reacted were incredibly stimting.


    "Amazing, your sperm''s pouring out of them like a waterfall," rett said, her voice a mix of awe and excitement.


    "They made you cum so much, but you''re not satisfied yet, are you...?" Frey teased, her eyes glinting with mischief.


    "We still have plenty of time before the sun rises," Sris added, her voice dripping with anticipation. "What do you think? Can you hang in there a bit longer?"


    At that moment, I was consumed by a fog of lust. My mind was a blur, focused solely on the intense pleasure and the need to keep going. Frey began with a blowjob, her tongue slickly gliding over my dick, each stroke driving me wild. Sris positioned herself behind me, her tongue giving my puckered asshole a deliciously wet rimjob.


    Artemis pressed her soft, warm breasts against my back, creating a tantalizing pressure. Meanwhile, rettvished attention on my nipples, licking one and swirling her fingers around the other, sending shivers of pleasure through my body.


    After cumming inside Frey''s mouth, I copsed onto my back. rett quickly straddled me, her back turned as she rode me with eager movements. Artemis positioned herself above me, sitting on my face and guiding my tongue to her pussy. She watched intently as I swirled my tongue around her sensitive folds, each lick drawing more moans from her.


    Both of my arms were pinned between someone''s breasts, their soft, warm flesh surrounding my hands as they licked and sucked my fingers.


    After I came inside rett, I shifted to fuck Sris in a spooning position. Frey was behind me, her lips locked onto mine, kissing me passionately.


    "Keep going... cum in... me moreeee!" Sris begged.


    After I fucked Sris, I shifted to a sitting position, and Frey eagerly lowered herself onto my dick, taking me in with a lustful moan. On either side of me, the twins pressed their soft, warm breasts against my body, and I indulged by sucking on them, savoring their tantalizing flesh. Sris was behind me, her breasts pressing against my back, adding to the delicious pressure.


    Meanwhile, Artemis and rett were positioned beneath me, their tongues diligently licking my balls as my dick prated Frey.


    "Y-Yess... nhhh...! Don''t stop... Help yourself to every inch of my body, Dear...!" Frey gasped, her voice filled with desperate need.


    After cumming inside her, I decided to take things further. I lined up their asses and began fucking them one after the other.I started from right to left, and then reversed, filling each of their pussies with cum, one after the other. The sensation of making them cum and creating a mess was exhrating as I tried to impregnate them.


    I kept going, relentlessly pounding them, until the first light of morning began to rise.


    "N-No more... Aaaah, ahhhh... H-Hero, please, let me take a breakkk~" Verra pleaded, her voice quivering with exhaustion and pleasure as I fucked her from behind.


    The other five watched us intently, their eyes filled with a mix of fascination and desire.


    "I never would''ve imagined I''d be doing it like this..." Frey said, her voice a breathless murmur as she observed the scene unfolding before her.


    "You haven''t evene close to trying everything, have you, Leon..." Sris teased, her toneced with both curiosity and challenge.


    "Geez, just how many times do you have to cum before you''re satisfied?" Artemis asked, her voice tinged with both frustration and intrigue.


    "AaaaaaaahNNnnNnnnnnnnnnNNnn~!"


    I came inside Verra and immediately shifted to rett, positioning myself behind her.


    "A-Are you finally getting close to your limit? If so, I''d be thrilled to take whatever you have...! Aa?! Aaaah, you''re inside me again...!? And so quickly...! AaaahhnnnnNNNnnnnnnnnnNnn~!" rett moaned, her voice a mixture of disbelief and intense pleasure as I filled her with my cum.


    After cumming inside rett and making her climax in turn, I switched to Artemis without hesitation. I gripped her arms firmly and mmed my dick into her, driving deep.


    "Aaaaaaaaah, aaaah! L-Leon, I love you! I love you so muchhhh~!" Artemis cried out, her voice trembling with devotion and ecstasy.


    Once I came inside Artemis, I swiftly moved on to Frey.


    "Aaaaaaaaah, aaaah! Aaaaaaaaaah! C-Cumming againnnnnnn~!"


    After all that, I feltpletely drained. After cumming repeatedly, I finally reached my limit. Even though my dick was still rock-hard, I had no stamina left to keep pounding. I copsed onto my butt, exhausted.


    The six elves were sprawled across the bed, their pussies dripping with sperm and their asses smeared with white semen that trickled down their legs.


    "Haaa... This might be like a Michngelo masterpiece if I were to paint this scene," I muttered to myself.


    With my legs feeling weak, I staggered to grab my smartphone and captured the moment. It was definitely something worthmemorating.


    After capturing the moment, I reviewed the image. Yeah, it''s a masterpiece alright.


    Taking a deep breath, I checked their domination requirements. I had managed toplete four or five of Frey, rett, Verra, and Serra''s requirements. I never expected to get them halfway dominated in just one night. I really put in a lot of work today.

 Chapter 257: Chapter 40 - Journey Back

    After taking a breather that day and, well... having a lot of sex, Artemis and I decided to head back to the Academy. Summer vacation was ending tomorrow, so it was time to return.


    I asked Artemis how we could get back so quickly, considering it took us three days to get here and now we had just one day to return. She said they had a faster method of travel. Maybe teleportation? There were rumors of teleportation circles on the outskirts of the Great Forest. Well, now I wasn''t worried about beingte for the new semester at the academy.


    On a curious note, Frey, rett, Verra, and Serra had suddenly be incredibly affectionate towards me. Throughout the entire day, they didn''t leave my side, attending to my every need, even feeding me with their own hands.


    "What''s gotten into the four of you all of a sudden?" Hilda asked, her eyes widening as she observed their doting behavior towards me.


    Aegis and Azusa watched us with disbelief. Just yesterday, they had been suspicious of me; now, they were treating me with deference, as if I were their rightful king.


    "There''s nothing unusual happening, right, Hilda? We''re simply taking care of Dear," Frey replied casually, as if it were the most natural thing in the world.


    "D-Dear?!" The three of them stared at Frey in utter disbelief.


    "The Hero showered us with so much lovest night..."


    "...We''re practically overflowing with it," the twins purred, sensually rubbing their crotches. Last night, I had filled them with my cum.


    "I was... a little hesitant at first, but when the Hero wrapped me in his arms and filled me with his thick, throbbing thing, I finally understood why we need him," rett murmured, nuzzling her cheek against my arm, her voice filled with desire and admiration.


    "They didn''t need any persuasion. They came to Leon of their own volition," Sris remarked, her eyes lingering on me with a knowing gaze.


    The others were incredulous, especially Aegis, whose wide-eyed stare and ck jaw made me fear a fly might buzz into her mouth. She hurriedly left the dining room once more.


    Soon after, it was time for us to depart.


    "I''m going to miss you both terribly," Sris whispered, pulling Artemis close and burying her head against her bosom before turning to me with a deep, lingering kiss. "You muste visit our kingdom sometime," she murmured, her voice filled with longing.


    "I will."


    "Oh, and please work hard so Artemis can be Queen as soon as possible," Sris said with a knowing smile.


    What she really meant was for me to fuck her hard enough to make her pregnant. Understood.


    "I will miss you, Dear..." Frey whimpered, pulling me into a tight embrace against her voluptuous body. I gave her a tender kiss.


    "Me too..."


    "Me too..."


    The twins echoed their sentiments, their voices filled with genuine longing.


    I gave them both tender kisses.


    "Um... I wish for you toe back soon too..." rett said softly.


    I gave her a kiss as well.


    Afterward, I looked at them with a smirk and said, "I''lle back and fuck you all again. Remember, you''re all mine now, so you''re forbidden from letting anyone else touch your bodies. And by anyone, I mean even women. Got it?"


    I was intensely possessive. The idea of them having sex with anyone else, even women, didn''t sit well with me. They''d done it before, but that was before they were mine. Now, they were my possessions, and I wasn''t about to let anyone¡ªman or woman¡ªtouch what belonged to me.


    "Yes, Leon," Sris said with a fervent look in her eyes. "My body is yours, and no one can take it from you now that it''s yours."


    The other four echoed hermitment, each voice filled with devotion and submission.


    "Of course, that goes for you too, Artemis," I said, pulling her close and giving her cheek a lingering, teasing lick.


    "Heee?! Aah, y-yes, of course, I''m yours as well, so you don''t need to worry," she stammered, her cheeks zing with embarrassment. "J-Jeez, you''re so possessive... Being possessive isn''t exactly healthy for a rtionship, you know?"


    Despite her yful reprimand, the heat of the moment was palpable. After that brief, flirtatious exchange, we bade our heartfelt goodbyes to the Elven Kingdom.


    ***


    Aegis''s POV


    "Something about that man has me deeply concerned, Aegis," my birth mother, Hilda, said, her voice tense. "I need you to follow them and dig into who he really is. I can''t buy into this ''savior'' nonsense the Queen and the Princess are selling. It''s hard to believe such a thing exists, especially in the form of that man.


    As much as I''d love to ept it, I suspect the Queen''s reverence isn''t about him being the savior but more about him having some sort of mind control over them. How else do you exin the abrupt change in those four''s behavior towards him? It''s as if they''ve been hypnotized. Don''t you think so, Dear?"


    Hilda turned to my other mother, Azusa, looking for agreement.


    "You''re right. Given our deep-seated hatred of men that''ssted for centuries, there''s no way they''d suddenly bow down to one in a single day like that. He must have done something¡ªsomething maniptive, like a subus might. Maybe he used some kind of hypnotic trick on the Princess and the Queen, which is why the Queen is calling him our savior?


    In any case, I can''t believe that something like that could actually be our savior. No, I can''t ept it."


    I couldn''t ept it either. How could I? That man¡ªhe stole my precious Princess from me. The Princess who used to light up with a radiant smile whenever we yed, the Princess who was always by my side. My perfect Princess. The intelligent and beautiful Princess.


    There''s no way she could truly fall for that man. She must have been hypnotized. I refuse to believe otherwise.


    "As much as I hate to do this, Aegis, I need you to follow that man into the Humannds and investigate him. If you sense anything that feels wrong, don''t hesitate to eliminate him," said Mother Azusa, her voice edged with authority.


    "Okay, that''s enough, you three," came a firm voice. The door opened, and the Queen stepped in, a smile on her face that suggested it wasn''t entirely friendly. Beside her was rett, who must have reported on us. With her Mind''s Eye, she could see everything happening in the Kingdom.


    "I''m willing to overlook the fact that you''ve been scheming behind my back to have Aegis follow them, but I can''t allow any ns to harm Leon if he does something you deem suspicious. If anything happens to Leon, I will consider it treachery, understand?"


    "Y-Your Majesty, it''s not like that!" Mother Azusa eximed urgently. "This isn''t treachery! We''re doing this for the sake of our kingdom!"


    "For the sake of our kingdom? How exactly?" asked Her Majesty, her tone sharp with curiosity and suspicion.


    "T-That man is deceiving you, Your Majesty!" Mother Hilda interjected, her voice trembling with concern. "C-Can''t you see it? That man has been hypnotizing you, bending you all to his will! If we don''t intervene, he could seize control of our kingdom effortlessly!"


    "I don''t know what you two are plotting, but is that really the case? Have we truly been hypnotized by Leon?" the Queen questioned. "Very well then. I will allow Aegis to go to the Human Land and investigate Leon if he indeed has some sort of spell that has affected us. However, I forbid killing him. The likelihood of that is exceedingly low, though.


    Even someone like Azusa couldn''t manage to kill Leon."


    I was shocked. Was he truly powerful enough that even Mother Azusa would struggle to kill him?


    "I do have some conditions for this, though," Her Majesty continued.


    "C-Conditions?" Mother Azusa interjected, her voice filled with concern.


    "Yes. If Aegis doesn''t find anything to substantiate your ims within a year in human calendar, both you, Azusa, and you, Hilda, will join Leon''s harem."


    "W-What? B-But Your Majesty, we are already married to each other!"


    "I''m not asking you to dissolve your marriage. You can still be in Leon''s harem while remaining married. If you refuse this condition, then I will forbid you from taking any action, including sending Aegis to follow Leon and investigate him. And if you send Aegis without my knowledge, I will consider it treason against the crown and exile both of you."


    Both of them exchanged a nce, their eyes filled with a mix of resolve and resignation. Then they turned to me, their expressions softening as they nodded. They were willing to sacrifice even their marriage to uncover that man''s true intentions. Determined, I nodded back. I wouldn''t let them down¡ªI had to expose what this man was really up to. My mothers were putting their trust in me.


    "Very well, Your Majesty. We ept your condition," Mother Azusa dered, her voice steady despite the weight of the words.


    There was no turning back now.

 Chapter 258: Chapter 40 - Journey Back (2)

    Leon''s POV


    "It''ll take us about three hours to reach the edge of the Great Forest, Leon," Artemis said, her tone matter-of-fact. "That includes time for breaks. But if we push through without stopping, we could make it in just an hour and a half. Beyond the Great Forest, we''ll find a hidden passage leading to a teleportation circle that will get us back to Academy City.


    It''s a one-way trip, so we won''t be able to return to the forest using that method. And I must stress¡ªthis stays between us. Don''t tell a soul."


    "I understand," I replied firmly.


    So it''s a teleportation circle, huh? Even though I''d suspected as much, it still hit me hard. Teleportation is supposed to be forbidden¡ªan old relic of a time when it was used for dirty, dangerous shit like infiltration, silent assassinations, and human trafficking. That''s why the Church made it taboo.


    Anyone caught with the ability to draw a teleportation circle had their hands cut off, and those who could teleport were shackled with skill-disabling chains.


    "You know, Artemis," I began, my voiceced with a mix of curiosity and seriousness, "your mother told me I should give it my all to get you pregnant. So, what''s your actual take on the idea? How do you feel about the prospect of bing pregnant?"


    Sris might be all about this "Impregnating Artemis to make her the Queen" scheme, but I wanted to hear Artemis''s thoughts firsthand.


    Artemis shed a wicked grin, her eyes glinting with mischief and confidence. "What, are you having cold feet now?" she teased, her tone dripping with yful arrogance. "To be honest, I don''t really mind. I mean, if bing Queen is part of the deal, then that''s one less thing I have to worry about. I''ve been around for centuries, so it''s high time I embraced bing a mother and a Queen.


    I was even ready to use magic to create a fetus inside my womb if needed."


    She was more prepared than I''d ever imagined. I knew she was born through magic, a detail that had puzzled me initially. But after witnessing the state of the Elven Kingdom, it became clear why. The odds of that method seeding were staggeringly low. While there had been a few rare sesses, like Artemis and Aegis, the overall probability was bleak.


    Sris had gambled her life, risking everything to be Queen and im the throne from the former Queen.


    "Now that you''re the one who''s going to get me pregnant," Artemis said with a reassuring smile, "it actually puts my mind at ease. And probably my mother''s too. If I can get pregnant without having to resort to that dangerous method, then I''ll ascend to the throne safely." Her gaze softened as she leaned in closer. "But it''s not just about that.


    It''s also because I love you, and I love having sex with you. The idea of getting pregnant doesn''t bother me at all. In fact, it excites me."


    A surge of intense affection flooded through me, igniting a primal desire. I gently pressed her against the sturdy tree trunk.


    "Hey, wait...!"


    "You want to get pregnant, right? So why don''t we start working hard for it, right now?" I turned her around, pressing my hardened dick firmly against her smooth ass. "You said if we push through without breaks, we could be out of this forest in just an hour and a half. This will just be a quick interruption. A fast fuck."


    "Seriously, you..." she chuckled, a mix of annoyance and arousal in her voice. With a yful grin, she swiftly peeled off her pants and slid down her panties, ready and eager for what was about to unfold.


    I spread her legs wide, positioning my dick at her entrance, pressing against the twitching, greedy lips of her pussy.


    "Nnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn~!"


    Slowly, I slid my penis into her waiting, dazed vagina. My dick reveled in the snug, delicious pressure as her pussy tightened around me. A shiver jolted down her spine as my big, throbbing cock began to fill her, each thrust deepening the pration and making her gasp with pleasure.


    "I''m going to start moving now," I said.


    "Y-Yes. Make me pregnant, Leon."


    I started pistoning into her, my movements slow and deliberate.


    "Aaah, aah, ahh, ahh, ah, ah, ahhh, ahh, ahh~"


    Her vagina, tight and narrow due to her petite body, wrapped around my big cock with a deliciously snug grip. Each thrust drove my dick deeper, the intense pressure making every movement more thrilling. I savored the sensation of her pussy clenching around me, her moans rising in pitch with each stroke.


    As we were alone in this intimate moment, I aimed to reinforce a sense of hierarchy, ensuring she felt every inch of my dominance and remembered that she was, undeniably, my possession.


    "Aaah, ahhh... L-Leon, it feels good~!"


    She let out a primal, incoherent shriek as my hips mmed into her ass, forcing her into a state of submission while I fucked her from behind in a relentless doggy style. My hips bucked harder and faster, my cock swelling even more as it pumped into her.


    "Aaah, c-cum...! Cummiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing~!!!"


    Artemis arched her back in pure, unrestrained pleasure, her moans growing louder and more desperate. Her neck stretched, her eyes rolling back as waves of ecstasy crashed over her. My thick, hot semen erupted into her pussy, the creampie filling herpletely. She climaxed fiercely, her body trembling with the intense joy of receiving the cum of the man who was going to get her pregnant.


    The heat of my cum and the explosive climax left her body quivering and shaking uncontrobly. Despite my penis having already erupted, it remained hard and insistent. I didn''t pull out, even though I had promised this would be just a quickie. Instead, I continued to pound her ass with relentless force.


    "NnNNNnnnnnnnnnnnnNnn~!? E-Eh? L-Leon, what are you...? Aaaah, aaaah! W-Wait, you said it''s only quick....! Aaaaah...!"


    "What can I say, Artemis? Your body is irresistibly lewd. I want to savor every moment of this, not just rush through it. Besides, I''m determined to make you pregnant. I want to watch your body change and mature with pregnancy, transforming into something that resembles your mother''s. I want to fuck you until every inch of you shifts, marking you as truly mine."


    When I spoke with a possessive tone, she pouted, a mix of irritation and reluctant arousal in her eyes.


    "Jeez, you really are a scumbag, Leon. You''re going to make me pregnant just for that pathetic reason? Well, if you''re so determined..." She began to grind her hips against me, her movements full of eager pleasure.


    And so, I fucked Artemis over and over, each thrust driving deeper into her willing body. She didn''t resist; instead, she surrenderedpletely, relishing every moment. When I told her I wanted to fuck her ass, she gave me permission without hesitation. I switched between her ass and pussy, alternating between the two tight holes.


    My cock never came inside her ass; whenever I felt myself approaching climax, I''d switch to her pussy, releasing my cum deep inside her. Each time, I aimed to maximize the pleasure, driven by my determination to make her pregnant and im her entirely as mine.


    "Aaaaah, it feels so good~! M-More! Fuck me harder, Leon...! Aaaah!"


    Artemis''s moans filled the forest, echoing through the trees despite the risk of being caught. She was utterly lost in the overwhelming pleasure of being dominated, her cries of ecstasy revealing howpletely she had surrendered to me.


    By the end, I had cum inside her five times, each load bursting deep into her tight, throbbing pussy. Her body quivered with each release, and after hours of relentless fucking, she passed out with an expression of pure, unfiltered bliss on her face.


    Having fucked her non-stop and barely sleeping because of our relentless all-day and all-night sessions, it was no surprise that she copsed in a state of pure pleasure.


    "Phew..." I said, wiping the sweat from my brow. I gently repositioned Artemis, ensuring she was restingfortably and securely within the confines of my Guardian Barrier. "Now then, why don''t youe out and show yourself?" I called out, addressing the woman hiding not behind, but actually inside the tree trunk.


    "How did you know?" she asked as she emerged, opening the tree trunk with a graceful flick. She was the woman we''d seen before entering the Great Forest. Her body was mostly exposed, but her private areas were artfully concealed by a cascade of leaves. "I thought I had hidden my presencepletely."


    It was the Dryad we had met earlier.


    I looked at her, the strong stench of semen wafting from her body. She was positively reeking of it.


    "Don''t worry. I just had my meal earlier," she said with a nonchnt shrug.


    "And now I''m even hungrier, because I smell something incredibly delicious," she added, her eyes gleaming with desire as she licked her lips with a greedy, almost predatory hunger. Without warning, I felt vines snaking and tightening around me, their relentless coils pulling me into their grasp.

 Chapter 259: Chapter 40 - Journey Back (3)

    I was suddenly in mid air, coiled around by these annoying vines that were grasping like those disgusting tentacles that I have seen Hentai anime before. The way they coil and tighten around me was disgusting too.


    As the vines constricted, I could feel my life force being siphoned away, a draining sensation that made my skin crawl. Dryads don''t go for direct cum sucking; they use these insidious vines, or sometimes wrap their victims in a suffocating cocoon. From what I understood, they leech the life force from men until nothing remains but a lifeless husk.


    These Dryads don''t need physical contact to drain their prey¡ªthrough their twisted vines, they can suck the very essence of their victims, consuming them without everying a finger on them. That''s why this Dryad was employing her vines, trying to drain me dry with every tightening wrap.


    "Burrrrrrrrrp~!"


    The Dryad suddenly let out a thunderous burp, the sound echoing through the air. She immediately pped a hand over her mouth, her eyes widening in surprise.


    "H-Huh?"


    She stared at me, confusion etched across her face.


    "W-What?"


    "You full already?" I asked. "If so, could you please get these off me?"


    "H-How did you... No, wait. I was sure I was hungry before I started this, so why the hell do I feel so full already?"


    She was visibly stunned by the unexpected turn of events. Normally, a Dryad could easily have enough capacity in her stomach to absorb the life forces of two or three men. This one, in particr, seemed to have an insatiable hunger and was particrly voracious. Yet, the problem with me was that I wasn''t an ordinary male.


    I stayed calm, knowing that if I were truly in danger, the Guardian would have signaled me. But there was no such warning. So, even if the Dryad managed to suck out my life force, it wouldn''t have any real effect on me. It was likely that my life force was so vast and powerful that she couldn''t store much of it, preventing her from fully draining me and leaving me high and dry.


    "As I suspected, you''re not normal," she said, her voiceced with cruel amusement. "But I''m sure you''ve been drained quite a bit from my sucking. So, why don''t we go ahead and drain you a little more?"


    In an instant, another set of vines snaked around me, their coils tightening with a sickening squeeze. Out of my peripheral vision, I saw two more women at a distance, their eyes locked onto me with predatory intent. They shot their own vines towards me, wrapping me in an even tighter embrace. The draining sensation intensified, every inch of my life force being pulled away.


    "Hehehe," the Dryad''sugh echoed with a sinister edge. "Even though I couldn''tpletely gobble you up, at least you''ll provide some delicious nutrients for my sisters."


    The sisters finally made their appearance. They looked strikingly simr to the Dryad, with vibrant green hair cascading around them, their private parts modestly concealed by clusters of leaves. The only notable differences were their hairstyles: one had short, tousled hair, while the other sported long, flowing locks with one eye partially hidden by her bangs.


    They perched on the branches of the enormous tree, looking down at me with amused smirks as they contributed their own vines to the drain.


    Despite the situation, I didn''t panic. I knew this wouldn''t affect me much. Was it my lineage to the Great Red that granted me such immense life force, or the subus blood within me that made it impossible for them to fully drain me? Either way, they couldn''t drain mepletely.


    "S-Sister Lixis?!" the short-haired Dryad suddenly gasped, her voice filled with panic.


    "Uuuu... I-It''s not working...!" the long-haired one echoed, her frustration evident.


    "W-What?!" the initial Dryad shouted, her confusion escting. "Almea? Morthea? What the hell is going on?"


    "I can''t... suck him dry...!" the short-haired Dryad stammered, her voice trembling.


    "It''s too much... I''m getting full...!" the long-haired one groaned, struggling to keep herposure.


    "W-What?! How is this possible?! We''re the leaders of the Dryads! We have the strongest life force-sucking abilities among our entire kind! How can we not drain himpletely?!"


    "Didn''t I tell you already? What you''re doing is pointless," I said with a smirk. I set the vines aze with a sh of searing magic, watching as they writhed and turned to ash. Using Levitation Magic, I floated gracefully down to the ground.


    "N-No...! No one ever escapes us...! No man has ever..."


    Suddenly, all the surrounding trees began to move. They were all Treants, huh? Considering all the vines on them seemed alive, it didn''t surprise me that the trees themselves were Treants. Their massive forms creaked and groaned as they came to life, their branches twisting and reaching out like monstrous appendages.


    "If you don''t dry up for us, we''ll kill that woman over there...!" she threatened, her voice cold and resolute.


    "Why don''t you give it a try?" I replied, unruffled.


    "You think I''m bluffing? Even if she''s the elven princess, do you really think I won''t follow through?!"


    "S-Sister Lixis, w-what are you nning? You can''t go against the elven princess like this. You''re provoking a full-blown war with them!" the short-haired Dryad protested, her voice trembling with fear.


    "Shut up, Morthea!" Lixis roared, her voice slicing through the tension. Her eyes burned with a fierce, unrelenting anger. "I don''t give a damn if I invoke the wrath of that elven queen. No male has ever escaped me in my entire life!"


    "B-But...!" Morthea stuttered, her voice cracking under the pressure.


    "I said shut up!" Lixis bellowed again. With a decisive wave of her hand, the vines sprang to life, slithering with predatory speed. They coiled around Morthea, their grip relentless as they bound her tightly. The vines wound around every inch of her body, constricting with a cruel, unyielding pressure. They even covered her mouth, silencing her with a suffocating embrace.


    "M-Morthea?!" the remaining Dryad cried out, her face a mask of shock. If this one was Lixis and Morthea was now bound and gagged, then this must be Almea.


    "You will regret ever being born!" Lixis spat, her voice seething with venomous fury.


    The Treants surged forward, their massive forms casting ominous shadows over Artemis, whoy in blissful slumber. They gathered their vines and branches, twisting them into a colossal, menacing fists. With a thunderous creak, the fists were swung down toward Artemis with earth-shattering force.


    But just as the enormous fists were about to smash into her, they were abruptly halted by a shimmering barrier created by the Guardian.


    "W-What?!" Lixis shouted, her shock evident as her eyes widened in disbelief. "Destroy that barrier!"


    The Treants obeyed Lixis''smand, pummeling the barrier with relentless fury. Their massive fists crashed into it over and over, but despite their overwhelming strength and repeated assaults, the barrier remained unscathed. The Guardian''s barrier was the strongest in existence, seemingly impervious to all attacks. Even my most concentrated mana de failed to slice through it.


    No matter how hard the Treants hit, nothing could prate the shimmering shield.


    "W-Why?" Lixis cried out, her shock and frustration palpable. Her eyes darted around in disbelief as she struggled toprehend the situation. "W-Why is nothing going my way?"


    As Lixis clutched her hair in desperation, I decided it was time to take action and put an end to this chaos. I focused my mana, channeling it with intense concentration. The energy coalesced in my hand, swirling and hardening until it formed into a sleek, deadly de that perfectly fit my grip.


    Lixis was so consumed by her own anguish that she didn''t notice the shift in the atmosphere or the deadly mana de I held. I sprinted toward her with determination.


    "S-Sister Lixis!" Almea cried out, rushing to protect her sister. But her attempt to block my attack was futile. I swiftly moved behind her, transforming the edge of my de into a blunt surface. With a powerful swing, I smashed the blunt edge against the back of Almea''s head. The impact might not have been sharp, but the force behind it was more than enough to knock her out cold.


    She crumpled to the ground, unconscious.


    "W-What?" Lixis finally snapped back to reality, her attention drawn by themotion. Before she could react, I was already behind her. With a decisive motion, I brought the blunt edge of my de crashing down against the back of her head. She toppled forward, copsing face-first onto the ground.


    Seeing both her sisters fall, Morthea was stunned into shock. As Lixis crumpled to the ground, the vines binding Morthea ckened and then released her entirely. She hit the ground and scrambled to her feet, desperate to flee.


    I swiftly transformed my mana de into a mana bow. The arrow I notched was blunt, designed solely to incapacitate rather than inflict lethal damage. I drew back the mana string and released it with a precise flick. The mana arrow streaked through the air, striking Morthea squarely at the base of her skull with a resonant thud.


    The force of the impact was enough to send her copsing to the ground, her body going limp as she joined her sisters in unconsciousness.

 Chapter 260: Chapter 40 - Journey Back (4)

    Aegis''s POV


    I had just witnessed something utterly horrifying. The first scene, with the Princess and the man engaged in sex, was gut-wrenching enough, leaving me with a twisted sense of dread. But the scene that followed, where he defeated the three Dryads¡ªcreatures notorious for being a relentless threat to every man¡ªwas even more terrifying.


    I knew those Dryads well; they were the top leaders among their kind, feared for their deadly prowess. Yet, he dispatched all three with an unsettling ease, not even breaking a sweat.


    My grip on the spear tightened, knuckles white from the pressure. If I faced him, would I have any chance of winning? I was a seasoned warrior, and those Dryads were just ranged attackers. But this man moved with a speed and precision that spoke of vast experience. I could feel the tension building, a mixture of anxiety and determination coiling in my gut.


    How could I force him to reveal any ulterior motives? I had no idea. But if I failed to find anything, my parents'' marriage¡ªand everything I held dear¡ªwould be in jeopardy. I couldn''t let that happen. I dashed toward him with my spear at the ready as fast as I could muster. When I was about to reach him, he didn''t seem to have known that I was already near him, and I jumped off.


    "Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!" I roared, thrusting my spear at him with all my might. I poured every ounce of mana I had into the tip, feeling the energy crackle and hum with power.


    I was sure that even his Barrier, which had withstood the Treants'' relentless assault, would buckle under the force of my strike. But...


    "So, you finally decided to make a move, huh?" His gaze met mine, cool and untroubled. With a swift motion, he grabbed the spear near its tip, effortlessly redirecting it. My attack went wide, and the spear mmed into the ground with a thunderous thud.


    "So you knew I was going to attack?" I demanded, pulling back to gain some distance.


    "If you''re oozing bloodlust like that, there''s no way I wouldn''t notice," he said, shrugging casually. "You must really hate me to be radiating that much fury."


    I gritted my teeth, anger coursing through me as I readied my spear again. "Damn right I''m pissed! You swooped in and stole the woman I''ve been yearning for my entire life. You¡ªwho just appeared out of nowhere and have been with the Princess for only a couple of months¡ªwhile I''ve been trying to win her affection for centuries! I can''t fucking ept that!"


    "So, you think it''s unfair for me to be with Artemis because I''ve only known her for a short time," he said, unfazed. "I get that it might seem unfair, but love isn''t something that''s dictated by time. So, I''d say your reasoning is pretty weak."


    The air between us crackled with tension, my blood boiling as I struggled to contain my fury. My grip on the spear tightened, knuckles white with the effort. How could he be so damn nonchnt about this? The thought of losing Artemis to him after all these years was unbearable. My mind raced, seeking any opening, any weakness I could exploit to turn this around.


    "What exactly did you do to the Princess? No, to the Queen and everyone else?" I demanded, my voice steady but filled with barely contained anger. My grip tightened around the spear, its shaft cold and hard in my hands. "What the hell did you do to make them act like this towards you?"


    I stared at Sris, my gaze unrelenting. "It doesn''t add up. Miss rett, Miss Verra, Miss Serra, Miss Frey¡ªthey all despised men, went on and on about how men were a curse to our race. I knew well enough how dangerous men could be. But out of nowhere, in just a single night, they all suddenly epted you without a second thought. And the Queen, too.


    None of this makes sense."


    My eyes narrowed, my voice dropping to a harsh whisper. "There''s only one exnation: you must have done something to them. No, you definitely did something. There''s no other reason for their sudden shift in attitude. You must have hypnotized them!"


    The realization hit me like a punch to the gut. This bastard was vile. He must have used some twisted form of hypnosis to bend them to his will, forcing them to sleep with him and do his bidding. That had to be it.


    The man sighed, exasperated. "Do you really think I have the ability to do that? If I were truly capable of what you''re using me of, then why haven''t I hypnotized you yet?"


    I shot back immediately, "That''s because my body and face don''t appeal to you. That''s why you haven''t tried any hypnotism on me."


    I was confident in that. I was often called boyish, and everyone in the kingdom knew that if I ever married another elf, I would likely be the one supporting them, not the other way around.


    "That''s not true," the man said. "If I had hypnotic powers, I''d use them on you to get you to sleep with me."


    "What the hell are you saying, you idiot?!" I snapped, my voice trembling with a mix of rage and disbelief. How could he even suggest such a thing?! Strangely enough, his words made my cheeks flush with heat. Was this how he managed to ensnare Their Highness and the others? I wouldn''t be swayed. "Don''t think for a second that your tricks will work on me.


    I''ll never be manipted by you!"


    "If you''re so sure of that, why don''t you put down that menacing spear of yours?" he said. "I might not look it, but I''m actually quite a scaredy cat, you know?"


    "Lies," I spat out, my voice cutting through the tension like a knife. "Do you really believe that someone who''s easily scared could take down the leaders of the Dryads, just like that, without even breaking a sweat?"


    "I used a few tricks here and there, but that''s all," he said with a casual shrug, as if it were no big deal.


    "Mmm... Leon..." The Princess''s groggy moan interrupted us. She stirred awake, her eyes fluttering open as she rubbed away the remnants of sleep. "Hmm? Leon and... Aegis?


    Wait, what are you doing here?"


    "Ah, uh..."


    I had only intended to follow them in secret. What the hell was I supposed to do now?


    The man''s gaze locked onto me. "Sris told me that Aegis wanted to experience life in the human world, which is why she decided to tag along. She was curious about this ''academy'' you''re attending and the ''dorm'' you''re living in. She wanted to know every little detail about what you''ve been up to."


    "Aegis was?" The Princess''s eyes shifted to me, filled with a mix of surprise and confusion.


    "Ah, uhm..."


    I was frozen, unable to find my voice. Lying to the Princess was out of the question.


    The man leaned in slightly. "She''s been given Sris''s approval, so there''s no need to worry about that. The only thing you might want to keep in mind is her appearance. It could be a bit... rming."


    "It''s true," the Princess said, her voiceced with a heavy dose of gravity. "Many humans would assume she''s a ve if they discovered she''s an elf."


    That was a harsh reality. Our race was celebrated for its beauty, which unfortunately made us prime targets for hunters who sold us into very. This was why we had shut ourselves off from the world. Our Princess had been tirelessly searching for elves who had been captured and sold, working to free them. If my true identity as an elf were exposed, I''d be immediately viewed as a ve.


    "I think it''s fine if she stays with you," the man interjected smoothly, "especially since you have the Mirage skill. If you use that on her, no one would even suspect she''s an elf."


    "But I''m at school most of the time. My skill isn''t very useful for long-range concealment. I can only use Mirage within my line of sight, and beyond that, it''s practically useless."


    "I guess she''ll have to stay in your dorm room, then," the man suggested with a shrug.


    "That isn''t ideal," the Princess countered. "Aegis wants to experience life in the human world, right? Locking her up in my dorm room goes against that. I know what would work better for her, though."


    "What''s that?" the man asked, curiosity piqued.


    I was just as confused. What could be more ideal for me than staying with the Princess? I thought staying with her would be the best option, but it seemed like the Princess wasn''t on board with that idea. I suddenly felt a wave of sadness.


    "Where else could she stay besides your ce, Leon?"


    My eyes widened in shock, feeling like they were about to pop out of their sockets. I was speechless.


    "By the way, Leon? Why are Lixis and the others lying like that?" I heard the Princess ask, but it didn''t quite register in my mind.


    "Oh, nothing much," the man replied casually. "I''m just nning to try and tame some Dryads."

 Chapter 261: Chapter 40 - Journey Back (5)

    Leon''s POV


    The journey out of the Great Forest turned out to be surprisingly smooth, with the Treants no longer obstructing our path or causing us to lose our way. Maybe my defeat of the three Dryad leaders earned me a bit of favor¡ªif that''s what it took to get us out without further hassle, then so be it.


    Our traveling group had a new addition: Aegis. She still wasn''t talking. Maybe she was struggling to ept that she''d be living with me, especially since I''m a guy and I "stole" her Princess. Whatever the reason, she kept her silence as we walked together.


    Finally, after what felt like an endless stretch of forest, we emerged into the open air. It didn''t take long to find Maya¡ªshe was camped out just beyond the forest''s edge. Her tent was set up behind her, and she was busy cooking something over a crackling fire.


    "Your Majesty..." Aegis''s voice was tense as she braced herself for battle, her grip tightening on her spear.


    "You don''t need to worry, Aegis," Artemis said calmly, cing a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "She''s with us."


    Aegis lowered her spear at that.


    We approached Maya, who was already on her feet. The moment she spotted us, her face erupted into a warm, radiant smile. Her silver hair glistened in the sunlight, swaying with every enthusiastic movement.


    "Wee back, Master and Princess Artemis!" Maya eximed, her voice filled with genuine joy as she performed a deep, graceful bow. Her silver hair cascaded around her like a shimmering waterfall. "I''ve prepared a feast for you. I figured you''d be ravenous after that grueling journey."


    "Oh yeah? Great job, Maya," I said, wrapping my arms around her and pulling her into a heartfelt embrace. My lips brushed against hers in a tender kiss.


    "Wha...?!" Aegis gasped, her eyes widening in disbelief at the intimate disy. "W-What are you doing, kissing another woman that isn''t the Princess, right in front of the Princess?!"


    Maya, finally noticing the new addition to our group, turned her gaze towards Aegis. Her eyes sparkled with curiosity. "Who is she, Master?"


    "This is Aegis. She''s going back with us to the humannd to learn more about it," I exined, my voice steady.


    "Hmm... So, is she going to be one of your women as well, Master?" Maya''s tone carried a mixture of curiosity and a hint of teasing, as if she was already imagining the possibilities.


    "W-Wha...?! What are you saying?!" Aegis stammered, her voice quivering with fury. "I have absolutely no intention of bing one of his women! I would never ept that!" Her eyes zed with pure, unrestrained anger, her fists clenched so tightly her knuckles turned white. If she were blushing, I might have called her a tsundere, but this was raw, natural hate.


    "You don''t need to worry about Leon having too many women, Aegis," Artemis said, her voice soothing.


    "B-But Your Majesty, he''s cheating on you..." Aegis''s voice trembled, a mix of outrage and disbelief shaking her words. Her face twisted in frustration, as if she couldn''t fathom the idea of such an arrangement.


    "Well, he''s not exactly cheating," Artemis said with a nonchnt shrug. "I mean, she was the first one before me, and I''m sure there are plenty more who were ahead of me and became Leon''s women. To put it another way, I''m not officially the legal wife if Leon decides to marry the girls he''s been with in order. I''m up against some fiercepetition, like a princess from a massive kingdom.


    So, you get the idea. In the end, I might just end up as one of his mistresses."


    "I-I can''t allow you to be just pushed down to the level of a mistress, Your Majesty," Aegis said, her voice trembling with a mixture of shock and indignation. "T-There''s no way... You''re meant to be our next Queen!"


    "Well, Leon will just be King of both the Kingdom of Betn and the Elven Kingdom. That''s all there is to it," Artemis dered, her tone so casual it was as if she were discussing the weather. "Which, I suppose, is one step forward toward your ultimate goal, isn''t it, Leon?"


    "Yes, that''s right," I replied. Artemis knew I wanted to have the world in the palm of my hands. Owning both Betn and Elvenia was definitely a step in the right direction.


    Aegis stayed silent, clearly reluctant to go against Artemis. She had a massive crush on her and a deep admiration for her as their Princess. Whatever Artemis decided to do with her life, Aegis had no say in the matter.


    "Well, discussing something like that isn''t exactly appropriate here," I said, my tone firm yet casual. "Let''s have some food first, and then we''ll head back to Academy City."


    "You''ve got that right, Leon," Artemis responded.


    We settled in for a meal, savoring each bite with a sense of calm before the inevitable journey. Once we finished, we made our way to the teleportation circle, an ancient and arcane structure that would whisk us away to Academy City. I had expected the journey to be more arduous, given the rarity and taboo of teleportation circles in this world.


    Their very existence was shrouded in secrecy, so finding one seemed almost too easy. But perhaps that''s precisely the point¡ªsometimes, the most valuable things are hidden in in sight, where you least expect them.


    After a while, we arrived at our destination. The area was a small, nondescript patch of ins¡ªbarely noticeable but just enough to be slightly off the radar. It wasn''t exactly hidden, but it wasn''t unting its presence either. Its proximity to the Great Forest provided a natural barrier, deterring most from venturing too close.


    Only the bravest of adventurers might dare approach, driven by the lure of potential ves or the thrill of danger.


    The teleportation circle itself was invisible to anyone without a sharp eye for mana. Only someone with a keen perception of mana could see the intricate markings etched into the ground. Fortunately, I had that advantage.


    "What should we do next?" I asked Artemis, my gaze still fixed on the hidden circle.


    "Step on it, and I''ll recite the spell to activate it," Artemis said with a determined look.


    We followed her instructions, positioning ourselves on the glowing teleportation circle. Artemis began channeling her mana, and her voice erupted in an intricate chant. The incantation was in anguage ancient and cryptic, far beyond my understanding. It felt like an ethereal, untrantable whisper of forgotten times. Did every teleportation circle require such borate spells?


    The recitation went on for what felt like an eternity, almost a full minute of arcane mumbling. The spell was lengthy andplex, and while I could vaguely grasp its rhythm, understanding or memorizing it was impossible. I recognized the sound but couldn''t replicate it, not without knowing thenguage.


    After the spell concluded, a brilliant surge of light exploded from beneath our feet, enveloping us in a dazzling, all-consuming glow. The sensation was overwhelming, like being yanked through a cosmic tunnel, every fiber of my being swirling in a maelstrom of energy. When the brilliance finally subsided and my vision cleared, I found myself in a room that was both familiar and unexpected.


    "This is..." I began, trying to take in the sudden shift in our surroundings.


    "The student council''s council room," Artemis answered, her voice echoing with a mix of satisfaction and relief.


    We had been teleported straight back to the academy, and not just anywhere¡ªinto the heart of the student council''s inner sanctum. The unexpected location was a bit of a surprise, but given that we had made it back to the academy, it was a fortunate oue.


    ***


    After some time, I finally trudged back to my dorm room, exhaustion tugging at my every step. Aegis and Maya had headed to the Leonamon with Artemis, who was helping them conceal their demi-human features¡ªthose telltale ears and horns that would instantlybel them as ves in the eyes of many.


    "Tomorrow marks the start of the second semester, huh?" I muttered to myself, staring at the empty room. The thought of what the new semester might hold was both exciting and nerve-wracking. I didn''t know exactly what to expect, but I was prepared to dive into it headfirst.


    Hmm... Now that I think about it, it''s been ages since Ist saw Shredica. I wondered if she''d finally had her meeting with the Headmaster and got the nod to rise above the bronze rank. I''d need to catch up with her tomorrow and see where she stands.


    The next day dawned, marking the beginning of the second semester. The campus buzzed with the same kind of chatter and anticipation as before, but with a renewed energy. I made my way back to my familiar seat, greeted by the sight of my usual ssmates. My friends, who had stuck with me through thick and thin, were there, and so was Hereon, still maintaining his usual aloof demeanor.


    But despite my eagerness to reconnect, Shredica was conspicuously absent. I''d been looking forward to seeing her again, but she was nowhere to be found. Maybe she was under the weather? Doubtful¡ªshe had the tenacity of a cockroach, after all.


    "Okay, ss, settle in," Professor Irene''s voice sliced through the murmur of the room. She cast a brief nce my way before quickly averting her gaze. "You might be wondering why one of your ssmates is missing." Her eyes flicked back to me. "That''s because Shredica received a special rmendation directly from themander. She''s been promoted to Magic Knight.


    From now on, Shredica is no longer a cadet but a fully-fledged Magic Knight."


    The revtion hit me like a thunderbolt.

 Chapter 262: Epilogue 5 - Meanwhile, Shredica... (1)

    Day of the Starry Knights'' Debut


    Shredica''s POV


    Today was the day I''d finally meet with the Headmistress, a meeting I''d secured as my prize for winning the King''s Game. My main request was to stop the Administrations from blocking my progress and finally let me out of the bronze ss.


    I walked to the Headmistress''s office with Professor Irene by my side.


    "The Headmistress is already waiting for you inside," Professor Irene informed me.


    "Are you noting in with me?" I asked, expecting her to help with the conversation.


    "This is a private matter between you and the Headmistress, so it''s only right that I stay out," she replied.


    That made sense. "Thanks for all your help so far," I said, acknowledging her support.


    "It''s fine. This is the only way I can really help you. Once this is sorted, you''ll finally climb up the rankings. It kind of saddens me that you won''t be in the bronze ss anymore. But even though I won''t be your homeroom professor in the silver or gold sses, I''ll still be around to teach some of your subjects," she said, her voice tinged with a mix of pride and mncholy.


    "Well, since I''ve done all I can, I''m heading out now." With a final nod, she turned on her heel, her footsteps echoing down the corridor as she walked away.


    I watched her retreating figure, the sound of her footsteps fading before I finally gathered the nerve to knock on the heavy oak double doors.


    "Come in," a surprisingly soft and youthful voice called out.I was expecting someone with the voice of an old woman, so the soft and youthful tone caught me off guard. I guess the Headmistress''s position had made me assume there was an elderly woman behind the door.


    "Excuse me," I said, pushing open the door. The moment I stepped inside, the rich, musty aroma of old books enveloped me, mingling with the faint scent of polished wood.


    "Wee, Miss Shredica," the Headmistress greeted with a warm smile. She was an exceptionally beautiful woman, her maturity evident but far from elderly. She looked to be in her early thirties, or perhaps even younger. Her golden hair cascaded in soft, lustrous waves, and her striking green eyes gleamed with a sharp, prating intelligence.


    She rested her chin on her hands, leaning slightly forward as she scrutinized me with an understanding gaze.


    "I''ve heard about your situation. You want to climb the ranks, correct?" she asked, her voice smooth and confident.


    "That''s right," I replied. "I was hoping you could address the Administration''s interference that''s blocking my progress to the top."


    The Headmistress shed a knowing grin. "You don''t sugarcoat things, do you?" she said, her toneced with a touch of amusement. "I understand your frustration. The prejudice against those without skills is so extreme it borders on racism, despite everyone being of the same race. People with inted pride view your kind as nothing more than insects.


    That kind of mindset is utterly unforgivable and needs to be dismantled. That''s why I made the decision to admit skillless students this year. I had hoped for more than just two, but I suppose that was a bit too optimistic."


    Administrators, especially, were the epitome of prideful arrogance. They resented the very idea of skillless students moving beyond the bronze ranks. They were already bitter about having permitted skillless admissions in the first ce, so naturally, they were determined to keep them confined to the lowest tier.


    "I guess there really isn''t much we can do about the Administration," the Headmistress said with a heavy sigh, her shoulders slumping slightly. "Even though I hold the highest authority in the academy, convincing them to just ept this situation is another matter entirely."


    "Is there anything you can do about it?" I asked, my voice tinged with desperation.


    "Well, I can... but it''s going to be a tough battle. It''ll take at least a year to get them to stop obstructing you," she admitted, her eyes reflecting the weight of her words.


    "A year?" I repeated. That was an agonizingly long time to wait.


    "Well, yes. I can force them to stop blocking your progress by turning up the heat even more. That means I''d have to admit arger number of skillless students into the academy," she said with a thoughtful frown. "To do that, we''ll have to wait until the next school year."


    "Is there any other option?" I asked.


    The Headmistress shook her head slowly. "I''m afraid not," she said, her tone heavy with finality.


    ***


    That was a crushing blow. No matter how much I''d worked and fought, it felt like I was still stuck in the same frustrating ce. The sting of disappointment settled deep, leaving me grappling with the reality that I was no closer to reaching the higher rankings.


    I started feeling a twinge of sympathy for Mr. Leon. Despite all his "help," I hadn''t achieved what I wanted from his assistance.


    As I pondered this, I realized it had been ages since Ist saw Mr. Leon. I wondered what he was doing now, or where he might be. Knowing him, he was probably lounging around as usual, doing nothing of consequence.


    In the midst of these thoughts, a strange emotion surfaced.


    "I kind of miss Mr. Leon..." The words escaped my lips before I could even process them, and I stopped dead in my tracks. "No." I shook my head firmly. This was an unnecessary feeling. I couldn''t afford to let it sway me.


    While thinking that, however, I felt eyes on me suddenly.


    Not just one pair of eyes, but many, all trained on me. I subtly scanned the crowd, careful not to let my gaze shift too obviously, and saw a cluster of suspicious figures observing me with unsettling intensity. The number of them was overwhelming. What were they nning? It felt as though any sudden or unusual movement from me might trigger them to pounce immediately.


    I had to stay calm and avoid giving them any cause to act. I was confident I could escape, but not with so many of them effectively surrounding me. I could fight if I had to, but that wasn''t ideal¡ªI was seriously outnumbered.


    As I continued walking, I noticed them moving in sync with me, closing the gap. I had no clue what had drawn their attention, but it was evident that I was in a dangerous situation. I needed to time my escape perfectly to avoid their watchful eyes.


    Right in front of me, there was a corner. I could use it to my advantage to shake them off. As I rounded the corner, their sight was briefly blocked, giving me the crucial moment I needed. I darted down another alley, hoping to lose them.


    "She''s gone! Find her!" I heard one of them yell, their voice tinged with frustration. I immediately activated all the skills I''d honed from my training, slipping through the shadows with practiced stealth. I was confident that I wouldn''t be spotted. I had to be.


    But just as I was feeling secure, my confidence was shattered. Emerging into the alley I thought would be a safe haven, I found myself abruptly face to face with a woman blocking my path, her presence an unexpected and unwee obstacle.


    "I''m very sorry for bursting your bubble, but you have to die, Miss Shredica," she said with chilling resolve. Her hands gripped two kukris, the cold metal gleaming ominously. It was clear from the start that she wasn''t here for a friendly chat.


    I quickly drew my gun and unleashed a volley of bullets towards her. But her movements were a blur¡ªshe darted and twisted with breathtaking agility, using the narrow walls of the alley as springboards to evade every shot. Each bullet seemed to miss her by mere inches as she closed in on me.


    With a sudden burst of speed, she lunged forward, kukris still poised behind her back. In one fluid motion, she leapt into the air, her des slicing through the air with deadly precision as she brought them down towards me.


    I unsheathed my de and swung it up just in time to block the oing kukris. The moment they struck, the sheer force of the impact jolted through me, like being hit with a sledgehammer. It was all I could do to prevent being cut in half. The crushing pressure sent a violent tremor up my legs, making my knees buckle and quiver.


    With a ruthless precision, the woman shifted her strike to the side. My unsteady stance left me vulnerable, forcing me to brace myself with my de as best I could. The impact was so forceful it sent my weapon skidding across the alley floor with a tter that echoed loudly against the narrow walls.


    Before I could recover, I felt a sharp, searing pain m into the side of my head. She had seamlessly followed her kukris with a devastating kick. The jarring blow made the world around me spin, and I felt my consciousness slipping away, drowning in the haze of shock and pain.

 Chapter 263: Epilogue 5 - Meanwhile, Shredica... (2)

    Before my consciousness fully faded, I managed to grasp my knife and drive it into my leg, the cold steel slicing through flesh to keep me awake.


    "Ngggh!" The searing pain erupted through my leg, a fiery jolt that made me clench my teeth and fight through the agony.


    "Oh..." the woman observed with a mix of surprise and intrigue. "You''re using a knife to stave off unconsciousness. Quite the tactical move. But are you sure that''s a smart idea?"


    It wasn''t. I was acutely aware of that. By stabbing my leg, I had sacrificed my speed and mobility, but without that desperate measure, I''d have been finished.


    I rotated the knife in my hand, preparing for the next move, and dropped into a fighting stance.


    "What''s that going to do?" she sneered, her eyes narrowing.


    "How about you find out?" I retorted.


    We both lunged at each other with lightning speed. She swung her kukris at my upper body, aiming to cleave me in two. I dropped to my knees, skidding across the floor, and aimed my knife at her leg. The de met her tough clothing, unable to prate. In a seamless motion, she ran up the wall and executed a high backflip, her movements fluid and precise.


    During that brief moment, I snatched my de back and rolled to the side, narrowly avoiding her descending kukris. Shended with a crash, her kukris smashing into the floor where I had been just seconds before, sending shards of debris flying.


    I charged at her with my de ready, aiming to strike before she could recover. But just as I closed in, she swung one of her kukris to block my attack. Her grip faltered, and one of her kukris flew from her hand, ttering to the ground with a metallic echo.


    "Why are you suddenly so fast?" she eximed, her eyes widening in shock.


    It wasn''t that I was moving faster; it was my ability to adapt to my opponents. That was how I was trained. Every movement, every attack, I learned and adjusted to. However, this adaptability only worked if the enemy stuck to predictable patterns. If she changed her strategy, it would take time for me to adjust, and that moment of uncertainty could be deadly.


    "Well, either way, you''re done," she said with a confident smirk.


    As I''d anticipated, she immediately switched to a new attack pattern. Her remaining kukri spun like a blur around her arm, and in an instant, she was moving with a blinding speed.


    "What?!" I gasped, struggling to track her movements. How could she be this fast? If I could just manage to keep up and evade her strikes, I might adapt. I needed to stay on her heels.


    "You''re really doing a good job dodging," she said, her tone a mix of respect and challenge.


    Despite my best dodging efforts, it wasn''t wless. Her kukri found gaps in my defense, leaving stinging, shallow cuts across my skin. Each slice sent a sharp, searing pain, marking me with its relentless precision.


    I tightened my grip on the knife and focused on her movements. She was fast, but if I could predict her next move, I might gain the upper hand.


    She came at me again, her kukri slicing through the air with deadly precision. I ducked and rolled to the side, narrowly avoiding a sh aimed at my neck. As I came up from the roll, I lunged forward, aiming for her exposed side. She twisted away at thest second, and my de grazed her arm, drawing a thin line of blood.


    "Impressive," she hissed, her eyes narrowing. "But not enough."


    She retaliated with a flurry of attacks, her kukri shing in the dim light. I danced around her strikes, feeling the rush of air as her de missed me by mere inches. My heart pounded in my chest, adrenaline coursing through my veins. I could feel myself adapting, my movements bing more fluid, my reactions quicker.


    In a desperate attempt to break her rhythm, I feinted to the left, then darted to the right. She hesitated for a split second, just enough time for me to close the distance. I shed at her leg, and this time, my de found its mark. She let out a grunt of pain and staggered back, favoring her injured limb.


    "You''re persistent," she spat, blood trickling down her leg. "But you''re still no match for me."


    Sheunched herself at me with renewed fury, her attacks more erratic and wild. I parried her strikes, feeling the impact reverberate through my arms. Sweat dripped down my face, mixing with the blood from my wounds. I couldn''t keep this up forever. I needed to end this.


    Summoning every ounce of strength, I blocked her next strike and twisted my wrist, disarming her. Her kukri flew out of her hand, ttering to the ground with a metallic echo.


    Before I could finish her off, she executed a perfect backflip, her body arcing gracefully through the air. She kicked my hand mid-flip, sending my de flying once again. As soon as shended, she followed up with a punch aimed straight at my face. I barely managed to block it, feeling the impact reverberate up my arm. I retaliated with a punch of my own, aiming for her midsection.


    Now we were locked in hand-to-handbat. I wasn''tining. Aside from demanship and marksmanship, this was another of my specialties.


    She dodged my punch with a quick sidestep, her eyes gleaming with excitement. She countered with a sharp jab aimed at my ribs, but I twisted my body just in time, her fist grazing my side. I retaliated with a swift kick to her midsection, but she blocked it with her forearm, the impact reverberating through both of us.


    We circled each other, both breathing heavily, sweat trickling down our faces. The tension in the air was palpable. She lunged at me again, this time with a feint, and I almost fell for it. At thest second, I ducked under her swing and delivered an uppercut, making her stumble back a step.


    "Nice try," she smirked, wiping a trickle of blood from the corner of her mouth. "But it''s going to take more than that to beat me."


    "Bring it on," I growled, feeling a surge of adrenaline.


    We shed again, trading blows with relentless intensity. Her punches were swift and precise, each one aimed to exploit any opening in my defense. I countered with powerful strikes of my own, aiming to wear her down. Every hit, every dodge, and every block felt like a high-stakes dance, neither of us willing to give an inch.


    She caught me off guard with a sudden knee to the gut, knocking the wind out of me. I doubled over in pain, but as she moved in for the finishing blow, I swept her legs out from under her, sending her crashing to the floor. She recovered quickly, rolling to her feet andunching herself at me with renewed fury.


    Our movements became more desperate, more brutal. Shended a solid punch to my jaw, making stars explode in my vision. I shook it off and answered with a roundhouse kick that connected with her shoulder, sending her spinning. She was back on me in an instant, her fists a blur as she aimed for my head.


    I managed to deflect most of her strikes, but a few slipped through, each one stinging like hell. I responded with a flurry of punches, driving her back. We were both battered and bruised, but neither of us was willing to back down.


    With one final, simultaneous strike, we both connected solidly, sending each other reeling. We stood there for a moment, panting heavily, staring each other down with fierce determination.


    "Why are you making this soplicated?" she said, her voice dripping with irritation. "If you''d just drop dead right now, we wouldn''t be stuck in this exhausting charade. Besides, even if I lose here, you''re still fucked. You''re wanted for being part of an insurgent group. Most of the Silver des have either been caught or killed, so there''s no escaping now. Maybe I can make an exception.


    How about you kneel down and suck my foot, and I''ll capture you alive? What do you say?"


    How did she know I was with the Silver des? Not that it mattered at this point. I raised my middle finger and said, "Fuck you."


    "Heh. Figured as much," she said with a smug grin beforeunching toward me with another surge of speed.


    Her speed was overwhelming, and I was barely keeping up. She danced around me, her fists connecting with painful precision. Each punch felt like a hammer blow, sending shockwaves through my body. I tried to block and counter, but she was too fast, too relentless.


    "Had enough yet?" she taunted,nding another brutal hit to my ribs that made me gasp for air.


    I stumbled, struggling to find an opening. Every move I made was met with a swift, punishing response. Blood trickled down my face, and my vision blurred. I couldn''t keep this up much longer.


    Then, just for a moment, I saw it¡ªa small opening. Summoning every bit of strength I had left, I twisted my body and threw a punch with all my might. The air seemed to tremble as my fist cut through it, aiming straight for her.


    The impact was explosive. She staggered back, her eyes wide with shock before she crumpled to the ground. The force of my punch had knocked her out cold. I stood there, panting heavily, my vision darkening at the edges.


    With thest bit of my strength spent, I copsed beside her, the world fading to ck as exhaustion imed me.

 Chapter 264: Epilogue 5 - Meanwhile, Shredica... (3)

    I struggled to maintain my grip on consciousness, biting my lip until I tasted blood. My ears were filled with a constant, deafening ring, and my vision was a swirling mess of colors and shadows. It felt like a miracle I hadn''tpletely cked out yet.


    Suddenly, the sound of approaching footsteps cut through the haze.


    "It seems you''re in quite a predicament," a woman''s voice said, smooth and calm. Through my blurry vision, I couldn''t make out any details about her. All I knew was that she was a woman from the sound of her voice. "Do you want me to help you? Say yes if you do, or no if you don''t."


    I was at a loss for words, struggling to find my voice.


    "You can''t speak anymore, I see," the woman said, her tone both gentle and pragmatic. "Here''s what you can do: if you want my help, just squeeze my hand. If you don''t, then leave it."


    She lowered herself to the ground beside me.


    "The magic and royal knights have been scouring every nook and cranny, hunting down any Silver des members they can find. We''ve uncovered crucial information about your group and are dedicated to rooting you all out. Even if you manage to escape now, you won''t be able to evade us forever. You probably know that already, don''t you? So why not take my hand?


    I can offer you safety, but there will be a price to pay."


    She extended her hand towards me, her fingers reaching out with an almost maic pull.


    "Come on now, Miss Shredica. Let me help you," she said gently, her voice carrying a soothing yetmanding tone.


    I recognized her voice through the haze of pain and disorientation. With a flicker of desperate hope, I managed to squeeze her hand. The world around me faded to ck as I lost consciousness.


    ***


    "Ichinose-kun..." My voice was barely a whisper, hoarse and strained. I hadn''t meant to speak, but the name slipped out nheless.


    The rain pounded relentlessly around me, drenching me to the core. My clothes clung tightly to my skin, weighed down by the relentless downpour, while my hair hung in heavy, wet strands.


    In front of me stood a vehicle. I had never seen anything like it before¡ªit was enormous. Enormous didn''t quite capture it; it was massive. Oh, right. I remembered now. Back in my old world, a century ago, there were vehicles called trucks.


    In the era I was in now, trucks or any wheeled vehicles were relics of the past. Seeing something like this was a jarring surprise.


    But more pressing was the question of why I was here, and why I was staring at a vehicle that should have been obsolete for a hundred years.


    It was then that I saw something horrifying. A boy with ck hairy crumpled on the ground, drenched in a pool of his own blood. The sheer amount of blood was so overwhelming that his face was almost unrecognizable. But I couldn''t shake the feeling that this might be the Ichinose-kun whose name had slipped from my lips.


    The road was smeared with dark streaks of blood, painting a gruesome picture of what had happened. It was clear that the truck had struck him, sending his body sliding across the pavement, which exined the bloodstained ground. The truck itself had smashed into a nearby post, and inside it, a lifeless many slumped over the wheel.


    My vision swam, and the scene before me felt like a heart-wrenching nightmare.


    "A-An... ambnce. L-Let me call an ambnce..." My voice was barely audible, hoarse and trembling, as though I had only just learned how to speak. My hands scrabbled in my pocket for my device, but the rain had turned it into a useless lump of waterlogged stic. The device, covered in buttons, slipped through my fingers as I frantically pressed them, but nothing happened.


    "Aaaaah! Why now?!" My voice shattered with panic. With no other options, I staggered toward the boy. My knees buckled as I saw his mangled body. "No... Ichinose-kun..." My voice came out in ragged, gasping sobs as I took in the horrific sight.


    His bones were crushed, his flesh ripped open with jagged edges, revealing bone fragments beneath. Blood flowed freely, pooling in grotesque puddles around him. The sight was a nightmare, but I couldn''t pull my gaze away.


    "No... Nooo!" I shook him desperately, my heart pounding in my chest. He didn''t move, but hisbored breaths were a small, fragile sign of life. His eyes moved slightly, but that was all he could manage.


    "Please, Ichinose-kun... Stay with me...!" I begged, my voice trembling and barely more than a whisper through my choking sobs.


    He didn''t respond. His bodyy motionless, and his eyes, though barely alive, locked onto me with a haunting, vacant stare.


    "Why... Why did you save me?" I cried out, my voice breaking with the weight of my anguish. "Why did you pull me out of the way?! If you hadn''t...!"


    Was I the reason for his death? The fragments of memory were fragmented and blurry, but it seemed like I was the cause.


    Ichinose-kun''s mouth quivered slightly, but no sound emerged. His eyes remained locked on mine. Was he etching the image of the woman responsible for his death into his memory? Did he harbor resentment towards me? Maybe that was why he kept haunting my visions.


    Soon, the light in his eyes faded, and Ichinose-kun was gone.


    "I-Ichinose-kun? I... Ichinose... Tsubasa! Nooo...! Don''t leave me...!


    Please...!" My desperate cries reverberated through the rain, but no one heard my anguished screams. The rain drowned out everything.


    The scene shifted. I found myself looking worn out and defeated. My eyes were hollow, my hair a tangled mess. It felt like a long time had passed since Ichinose-kun''s death. I recognized this scene¡ªI had seen it in my dreams not too long ago.


    The bell rang, and I quickly got up from my seat, slinging my bag over my shoulder. Just as I was about to head for the door, someone grabbed my arm.


    "...What?" I snapped, turning to face the person who had stopped me. She was ring with a fiery intensity. I recognized her now¡ªher name was Asada Kaori-san, from my dreams.


    I remembered feeling jealous of her, though I couldn''t recall why.


    "How dare you show your face at school after what you''ve done? Don''t you feel any guilt? Shame? You''re the reason he''s dead!"


    I shrugged her off, trying to ignore the burning anger in her eyes.


    "I don''t want to talk to you."


    "You''re truly shameless..."


    "Shameless, huh? Who''s really the shameless one here? Who''s truly responsible for your childhood friend''s death?"


    "What do you mean? You''re the reason he died!"


    "Oh, is that so? Well, if you insist on cing the me solely on me, then so be it. But do not forget, you too carry a burden of guilt in this matter."


    With that, I walked out of the room, my footsteps echoing in the empty hallway. After a short distance, I crumpled to the floor, unable to hold back the tears any longer. The ache in my heart was relentless, like a jagged de twisting deeper with every sob. What was this excruciating pain?


    I couldn''t remember much about Ichinose-kun, but it was clear now that he had been incredibly important to me. The fact that I could cry for him proved how deeply he had touched my life. I couldn''t recall thest time I had shed tears.


    I wondered what had happened to me¡ªwhat had turned me into this unfeeling shell who couldn''t even muster a smile, who foundfort only in the scent of blood and the rush of killing. What had corrupted me sopletely?


    I remembered my name now. My real name. It wasn''t Shredica. Shredica was just a name they had given me. My real name... yes, my real name was...


    No... I couldn''t grasp it anymore. It was right on the tip of my tongue, just out of reach. Why couldn''t I remember it? What... was my name back then?


    ***


    I woke up to a strange ceiling overhead. The bed beneath me was unexpectedly soft andforting. My surroundings were unfamiliar, and a sense of confusion washed over me. Why was I here?


    "You''re awake," a soft voice said nearby. I turned my head to see a woman standing beside me. She had a striking presence¡ªher dark skin glowing softly in the dim light, and her well-built frame suggesting strength and calm.


    "Who are you?" I croaked.


    "I''m a captain of a magic knight unit. The name''s Laurel. This is the Vice Commander''s room," she said with a calm, authoritative tone. "I''m here to keep an eye on you until she arrives. Oh, never mind, she''s here now."


    Miss Laurel stepped out, her footsteps light yet purposeful, and soon returned with a woman in tow. The moment I saw her, a spark of recognition ignited in my memory¡ªshe was the Vice Commander of the Magic Knights.


    "You..." I managed, the word slipping out in a breathless murmur.


    "We meet again, Miss Shredica," Vice Commander Veronica Eir said, her voice smooth andposed.

 Chapter 265: Epilogue 5 - Meanwhile, Shredica... (4)

    "You''ve been out cold for three days straight," Miss Veronica said, her voice edged with concern as she studied me closely. "Is there something wrong with your body?"


    "No," I replied, though I found it odd that my body felt unusually fine despite the prolonged rest. "Anyway, why did you save me, Miss Veronica?"


    "There are a few reasons, but the main one is that you''re an incredibly valuable asset. I can''t let someone with your skills just be killed," she said, her voice steady and assertive. "I need someone with your abilities to carry out some crucial tasks for me."


    "Why...?"


    Miss Veronica nced over at Miss Laurel, her eyes flickering with an unreadable expression before she turned back to me. "Miss Shredica, would you be interested in joining the Magic Knights? Specifically, in the same unit as mine?"


    My eyes widened in shock. The offer was so unexpected, it felt almost too easy. No, there had to be a catch. The real question wasn''t how the opportunitynded in myp but why.


    "Why?" I asked, my voice tinged with suspicion.


    Miss Laurel took over, her tone low and serious. "You probably don''t know this because the royal knights and the Magic Knights are keeping it a secret, but there''s a lot of turmoil at Milham Castle. The Commander is rapidly losing her standing among the Magic Knights and the nobles. Her influence is waning. Some even suspect she''s been using her skills to manipte the royal family."


    Miss Veronica continued. "And because of that, we need more capable allies."


    "Allies?" I echoed.


    "There''s a looming war between humans and demons," she exined, her eyes sharp with intensity. "The Demonic Kingdom is making strategic ns, and the Empire is already positioning itself. We''re seeing signs of unrest worldwide. Rumor has it that the Elven Kingdom and the Beast people are preparing for conflict as well. Even the criminalworks in the underworld are buzzing with activity.


    The world is inching towards another massive war. That''s why we need to gather as many allies as possible."


    Both of them had used the term "allies" repeatedly, and it was clear from their tone that they weren''t referring to me as the ally they needed.


    "By ''allies,'' you don''t mean me, right?" I asked, a note of suspicion in my voice.


    They exchanged a look, then turned back to me and nodded.


    "You''re just a piece of therger equation. We do need you as an ally," Miss Veronica said.


    "What do you need from me then?" I asked, seeking rity.


    "It''s quite simple, Miss Shredica," Miss Veronica said, her voice calm and measured. "You just need to do something for us."


    "What is it?" I asked, trying to remainposed.


    "We need you to retrieve an item that''s crucial for summoning heroes from other worlds. This summoning is supposed to happen when the kingdom is in grave danger, and the current situation is the perfect time for it. If you agree to help us with this, I''ll speak to my sister and see about getting you promoted to the Magic Knights and assigned to my unit."


    The other-worlder heroes¡ªthose summoned from another realm to this world. That was exactly why I had my sights set on bing a Magic Knight. If there was a spell powerful enough to bring others from another world here, then surely there was something that could send me back to Earth.


    Bing a Magic Knight would give me ess to that kind of knowledge, and this opportunity felt like a golden ticket.


    It was almost too good to be true. As much as I wanted to seize it, I couldn''t ignore the nagging suspicion that there was something more behind this offer. Why me? Surely, there must be a reason I was singled out for this task. It felt like there was a hidden agenda or some deeper purpose that went beyond mere coincidence.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Shredica. Right now, you''re one of the Silver des, but if I assign you as a Magic Knight, you''d be my secret agent embedded within their ranks. Agree to this, and we''ll stop hunting you. I can''t promise the same for the others, though. This offer stands only if you ept."


    Truth be told, I couldn''t care less about the Silver des. My stint with them had been brief, and my concern was limited to just a handful of members. The rest of them? I had zero interest. Still, a part of me hoped that Miss Arianne, Miss ire, and the Leader were safe. It was odd to feel any attachment to people I barely knew, but maybe some fragment of my humanity was starting to resurface.


    Starting to... resurface? Why do I feel like I was just a regr human from the start? Could it be those dreams that keep invading my mind? Is that the cause?


    Miss Veronica''s voice cut through my daze, pulling me back to reality. "So, do you agree or not?"


    I blinked, trying to shake off the confusion. "Why do you need me in particr?"


    Miss Veronica leaned forward, her gaze sharp and calcting. "It''s straightforward. The relic you''re tasked with retrieving can only be obtained by someone like you¡ªsomeone skillless. Of all the skillless individuals, you''re the standout. You have the necessary ability and the tenacity to go to any lengths when properly incentivized. That''s why I''ve chosen you as the best candidate for this mission."


    "I still don''t trust this, honestly. I don''t even think you''re someone to be relied on," Miss Laurel said, her voice sharp with skepticism. Her eyes bore into me, as if trying to gauge my sincerity. "But you''re definitely better than that guy named Leon. There''s something about him that feels like it''s beyond our control."


    "Mr. Leon? No way. He''s just another skillless and nowhere near as ambitious as I am," I shot back, trying to dismiss her concern with a wave of my hand.


    "Maybe you think so, but there''s definitely something fucking eerie about him," Miss Laurel pressed, her tone a mix of frustration and unease.


    I had to admit, she had a point. There was an unsettling vibe about Mr. Leon, but he couldn''t possibly be someone out of control. After all, I had managed to manipte him before¡ªthough it was with some dirty ckmail.


    "Well, all that aside, wee to our ranks, Miss Shredica. It''s not official yet, but you''re a magic knight now," Miss Veronica said.


    I couldn''t quite muster up the enthusiasm I was supposed to feel. Part of me should have been thrilled¡ªafter all, I was climbing the ranks faster than I''d ever imagined.


    It felt like I''d been handed a top position without the sweat and struggle I''d imagined woulde with it. This wasn''t the climb I''d envisioned, where every step was earned. Yet, as I considered it, I had to admit that, despite my reservations, this wasn''t a terrible oue.


    With that, I officially became a magic knight.


    ***


    Earth - 2012, Gregorian Calendar


    Akane''s POV (Shredica from Earth)


    The school bell rang, its shrill sound slicing through the air and pulling me from my daze. I hastily grabbed my bag and slung it over my shoulder, ready to escape the confines of the ssroom. Just as I reached the door, a firm grip seized my arm, yanking me back.


    "¡­What?" I snapped, twisting around to see who had stopped me. It was Asada-san, her eyes zing with fury. She was the childhood friend of Ichinose-kun, who had died just a week ago.


    "How dare you show your face at school after what you''ve done?" she hissed. "Don''t you feel any guilt? Shame? You''re the reason he''s dead!"


    I shrugged her off, a mix of annoyance and cold indifference in my eyes.


    "I don''t want to talk to you."


    Her eyes red with fury. "You''re truly shameless..."


    "Shameless, huh? Who''s really the shameless one here? Who''s truly responsible for your childhood friend''s death?"


    "What do you mean? You''re the reason he died!"


    "Oh, is that so? Well, if you insist on cing the me solely on me, then so be it. But do not forget, you too carry a burden of guilt in this matter."


    With that, I walked out of the room, my footsteps echoing in the empty hallway.


    That''s right, I wasn''t the only one to me here. She was just as guilty. Kaori had abandoned him too. It wasn''t solely my fault. It wasn''t¡­ entirely my fault.


    No. It wasn''t.


    But as much as I tried to convince myself otherwise, the brutal truth was that Ichinose-kun''s death was my fault. If I hadn''t been so distracted, if I had noticed the approaching truck, he''d still be alive.


    It''s not fair, Ichinose-kun¡­ I know I''ll never be able to forget you, no matter how hard I try. You''re going to haunt my thoughts for the rest of my life.


    After stumbling a short distance from the ssroom, I copsed to the floor, the weight of my guilt too heavy to bear.

 Chapter 266: Chapter 41 - Chihara Akane (1)

    Earth - 2012, Gregorian Calendar


    Akane''s POV (Shredica from Earth)


    I left ss for the day, feeling that I wouldn''t be able to focus or absorb anything in my current state. With a heavy heart, I decided it was best not to attend school and instead made my way to the ce where it all happened.


    The memory of that day was burned into my mind with brutal rity. I could still vividly see the truck hurtling towards me, its headlights ring as it appeared from the corner of my eye. There was no time to react; it was already too close. I felt a sudden, forceful shove that yanked me out of the truck''s path.


    In that jarring moment, our positions were reversed, and instead of me taking the hit, he was struck by the vehicle. The memory was as vivid and piercing as if it had happened just moments ago.


    I stood by the side of the road, my eyes fixed on the exact spot where everything had changed.


    "You''re not being fair, Ichinose-kun... I can''t just forget you after something like this..." I murmured, my voice breaking. "I love you. Pleasee back. Please..."


    The ache in my chest was almost unbearable. As much as I longed to join him in death, I couldn''t bring myself to do it.


    "You''re being so unfair... I want to be with you, but I can''t. If I did, I''d just be squandering the life you saved. That''s why you''re not being fair..."


    I gritted my teeth so fiercely that blood began to ooze from my gums, the metallic taste sharp and bitter. No matter how much I tried to convince myself otherwise, he wouldn''te back. He wouldn''t return to me. But I was prepared to wait for the day we could be together again, even if it meant waiting for years.


    However, as I clung to that thought, the world around me suddenly shifted.


    ***


    The next day, I was met with shocking news. The TV was on when I was about to head out to school, despite myck of energy. The screen was filled with urgent updates.


    "An unexined phenomenon has struck a local school in X Prefecture, causing the sudden disappearance of several students and a teacher. The incident began yesterday with a blinding sh of light that engulfed everything, consuming the entire area. When the light vanished, the ssroom was left empty. Kijima-san is on the scene with the details. Kijima-san?"


    "Yes, thank you. As you can see, this ssroom might look ordinary, but it was the site of an extraordinary event that led to numerous disappearances. The incident urred yesterday at 2:35 PM. We''ve confirmed that 27 people are missing, and their current location is unknown. The entire phenomenon was captured on camera, and we can now show you the footage of the event as it unfolded."


    The news broadcast was gripping, disying footage of the bizarre incident with a chilling rity. A blinding sh of light exploded within a ssroom, consuming everything in its path. When the blinding re finally faded, the room was left eerily empty.


    "You can see in this footage that a sudden burst of light erupted from inside the ssroom, spilling out into the hallway and briefly overpowering the camera," the man on TV exined. "When the light disappeared, all the students and the homeroom teacher were gone."


    I recognized the speaker instantly¡ªit was the Vice Principal of my school.


    The following scene matched his description perfectly. The footage captured a ssroom bathed in an intense, pulsating light that swallowed everything before plunging into silence. Akane''s pulse quickened as she recognized the ssroom¡ªit was the very room I was supposed to be in at that exact moment.


    "Can you tell us what happened here, sir?"


    "Uh, we don''t really have a clear exnation ourselves," the teacher being interviewed said, his voice tense. "The students and the teacher were suddenly engulfed by a blinding light, and then they just vanished without a trace. Investigations are ongoing, but it seems this might be beyond the police''s reach.


    We''ve decided to consult a ufologist because we suspect this could be linked to alien activity."


    The scene then cut to another person.


    "Do you believe this could be the result of an unidentified or alien phenomenon?"


    "I don''t personally buy into UFOs or aliens, but with all the evidence piling up, it might just be the work of extraterrestrials," the ufologist said, his tone measured and analytical. He seemed to be the specialist the teacher had mentioned, but my focus was elsewhere.


    "We aremitted to doing everything possible to locate the missing individuals and return them to their families as soon as we can," he continued, his voice resolute and urgent.


    The scene cut back to the interviewer, who faced the camera with a somber expression. But my attention was drawn elsewhere¡ªsomething strange in the sky.


    "There aren''t any clear variables that can exin what happened at the school, but it might be a major case of an alien invasion. Spection about aliens has been growing, and some believe they''re already making their way to Earth. We could be on the verge of an inteary conflict¡ªor maybe it''s something else entirely, like a strange, natural phenomenon."


    "Uh, Kijima-san, what''s that behind you?"


    "Huh?"


    The interviewer''s gaze shifted skyward, and the camera followed. High above, an unsettling phenomenon unfolded¡ªan immense, swirling vortex of dark, pulsating purple. Jagged bolts of lightning, flickering in the same unsettling hue, crackled around it, casting an eerie, almost hypnotic glow. It wasn''t just a bizarre sight; it was an omen of something deeply unnerving.


    I rushed outside, and the scene was even more striking from the street. The vortex was so colossal it seemed to dominate the skyline, a swirling maelstrom that threatened to consume everything in its path. It felt like the world was on the edge of a catastrophic event, and this swirling anomaly was just the beginning.


    Many people were staring up at the vortex, their expressions a mix of awe and apprehension. They treated it like a rare celestial event, almost as if it were an eclipse. But I knew this wasn''t some harmless spectacle. This wasn''t a cheerful cosmic anomaly.


    Suddenly, a piercing scream cut through the murmur of the crowd. The scream came from someone who had first noticed something unsettling¡ªsomething dangerous. From the depths of the vortex, something began to emerge. And it wasn''t pretty.


    "W-What the hell is that?!" someone shouted, panic evident in their voice.


    It felt like I was watching a scene from a horror movie, but this was all too real. Something was definitelying out of that vortex, and it was far from reassuring.


    A colossal insect burst forth from the vortex, its carapace a vibrant, hellish red. Its grotesque head, crowned with menacing antennae, hung ominously above the city, surveying the chaos below with predatory intent. As it hurtled downward, its full, horrifying length was revealed¡ªa gargantuan centipede that seemed to stretch endlessly.


    It was so immense that it looked capable of tunneling through the earth, its segmented body extending well beyond the surface.


    The sheer scale of the creature was staggering, and its presence caused immediate panic. People screamed and fled in every direction, their terror manifesting in chaotic, frantic movement. I was swept up in the stampede, my heart racing as I joined the desperate exodus. This monstrous centipede was descending upon us, ready to wreak untold havoc.


    But as I ran, it became clear that this nightmarish arrival was just the beginning of an even greater horror.


    I looked up, and the sky was aze with chaos. Multiple vortexes spun wildly, tearing through the atmosphere like gaping wounds. I halted in my tracks, mesmerized by the apocalyptic spectacle unfolding above. It felt like watching the very fabric of reality being shredded open, revealing the apocalypse in all its fiery, destructive glory.


    The vortexes weren''t just swirling chaotic clouds; they were gateways to pure terror. Each one disgorged colossal centipedes, their grotesque bodies slithering down with disturbing speed. The city below was engulfed in panic, people screaming and fleeing from the monstrous centipedes that rained down upon them.


    And then, the horror escted. From one of the vortexes emerged a figure unlike anything I had ever seen. A woman descended with an aura of malevolence. Her horns curved menacingly from her head, and a sinuous tail snaked behind her, its movement sinuous and unsettling. In her hand, she wielded a trident wreathed in crackling, fiery energy that cast an eerie, flickering light.


    Her skin was an intense, vivid red, not tanned but glowing with an ominous, infernal hue. She descended with an air of dark power, as if heralding a new, terrifying era.


    "Greetings, mortals of this wretched world. I am Satania, one of the seven deadly sins, and I am Wrath incarnate!" Her voice boomed with an infernal resonance, echoing through the air and shaking the heavens. "We, the fiends of Hell, have descended to seize this world for our dominion. Bow before us, for we seek world domination! You, pitiful insects, surrender your realm unto us.


    Should you dare to resist, we shall grant you the battle you seek! Henceforth, this world shall be ours tomand, and you shall be but mere ves to our dark will!"


    It was at that moment that the Gregorian Calendar came to an end.

 Chapter 267: Chapter 41 - Chihara Akane (2)

    Three monthster.


    The world had plunged into chaos, suffering on a scale previously unimaginable. In these three days, the global economy had disintegrated, vital infrastructuresy in ruins, human resources were devastated, and humanity had faced a shattering defeat against the Demons.


    A brutal war had erupted between the Demons and Humans, and the humans had been spectacrly vanquished. Humanity''s arsenal¡ªtanks, helicopters, fighter jets, and even nuclear weapons¡ªhad proven utterly impotent. None of their formidable weaponry could even scratch the immense centipedes tearing through cities.


    But it wasn''t just the centipedes that had spilled from the portal. Gargantuan bats and a swarm of colossal insects had also emerged, their sheer size and ferocity amplifying the devastation.


    Survivors had clung to life by taking refuge in the dim, ustrophobic confines of the subways. I was among them.


    "Many countries have fallen," someone said, their voice trembling with fear and desperation. "It seems like it''s only a matter of time before the Demons conquer the entire world. What the fuck do we do?!"


    "Don''t be a fucking idiot!" another voice erupted, sharp and defensive. "The United States hasn''t fallen yet, and plenty of other countries are still fighting back! If we wait for rescuers, we might be able to reach a ce that''s still holding out against the invasions!"


    "Safe ces? Are you out of your fucking mind? Those portals have spread across the globe. Do you really think we can escape total destruction even if we get rescued?!"


    "It''s better than rotting away in this filthy subway!" someone argued, their voice a mix of desperation and hope. "I heard they have an underground facility that can keep those fucking centipedes out!"


    "But do you really think they''ll save us?!" another voice shot back, filled with dread.


    The atmosphere was thick with tension. People were on edge, their anxiety and fear intensifying as the world seemed to unravel before their eyes. I wasn''tpletely overwhelmed, though. Maybe it was because I had a burning resolve to survive. I had sworn to myself that I wouldn''t die. Dying now would feel like betraying Tsubasa-kun.


    He had saved me, sacrificed himself so I could keep living. I couldn''t waste the chance he gave me. I refused to let myself be another casualty.


    Suddenly, the radio crackled to life, filling the air with a burst of static. It was an old device, set up to catch any transmissions from rescuers calling for survivors.


    "For all survivors in the area, at around 10 P.M., we will be flying overhead to search for you. Make sure to reach the highest point of your building. I repeat, for all survivors in the area, at around 10 P.M., we will be flying overhead to search for you. Get to the highest point of your building. Good luck."


    The announcement pierced through the tension.


    "Thank god! They''re finallying for us!"


    The seven other survivors, excluding me, erupted in celebration. They hugged each other tightly and cheered, their faces lit up with a rare flicker of hope. I, however, couldn''t share their optimism.


    These people were deluded if they thought their troubles were over just because of that announcement. Didn''t they realize that getting to a building before rescue was even possible was a huge challenge? The nearest building was about a kilometer away from this subway. Plus, we had to hold out until 10 P.M. We still had to survive against the Infected, those twisted beings tainted by the Demon Virus.


    And who knew if the rescuers themselves would make it through the flying giant locusts and bats that dominated the sky?


    But being that pessimistic wasn''t going to help. I couldn''t afford to stay in that mindset. I had to survive too. These people were as desperate as they were because they, too, wanted to live.


    At 4 P.M., we decided to leave the subway. The air outside was stifling, thick with decay and the scent of death. The heat was oppressive, and the sky was a sickly, blood-red hue, casting a hellish glow over the destendscape. The devastation stretched as far as the eye could see, a haunting reminder of the world that once was.


    It was hard to believe that this barren wastnd was once the vibrant Earth I had known for 18 years.


    "Now, all we need to do is get to that building over there," one of the survivors said, pointing to a distant structure barely visible through the haze. It was the only building still standing amidst the destruction.


    "It''s a long way off," another added. "But if we keep quiet and stay out of sight, we might make it without drawing the Infected''s attention."


    We moved cautiously, each step measured to avoid drawing the Infected''s attention.


    The Infected were those who had been ravaged by what we dubbed the Demon Virus. This gue had surged forth following the deration of war by Satania, a woman who had imed the title of Wrath of the Seven Deadly Sins. Alongside her, the other Six Deadly Sins had descended upon us: Lucielle of Pride, Beelzebub of Gluttony, Asmodeus of Lust, Morsea of Greed, Levi of Envy, and Belphegor of Sloth.


    These seven, branding themselves as the Seven Princesses of Hell, had set the world aze with their unrelenting destruction, leaving Earth shattered and decimated.


    The Demon Virus took hold when someone was exposed to a surge of demonic radiation, or if they were scratched, bitten, or if any fluids from the infected entered their mouth, eyes, or any other vulnerable opening. If any of these scenarios urred, infection was a certainty.


    Once the virus took root, you''d instantly transform into a Demon Zombie, or more simply, an Infected. The symptoms would kick in the moment you came into contact with the virus.


    The infection advances through four horrifying stages.


    Stage one initiates with the infected bing increasingly agitated and experiencing slight vision problems. Their neck begins to itch persistently, driving them mad with difort. It''s a prelude to the more grotesque changes toe.


    Stage two ramps up the torment. The neck grows inmed, a deep, angry red, and the itchiness bes unbearable. ck, sinewy fungus begins to creep over their fingernails and toenails, turning them an eerie, pitch ck. The nails grow at a feverish pace, while the redness spreads and the skin acquires a harsh, leathery texture. They''re gradually morphing into something far more demonic.


    Stage three ushers in a disturbing transformation in diet, with the infected now ravenously consuming live animals. Their skin morphs into a full, leather-like armor. Vision deteriorates to a horrifying range of either blurry, infrared, night vision, orplete blindness. The skin darkens to a sinister, deep red, while the irises and pupils turn an unsettling, ghostly white.


    Their hairline recedes rapidly, marking the point of no return where their humanity ispletely eroded.


    Stage four is the final, grotesque metamorphosis into a full-fledged Demon Zombie, stripped of all traces of their former selves.


    Unlike typical zombies, Demon Zombies are a twisted blend of monster and human, each one sporting a grotesque mix of traits and powers. Their appearances are as varied as they are horrifying, from misshapen, tentacled horrors to nightmarish beasts with unnatural limbs. Others sprouting extra limbs or eyes.


    Despite their monstrous forms, they retain that mindless, zombie-like drive, which is why we stillbel them as Demon Zombies.


    To avoid sumbing to the same fate, we drape ourselves in thick, heavy clothing¡ªfabric tough enough to withstand the tearing ws of the infected. Our heads are shielded with reinforced helmets and face masks, designed to block any vile fluids that might attempt to breach our defenses.


    We''ve also outfitted our gear with camouge, hoping it will blend us into the chaotic, apocalyptdscape and keep us hidden from the nightmarish gaze of Demon Zombies and their Demon Monsters.


    "It looks like we''re in the clear for now. No monsters or Infected around," one of the survivors announced, his voice a mix of relief and tension. He was on lookout duty, his sharp eyes scanning every shadow and movement for any sign of danger. His vignce was crucial; he''d give us a shout if anything popped up, so we could get ready for a fight.


    For now, it was still 4 in the afternoon, and the monsters and Infected were keeping a low profile. But as soon as night fell, they''d swarm the area.


    "We don''t have much time, though. Nightfall''sing fast," another survivor pointed out. "Goddamnit! If they had given us this announcement earlier, or hell, if they''d scheduled it for the morning or afternoon, maybe we''d have had more time. But no, they had to dump this shit on us at fucking 10 P.M.!"


    "Shhh! Keep it down, or we''ll attract their attention," another survivor hissed urgently.


    So far, we hadn''t been spotted by the zombies, but I wasn''t fooling myself into thinking this would be a smooth ride. The journey was far from over, and our destination was still a long way off. This was just the beginning of a brutal and relentless struggle.

 Chapter 268: Chapter 41 - Chihara Akane (3)

    Nightfall had descended with an eerie sense of foreboding, signaling the rise of the Demon Zombies. Their guttural growls slithered through the darkness, merging with the thunderous roars of Demon Monsters. As the ominous sounds intensified, the remaining survivors scrambled for the scant safety of hideouts where the likelihood of encountering these monstrosities was reduced.


    "Fuck, they''reing...!" one of the people I was with yelled, his voice cracking with terror.


    In an instant, I saw them emerging from their concealments. Enormous, grotesque zombies stomped forward, their growls reverberating through the ground and causing it to shudder beneath their weight.


    The sheer number of them was overwhelming. It seemed we''d have to carve our way through this monstrous tide. I drew the katana from my back, feeling the sharpness of the de as it glinted in the dim light, and braced myself for the confrontation. The pistol in my hand had been my lifeline for the past three months of the Demonic Ruination, and it was ready for action once more.


    "Raaaaaaah!" The roar shattered the night, making us turn to see a hulking, bulging Demon Zombie charging toward us. Its physique was grotesquely immense, muscles straining and red veins throbbing beneath its mottled skin. It charged with a bone-shaking force, the ground quaking with each of its thunderous steps.


    Other nightmarish Demon Zombies joined the fray¡ªone with slithering, writhing tentacles, and another with grotesque, membranous wings unfurling menacingly.


    "Iing!"


    We all snapped into battle mode, adrenaline surging as we prepared for the inevitable sh.


    I surged forward, charging straight at the colossal zombie while the others took on the less intimidating threats. I couldn''t fault them for their caution¡ªthey clearly didn''t want to risk getting pulverized by those massive, bulging arms. We hadn''t exactly formed a cohesive unit; we hadn''t even exchanged more than a few words.


    We''d onlye together by chance over the past week, and it showed in ourck of coordination.


    "Shoot it! Shoot it down!" one of the survivors yelled, desperation in his voice as he aimed his rifle at the Winged Zombie. The Winged Zombie, however, was as elusive as a shadow, dodging bullets with a dragonfly''s uncanny speed. In a horrifying instant, the shooter''s head vanished as if it had been snatched away.


    "Wha...?" another survivor stammered, eyes wide with shock. The head of the man fighting the Winged Zombie had simply disappeared. It quickly became apparent that something far more sinister was at y. "It''s fucking invisible?!" he shouted, his voice a mixture of terror and disbelief.


    Our attention snapped to the new threat. The Invisible Zombie had materialized briefly, taunting us with a mocking gesture before licking its hands and vanishing back into invisibility.


    "Stay alert! There''s an invisible one!"


    We refocused, keeping our eyes on both the massive monsters before us and the elusive, invisible threat.


    I managed to slice into the thick, muscr arm of the enormous zombie, but the de didn''t cut throughpletely due to its sheer bulk and dense muscle. The Demon Zombie retaliated, swinging its enormous fist toward me. I quickly abandoned the katana, now lodged halfway through its arm, and drew my pistol.


    I fired rapidly, the sharp crack of gunshots piercing the night air, each explosion sending gunpowder swirling through the atmosphere.


    The colossal zombie barely flinched as my bullets hammered into it. Its immense bulk continued its relentless advance, its arm retracting before swinging toward me with crushing force. I nimbly dodged, the air whistling past as its massive fist grazed where I''d been.


    A sharp prickling sensation on my left side jolted me. I fired a shot blindly, and the Invisible Zombie emitted a pained groan, confirming I''d hit it. But that didn''t mean it was down. I continued to shoot, each bullet ripping through the air with a sharp crack, reloading and firing again as I danced around the enormous zombie''s sluggish punches.


    Its slow speed allowed me to evade its blows, but the constant pressure kept me on high alert.


    "Aaah! No...!" A piercing scream cut through the din of battle.


    From the corner of my eye, I saw one of the survivors ensnared by the tentacled zombie. Its grotesque appendages coiled around her, squashing her in a nightmarish embrace.


    "N-Nooo! Help... me!"


    The tentacled zombie''s grip tightened with terrifying force, turning her face a ghastly blue as the life drained from her. The sickening crunch of bones breaking under the pressure filled the air, her eye sockets leaking dark streams of blood as her skull splintered.


    The horrific sound of her bones snapping and popping echoed around us until she was crushed to death, her head hanging limply as thest of her life slipped away.


    "You bastard...!" one of the survivors roared in rage. He drove his spear through the tentacled zombie''s head with a fierce thrust, the creature''s grotesque form convulsing before going still. He wrenched the spear free and delivered a brutal kick to the now lifeless body, his anger palpable.


    "Keep your eyes open! There are three more!" another survivor shouted, his voice strained with urgency as he pointed out the remaining threats.


    One of the survivors, however, broke into a terrified scream and fled in panic.


    "Aaaaaaah! I can''t do this...! I just can''t...!" he howled, his voice breaking as he ran for his life. That was a deadly mistake. The winged zombie, with its blindingly fast movements, dove down and snatched him out of the air. "Aaaah, noooo!"


    The flying zombie soared high above, its monstrous ws gripping its prey. Up there, it began to tear into him with brutal efficiency.


    "Aaaah, n-noooooo! Nooooooooooooo!"


    His screams dwindled into the distance as the zombie carried him off into the sky. Blood rained down in a macabre drizzle, staining the ground below as the monster feasted on its victim.


    Seeing the carnage around me, a suffocating sense of hopelessness gripped me. There were only two Demon Zombies left, but the battle was turning increasingly brutal. These weren''t thest of the demons we''d face on our path to that building. What if I met my end before even reaching it? The dread wed at me. What if I was doomed to die here, only to rise as one of those nightmarish monsters?


    The despair was almost too much to bear. For three months, I''d been surviving alone, and I knew just how bleak things could get. So many had chosen to end their own lives rather than face bing a monster. They wanted to die as humans, with a shred of dignity.


    No, that was weak and foolish of me.


    I couldn''t afford to give up here. I had made a promise to myself that I wouldn''t let the life that Ichinose-kun¡ªno, Tsubasa-kun¡ªhad saved go to waste. I was going to survive this, no matter what.


    With that resolve burning in my mind, I swiftly reloaded my gun and resumed firing at the invisible Demon Zombie. Thanks to the blood now coating its form, I could finally make out its shape. I kept my shots steady and relentless, while also evading the massive zombie''s swinging fists. As one of its colossal hands mmed down onto the ground, I seized the opportunity.


    I yanked the katana free from the flesh, and with a powerful push, I sliced through the huge hand, severing itpletely.


    "Graaaah!"


    The cry of agony from the hulking monster fueled my determination. I bolted toward the now-visible Demon Zombie, knowing that decapitating it would be straightforward. I struck with precision, sending its head flying as blood sprayed in a crimson arc from the stump of its neck. Without missing a beat, I moved behind the remaining massive zombie,unching myself into the air.


    My katana plunged into the back of its head, the de cutting deep towards its mouth. Unfortunately, it wasn''t enough to finish it off.


    The zombie, its remaining arm iling wildly, tried to grab me from behind. I leaped clear, narrowly avoiding its grasp. It spun around, charging at me with a roar, its arm pulled back to deliver a crushing punch. I jumped back, dodging its attack, all while firing relentlessly with my pistol.


    The other survivors joined in, their bullets tearing into the monster''s massive, quivering bulk.


    "Raaaaaagh! Raaaaah!" The zombie roared in agony as the relentless barrage of bullets battered it. Weakening rapidly, it finally copsed to its knees. Seizing the opportunity, I dashed behind it, yanking the katana from its skull. I plunged it back in with a fierce thrust. The beast convulsed onest time before going limp and crashing to the ground.


    To our dismay, the relentless barrage of gunfire had drawn the attention of a whole new wave of Demon Zombies, and they wereing in fast. From the horizon, a massive, grotesque horde emerged, their hungry eyes glowing with malevolence as they surged towards us.


    "Shit...!"


    "We''re screwed! There''s no way we can handle this fucking mess!"


    "Run, goddammit! To the building!"


    In sheer panic, we sprinted for our lives. The image of the approaching army of horrors fueled our desperation as we raced towards the safety of the building, our only hope in this nightmarish fight for survival.

 Chapter 269: Chapter 41 - Chihara Akane (4)

    We managed to escape the horde by hiding in crumbling structures, but not without losses. One of the survivors was killed by a Demon Zombie Dog that appeared out of nowhere and took him out instantly. Now, only four of us remained. To make matters worse, we were practically surrounded. Our chances of survival had plummeted from slim to none in just a few hours. Find adventures at m v lemp-yr


    "Damnit! How the fuck are we supposed to get out of this mess?!" one of the survivors shouted, pulling at his hair in sheer desperation.


    It was already 7 P.M., with only three hours left until our scheduled rescue. But that seemed almost impossible, given how far we were from safety.


    "We''re going to die..." another survivor murmured, tears streaming down his face. He was sobbing uncontrobly, having just watched his lover be torn apart right before his eyes.


    "We have to keep moving if we''re going to make it to the building," said one of the survivors, the calmest of the group. His demeanor was unshakable, and his strength was evident. He didn''t appear to be from an Asian country¡ªthanks to the Ruination, people from all over had mixed together, and race no longer mattered.


    He looked like a battle-hardened veteran, his uniform bearing the marks of countless conflicts. Among us, he was the strongest.


    "If you want to just roll over and die, then go ahead!" shouted the survivor who was sobbing uncontrobly. His voice cracked with panic. He primarily used a rifle, which was nearly useless against Demon Zombies unless equipped with explosives. "Did you not see Mia? She was ripped apart! I couldn''t do anything to help her!


    If we step outside, we''ll end up like her! I''m not ready to die yet!"


    "Shut up, you fucking piece of shit," snapped another survivor. His blonde hair was streaked with dirt, and his face was covered in piercings. Tattoos sprawled across his body, and although he had a slim, unmuscr frame, it was clear he had a different kind of strength. "Do you have any idea how many people have suffered because of spineless idiots like you?! It''s your fucking fault your girl died!


    If you want to live, get over it and move on! Or do you want me to put a bullet in your head to shut you up and use you as bait so we can escape? Hell, that''s actually a fucking good idea. Sacrificing you might buy us some time to reach the building. You''re useless anyway."


    As he spoke, he pressed the gun''s barrel against the sobbing survivor''s forehead.


    "W-What?! No... I don''t want to die yet...!" the terrified man pleaded, his voice trembling.


    "That''s not for you to decide," he snarled, his voice dripping with cold menace. "I should have done this earlier to secure my own survival."


    "T-This is murder, you know? Do you really think you can just walk away from something like that?" the terrified man stammered.


    "Hahaha! Murder? Law? Do you think any fuckingws still matter in this shithole of a world? You''re fucking naive!" heughed, his voice slicing through the tension as he pulled the trigger.


    In a swift, decisive move, the military man shoved the gun away from the terrified survivor''s forehead.


    "What the fuck, old man? Why''d you stop me?" the attacker roared, frustration boiling over.


    "Killing someone and using them as bait isn''t the answer," the military man replied, his voice steady andmanding. "If we want to survive, we need to maximize our chances and keep every option on the table."


    "Fuck that!" the man snapped back, his voice sharp and filled with rage. "Do you think I want to drag around a useless dead weight like him? This guy is a fucking liability. We should just kill him! There''s no reason to hesitate¡ªwe''re talking about our survival here!"


    His words reverberated through the room.


    "Hey, you. The oriental girl," the man said, his voice slicing through the tension like a knife. "You think it''s wise to kill someone and sacrifice them if it boosts your chances of survival, don''t you?"


    Everyone turned to look at me.


    "I can see it in your eyes," he continued, his voice cutting through the dim light. "You''ve been surviving alone for the past three months, probably teetering on the edge of sanity. That kind of istion breeds a fierce instinct for self-preservation. Even before the Ruination, you were driven by this extreme need to stay alive. You tell yourself you can''t die yet.


    Those eyes¡ªthose are the eyes of someone determined to cling to life. I''d wager that if you thought killing someone would boost your chances of survival, you''d do it without a second thought."


    He was right about one thing. I had an overwhelming sense of self-preservation. I didn''t want to die¡ªit was a promise I made to myself. I couldn''t waste the life Tsubasa-kun had saved. I had to stay alive. But that didn''t mean I was willing to kill someone just to keep breathing.


    I turned my gaze away from them, offering no clear response. My silence was as ambiguous as it was telling.


    "Tsk. Boring," the man said with a sneer. He finally dropped down, sitting cross-legged on the cold, grimy floor. "So, how the fuck are we getting out of this mess?"


    That was the burning question hanging in the air. Outside, the mob of zombies pressed against our sanctuary, a seething mass of rotting flesh and hunger. We were trapped in a dpidated structure, its crumbling walls barely holding back the relentless tide of monsters. If we didn''t make a move soon and head toward the building, there was no telling when the next rescuers mighte.


    It could be a year, or we might never see another chance. I wasn''t sure I could endure this hellhole for much longer.


    "I don''t think they''ll ease up unless we wait here until morning," the military man said, his voice tinged with desperation. "But by then, it''ll be toote." His eyes were shadowed with the weight of the situation, reflecting the grim reality that our chances were slipping away.


    "With less than three hours until the rescuers arrive, we need to reach the building by exactly 10 P.M. or we''ll lose this chance forever. So here''s the n: we sacrifice that useless fucker over there. Shove him out into the horde, and we''ll get a brief respite before those monsters tear him apart, his flesh ripped to shreds. It''s a fucking brilliant idea."


    "Don''t do that...! I don''t want to end up as zombie chow just so you assholes can survive!"


    "That''s right. We don''t have to sacrifice anyone to survive," the military man said firmly.


    "Then what the fuck are we supposed to do? Are we just going to rot here and do nothing?" the tattooed man shouted, his voice cracking with frustration.


    I remained silent, a spectator to their heated argument. There was no way I could bust through the swarm of Demon Zombies outside¡ªmy strength alone wouldn''t cut it.


    "Does anyone have any res or smoke bombs?" the military man asked urgently. "If you do, hand them over. We might be able to use them to create a diversion."


    "What the hell would those fucking things do against the zombies outside?" the tattooed man barked back, his tone dripping with skepticism.


    The military man stared him down, unwavering. "res and smoke bombs can create confusion and buy us time. The zombies are drawn to light and movement. We can use that to our advantage."


    The tattooed guy scoffed. "Great, so we throw some fireworks and hope they get distracted long enough for us to slip by? That''s your grand n?"


    "It''s better than sitting here waiting to die," the military man retorted. "Unless you have a better idea, shut the fuck up and start looking for those res."


    I nced around at the others. Desperation was etched on their faces. We were running out of time.


    "Here," I said, reaching into my backpack and pulling out a couple of res. "I have these. It''s not much, but it might help."


    The military man took them with a nod of gratitude. "Good. We''ll need everyone to be ready. Once the res go off, we move fast and stick together. Got it?"


    The man with the piercings sneered but didn''t argue. He knew as well as we all did that it was our best shot.


    The military man turned to me. "You''re going to be at the center of this. You seem to know how to handle yourself. Stay close, and if anything happens, we cover each other. Understand?"


    I nodded, my grip tightening on my weapon. "Understood."


    "Alright, everyone," he said, his voice taking on amanding tone. "Get ready. We move out in five."


    I gripped my gun tightly, feeling its cold weight in my hands. The others did the same, their faces set with grim determination.


    "One... two..."


    The military man''s hand tightened around the door handle, the re poised and ready.


    "Three... four..."


    We exchanged nces, our eyes filled with the shared tension and resolve.


    Then...


    "Five!"


    With a sharp jerk, the military man threw open the door. The re arced through the air, its bright, blinding light cutting through the darkness outside. The sudden illumination made the horde of Demon Zombies turn their attention toward us, their groans and screeches growing louder.


    As the re red up, the military man led the charge, shouting over the chaos, "Move! Now!"


    We surged forward, our hearts pounding in sync with the desperate rush. The zombies, momentarily disoriented by the re''s light, swarmed towards it, creating a small but crucial gap in their ranks.

 Chapter 270: Chapter 41 - Chihara Akane (5)

    We managed to break free from the horde, but the re that had drawn their attention gave us only a brief window to escape. We''d be chased again soon, but there was no time to dwell on it.


    "Run! Run as fast as you can and don''t look back!" the military man shouted, his voice urgent.


    Hordes of zombies were closing in on us, but the military man used the remaining res to push them apart, creating a gap for us to sprint through.


    The building was in sight, close enough that we could clearly see it now. We were almost there. Zombies that came too close were either shot or hacked down.


    If it weren''t for the overwhelming swarms, we might have made it without such a frantic struggle.


    When we reached the entrance, we were met with a massive obstacle.


    "Arggh! ArrrrrrrrrrrrrrrggghhH!"


    A colossal, menacing Demon Zombie blocked our path. It was gargantuan, farrger than the hulking zombie I''d fought earlier. Its skin was a ghastly purplish-blue, mottled and slimy, and its eyes burned with a deep, sinister red. A wicked horn jutted out from the center of its forehead, emphasizing its horrifying appearance as the embodiment of a Demon Zombie.


    "Shit! What the fuck is that?!" the tattooed man eximed, his voice trembling with shock.


    I could understand his reaction. This was something beyond words, an indescribable horror that left us all stunned.


    But there was no time to think. If we didn''t get inside now, the zombies chasing us would catch up.


    "I don''t have any more res..." said the military man.


    That left us with no choice but to take down this monstrous creature.


    The Demon Zombie finally caught sight of us and unleashed a deafening roar that shook the ground beneath our feet.


    "Raaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    The military man charged forward, his rifle zing with gunfire. But the creature barely flinched. The others joined in, their bullets piercing its flesh only superficially. The shots did little more than make a dent in its grotesque hide.


    Stay updated with m-v le-mpyr


    "I don''t think we can take down that fucking monster with just this!" the tattooed man yelled.


    "This is hopeless! We''re going to die!" the terrified man screamed, his fear palpable.


    The military man, while keeping his rifle trained on the Demon Zombie, dashed toward it, deftly evading the beast''s massive, slow-moving fists. Each thunderous strike sent shockwaves through the ground, causing it to quake violently beneath our feet, making it nearly impossible to maintain our bnce.


    Finally, the military man reached a spot directly beneath the Demon Zombie. With its fists failing to reach him, the creature attempted to crush him with its enormous, gnarled feet. The military man dodged the stomps with agile precision. Seizing the moment, he drew a machete from his side and shed at the Demon Zombie''s foot, the de biting into its thick, grotesque flesh.


    "Raaaaaaaaaaah!"


    The Demon Zombie emitted a low, guttural groan, its monstrous form shuddering from the impact. The military man''s attack had clearly struck a nerve.


    "It didn''t slice all the way through, huh?" the military man grunted, his voice strained but determined. "But targeting its Achilles tendon should make moving a real bitch for it now."


    He yanked his machete free from the Demon Zombie''s foot, then quickly swung the de toward its other foot.


    "Raaaaaah!"


    The machete didn''t prate as deeply this time, but the blow was enough to stagger the Demon Zombie. The massive creature wobbled, then crashed onto its back with a thunderous thud, its grotesque limbs iling helplessly as it struggled to rise.


    "He''s strong..." I muttered to myself, awestruck by his sheer power. It wasn''t entirely surprising, considering he was a veteran soldier, but witnessing it up close was something else. I''d never seen a veteran soldier fight in person, nor even online, and watching it unfold right before my eyes was mind-blowing. The intensity, the precision¡ªit was beyond anything I could imagine trying to replicate.


    "Hurry...! We don''t have much time...!" he shouted, urgency dripping from his voice as he dashed into the building. Behind us, the Demon Zombies were closing in fast, their grotesque forms lumbering closer by the second, their guttural growls echoing through the night.


    We sprinted towards the entrance, adrenaline pumping through our veins. As soon as we were inside, we mmed the door shut with a resounding thud. We grabbed anything and everything we could find¡ªdesks, chairs, cabs¡ªand piled them against the door, creating a makeshift barricade.


    The pounding and scratching from the other side intensified, but our blockade held, keeping the nightmarish creatures at bay.


    "Phew..."


    We all exhaled deeply, the tension melting away as we took stock of our narrow escape. That had been incredibly nerve-racking. I''d faced countless dangers before, but this was the closest I''d evere to death.


    "Alright, the next step is to get to the top," the military man said, his voice calm andmanding despite the tension.


    He was right. This wasn''t over yet. We had to scale the building and make our way up to the rooftop.


    "The elevators are probably out ofmission," he continued. "So we''ll need to take the stairs. First, let''s check this floor for anything useful. And watch out for the windows¡ªdon''t get too close. The Infected might spot you, smash through the ss, ande flooding in. Luckily, it looks like survivors were here before us and barricaded the windows.


    Still, stay clear of them and don''t wander around carelessly."


    We followed his instructions and began searching the floor. The terrified man was visibly shaking, his hands fumbling as he tried to find anything of use. His timid nature made his efforts seem even more desperate. The tattooed man searched as well, though with noticeable reluctance. After a thorough but fruitless search, we had no choice but to move on.


    The ominous growls of zombies echoed through the walls, so close we could almost feel them vibrating. It was clear that zombies were not only on this floor but likely above us as well¡ªprobably extending up through several more floors.


    "Get ready¡­" the military man said, his voice low and steady, preparing us for the next fight.


    As we cautiously ascended the stairwell, the sound of growling grew louder, more aggressive. The oppressive atmosphere made each step feel like a descent into hell. With each floor we climbed, the sounds of the undead grew closer, their hunger almost palpable.


    We finally reached the next floor, and the scene was grim. The corridor was littered with debris, broken furniture, and the scattered remnants of what used to be a barricade. The faint, flickering light from a single dying bulb barely illuminated the darkness.


    "Stay sharp," the military man warned as we pressed forward.


    Suddenly, a loud crash echoed from the end of the corridor. A massive Demon Zombie, even more grotesque than thest, burst through a wall. It was a hulking monstrosity with sickly green, pulsating veins running across its body. Its eyes glowed with an eerie yellow light, and its mouth was a gaping maw of dripping, venomous fangs.


    "Shit! Not another one!" the tattooed man swore.


    The Demon Zombie charged at us with an earth-shaking roar, its enormous fists smashing through the debris like paper. We barely had time to react. The military man fired his rifle, the shots echoing through the narrow hallway. Each bullet struck the Demon Zombie''s hide with a sickening thud, but it barely flinched. Its thick, rotting flesh absorbed the impact with horrifying ease.


    In a desperate bid to create some distance, I grabbed a nearby fire extinguisher and hurled it at the Demon Zombie. The explosion of white foam was momentarily blinding, but it only seemed to anger the beast further. It roared in frustration, swinging its massive arms and sending chunks of the floor and walls flying.


    "Get the fuck out of the way!" the military man shouted. He lunged forward, weaving between the Demon Zombie''s wild swings. He managed to close the gap, dodging a particrly vicious swipe that cracked the floor beneath him. With a determined grunt, he thrust his machete upward, aiming for the exposed underside of the Demon Zombie''s chin.


    The machete sliced through the Demon Zombie''s flesh with a sickening crunch. The beast let out a deafening screech, stumbling back and clutching its mutted face.


    The tattooed man and I used this moment of distraction to our advantage. I pulled out a makeshift molotov cocktail from my backpack and tossed it at the Demon Zombie. The bottle shattered against the creature''s chest, the mes quickly spreading across its oily skin. The fiery ze illuminated the dark corridor, casting eerie shadows that danced along the walls.


    The Demon Zombie roared in agony, its movements bing increasingly erratic. The intense heat and mes seemed to weaken it, its monstrous frame swaying unsteadily.


    "Push forward!" the military man ordered, his voice strained butmanding. "We need to get to the rooftop before more of these fuckers show up!"


    We raced past the burning Demon Zombie, its screams of pain echoing in our ears. As we ascended the next flight of stairs, the sounds of the creature''s desperate thrashing faded behind us. We knew that the fight was far from over, but for now, we had bought ourselves a precious moment of respite.

 Chapter 271: Chapter 41 - Chihara Akane (6)

    I panted heavily as I sprinted toward the door. Just as I burst through, it mmed shut behind me, the deafening sound cutting off the relentless moans of the zombies right on my heels. The three men with me had managed to close it just in time.


    We all gasped for breath, our chests heaving as we tried to steady ourselves.


    "We just need to go up one more floor, and we''ll be on the rooftop," the military man said, his voice strained but resolute. "We only have to endure one more floor, and then we''ll survive this."


    "How much time do we have left, oriental girl?" the tattooed man demanded.


    "One hour before 10 P.M.," I panted, struggling to catch my breath.


    "Given how things are going so far, I think we''ll make it. Our timing will depend on the situation on the next floor," the military man said, his eyes darting nervously as he assessed the group. "Do you all want to take a breather now, or should we press on?"


    "I think it''s smarter to keep moving," the terrified man said, his voice shaky. "We can rest once we''re on the rooftop."


    I agreed with the n. When the military man''s gaze turned to me, I gave a firm nod.


    "Alright. We''ll head to the next floor now. Is everyone ready?"


    We all nodded in unspoken agreement, silently acknowledging that he would take charge. It felt natural, given his extensive experience and his role as a veteran soldier. His authority was palpable, and it was clear he knew how to lead us through the chaos.


    "Are you holding up alright?" the military man asked, his eyes scanning me with genuine concern.


    "Yes," I said.


    "You must have endured a lot to survive this apocalypse at such a young age. I''m guessing you were still in high school when it all started," he said, his voice carrying a mix of sympathy and admiration.


    "...Well, I was in my third year of high school when it happened," I confessed.


    "I see," the military man said, his gaze softening with a hint of sympathy. The way he looked at me was reminiscent of how a father might gaze at his daughter¡ªtender and protective. It was a stark contrast to my own father, who was nothing more than a scumbag. I was relieved he was already among the infected.


    "I bet you and my daughter would get along famously if you two ever met," he added with a wistful smile.


    His expression made it seem like he was seeing his daughter in me. I couldn''t rte, though. My own father was so vile that, if I had to imagine someone in that role, it would probably be this tattooed man.


    "I didn''t have a daughter myself, but I kind of wish I did," the terrified man said, his voice cracking with a mix of sadness and longing. "Mia didn''t want one, though. She thought a child would be a hassle. And honestly, she probably didn''t want a child with me because she wasn''t reallymitted to our rtionship. I mean, she was cheating on me with another man.


    It''s not surprising¡ªI was just a low-sry worker with no future. Who''d want to marry someone like that if they didn''t want their life to turn to shit? But if I survive this mess, I''d want to get married and have a daughter. It''d be a nice change. I wish there was a paradise far away from this hell."


    "Save the sob story forter. It''s getting fucking annoying," the tattooed man said sharply, his patience wearing thin. "If you want to escape this hellhole and live a different life, focus on surviving first. Stop wasting time thinking about shit that doesn''t matter in this fucked-up world."


    That''s right. As much as the tattooed man was aplete asshole about it, he made a solid point. There was no time to dwell on "what ifs" or fantasize about idyllic scenarios in this apocalyptic nightmare. Being optimistic was fine, but being so optimistic that you ignored reality was a waste of breath. We hadn''t even made it out yet. We didn''t know if there was a paradise left in this world.


    If there was, that would be nice, but right now, it felt like nothing more than a distant dream.


    "Enough with the chatter. We need to focus on the task at hand¡ªgetting across this floor and reaching the other side."


    The reason we had to navigate to the other side of the building was due to its bizarre,byrinthine design. Each floor forced us to traverse the length of the building to reach the stairs going up. It was an odd setup, but I guess many employees didn''t give a thought about the stairs thanks to the elevators. Too bad those elevators were useless now.


    Although the electricity was still running, using the elevator with such unreliable power was too risky. That''s why we had to cross this floor to find the next set of stairs.


    "Okay," said the military man, his voice steady as he headed for the stairs. He ascended and, upon reaching the top, grabbed the door knob and turned it just enough to peer through the narrow gap. We didn''t need to see more to know how many of those zombies were on this floor.


    "Fuck," cursed the tattooed man, his frustration evident. "Have they turned this ce into a whole damn colony?"


    "Shit. What the hell? How many of these fuckers are there?" he added, his voice tinged with disbelief.


    The Demon Zombies were so densely packed that they were practically climbing over each other. The first floor had none at all, and the second floor had just one massive Demon Zombie. By the third floor, their numbers began to increase slightly, with more showing up up to the fifth floor. On the sixth floor, their numbers surged dramatically, only to decrease again on the seventh.


    The eighth floor was a nightmare, requiring us to use distraction tactics and navigate around them just to reach the next set of stairs. Now, on the ninth floor, the sheer volume of them was overwhelming. From where we stood, it was clear just how bad things had gotten.


    "We can''t fight this many..." the military man said, his voice heavy with resignation. Even he was starting to grasp the severity of our situation. "Wait. Look over there. It seems like they''re only clustered in this section of the floor. The other side doesn''t have nearly as many."


    I hadn''t noticed it at first, but now that he pointed it out, he was right. The Demon Zombies appeared to fill the building, but that was just the view from where we stood. If you looked closely, you''d see there was a significant amount of space behind the horde.


    "What the fuck do we do?" the terrified man stammered, his voice quivering as he shook in his boots, clearly overwhelmed by the chaos.


    "Get these bastards to move away from this section and shove them over to that part of the floor so we can find a way around them," the tattooed man ordered, his voice steady andmanding despite the situation.


    "They don''t look like they could even scratch our protective gear, so it should be safe to push them aside and navigate around them. We can handle this," the military man added, his tone firm and reassuring.


    "Now let''s go!" the military man shouted, his voice echoing with urgency.


    With a collective heave, we mmed the door open with all our might, using the momentum to force the cluster of Demon Zombies back. The groaning creatures staggered, their grotesque forms momentarily disoriented by the sudden shove.


    We immediately sprang into action, the air thick with the stench of decay and the screeches of the Demons. Weapons were drawn and our protective gear ttered as we engaged the horde. Each swing of our des cut through the air with a brutal efficiency, and the sharp crack of our firearms punctuated the chaos.


    The Demons, disoriented and reeling from our initial push, began to regroup, their numbers still overwhelming but their movements bing more erratic.


    Our strategy was clear: keep the pressure on them, push them back further into the corner, and create a path for us to advance. As we fought, the floor beneath us became slick with blood and the remnants of the Demons, adding ayer of treacherous footing to our struggle. With every step, we maneuvered carefully, eyes scanning for the next threat as we fought our way forward.


    We finally found a slight gap and seized the opportunity, rushing through it. We made it to the other side, though there were still plenty of Demon Zombies left behind. With the way clear for now, we decided to head straight for the door.


    It didn''t dawn on us that the door might not open as easily as it had on the other floors. We were so ustomed to smooth progress that we didn''t anticipate any problems.


    "Fuck...! It won''t open!" the tattooed man shouted, panic creeping into his voice.


    The Demon Zombies were closing in fast. We were on the verge of being surrounded.


    The military man used his body to m into the door, shattering it. But in doing so, we lost our chance to block the horde with it.


    "Head for the rooftop!" he ordered urgently.


    We scrambled up the stairs, finding the door to the rooftop easily essible. The three of us rushed toward it, but the zombies were closing in fast. If we didn''t get the door shut soon, they''d be on us, turning our escape into a dead end.


    It was then that...


    "Eh?"


    The tattooed man suddenly kicked the terrified man, who was still struggling to pass through the rooftop door and wasgging behind, right into the waiting horde of zombies. The Demons immediately swarmed over him, tearing him apart with brutal efficiency. His protective gear proved useless as they crushed his bones and shredded his flesh.


    He was devoured alive, his screams echoing through the chaos. Blood gurgled from his mouth as the zombies feasted on him.


    The tattooed man mmed the door shut and quickly secured it with a rusty metal bar, bending it into ce to lock it firmly.


    We were safe for the moment, with nothing left to worry about except waiting for the rescuer.


    But my mind was struggling to process what had just happened.

 Chapter 272: Chapter 41 - Chihara Akane (7)

    "Phew, that was close, wasn''t it?" the tattooed man said nonchntly, his tone suggesting he saw nothing extraordinary about what had just happened.


    The military man, finally breaking free from his shock, marched over and seized the tattooed man by the cor. With a powerful shove, he mmed him against the wall, the impact echoing through the room.


    "Why the fuck did you do that?!" he demanded, his voice a low growl of fury.


    "Come on, now. I saved our asses, didn''t I? So why the hell are you so pissed instead of showing some fucking gratitude?" the tattooed man retorted with a smug grin. His expression made it clear he had absolutely no remorse for his reckless actions.


    "You just fucking killed him, you bastard," the military man growled, pressing his face so close that their noses were almost touching. "You destroyed the hope of a man who just wanted to survive! You killed him!"


    "I did no such thing," the tattooed man replied coolly. "He died at the hands of zombies. I didn''t spill a single drop of his blood. How can you me me for his death?"


    "You kicked him toward the horde! If you hadn''t done that, he might still be alive!" the military man shot back, his anger boiling over.


    "If I hadn''t kicked him, it would''ve been toote to close the door," the tattooed man countered, his tone unwavering. "If I hadn''t done it, those zombies wouldn''t have stopped at the stairs; they''d havee straight to this rooftop. Do you really think we would''ve survived if I hadn''t acted? There''s no way in hell."


    He was right, even if his actions were unforgivable. If he hadn''t kicked the terrified man into the horde, the zombies would''ve been right on top of us, and we''d never have had a chance to close the door. Without his brutal decision, it would''ve been a dead end for us, and the infected would''ve swarmed the rooftop.


    The military man understood that now, but he couldn''t bring himself to forgive the tattooed man for what he''d done.


    "I would never sacrifice arade just to save my own ass," he said through gritted teeth, his voice tight with anger.


    "We''re notrades. Can you ditch your military mindset for a second? Do you honestly believe that teamwork and camaraderie mean a damn in this fucking hellhole of a world? You might be older, but you''re still too naive to see that."


    The military man''s face darkened with barely contained fury. He lowered his head, his jaw clenched tightly, then drew back his powerful arm and swung his fist toward the tattooed man. The tattooed man didn''t even blink as the massive fist hurtled toward him. Instead ofnding a hit, the fist smashed into the wall beside his head with a bone-jarring thud.


    The impact left a spiderweb of cracks in the wall. Only then did the military man finally ease his grip on the tattooed man''s cor.


    "There''s only a few minutes left before 10 P.M.," the tattooed man said, his voice cutting through the tension with grim urgency. "We need to stay sharp for those giant bats. Use the re gun when the timees so the rescuers can spot us at thest moment. We don''t want to attract those fucking giant bats."


    He jabbed a finger toward the re gun resting on the ground, its metal catching thest glimmers of fading light.


    Just then, the sound of helicopter rotors began to slice through the night, their relentless whirring growing louder and more insistent, vibrating through the air like a pulse.


    "Here it is!" the tattooed man shouted, excitement in his voice as he pointed to the distant helicopter slowly descending.


    "Point it upward and shoot!" the military manmanded, his voice urgent.


    I followed his instructions, aiming the re gun skyward and pulling the trigger. The re shot into the night, a brilliant streak of light cutting through the darkness, as if tearing a hole in the inky ckness.


    "I think they saw it," the tattooed man said. "Fuck, after three long months, I''m finally getting the fuck out of this hellhole."


    I was honestly relieved myself. For the first time in what felt like ages, I felt my knees nearly buckle from the weight of the relief. The sound of the helicopter''s rotors was deafening now that it was so close. The air around us felt heavy, almost suffocating, from the churning of the helicopter''s des. A figure, clearly one of the rescuers, leaned out and shouted down at us.


    "There are three of you?!" he yelled over the roar. "Oh no, that''s a problem! We only have room for one more person!"


    "What?!" the military man shouted back, his voice a mix of anger and disbelief. "You''re telling me that only one of us can get on that fucking helicopter?!"


    "It''s unfortunate, but yes, only one of you can board!" the rescuer''s voice cut through the chaotic whirring of the helicopter des, a harsh reality against the backdrop of desperation. "We''ve been picking up survivors all along the way. If you don''t make a decision on who gets on, we''re fucking leaving without you."


    The military man''s eyes locked onto me.


    "Fine then. At least you can go," he said. "One of us is getting on this helicopter, and it looks like it''s going to be you."


    "Get moving then, or we''ll attract the bats!" the rescuer urged, urgencycing his tone.


    I stared at the man. "Are you absolutely sure about this?" I asked. "There''s a real chance you might not escape, especially since the only other route is through that door, which is packed with zombies. Do you really want me to be the one to go up there?"


    He hesitated, his gaze dropping as he fumbled in his pocket. Slowly, he pulled out a golden chain. When he opened his hand, a small lockety nestled in his palm. He opened the locket and stared at the contents for a long moment, his expression haunted. Then, he continued, his voice thick with emotion, "...I can''t bear the thought of watching someone who reminds me of my daughter die.


    I don''t want to relive the moment I lost her. I might not have been able to save her, but if I can save someone who looks like her, it might make things a little better."


    I honestly didn''t know how to respond. The words felt stuck in my throat. My own fractured rtionship with my father had left me with no positive memories of father figures, and I struggled to connect with them. Yet, his pain was palpable, and though I couldn''t fully empathize, his intentions were clear.


    "You might not have been able to save your daughter, but you''ve saved me," I said, my voice steady but soft. "That alone shows that you''re a great father." I attempted to muster a smile, but it came out as a strained attempt, my lips struggling to curve upwards.


    The military man stared at me, his eyes widening in shock. Then, his expression softened, and a genuine smile spread across his face. "Thank you for saying that," he said, his voice carrying a note of heartfelt relief.


    I nced up, realizing that I was now the only one left to make it out. I was about to climb the ropedder that had been dropped by the helicopter when a guttural groan pierced the air behind me.


    "Do you really think I''m going to stand by and let my chance to escape this shithole slip away just because she looks like your daughter? Fat fucking chance!"


    I spun around, my heart pounding, to see the tattooed man, his face twisted in a sneer, driving a knife deep into the military man''s back. The de sank with a sickening squelch.


    "Nngggh?! You...!" the military man gasped, his voice choked with pain and shock.


    "Shush! Let the virus work its way through your body. The de I just shoved into your back is the same one I used on those infected. You know what that means, right? It means the virus is now coursing through your veins," the tattooed man said, his grin stretching wider with malevolent glee.


    "Go up, now!" the military man shouted at me, his voice hoarse with desperation.


    "Oh no, you don''t!"


    The tattooed man yanked the de out of the military man''s back with a sickening squelch and swung it at me. I barely dodged the initial strike, but he swiftly redirected his attack, the edge of the de slicing through my arm. The sharp sting of pain red as blood oozed from the small cut, trickling down my skin.


    "Got ya!" the tattooed man jeered, his voice dripping with malice. "Now both of you are definitely dead."


    As I staggered, still stunned from the cut, he shoved me roughly aside and scrambled onto the ropedder. His movements were swift, almost triumphant.


    "Now go up! I''m the one escaping from this shithole!" he taunted, his voice echoing with cruel satisfaction. The helicopter''s des roared to life, and it began to pivot away, the noise deafening as it ascended into the sky.


    Meanwhile, I could feel the virus starting to course through me, a chilling, unsettling sensation spreading through my veins like icy tendrils.

 Chapter 273: Chapter 41 - Chihara Akane (8)

    I could feel the virus surging through my veins, a searing sensation that dulled all my senses. My vision blurred and twisted into a grotesque shade of purple.


    "Aaargghhh!" A tortured scream erupted behind me. I whipped around to see the military man in the throes of transformation. "I... I can''t... that man... that man betrayed..." His voice gurgled, blood pouring from his mouth with each agonized word.


    His muscles strained grotesquely, bulging and turning a sickly gray.


    I was sumbing to the same fate. My eyes felt like they were about to explode, blood gushing from my mouth in a hot, viscous torrent. I vomited the bloodied liquid as I crumpled to my knees, my body wracked with the horrific changes.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaarggghhh!" I screamed as the virus invaded my brain. I felt it tearing through my flesh, ripping it apart and recing it with a grotesque, demonic tissue. My veins darkened, pulsating a sickly shade of purple, while my hair shifted from the roots to the tips, bing a dark, unnatural shade of purple.


    I fought with everything I had to suppress it. I struggled to stop my thoughts from spiraling out of control. My head shook violently, my teeth clenched hard enough to hurt, and I did everything in my power to hold on to sanity. But it was futile.


    Through my distorted, purple-tinted vision, I watched as the military man''s grip faltered, and the locket he was holding fell from his trembling hand.


    "Ahhh¡­! Aaaah¡­! Raaaaagh!" His voice had twisted into a guttural, demonic snarl. His eyes, his voice, his entire body¡ªeverything had undergone a grotesque transformation. The sheer volume of the virus coursing through him must have been immense, elerating his change far beyond mine.


    He turned towards me, his eyes glowing with a menacing, blood-red light.


    "Raaagh!"


    He didn''t recognize me as one of the Demon Zombies yet, since my transformation was still in progress. With a primal roar, he charged at me. His massive fist, already formidable when he was human, was now grotesquely swollen. If that fist connected with my head, it would surely send it flying.


    But just before his colossal fist could smash into my face, he abruptly halted. The fist hovered inches away, its massive shadow threatening to engulf me. Then, with a jarring motion, he spun around, his gaze locked on the helicopter soaring above.


    "Grrr¡­.!"


    He stepped back, gathering momentum, and thenunched himself forward. His leap was explosive, propelling him high into the air with terrifying grace. He covered the distance between the building and the helicopter in a single, monstrous bound, vanishing into the sky with ease.


    Before he could reach the helicopter, it retaliated with a barrage from a gatling gun. The relentless bullets pummeled him, but taking down a Demon Zombie with mere firearms was no easy feat. He pressed on, crashing into the helicopter with bone-shattering force. The impact was devastating, sending the helicopter into a fiery explosion that lit up the night sky.


    The wreckage plummeted to the ground, only to erupt once more in a blinding fireball.


    I watched the chaotic scene unfold, the mes painting the night with their violent glow. My vision, now tainted in a sickly purple haze, distorted the view into a twisted, surreal nightmare. I copsed onto my back, the relentless fire casting flickering shadows as Iy there.


    ***


    I had no idea who I was or what I had be. I only knew that I had been walking non-stop, with no sense of where I was headed. It felt like I had been alive for... I didn''t know anymore. Days and years had blurred together.


    Strangely enough, I never felt hungry. I didn''t get tired either. Sleep was unnecessary. I couldn''t speak, and I could only act on my instincts.


    Wherever I was, it was cold. Snow nketed everything around me.


    Suddenly, the silence was shattered by loud explosions. The sts echoed all around, and I felt the shockwaves ripple through the air toward me.


    I could hear nes roaring above¡ªfighter jets, maybe? They might have beening to rescue survivors. But no, that couldn''t be right. The apocalypse had raged on for years. More likely, the remnants of humanity were still locked in a desperate struggle against the demons, trying to fend off the ongoing chaos.


    The explosions were growing louder and closer, each st shaking the ground and sending icy tremors through my body.


    A gnawing dread took hold. Was I destined to be obliterated without ever being noticed? I didn''t want that.


    My body seemed instinctively drawn to the explosive sounds,pelled to move towards them.


    But there was another force within me, a powerful drive urging me to escape. It was as if an invisible hand of self-preservation was pushing me away from the danger. I couldn''t fully grasp why I felt this way, but the intense urge to get away was undeniable and overwhelming.


    Instead of joining the other Demon Zombies and moving towards the explosions, I ran away from them. Even though my movements were sluggish and unsteady, I kept running.


    Behind me, explosions continued to erupt as fighter jets relentlessly bombed the area. I ran and ran, driven by a desperate need to escape, until I reached the edge of a cliff. Below me stretched an ocean of ice, so frigid that the water had frozen solid.


    I was left with only two choices: face the relentless bombing or take a deadly plunge into the icy abyss.


    I jumped off the cliff just as an explosion erupted behind me. It seemed I had made the decision to leap at thest possible moment before being engulfed by the st.


    My body plunged toward the frozen ocean below, and then, with a jarring impact, I crashed into the ice.


    ***


    Jessica''s POV


    I was a scientist, born in the 73rd year of the Ruination Calendar on the ind known as Hope. This ind was humanity''sst bastion, a sanctuary where the remnants of our species had managed to survive the relentless devastation.


    Hope was the final stronghold fighting back against the demons that had waged war on humanity 98 years ago. I dedicated my efforts to developing a cure for the virus unleashed by the ruination, striving to save what was left of our world from the horrors that gued it.


    It was now the 98th year of the Ruination Calendar. Had we stuck with the Gregorian Calendar, it would be the year 2110. The Gregorian Calendar ended in 2012, reced by the Ruination Calendar. Nearly a century had passed since the ruination, and with 98% of Earth ravaged, humanity had been forced to retreat to this isted ind.


    Once barren, the ind had be a beacon of hope. We rebuilt from the ashes, repopting until around 7,500 people called it home. Now, humanity was pushing the boundaries further, creating artificial inds using a specialized sand developed by our team of scientists, of which I was a part.


    With a staggering 1:10 ratio of men to women, harems had be the norm, making polygamy a standard practice in this era.


    Even with this widespread eptance, I remained single. The reason was simple: I couldn''t bear the thought of sharing my love with a man surrounded by a harem of other women. I clung to the monogamous ideals that my parents had taught me. Now, approaching thirty and still without a partner, my colleagues were relentless in their pressure for me to find someone.


    They warned that if I didn''t act soon, I might miss my chance at marriage entirely.


    It was a rule that women should marry before the age of 30. Younger women had higher fertility rates, leading to more children and boosting the chances of ensuring humanity''s future. Moreover, if a man died, the woman was still responsible for finding a new partner to continue producing offspring. This was crucial for maximizing human reproduction and keeping our species thriving.


    "That''s why you need to consider it now before it''s toote," urged my colleague, one of the persistent voices pressuring me into marriage. "You''re a stunning woman, and it would be a shame not to use that. Plus, you''re approaching thirty, right? It''s going to get harder to find a match as you get older."


    "I''m not interested in marrying a man who''s already juggling three other wives, Evan," I replied, my eyes scanning the devastated area where the yers¡ªa group renowned for their Demon Zombie battles¡ªhad unleashed their bombsst week. Thendscape was a grim, bombed-out ruin, a stark contrast to how it had looked before the destruction.


    "We''re in the 22nd century now," Evan said, frustration edging his voice. "Why the hell are you still clinging to the idea of monogamy?"


    "Because that''s what my parents believed in. They stayed faithful to each other," I said, my gaze fixed on the screen. Suddenly, something emerged from the sea, drawing my attention. "What is that?"


    "Hmm? What''s what?" Evan asked, peering over at the monitor I was watching.


    The drone''s camera closed in on the strange figure rising from the water. As the image sharpened, it revealed a woman with vibrant purple hair.

 Chapter 274: Chapter 42 - Shredica (1)

    2nd Month, Year 98th of the Ruination Calendar


    Jessica''s POV


    "You saw a woman emerge from the water in the area we bombedst week?" Minerva asked, her voice steady butced with disbelief. She was a grizzled veteran, approaching 60, with a mechanical arm gleaming under the dim light and an eyepatch covering her missing eye. Her rugged appearance and the metallic clink of her prosthetic contrasted sharply with her intense gaze.


    "Are you absolutely sure you didn''t see wrong, Jessica?"


    "I didn''t," I replied, hitting the button on myputer to rey the footage. "This footage shows the area before it was bombed. As you can see, it was crawling with infected. Then, just minutester, the yers arrived and started the bombing. You can clearly see in the footage that when the explosions began, the infected surged toward the source of the noise.


    Infected are drawn to sounds, so that''s expected. But what''s odd here..."


    I pointed at the screen, highlighting the anomaly.


    Minerva''s eyes locked onto the screen where I pointed, and her gaze widened in shock. "What?"


    "Exactly," I confirmed, pointing at the footage. "Instead of charging towards the explosions like the others, this one actually veered away from them. It even jumped off the cliff as if it was desperately trying to escape the bombing."


    The infected on the screen wasn''t lured by the chaos¡ªit was running for its life, clearly trying to evade the destruction.


    "How could this happen? Could it be a survivor?" Minerva pondered aloud. "No, it''s been years since we dered humanity extinct on the main inds. There''s no way a survivor could still be there. So, what is it? A demon, perhaps?


    No, it''s acting with a level of self-preservation that demons don''t usually exhibit. It can''t be a demon, either. Then what the hell is it?"


    "That''s why I need you to go back and retrieve it," I said firmly. "If it''s alive, that''s fine. If it''s already dead, that''s fine too. The only thing I need is the body."


    .I want to dissect the body and find out what caused this infected one to behave so differently, to actually flee from the explosions.


    "You want me to go back and retrieve it?" Minerva asked, her voice sharp and edged with skepticism.


    "Yes," I confirmed, my tone steady. "If I can analyze it, we might uncover something crucial that could potentially lead to a cure for the infection."


    Minerva eyed me with a sharp, doubtful gaze. "Do you really believe that? You''ve been chasing a cure for, what, five years now? And yet, you haven''t made any significant progress. Maybe you should focus more on finding a husband instead of wasting time on a cure that might never materialize."


    "Finding a husband isn''t on my radar right now," I countered, my voice steady and resolute. "My priority is to develop a cure to halt the infection and the ruination. It''s vital for preserving our species, and I''mmitted to that goal."


    "Personally," Minerva said, her voice tinged with a mix of concern and resignation, "I don''t really want a cure if it means sacrificing my daughter''s happiness."


    "My happiness is in finding a cure to save humanity," I stated with unwavering resolve.


    Minerva''s gaze fell on me, her eyes clouded with sadness and concern.


    ***


    Minerva''s POV


    The sky stretched out in a brilliant, unblemished blue, while my fighter aircraft tore through the expanse with a steady roar. Below, the ocean mirrored the same boundless blue, stretching out to the horizon. Other fighter aircraft nked me, cutting through the air in tight formation.


    "We''re closing in on the area," I transmitted over the radio. "Be on high alert. We have no idea if there are still any infected in the vicinity."


    "Yes, Captain," the other yers responded in unison.


    We finally reached the site ofst week''s bombing. What was once a t, icy ne had now be a dpidated, crumbling wastnd. The area looked worse for wear, a deste stretch of ice and rubble.


    We hovered our fighter aircraft above the ind before descending to the ground. As soon as our boots hit the snow, it crunched beneath us with a satisfying, crisp sound.


    "Okay, Jessica, I''m on the ground. Where exactly did you spot it?" I asked through the radio.


    "It''s over there," Jessica''s voice crackled in response. "Out past the cliff, in the ocean below."


    "It looks like whatever you found there isn''t around anymore," I said, peering down at the ocean. All I could see was a vast, unbroken expanse of blue, stretching endlessly.


    "Her body might have sunk to the bottom of the ocean," Jessica''s voice crackled through the radio.


    "Do you really think the body of an infected will help in finding the cure?" I questioned, my tone skeptical. "It seems like a risky endeavor for something that might not be worth it."


    "Mother, in all my years, I''ve never seen an infected make a decision to save itself," Jessica shot back. "Have you ever witnessed anything like that?"


    "I haven''t, but staking our survival on one infected doing something out of the ordinary is a dangerous gamble," I said, my gaze fixed on the vast, unyielding ocean below. "What if we dive in ande up empty-handed, with nothing that could advance our cause?"


    "There''s no way to guarantee we''ll find anything unless we take the plunge," Jessica countered, her voice steady and resolute.


    "That''s true, but I''m still not sure it''s wise to return here," I said, the waves shimmering under the sunlight as I stared down at them. "I''m going in. Amanda, are the suits ready yet?" I inquired through another radio channel.


    "Yes, they''re on their way down now," came the quick response.


    Suddenly, three bulky mechanical suits descended from above,nding heavily on the snowy ins below. These suits were the same ones we''d used for battling Demon Zombies in the past. Nowadays, we rarely donned them, preferring instead to integrate mechanical enhancements directly into our bodies, making us more agile and powerful.


    The mechanical suits were cumbersome and less efficientpared to our personal enhancements. I lost my arm back in my first year of fighting Demon Zombies, and after that, they outfitted me with a mechanical arm, which proved invaluable inbat.


    So why were we donning these suits now? It was simple: we couldn''t traverse the icy ocean with just our bare bodies. We needed protection from the harsh elements and potential dangers lurking beneath the surface. That''s why the mechanical suits were necessary for this mission.


    "Alright, let''s suit up,dies," I said. The other yers responded with a crisp "Yes, Captain!" and the three of us began the process of donning our bulky gear.


    The suits were ridiculously heavy. This was the part that sucked the most. All the mobility I''d honed in military training felt useless once I was encased in this bulky armor.


    "Okay, let''s go." I gave themand, and we leaped from the cliff into the icy ocean below. The moment we hit the surface, the ice shattered with a violent crack, sending chunks of it scattering.


    "Report back if you spot anything," I instructed the others as we plunged into the freezing water.


    The other two yers split off in different directions, their lights piercing the murky darkness of the water.


    "This ce feels incredibly eerie," I muttered to myself. "Where the hell did that infected end up?"


    The water was thick with sediment, making visibility almost zero. I had a sinking feeling that locating the infected might take months, or even years. It was a daunting task from the start, but knowing my daughter, she wouldn''t stop until she got what she needed. And if finding that infected was what she wanted, then I had to help her find it.


    It was then that¡ª


    "What the¡­?!"


    Huge, sinuous tentacles suddenly surged into my field of vision. I flicked my light in their direction and came face-to-face with a gargantuan octopus. Calling it big was an understatement; this fucker was massive.


    I struggled to fend off the tentacles, but my mechanical suit was proving to be utterly useless in this watery nightmare. Slow onnd, it was even more sluggish underwater. The tentacles wrapped around me with relentless force, dragging me inexorably toward the octopus''s gaping maw.


    "Fuck! Eject!" I yelled, and the suit''s rear panels sted me out with a sudden jolt. As I was flung free, I was immediately hit with the biting cold of the water.


    Fuck. Am I really going to die here?


    I tried to swim, but the freezing water drained my body heat almost instantly. My limbs felt numb, and my consciousness was beginning to slip away.


    Just before it fully overtook me, I caught sight of someone swimming toward me through the murky depths.


    ***


    I woke to the crackling sound of wood burning. My eyes fluttered open, and I focused on the scene around me. A campfire zed beside me, casting flickering shadows on the ground, and I noticed my clothes had been reced with something else.


    "Where... am I?" I murmured.


    I remembered someone saving me, but the details were hazy. Then I saw her, sitting across the campfire. Her hair was a striking purple, and her eyes matched, radiating an otherworldly beauty.


    She was devouring something, and my eyes widened as I realized it was a massive tentacle, skewered and roasted.

 Chapter 275: Chapter 42 - Shredica (2)

    "Uh, are you the one who saved me?" I asked her.


    The woman whipped her head around to face me, her purple eyes locking onto mine with a predatory re. Her stare was intense, almost like she was sizing me up. This woman was anything but ordinary.


    "Thank you," I said, trying to show my gratitude.


    "Grrr¡­"


    The woman let out a low, throaty growl that seemed to vibrate through the air. As I had suspected, she was infected, but she wasn''t lunging at me or baring her teeth. Her demeanor was oddly calmpared to the other infected.


    Jessica had been right. This woman might be humanity''s hope. Jessica had seen it, and now I could too. Here was an infected who not only exhibited self-preservation but also demonstrated the capacity to save someone and resist the urge to devour human flesh. It was both eerie and intriguing.


    "¡­Can you¡­ understand me?" I asked carefully, my voice barely above a whisper. I didn''t want to rm her.


    The woman growled at me again, her eyes burning with intensity. Despite her fierce re, the sight of her cheeks bulgingically with the tentacle in her mouth was oddly humorous.


    After a tense moment, she gave a slow nod, confirming that she could understand me. This was... incredibly fascinating. Though she probably couldn''t speak.


    "Do you remember who you are?" I asked, my voice tentative.


    With her teeth mped onto the tentacle, she shook her head. So, she didn''t remember herself, huh?


    Suddenly, she stood up, her movements sharp and deliberate. She fixed her gaze on me for a moment before her eyes darted to an unusual direction. Her focus seemed distant and then, with a purposeful gesture, she pointed toward it. Turning back to me, she let out a low, guttural groan, clearly signaling me to follow her.


    I rose and followed her lead. We emerged into a deste area, strewn with rubble and the shattered remnants of structures that once stood tall. The ce we''d been earlier was a cramped, cave-like nook filled with debris. It appeared to be man-made, though I couldn''t shake the feeling that it might have been crafted by the infected.


    "Grrr¡­!" she growled again. She sniffed the air, her head swiveling as she surveyed the area. She began to circle around, as if tracking something unseen.


    "Um, is there something you want to show me?" I asked her.


    "Graaaa!" She turned to me, letting out a fierce growl.


    "I''ll take that as a yes," I replied. As I followed her, I couldn''t help but notice that her behavior seemed almost human. Despite the unmistakable aura of infection and her guttural growls, her actions were strangely reminiscent of a person, not a mindless monster.


    After a while, we finally arrived at our destination. The scene that unfolded was tense: two familiar faces, the yers I''d been with, and one more¡ªJessica.


    "Mother!" Jessica''s voice cracked with shock as her eyes flew open wide at the sight of me. Her gaze quickly shifted to the woman standing in front of me. "Y-You found her!"


    "I''m not sure about that. It''s more like she found me," I said, trying to keep my tone neutral.


    "Grrr!" The woman let out a deep, menacing growl at Jessica. Immediately, the other yers snapped into action, their guns drawn and aimed at the woman with a sharp, lethal precision.


    "N-No! Don''t do that!" I shouted, stepping in front of the woman and stretching my arms out protectively. "This woman saved me. You can''t point a gun at someone who''s saved me, can you?"


    The two yers exchanged puzzled nces. Confusion etched across their faces, they couldn''t wrap their heads around the idea. After all, this was an infected, a being that shouldn''t and wouldn''t save anyone, much less think about doing so. I could almost hear their thoughts: Why would she say this infected saved her?


    "She... saved you?" Jessica''s voice trembled with wide-eyed disbelief.


    I nodded firmly. "While I was searching for her in the depths of the ocean," I exined, "I got caught by arge octopus. I was as good as dead, if not for her."


    Jessica stared at the woman with a look of sheer astonishment. "Incredible. An infected that can actually save someone! This is monumental for humanity! This changes everything! With this, I can finally begin to unravel the virus''s mysteries and understand how it transforms people into Demon Zombies.


    If I can uncover why this particr infected behaves so differently from the others, it could provide crucial insights into the virus and potentially lead to a cure! You''ve brought me extraordinary news, Mother!"


    "Jessica," I said, my voice carrying a note of reprimand, "you shouldn''t treat someone like they''re merely a tool. Didn''t I tell you that before?"


    "I know, Mother. And I''m sorry for that," Jessica said, her voice a mix of shock and apology. "I never imagined you''d stand up for an infected like this. It looks like you''ve finallye around." Her smile was a blend of relief and triumph.


    She was right. I hadn''t believed Jessica when she imed that this woman could be a beacon for humanity''s hope. Now, though, I saw it clearly. No, more than seeing¡ªI believed in this woman. She wasn''t just a potential cure; she was the very essence of hope for our future.


    ***


    The woman didn''t seem to care about trailing behind us. She appeared calm, though she kept growling softly to herself. The others seemed to want to keep their distance from her, but given that she was still one of the infected, I couldn''t really me them.


    The ship Jessica arrived on was an enormous battleship, so massive it could easily pass for a floating hotel. It boasted a fighter aircraft hangar, and my jet was securely housed within its cavernous interior. The sheer scale of the battleship was impressive, dwarfing everything around it.


    The woman''s gaze roamed over the interior with evident curiosity. Her purple eyes widened with intrigue, reflecting the intricate details and immense size of the battleship. It was clear that the vast expanse and the high-tech environment held a strange allure for her.


    "Do you like what you''re seeing?" Jessica asked, her voice carrying a hint of curiosity.


    "Grrr¡­!" The woman growled in response, her irritation clear. It was as if she didn''t want to engage with Jessica. Jessica took a step back, her face falling into a sad expression. It was evident that she was a bit hurt by the woman''s refusal to connect.


    Despite her standoffish demeanor, the woman wasn''t going berserk like most infected would. She remained eerily calm, maintaining a level of control.


    "Well then, I suppose we should head back to Hope," Jessica said, her tone shifting to businesslike. The battleship began to move slowly at first but then surged forward with sudden speed, heading towards Hope Ind, thest bastion of humanity.


    ***


    Jessica''s POV


    This was a truly monumental moment for humanity, I thought, as I peered through the double-sided mirror. On the other side, the infected was moving around the room with an unsettling curiosity.


    She was doing things no Demon Zombie would normally do: sitting cross-legged on the floor, scanning her surroundings with wide, inquisitive eyes, nodding and shaking her head as if trying to understand something, and even scratching at her hair with an oddly human-like manner. To me, she looked more like a newborn human discovering her environment than a zombie.


    It had already been five months since we found her. We had named her Shredica, a blend of "Shred" from her transformation and "Dica" to give her a personal name.


    Shredica had been staying in the white room, not sleeping¡ªsomething she clearly didn''t need¡ªbut strangely, she continued to eat, even though she had no biological need for food. Whenever she wanted to eat something, she would growl, which seemed to be her way ofmunicating.


    I was examining the data collected from the room''s monitoring systems. Her statistics were all within the normal range for an infected, aligning with what you''d expect. She appeared human in many ways, but the fact that she was infected was undeniable, with blood samples proving as much. So why was she so different from the others?


    It also appeared that this woman was from the era when demons dered war on humanity¡ªback in 2012, ording to the Gregorian calendar. She looked like she had witnessed everything from that tumultuous time. Had the passage of a century since then so drastically altered her? She had been infected for around 100 years, but that didn''t seem to be the sole reason.


    We had found other infected individuals who had been afflicted for the same length of time, yet none exhibited the unique behaviors that Shredica disyed.


    "Have you learned anything yet?" Evan asked, his eyes fixed on the double-sided mirror.


    "Not yet," I replied. "But maybe I''ll find something if I can just¡ª"


    A sudden click interrupted me.


    I turned to look at Evan. One of his arms was positioned behind him, clearly having done something with the door. My suspicion grew.


    "Evan, why did you lock the door?"

 Chapter 276: Chapter 42 - Shredica (3)

    "Evan, why did you lock the door?"


    I asked him, my voice edged with tension. He remained silent, his gaze fixed on me with cold intensity. My hand slid cautiously to my back, where I grasped the taser, preparing for whatever mighte next.


    "I''m getting impatient, Jessica," Evan said, his voice thick with frustration. "Do you have any idea how many years I''ve spent trying to win you over? It''s been five long years. In that time, I''ve had five other women, and honestly, I could have lived with that. But I can''t stand the thought of you bing someone else''s."


    "What are you talking about?" I asked, confusion mingling with fear.


    "I''m going to take matters into my own hands, Jessica," he said with a chilling calmness as he started to strip off his clothes, revealing his muscr form.


    "You''re joking, right?" I asked, struggling to keep the fear out of my voice.


    "I know there arews against forcing a woman to be someone''s property, but if I fuck you enough to make you submit to my dick, then you''ll be mine willingly, won''t you?"


    Stay updated with m-v le-mpyr


    The cold, predatory gleam in his eyes was terrifying. He wasn''t joking at all.


    "You''re delusional," I said, my voice quaking with a mix of terror and disbelief.


    "I might be," he said, his voice dripping with menace. "Who wouldn''t go crazy after being ignored by you for so many years? I''ve wanted to fuck you since college. Remember those days? I was practically crawling out of my skin, desperate to fuck you. I wanted to make you surrender to my cock so badly.


    The only thing that held me back was our so-called friendship. But now? I''m losing my mind. I can''t stand the thought of your beauty fading with age and stress, and I sure as fuck won''t let anyone else touch you. So before anyone else gets the chance, I''m going to take what''s mine."


    He moved toward me with a predatory slowness, and I retreated until my back pressed against the cold wall. My hand tightened around the taser, and I pointed it at him, my heart pounding with a mix of fear and raw adrenaline.


    "Stay where you are and don''te any closer!" I shouted, trying to keep my voice firm.


    Evan tilted his head slightly, a smirk ying on his lips. "What''s that going to do? You do realize I''ve trained in self-defense, right? Especially with small-range melee weapons. Do you really think a taser will make any difference?"


    "Kh..." I clicked my tongue in frustration. Of course, I knew that already.


    "Well, if you understand that resistance is pointless, why don''t you just let me do it? I''m sure you''ll enjoy being fucked by me."


    He started closing in on me again. I swung the taser at him desperately, but before I could make contact, he delivered a sharp kick to my hand, sending the taser flying across the room with a tter.


    "I told you, resistance is futile. Why can''t you get that through your head?!" His voice was filled with cruel satisfaction as he advanced and mmed a powerful punch into my gut.


    "Guh¡­!"


    The force of the punch expelled all the air from my lungs in a painful whoosh. My vision blurred as my knees gave way, and I crumpled to the floor, copsing onto my knees, struggling to catch my breath.


    "I don''t want to hurt you more than necessary, so I suggest you stay still," he said, his voice a low, menacing growl.


    He climbed on top of me, his hands rough and invasive as he began tearing at my clothes. But then, he paused, a sinister grin spreading across his face.


    "Actually, I like seeing you in thatb gown. Maybe I''ll leave you just like this," he mused, his eyes glinting with dark amusement.


    His hands roamed over my breasts, groping them through the fabric. "These breasts are a real pleasure to touch," he said, licking his lips with a twisted satisfaction. "I''ve fantasized about touching them and burying my face in them. Feeling them now is incredible. You''re a G-cup, huh?"


    As his hands roughly groped my breasts, squeezing and pawing at them like they were his to im, I red at him, my eyes burning with hatred.


    "You scum..."


    He chuckled darkly, his eyes glinting with twisted pleasure. "Yeah, that''s exactly what I like," he taunted. "I want to see that fierce look in your eyes disappear, reced with submission. I want to see you crumble under my dick. The more you resist, the sweeter it''ll be when I finally break you."


    Pinned beneath him, his weight pressing me into the floor, I couldn''t move. His strength was overwhelming, crushing any hope of escape.


    A tear slipped down my cheek as I resigned myself to the situation.


    "Just¡­ do whatever you want. I don''t care anymore."


    "Huh¡­ You crumbled so fast¡­ so boring," he said with a hint of annoyance, his hands moving eagerly towards my crotch. Just as his fingers neared their target, a loud crash echoed through the room.


    "W-What the?!"


    I snapped my head toward the noise and watched in stunned disbelief as Shredica burst through the double-sided mirror, shards of ss flying everywhere.


    "W-What the fuck?!"


    Shredica let out a fierce growl, her stance impossibly poised and ready forbat¡ªa stark contrast to the usual disarray of an infected.


    "What the fuck?!" Evan shouted, his face a mix of disbelief and rage. "I''m not fucking scared of a fucking zombie!"


    With a snarl, he charged at Shredica, his leg swinging in a high, powerful kick aimed straight at her head. Shredica reacted with lightning speed, her arms moving with a fierce precision to block the strike. The impact resonated with a sharp thud, and her growl reverberated through the room, a low, menacing sound that sent a shiver down my spine.


    "Grrr¡­!"


    Evan''s eyes narrowed, his frustration boiling over. "You damn freak!" he spat, quickly shifting his stance. He threw a barrage of punches, each one aimed with deadly intent, but Shredica was relentless. She blocked each blow with a calcted precision that seemed impossible for an infected. Her movements were swift and fluid, her body responding with an eerie grace that contradicted her appearance.


    Shredica countered with a powerful swipe of her wed hand, aiming for Evan''s midsection. He barely dodged in time, the sharp ws slicing through the air where his torso had been just moments before.


    "Fuck!" he cursed, stumbling back. He quickly regained his bnce, his breathing in ragged gasps. "You think you can take me on, bitch?"


    With a roar, Evan lunged forward again, this time aiming a brutal knee at Shredica''s gut. But Shredica was faster. She sidestepped the attack and, in one fluid motion, grabbed his outstretched leg and twisted it with inhuman strength. Evan''s face contorted in pain as he was lifted off his feet and mmed into the ground with a bone-rattling thud.


    "Gah...!" he grunted, the air forced from his lungs as he hit the floor.


    Shredica didn''t give him a moment to recover. She pounced, her ws gleaming in the dim light as she aimed for his throat. Evan barely managed to roll out of the way, her ws sinking into the floor instead, tearing through it like paper.


    He scrambled to his feet, his cocky demeanor now reced with genuine fear. "What the fuck are you?!" he gasped, backing away as Shredica slowly rose, her purple eyes glowing with a cold, deadly intent.


    "Grrr...!" Shredica growled, her voice low and menacing, a promise of violence toe.


    Evan looked around frantically, searching for something¡ªanything¡ªthat could help him. But Shredica wasn''t going to let him escape. She stalked toward him, each step deliberate and threatening, her ws flexing as she prepared to strike again.


    In a final, desperate move, Evan grabbed a nearby metal chair and swung it with all his might. Shredica raised an arm to block the blow, the impact barely making her flinch. She then swiped the chair out of his hands with a quick, powerful motion, sending it crashing against the wall.


    Evan''s bravado evaporated as he stared at Shredica, his fear evident in every wide-eyed nce. The monstrous infected before him was a nightmare made flesh, and thest remnants of his confidence crumbled. His breaths came in short, ragged gasps as he looked for any possible escape.


    "Fuck this!" he spat, the words more for his own sake than anyone else''s. He turned on his heel and bolted for the door, practically tripping over himself in his haste to get away. His hands fumbled with the door handle for a split second, the cold metal slippery in his sweaty grip, before he managed to yank it open.


    Without a backward nce, Evan darted out of the observatory room, his footsteps echoing in the empty hallway. Shredica didn''t chase. She merely stood at the doorway, her eyes following his retreat with a chilling calm.

 Chapter 277: Chapter 42 - Shredica (4)

    The media on Hope Ind were battering the research facility''s doors, their relentless knocking echoing through the halls. News of an infected individual attacking a facility member had spread like wildfire. I knew exactly who had leaked the information¡ªit was Evan himself.


    My mother stood by the window, her eyes fixed on the throng of reporters camped outside. The sight of their shing cameras and shouting voices created a chaotic buzz that seemed to seep through the ss.


    "It looks like this mess won''t blow over anytime soon, unless you make a statement, Jessica," she said, her voice edged with frustration.


    In contrast, Shredica sat slumped in a chair, her gaze wandering aimlessly around the room. Her detached expression was a stark contrast to the fric energy outside, and I couldn''t help but focus on her forlorn demeanor.


    "You have to believe me, Mother. She didn''t go berserk. If anything, it was the opposite¡ªshe saved me."


    Mother''s eyes locked onto mine, her expression a mix of concern and restrained fury. "I believe you. And I can''t forgive Evan for trying to harm you. But as much as I''d like to tear him apart, we''re powerless against the media. It''s only a matter of time before the authorities step in. The only thing keeping them at bay is my position as the captain of the yers.


    Without that privilege, they''d already be breaking down the doors and swarming this ce."


    A heavy silence fell between us.


    "We need to do something about this," my mother said, her voice tight with urgency. "Obviously, I don''t want anything happening to Shredica. She''s been a savior to both of us. But my power alone won''t cut it with the authorities. If only we could somehow make her speak¡­"


    I fell silent, torn. There was a method¡ªa way to make her appear more human, less like an infected. But using that method on someone who had saved me from being raped was something I wasn''t willing to consider.


    Just then, the phone rang, its shrill tone slicing through the tension. Shredica''s head snapped around, her growl a mix of confusion and agitation. My mother hurried to the phone, her face a mask of focused determination as she answered the call.


    I didn''t need to hear the conversation or know who was on the other end of the line; the fury etched on my mother''s face made it all too clear.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me?!" she barked into the phone, her voice trembling with anger. "She''s not infected! Didn''t I make that clear before?! Stop with these ridiculous usations and leave us the hell alone!"


    Her voice reverberated violently through the room, a stark contrast to the tense silence that had settled before.


    "Your son tried to rape my daughter!" she screamed, her voice cracking with emotion. "And Shredica saved my daughter from that monster! Has your son turned into an infected?! No, he hasn''t!"


    The silence that followed was suffocating, as if the very air had thickened with dread. When the call ended, my mother''s shoulders sagged, and a heavy, defeated sigh escaped her, the sound echoing in the stillness like the final note of a dirge.


    "The mayor has made his final verdict," she said, her voice drained as she set the phone down with a dull thud. "He wants us to publicly present Shredica and prove she''s not infected. If we can prove she''s human, she''ll be released, and her actions will be ssified as self-defense and justice. Additionally, Evan will be charged with attempted rape and sentenced to six years and one day.


    But if she''s found to be infected, she''ll face immediate execution."


    I fell silent.


    "If we don''tply, we''ll be arrested for obstruction of justice."


    "H-How much time do we have?" I stammered.


    My mother nced at Shredica before answering. "About a week."


    ***


    There was only one week left.


    My fingers danced across theptop keyboard, racing to put together a n. It was a high-stakes gamble, but it was the only shot I had to save Shredica.


    Theptop was connected to aplex device, its array of wires snaking across the desk. I was in the process of uploading data into the device¡ªa hypnotic contraption capable of manipting memories. Once someone wore it, I could tweak, erase, or imnt memories with precision.


    This method had a dark history. It was first used in the 80th year of Ruination to create superhuman soldiers, embedding memories of lifetime training into their minds. Myte father had once experimented with it, but the project was ultimately deemed a failure.


    The device was a marvel of twisted engineering. It was aplex assembly of circuits, sensors, and neural interfaces, each meticulously designed to interface with the human brain. The core of the device was a sleek, metallic helmet fitted with electrodes and microchips that would map and interact with neural pathways.


    As I continued the upload, I could almost feel the hum of the machine resonating through the room. The device operated on advanced neuro-synchronization technology. Once activated, it emitted a series of controlled electromaic pulses.


    These pulses were fine-tuned to align with the brain''s natural electrical activity, creating a feedback loop that allowed for precise maniption of cognitive functions.


    The core principle behind this hypnotic device was to reprogram the neural connections responsible for memory and perception. When someone wore the helmet, it created an artificial neuralwork ovey. This ovey could rewrite or erase specific memories, imnt new ones, or even alter the perception of reality.


    By interfacing directly with the brain''s synaptic processes, the device could effectively ''reset'' a subject''s identity or make them believe they were something they were not.


    In Shredica''s case, the device could be used to mask her infected status. By altering her memory and sensory perceptions, it could make her believe she was fully human, effectively convincing those around her that she was not infected. The device would simte human experiences and memories, erasing the corrupted ones that revealed her true nature.


    This might work¡ªwell, in theory anyway. I had no way of knowing if it would be effective. My father had failed, and I certainly didn''t trust myself to seed where he hadn''t. I doubted that I could achieve what my father had been unable to.


    The reason for his failure was that those who underwent the experiment had their minds shattered. They went insane. Despite the failure, the experiment did produce some results. The subjects acted ording to the memories they were given, moving as if they were trained soldiers.


    Their bodies were sluggish, though, because they weren''t actually soldiers and couldn''t physically perform as their memories suggested. Still, the concept my father had developed did have some merit.


    It ended in a catastrophe. The subjects went on a rampage, brutally massacring everyone involved in the project, including my father. Thankfully, they were killed afterward.


    Now, not only was I recreating the experiment, but I was also on the verge of potentially causing an even greater disaster than the one before.


    I continued to refine the n, aware that the stakes were high and the potential for failure loomedrge. The theoretical basis for the hypnotic device was grounded in the maniption of neural pathways through imnted memories. The core idea was to create a synthetic form of muscle memory by encoding false experiences into the subjects'' brains.


    The device worked by emitting a series of targeted electromaic pulses, designed to interact with specific neural circuits associated with memory and cognition. Once a subject wore the device, it would synchronize with their brainwaves, allowing for the imntation of detailed, fabricated memories.


    In theory, these memories would override existing ones, creating the illusion of a lifetime of training and expertise.


    However, the original experiment faced critical issues. The neural disruption caused by the device''s intense pulses often led to cognitive dissonance and psychological fragmentation. Subjects experienced severe mental distress and disorientation, eventually resulting inplete mental copse.


    The device induced an altered state of consciousness where the subjects'' motor functions did not align with the fabricated memories, leading to physical sluggishness and ack of coordination.


    Despite these failures, there was a glimmer of sess. The subjects demonstrated an ability to perform actions consistent with the imnted memories, albeit with limited effectiveness. This suggested that while the device could not fully integrate new memories into functional behavior, it did have a significant impact on their perception of their capabilities.


    As I reviewed the data, I meticulously adjusted the settings on the device to minimize potential cognitive damage. I recalibrated the electromaic frequencies to reduce the risk of mental disintegration while enhancing the rity of memory imntation.


    The challenge was to bnce the intensity of the pulses to ensure that they were potent enough to induce the desired changes without pushing the subjects'' minds to the brink of insanity.


    After five days of sleepless nights, I finally got it done. My desk was littered with empty coffee cups, a testament to the relentless work. Without pausing, I set to work, attaching the device to Shredica''s head and activating it.

 Chapter 278: Chapter 42 - Shredica (5)

    I carefully positioned the device on Shredica''s head, ensuring that the electrodes made precise contact with her scalp. The device''s intricatework of wires and sensors began to hum softly as it powered up. I initiated the sequence, watching as the device''s disy lit up withplex patterns of shifting lights and data streams.


    The device, a high-tech amalgamation of neuro-stimtion and memory modtion technology, was designed to interface directly with the brain''s neural pathways. Its primary function was to alter memory encoding and retrieval processes. The settings were calibrated to ess and modify the regions of the brain responsible for memory formation and cognitive functions.


    I adjusted the parameters on the control panel, setting it to overwrite Shredica''s memories with the specific data I had prepared. The system was programmed to prate the hippocampus and prefrontal cortex, areas critical for memory and decision-making.


    As the device activated, a low-frequency pulse began to permeate her brain, intended to facilitate the insertion of the new memories while erasing existing ones.


    The device emitted a soft, rhythmic pulse, its frequency carefully tuned to avoid any detrimental effects. The data streams were processed in real-time, with the device mapping Shredica''s neural activity and ensuring the memories were integrated seamlessly. I monitored the progress through a series of holographic disys, checking for any anomalies or irregrities in the data.


    "RAaaaaaaaaaaAAAaAaaaaaaaaaaaaggghhhhhhhhHhHhhhhhhhhhh!!!"


    Without warning, Shredica''s scream erupted, a guttural cry that seemed to tear through the very fabric of reality. The sound was raw and visceral, an anguished howl that filled the room. Her veins, sickly purple, bulged and throbbed grotesquely beneath her skin, pulsing with a dark, unnatural energy.


    "GRaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaHhHhhhhhhhhhh!"


    As Shredica''s scream echoed through the room, the device continued its relentless operation, sending pulses of data directly into her brain. The information was meticulously encoded into electromaic signals, designed to interface with the synaptic connections in her cerebral cortex.


    The device worked by gradually rewriting her memories, threading new neural pathways that would overwrite her previous identity.


    Her brain, now receiving a flood of artificial stimuli, was being bombarded with carefully crafted memories, each one designed to reinforce the new identity I needed her to adopt. The process wasn''t just about altering her thoughts; it was about restructuring her very essence, molding her cognitive functions to align with the persona I was imnting.


    Shredica''s eyes fluttered as the device forced her brain into a hyper-receptive state, making it easier for the information to be absorbed. Her pupils dted unnaturally, a sign that the neural synapses were firing at an elerated rate.


    The machine''s algorithms monitored her brain activity in real-time, ensuring that each memory was seamlessly integrated without triggering a cognitive dissonance that could lead to mental copse.


    Her breathing grew ragged, and her body convulsed as the imnted memories began to take hold. The device''s sensors detected the minute changes in her neural chemistry, adjusting the flow of information to prevent overload. It was a delicate bnce¡ªtoo much data, and her brain would reject it; too little, and the process would fail.


    The hypnotic state induced by the machine allowed the information to bypass her conscious defenses, embedding itself deep within her subconscious. As each memory was imnted, her brainwaves shifted, reflecting the growing influence of the new identity.


    The feedback loop between the device and her brain ensured that any resistance was swiftly crushed, reinforcing the hypnotic suggestion that these new memories were real. The brain''s sticity¡ªits natural ability to adapt and reorganize¡ªwas being ruthlessly exploited to forge a new version of Shredica, one that might just be able to pass as human.


    After that, Shredica slumped, her body going limp like a puppet with its strings cut.


    I had no idea if it worked, and no clue if this was even a good idea. All I could do was pray that it would go as nned.


    ***


    Minerva''s POV


    The authorities arrived at theb, d in hazmat suits and armed with electric batons. These batons, designed to subdue zombies, were originally meant for the yers but were now in use by the authorities as well.


    "Ma''am Minerva Fischer, we''re here to take you, your daughter, and the used infected," one of them announced. "Since there''s no definitive proof yet of whether she''s infected or not, all three of you will be cuffed. This is standard procedure, especially given your extended contact with the suspected infected."


    The hazmat team moved in, securing my wrists behind my back with the cuffs. Jessica offered no resistance and allowed them to cuff her without a fuss. Shredica shot a fierce re at the hazmat team, who tensed at her intense stare. Though they were wary of her intense stare, they eventually managed to cuff her as well, seeing that she made no attempt to resist.


    They led us to the car that would transport us to the hearing, chaining our cuffs to the vehicle to limit our mobility.


    "I don''t think this is really necessary," I protested.


    "Sorry, but we''re taking precautions," one of the hazmat-d officers replied.


    Finally, we arrived at the courthouse, where the hearing would decide if Shredica was indeed infected. Jessica, who had dark circles under her eyes, seemed to have been working hard on something, so I wasn''t too worried. My concern wasn''t entirely gone, but I had to trust in whatever she had done. Shredica, unusually subdued, was ring at everyone instead of her usual growling.


    "Are you sure she won''t try to bite us?" one of the hazmat personnel whispered.


    "She can''t reach us, so we''re probably safe. Probably."


    They remained cautious, their nerves evident.


    We exited the vehicle and made our way into the courthouse. The moment we stepped inside, a wave of eyes turned to stare at us, the buzz of murmured conversations filling the room.


    "Is that the infected?"


    "Looks like it."


    "Her hair is so purple. There''s no way she isn''t infected."


    "The Fischers really are a threat to humanity. First, that incident in theb where they turned normal humans into superhuman soldiers, and now they''re bringing an infected onto Hope Ind? This is absurd."


    Everyone here was high-ss. Even in this apocalyptic world, society maintained its hierarchy. There were clear distinctions between the high, middle, and low sses. Eventually, the three of us were led to our seats, surrounded by authorities d in hazmat suits.


    They were keeping us in because they were terrified we might be infected, and Shredica could wreak havoc. If the infection spread on this ind, it would definitely mean the end of humanity.


    On the other side sat the mayor and his son, Evan¡ªthe same bastard who tried to vite my daughter. I red at him with all the fury I could muster, wanting nothing more than to smash his skull in with my metallic arm. But acting on that impulse would only make things worse, leaving me seething and conflicted.


    The room fell silent as the judge, a stern-looking woman with graying hair pulled back into a tight bun, banged her gavel. Her voice echoed through the courtroom, cutting through the tension like a knife.


    "This hearing will nowe to order," she announced, her tone leaving no room for nonsense. "We are here today to determine the status of the used infected. The decision we reach will impact not just those present, but the entire poption of Hope Ind."


    She nced over her sses at us, her gaze lingering on Shredica before shifting to the mayor and his smirking son. "The prosecution may present its case."


    The mayor''s attorney stood, adjusting his suit with an air of superiority. "Your Honor, the evidence against the suspected infected is overwhelming. Her appearance and behavior all point to the undeniable conclusion that she is, in fact, infected. Allowing her to remain on this ind poses a significant risk to everyone here."


    He directed his gaze at Shredica.


    "While she appears incredibly docile now, it is crucial to remember that she, or rather ''it'' now, attacked Mr. Evan Wright. Although Mr. Wright managed to escape, the mental trauma inflicted on him demands that ''it'' be executed. Not only for that but also for being an infected."


    The mayor''s attorney continued, his voice dripping with contempt, "The incident with Mr. Wright is a clear indication of the danger ''it'' poses. We cannot afford to becent, especially when the safety of everyone on this ind is at stake. The nature of these creatures is unpredictable, and we must act decisively."


    The judge nodded thoughtfully. "Does the defense have anything to say in response to these usations?"


    I stood up. "Your Honor, Mr. Evan Wright tried to vite my daughter, Jessica, and Shredica intervened to defend her. That''s a clear case of self-defense, isn''t it? It doesn''t mean Shredica is a Demon Zombie. I believe Mr.


    Wright is making a fuss because he didn''t get what he wanted."


    The attorney sneered. "That''s a lie, as far as I''m concerned. If it wasn''t a Demon Zombie, then how do you exin its ability to fight off Mr. Wright? He''s trained in self-defense from military school and has mastered both defensive and offensive techniques. You know this because you, too, learned these skills in military school.


    Shouldn''t a so-called ''normal'' person be unable to hold their own against someone with such advanced training if they weren''t an infected with enhanced strength?"


    "That''s only natural," I said, then turned to the judge. "Because Shredica is a superhuman soldier."

 Chapter 279: Chapter 42 - Shredica (6)

    The entire courtroom fell silent after my revtion. It was so quiet that you could practically hear a pin drop.


    "D-Did she just say that the infected is a superhuman soldier?" someone finally broke the silence.


    Superhuman soldiers were part of a project designed to create fighters capable of effortlessly taking on Demon Zombies and potentially standing toe-to-toe with Demon Monsters like the enormous centipedes, giant bats, and demon hounds. My husband had once been involved in this project, but it ended in disaster. The researchers, including my husband, had been massacred by their own creations.


    The project had been put on hold after that catastrophe. However, the government''s desire for its continuation led to a new team of scientists taking over. Despite their efforts, progress remained slowpared to the advances my husband had achieved.


    If the superhuman soldiers were sessfully developed, they would likely be hailed as saviors. They could be a beacon of hope for Hope Ind and potentially bring an end to the Ruination. This is why the courtroom was filled with astonished faces, including the mayor''s and the judge''s.


    "T-That''s a lie!" Evan shouted, leaping out of his chair and pointing at me. "I''ve known from day one that she''s infected! She''s just a random zombie found in the area bombed by the yers! Can''t you see it in her appearance? She''s a fucking zombie through and through! Look at that hair!


    There''s no way a color like that could belong to a normal human! And she can''t even speak¡ªshe can only growl!"


    "He''s right," someone else chimed in. "There''s no way she could be normal. Just look at her hair. Even the roots are purple."


    "Purple is usually a demon color. Maybe Mr. Wright''s son is onto something."


    "We can''t afford to be too hasty."


    "But it''s possible her hair is like that because of modifications done to her body. If she really is a superhuman soldier, that could exin it."


    "It would be a shame to have a superhuman soldier and then just discard it. I don''t want to see a potential asset thrown away."


    "We have no way of knowing for sure. Mr. Wright could be right, but Miss Fischer might also be telling the truth."


    The people in the courtroom were now divided, struggling to decide which side to take. I had deliberately revealed Shredica as a superhuman soldier to provoke this reaction. These high-ss individuals were notorious for their ambition¡ªnot only did they want to extend the survivors'' influence beyond Hope Ind, but they also aimed to reim the mainds using superhuman soldiers.


    They were power-hungry, grimy politicians at heart.


    "I''m telling you all, she''s lying! Can''t you see? She hasn''t spoken a single word!"


    Shredica simply red at him.


    "See! Look at the way she''s staring at me! She''s eyeing me like I''m just a piece of meat! There''s no way she''s a normal human!"


    Evan kept shouting, his voice rising with each word, but Shredica just red at him, unfazed.


    "She''s not normal! She can''t even talk, and her hair¡ªit''s fucking unnatural! That can''t be¡ª"


    "Shut up!"


    Shredica suddenly spoke up. I could hardly believe my ears. I had thought she couldn''t speak, so I stared at her with wide eyes. Jessica was surprised too, but her shock was more subduedpared to mine. Was this a result of the days she''d been working without sleep? How did she manage it?


    "It worked, Mother¡­" she said in a whisper.


    "D-Did she just speak?"


    "Then she''s not infected?"


    "So she really is a superhuman soldier?"


    The people were bewildered. Evan was utterly confused and in shock.


    "N-No, this can''t be right. There''s just no way¡­! I saw her! She was only growling and acting like an infected. There''s no way she could¡­ How could she speak?!"


    Evan was now shouting at the top of his lungs. At that moment, the bnce shifted in our favor. The game-changer was Shredica speaking.


    The hearing dragged on for hours, but by the end of the day, there was little they could prove tobel Shredica as infected. The session concluded with Evan being convicted of attempted rape and sentenced to six years and a day in prison. Even the mayor''s attempts to intervene fell t.


    With Shredica now viewed as a superhuman soldier by the public and even the high-ss elites, the mayor''s influence was rendered useless.


    We returned to theboratory afterward. Shredica didn''t utter another word. She only spoke those two words, and that was it. Jessica nced at Shredica, her expression thoughtful yet troubled.


    "Mother, I genuinely think that Shredica is going to be the savior of humanity." she said. "I genuinely think that."


    She reached out a hand and cupped Shredica''s cheek with it.


    "She will be our hope."


    ***


    Jessica''s POV


    100th Year of the Ruination Calendar.


    Two years after that hearing.


    "Shredica." I called out to the woman with purple hair, who was practicing outside theboratory. She was a stunning woman with an expression of perpetual anger, though it was just her natural scowl. She was always frowning. The woman was engaged in target practice, her focus intense.


    "Hello, Jess," she replied, her voice devoid of emotion. Her eyes were cold and unfeeling, giving off a sense of someone who was battle-hungry and yearned for war.


    "What are you doing? It''s already night," I said to her.


    She smirked, a terrifying sight that I''d grown ustomed to. "The battle is tomorrow, right? I need to be ready."


    "You know you shouldn''t overdo it, especially with the battleing up. You should take a break now and then. It''s only been a week since thest campaign to reim some areas on the main inds."


    "I don''t need rest."


    "Yeah, that''s true," I conceded. "But you should rest regardless. Then again, I can''t exactly stop you, can I?"


    Shredica nced at me, her eyes cold but determined. "The ind we reimed isn''t the only thing we''re going to take back, Jess."


    She was right. Justst year, we''dunched a campaign to reim not only the inds but all the continents. Shredica had been the main force behind it. Justst week, we''d finally secured one of the most strategically valuable areas humanity had been aiming for.


    But of course, taking over the ind was just the beginning. We nned to build facilities there, likeboratories and military camps, to strengthen humanity''s fight against the demons. We''d also start working on creating more superhuman soldiers. Right now, Shredica was still the only one of her kind.


    When the authorities asked me how I''d created her, I told them she was the result of my father''s work, who managed to avoid going insane from the experiments. They seemed skeptical but didn''t press the issue, thankfully.


    "Well, since you''re done, why don''t you join us for some food?" I asked her.


    "I''ll be there after I practice a bit more," she replied.


    Shredica wasn''t exactly the sociable type. I wondered if this was her nature even before the Ruination, back when she wasn''t infected. Despite herck of social skills, she showed respect in her own way. Though she appeared cold, I could tell she saw me as more than just a stranger, and even had some regard for Mother.


    I told her to think of me as a sister, and while she red at me like she didn''t appreciate the suggestion, she didn''t argue. I think she took my words to heart, at least.


    Interestingly, Shredica didn''t eat human flesh or anything else rted to what infecteds typically consume. She ate like a normal person, despite not showing any real sense of hunger. Her eating habits seemed to stem from the memories imnted in her brain, which reminded her that she was once a regr human who had be a superhuman soldier.


    Her speech patterns had improved significantly. Initially, she spoke with a slouch and struggled to form coherent sentences. She even bit her tongue once while trying to talk. However, with the right amount of teaching from me, she managed to get the hang of it and now spoke in full sentences.


    I attempted to teach her mathematics and science, but she seemed to grow bored quickly and didn''t pay much attention. It was clear she''d been a cker even when she was a regr human.


    Despite her current state, she was still a normal human once. I couldn''t help but worry about her venturing into dangerous ces.


    Suddenly, she stopped shooting her gun. "Jess, you don''t need to worry about me. I can handle myself." She tried to smile, but it looked strained. She wasn''t used to smiling, and it came off asical, which made meugh.


    "What''s so funny?"


    "Nothing at all," I said, wiping away the tears forming in the corners of my eyes. "I just think you''re cute, Shredica."


    It was true. Despite being a zombie, she didn''t act like one. I thought of her as a sister.


    ''I wonder what kind of person you were when you were still human?'' I thought to myself as I stared at the stars.

 Chapter 280: Chapter 43 - Fourth Campaign (1)

    Shredica''s POV


    I had this unsettling sense that who I was now wasn''t truly the same person I used to be. My memories felt like they belonged to someone else, as if they were artificially constructed. Yet, despite this dissonance, it didn''t seem to trouble me as much as I''d expect.


    I woke up, my gaze fixed on the expanse of blue sky above. The gentle roar of the aircraft carrier slicing through the air was aforting hum, while the rotors'' soft whirring created a serene, almost hypnotic backdrop. The cold surface beneath me pressed pleasantly against my back, and I felt a profound sense of rxation. I closed my eyes again, letting the tranquility wash over me.


    "Shredica." A voice sliced through my haze from above. I blinked open my eyes to see a face blocking the sky, its shadow falling across my face like a heavy curtain. "Are you just going to lie here while we''re strategizing our approach for the fourth area?" she demanded. "We''ve been holed up in the nning room, debating every detail of our next move, and you''re just sprawled out, drifting off.


    Are you so sure we''ll crush this campaign like we did thest one that you can''t be bothered?"


    I rolled onto my side, shutting my eyes once more.


    "Don''t ignore me!" she snapped, her voice piercing through the haze.


    I pressed my hands over my ears, trying to block her out.


    "I said don''t ignore me."


    With a resigned sigh, I shifted onto my back and met her gaze, her eyes sharp and unwavering.


    "I won''t stop bothering you until you stop ignoring me," she said firmly.


    Another heavy sigh escaped me. "I don''t want to go. I just want to rest."


    "Just because you''re the strongest among us doesn''t give you the privilege toze around like this," she huffed, her irritation clear. "If you keep cking, I might just surpass you as the strongest. My kill count is almost as high as yours now."


    "I don''t mind if you take it from me," I said, meeting her gaze. "As long as I''m part of this battle, that''s all I care about."


    "You really are heartless for a human, aren''t you?" she taunted, her smirk widening as if she''d just won a major victory. "But then again, that''s only natural. You''ve been subjected to experiments since birth and never known human love, unlike me, who''s been showered with it."


    That''s right. I had memories of that, didn''t I? As a child, I''d faced countless deadly situations. I was raised as a soldier, someone trained to take down anything that crossed my path.


    "If you keep this up, you''ll stay a virgin forever, you know?" she said with a mischievous grin. "I''m sure your weapons won''t be able to keep your nights warm forever." She paused, then turned away, her voice dropping to a whisper that I could still clearly hear, "I''m not that different, though¡­"


    With that, she walked off, leaving me with her words echoing in my mind.


    "Warmth, huh?" I thought, feeling a vague sense of familiarity, but I couldn''t quite ce it.


    ***


    The fourth area.


    It was a bleak, deste expanse, littered with the skeletal remains of once-bustling buildings and tangled wrecks of vehicles strewn haphazardly across the road and corners. This was our battleground for the day: to purge the Demon Zombies and Demon Monsters. It was the fourth campaign in our relentless struggle to reim the main inds.


    I trudged down the empty street, the echoing crunch of debris beneath my boots mingling with the haunting silence. The other three women nked me, including the one who had just spoken to me.


    "Keep your eyes peeled. An infected could be hiding around any corner," she said, her voice sharp andmanding. She carried herself like a seasonedmander, though I wasn''t sure if she officially held that position. I had no intention of following her orders without question.


    As we moved cautiously through the debris-strewn streets, I couldn''t help but notice the tension in the air. Every shadow and rustling sound set our nerves on edge. The woman who had taken charge kept ncing around, her eyes sharp and scanning every corner for potential threats.


    One of the other women, her face partially obscured by a helmet, broke the silence. "Do you really think this area will be as bad as thest one?"


    The woman in charge nced at her, her expression unreadable. "Every area is different. We''ve had to adapt to each one. Don''t let your guard down just because thest area was cleared quickly."


    The third woman, who hadn''t spoken yet, whispered, "I''ve heard rumors that this area is crawling with stronger demons. We need to be extra careful."


    I stayed silent, my attention split between the conversation and the eerie stillness of our surroundings. The constant threat of an ambush was palpable, and the faint, distant groans of demons only heightened the sense of urgency.


    The woman in charge turned back to me, her gaze prating. "You''re awfully quiet. Anything to say?"


    I met her stare, unflinching. "Just trying to focus on not getting killed."


    She smirked, a glint of something dark in her eyes. "Good. Because that''s exactly what you should be doing. Stay sharp, and we''ll get through this."


    Three hourster.


    "Why is it so eerily quiet here?" one of the women asked, her voiceced with apprehension.


    "Something doesn''t add up¡­" the one inmand replied, her gaze piercing through the unnerving stillness. "ording to the report, this area should be crawling with demons. So why is it so damn peaceful?" She turned her sharp eyes toward me, as if I might have an answer.


    I was just as clueless. This was my first visit to this area, and I''d heard the same rming reports about it being overrun with demons. The question gnawed at me too.


    "Well, I suppose it makes our job easier," she said, though her words felt hollow against the backdrop of the unsettling calm.


    That night, I kept practicing, each gunshot tearing through the silence, the echoes reverberating off the crumbling walls around us. The air was thick with unease, the quiet almost suffocating despite theck of any infected in sight. It was as if the very atmosphere held its breath, waiting for something to happen.


    But I pushed those thoughts aside, focusing on the familiar feel of the weapon in my hands, the way the trigger gave under my finger, the recoil that traveled up my arm. The campaign wasn''t over yet, and I knew there were battles still to be fought.


    In the midst of my focus, a voice cut through the darkness, sharp and insistent.


    "Your time''s up," she said, her voice cutting through the night air with authority. "You should get some rest now."


    "I don''t need it," I replied, not bothering to look back.


    "You really are an odd one, you know that?" she said, settling onto a log beside the fire. The mes crackled and danced, casting flickering shadows across her face, cutting through the chill of the night. "But I suppose it makes sense. You were born different from the rest of us." Her gaze held a mix of curiosity and challenge.


    "Since you''re not interested in heading back inside to rest, and it''s technically my watch, I figured I''d stick around too. I don''t want you stealing my job, so it''s probably better if I ask something to avoid any awkward silence. Is that okay?"


    "As long as you don''t bother me too much, it''s fine," I replied, my eyes never leaving the target as I continued my focused practice.


    "Alright then¡­" she began, her voice softening as she looked into the fire''s glow. "What do you think of this area?"


    "What do you mean?" I asked, my curiosity piqued.


    "Like, what''s your general vibe about this ce? Do you sense something off, like something doesn''t quite add up? Or maybe you feel too safe, almost like it''s a trap?"


    "Why are you asking questions you can answer yourself?" I shot back.


    "Because I want your opinion," she replied, her tone firm. "An opinion¡ªmeaning a belief or judgment without absolute certainty or positive proof."


    "I know what an opinion is," I said. "I''m asking why you need mine."


    "Because I want to hear how you see things," she insisted, leaning in slightly. "I want to understand your take on this area, what your instincts are telling you."


    I wasn''t entirely sure what she was getting at, but I shared what was bothering me about this ce. "If I had to give my take, I''d say this ce is heavy with demonic essence," I said.


    "So, you''re feeling it too, huh?" she said, nodding as if she was expecting it. Her gaze shifted toward one direction. "And I can feel iting from there..."


    I could feel it too¡ªno, more than that, I could see it. A red, raging demonic presence was emanating from that dpidated mansion perched on the hill.


    "Looks like we know where we''re headed tomorrow," she said.

 Chapter 281: Chapter 43 - Fourth Campaign (2)

    The next day, we climbed up the hill, shadows lengthening as we moved. Demon Hounds lunged at us sporadically, their attacks fierce but few in number, and we dispatched them swiftly. The one leading us, the captain, took the front as always.


    We were heading toward the nearly demolished mansion, its presence radiating an intense demonic essence. It wasn''t just a faint hint of malevolence; the dark aura was so potent it swirled around us like a churning storm cloud, suffocating in its intensity. Whatevery inside was clearly something to dread.


    "Alright, we''re almost there," themander said, her voice steady despite the oppressive atmosphere.


    We pushed on, the demonic essence thickening with every step. Strangely, apart from the captain and me, none of the others seemed to sense the dense, suffocating aura that clung to us like a second skin.


    Finally, we reached the mansion. It stood in a grotesque state of disrepair, its walls ensnared by thick, pulsating vines that seemed almost alive. The surface was smeared with eerie graffiti, the desperate markings of those who had survived the Ruination and made their way here.


    "Something is inside there," the captain said, her voice strained. The oppressive demonic essence clinging to the mansion was clearly affecting her. "Let''s investigate and find out what''s going on."


    We advanced cautiously. The entrance was choked with grotesque, veiny vines that coiled around the gate and fences like monstrous tendrils. Inside, the ground was a disturbing shade of red,pletely devoid of grass or any signs of life. The ce felt unnervingly alien, as if we had crossed into a nightmarish dimension.


    "Let''s burn these vines," the captain said decisively, her voice cutting through the thick, suffocating air.


    One of the women unleashed a torrent of fire from the methrower, the mes roaring as they licked across the gate. The vines reacted violently, writhing and thrashing as if in agony, and I could swear there was a faint, otherworldly scream woven into the crackling mes.


    After what felt like an eternity, the vines finally gave way, copsing into a heap of ckened, smoldering remains. We forced the gate open and stepped inside. The captain shot me a look, her eyes searching mine, almost as if she was silently asking if I sensed it too.


    I could feel it. Beneath us, something alive was lurking in the depths. It wasn''t breathing, but I could almost hear a heartbeat¡ªdeep, slow, and powerful¡ªreverberating through the ground, shaking our boots with each pulse. We were standing on it.


    Despite the unsettling sensation, we pressed on towards the mansion. Inside, it was aplete disaster. The room was stripped bare, with not a single piece of furniture left. Shattered pictures were strewn across the floor, their frames splintered and ss shattered. Beyond that, the space was deste.


    The stairs were crumbling halfway up, barely holding together, while the walls were festooned with the same sinister red, veiny vines that had gripped the exterior.


    "This ce... is unnervingly eerie," the captain said.


    The other women murmured their agreement. This mansion felt like a grotesque slice of the demon realm had bled into our world, blending the two realities in a nightmarish fusion.


    We pressed deeper into the mansion, encountering an array of bizarre and unexpected items scattered among the debris. A rusty motorcycle, choked with vines,y abandoned in a corner, its metal frame corroded and entwined with the creeping, pulsating growths.


    We finally reached what appeared to be the mansion''s lobby, a grand and eerie space. The massive, curving staircase dominated the room, its wooden railings worn but still standing. A faded red carpety in the center, stretching upward along the stairs. Above us, a chandelier hung ominously, strangely intact but tilted as if it had seen too much.


    But the dpidated state of the lobby wasn''t what held our gaze. No, it was the gigantic, pulsating eye embedded in the floor. It was alive, its massive pupil darting around, veins as thick as tree roots spreading out from it, anchoring it to the ground like a grotesque parasite.


    "W-What is that?" The captain''s voice cracked.


    This was unlike anything we had ever encountered. Demon zombies could mutate into grotesque forms, but they never grew thisrge. The only thing we''d seen that came close was a massive centipede-like creature, but even that paled inparison to this monstrous eye. It was iprehensibly huge, a nightmare given form.


    Then, that massive eye suddenly snapped its gaze toward us, moving unnervingly fast.


    "Eeek!" one of the women shrieked as the eye locked onto us, its enormous pupil fixating on our group.


    Without hesitation, I fired at it, but the bullets were useless¡ªthey just ricocheted off the surface like pebbles against steel. The others followed suit, unloading everything they had, but it was all in vain. Nothing we did made a difference.


    Suddenly, the ground beneath us began to tremble violently. The floor quaked, sending us stumbling as the enormous eye started to lift itself from the floor, as if something far more monstrous was trying to break free.


    "Get out of the mansion!" the captain shouted urgently.


    I quickly activated a smoke bomb, hurling it toward the eye, and then sprinted after the others as we bolted for the exit. We scrambled outside and kept running.


    "We can''t take that thing down with just guns," the captain said, breathless. "We need to get back to the carrier and grab some tanks!"


    Just as we thought we were escaping, the monster finally emerged from the ground, dragging the mansion along with it. Its tentacle-like limbs writhed grotesquely, and its gaping maw was lined with sharp, jagged teeth, ready to shred anything in its path.


    "Raaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaghhhhhhhh!"


    The creature roared at us, the force of its breath hitting like a gust of wind, pushing us back slightly. It then raised several of its massive tentacles and began mming them into the ground, each strike aimed directly at us, trying to crush us beneath them.


    "Avoid the tentacles!" the captain yelled.


    The tentacles smashed down with terrifying speed, and one of the women with us wasn''t quick enough. She was crushed beneath the monstrous limb, her bones and blood sttering with a sickening crunch, the sound reminiscent of a tomato being squashed. Her scream, sharp and desperate, still lingered in the air as we ran.


    But there was no time to mourn. The tentacles kepting, each strike a deadly threat as we desperately dodged, trying to stay one step ahead of the creature''s relentless assault.


    We sprinted across the uneven terrain, the monster''s tentacles relentlessly pursuing us. The ground shook with every crash, sending debris flying into the air. We zigzagged through the wreckage, trying to avoid the lethal swings of the monster''s limbs. The creature seemed to grow more enraged, altering its attack patterns unpredictably.


    One moment, the tentacles swept in wide arcs, smashing down with incredible force, while the next, they struck in rapid, erratic movements. It was as if the monster was adapting to our attempts to dodge, forcing us to stay constantly on the move.


    "Split up!" the captain yelled, trying to direct our chaotic escape. "Keep it guessing!"


    We scattered, each of us weaving through the debris-strewn battlefield. The monster''s roars echoed around us, blending with the relentless thunder of its tentacles mming into the ground. The air was thick with dust and the acrid smell of burning wreckage.


    The creature''s attacks became more sporadic, as if it was struggling to keep track of all our movements. But this also made it more dangerous; the swings were less predictable, and the ground became a maze of craters and jagged debris.


    As I darted between the fallen remains of the mansion''s facade, I saw one of the women get trapped by a particrly vicious tentacle. She was hurled into the air, her scream abruptly cut off as she was flung into the remains of a shattered column.


    We regrouped momentarily, catching our breath. The captain, panting heavily, looked at us with determined eyes. "We need to get to the carrier, now! The tanks are our only hope!"


    With the monster''s relentless assault on our heels, we pushed forward, weaving through the tentacles'' deadly swings. The creature seemed to sense our destination, and its attacks grew more frantic, trying to block our path.


    Finally, the outline of the carrier came into view. It was so close now; we were almost there.


    But before we could fully escape, a blinding pinprick of light suddenly streaked down from the sky. It struck the carrier with explosive force, and a brilliant white light burst outward, spreading like a nuclear detonation.


    As the white light faded, all that remained was the massive mushroom cloud rising into the sky, a chilling testament to the destruction that had just urred.


    "My, my," a voice echoed from above. "I was curious why my dear Bruno is so vexed today. It appears there are some insignificant ants beneath us."


    A woman descended from the sky, her scant clothing barely concealing her figure. Horns protruded from her forehead, and a tail swished behind her, while bat-like wings unfurled from her back. She regarded us with a mischievous glint, as though we were mere ythings.


    "That''s...!" The captain''s eyes widened in shock.


    "Oh? Do you recognize me?" she purred, her grin widening. "Naturally, I am your conqueror. It seems the other two are unfamiliar with me, but no matter. I shall introduce myself."


    She twirled gracefully in the air and dered:


    "I am Satania of Wrath, one of the Seven Princesses of Hell!"

 Chapter 282 : 43 - Fourth Campaign (3)

    The woman introduced herself as Satania. I knew her from the reports¡ªone of the Princesses of Hell who hadid waste to this world a century ago. She was said to be the most formidable of all the Princesses, with magical power and strength that surpassed any normal human''s capacity.


    The sheer ease with which she obliterated the carrier with what looked like a simple spell was a testament to her might. Even the usually brash captain was visibly shaken, her bravado melting away as she trembled in fear.


    Satania descended to the ground, her smirk radiating a chilling confidence. To my surprise, she was smaller than I had expected. Her fangs gleamed wickedly, and her tail, moving with a sinuous grace, flicked back and forth.


    "So these are the warriors who''ve been ying our soldiers, hmm?" she purred, her voiceced with contempt. "None of you seem formidable at all. Yet, considering our soldiers have not yet reached their zenith of power, this is to be expected. None of them have achieved the strength of my Bruno here, which is quite evident.


    I must concede, I am somewhat impressed that the remaining of your insignificant kind still dares to defy us. But then again, it is only natural. Insects, after all, do not relinquish their fight so easily, do they?"


    The power she radiated was leagues beyond the monstrous pressure of the tentacled beast. It was a crushing, ten-fold force, and far more terrifying. We could almost taste the suffocating demonic essence that coiled through the air, wrapping around us with an oppressive grip.


    "The Hell is struggling to prepare for war against the humans in my world," she said. "They cannot do aught but send me here to discern why thends we have conquered are being reimed and why our soldiers are being ughtered. I loathe that I am the one chosen for this task, but it seems I am the only one deemed fit for this duty." She sighed, as if debating her fate.


    "It appears it is time for you all to meet your end here, so I may return to Hell."


    With anguid motion, she raised her hand and pointed a finger at us. A sinister light gathered at its tip, a dark, crackling energy that pulsed ominously. I acted swiftly, my gun zing with a fierce resolve, but a shimmering, almost ethereal barrier deflected the bullets effortlessly, like they were nothing more than insignificant pests.


    "That pathetic weapon of yours is utterly useless against me," she taunted, her voice dripping with disdain. "Humans from my realm ventured into this world, bringing their knowledge with them, and began crafting weapons such as these. They sought to use such contraptions to vanquish us. But, s, their efforts were in vain. These weapons are mere trinkets, powerless against beings of our caliber."


    With a swift, almost casual flick, she unleashed a searing, white light.


    "Tank!"


    "R-Roger!"


    The captain''s voice cut through the chaos as the woman with us sprang into action. She positioned herself in front of us, her metallic shield expanding outward with a dramatic shimmer. She drove the end of the shield firmly into the ground, bracing against the overwhelming force.


    The white light collided with the shield in a blinding explosion, its radiant energy ring fiercely but failing to breach the defense. We were shielded from the intense light, but the woman bore the full force of the attack. In a heartbeat, she vanished, leaving behind only half of her shield and her feet, smoldering on the ground.


    Smoke hissed from the stumps where her feet had been, the air thick with the acrid stench of seared flesh and the eerie glow of her disappearance.


    "Wow, I''m truly astonished she managed to block that," Satania said, her voiceced with a dark, amused sympathy. "I would have relished the chance to have her among our ranks, but s, such is the cruel dance of fate."


    "It''s impossible..." the captain whispered, her voice choked with despair. "We can''t defeat her."


    Her face turned a ghostly white, and her knees buckled beneath her, copsing as though she were facing the finality of her fate. For me, however, there was no flutter of fear or shiver of anxiety. My heart remained as unmoved as a frozenke, untouched by the sight of our fallenrades. The deaths of the two others failed to stir any emotional response within me.


    They were notrades but mere colleagues, mere bodies I had worked alongside in battle. Their demise was met with a cold indifference, even though I had shared meals and moments with them. I couldn''t grasp why, but throughout my life, it felt as if I were missing something vital¡ªsomething that should have ignited a deeper emotional connection.


    There was one thing I could feel, though¡ªa burning, primal urge to kill.


    Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill.


    Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill.


    Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill.


    Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill.


    Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill.


    Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill.


    Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill.


    Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill.


    Kill. Kill.


    It consumed my thoughts entirely. I could feel the corners of my mouth twitching into a fierce grin.


    "Oh? It appears someone''s true nature is emerging," Satania said with a sly, amused smile."Well then, why don''t you unleash yourself and give it a try?"


    I charged at her, yanking the battle knife from its sheath strapped to my leg, and aimed to slice through her throat. But as my de cut through empty air, she vanished. In an instant, she reappeared behind me.


    "You''re too slow," she murmured with a sly, cruel grin, her voice dripping with malice. "But you''re not entirely worthless."


    I swung the knife behind me, but it was in vain. She was too fast. The relentlessmand to "Kill" echoed in my mind, pushing me further. My movements grew quicker and more forceful, my de slicing through the air with increasing intensity. My muscles burned and strained under the pressure, every fiber of my being alight with the drive to destroy.


    "Fufufu¡­ You truly are skilled," she purred with a sly, mocking smile, her eyes glittering with dark amusement. "But even with all your effort, it remains utterly futile."


    In a single, fluid motion, she sent my de sailing away, the weapon ttering and skidding across the ground. The metallic ng echoed in the charged air, but I wasn''t deterred. I spotted a sliver of vulnerability in her stance. Driven by the relentless urge to kill, Iunched a sweeping kick aimed directly at her head.


    She looked stunned for a brief moment, her hand flying to her cheek. Her eyes narrowed with fierce anger. "You¡­!" she seethed. "How dare you desecrate my beautiful face with your filthy kick?!"


    In an explosive reaction, a colossal gust of wind sted me backward, nearly toppling me. The air around her crackled with a surge of demonic essence, dark and swirling like a storm summoned from the depths of Hell itself. The power emanating from her was palpable, a suffocating force that seemed to bend reality. Clearly, my actions had ignited her wrath.


    I stood my ground, undeterred and ready for the next sh.


    I lunged toward her again. As I closed in, Satania''s fingers began to glow ominously with the same dark magic she''d used before. Just as she was about to unleash another devastating st, she suddenly froze


    "What?! Why now?!"


    I abruptly stopped, my senses screaming that something was horribly wrong. The world twisted around me; gravity seemed to invert, and I felt an unnerving sensation of weightlessness. For a brief, disorienting moment, I floated helplessly, as if the veryws of nature had been upended. Then, a violent gust of air sted up from the ground, whipping around me like a storm.


    "Fine!" she snarled, her voice dripping with fury. Her eyes zed with a menacing fire as she fixed me with a re that could pierce through steel. "Mark my words, I will hunt you down and tear you apart myself! You will live to regret daring to touch my beautiful face!"


    Suddenly, a blinding light burst forth, engulfing her in a searing brilliance. It wasn''t just her¡ª the blinding radiance swallowed me up, too, along with the captain. The light was overwhelming, filling the space with a dazzling brilliance that obscured everything else.


    I felt like a tiny blip, like a bug racing through an endless expanse at breakneck speed. But instead of a familiar field, I was hurtling through a cosmic void, where the only sights were shimmering stars and distants. My vision swirled uncontrobly, each shift more disorienting than thest.


    Then, out of nowhere, a swirling purple portal materialized before me. Without hesitation, I hurtled toward it, and the next thing I knew, I was plummeting from the sky. The ground rushed up to meet me with a bone-jarring impact.

 Chapter 283 : Epilogue 6 - A World Different From Earth (1)

    Read engaging stories on m vl-em|p-yr


    Shredica''s POV


    In my memories, I was forged from birth into a relentless warrior, trained rigorously from a young age. I fought in countless battles and wars against rival factions, far beyond the conflicts at Hope Ind. I was shaped into a weapon for humanity, tasked with reiming humanity''s lost dominion over Earth.


    I surged through three grueling campaigns to retake inds, annihted demon zombies from their strongholds, and rose to be the ultimate soldier humanity had ever envisioned.


    In my memories, I was a beast driven by an insatiable hunger forbat. I was born to fight, my existence defined by relentless bloodlust. I never wavered in my belief; not for a second did I question that everything I endured was anything but real.


    I loved everything, or rather, I was consumed by it. I didn''t have feelings of love or affection for anyone or anything¡ªnot even Jess and Minerva, who had been my guardians for thest two years, or the weapons I wielded in countless campaigns. I didn''t hate them, but love and affection were absent. My emotions were hollow, void of anything soft or warm.


    What I did feel was an obsession with the raw, visceral nature of it all. I loved the scent of that world¡ªthe stench of post-apocalyptic destruction, the reek of demon zombies, the blood and sweat of monsters, and the thrill of battling rival factions. My love was tied to violence, war, murder, and everything that existed in the savage in-between. That was who I was.


    So, when that thirst was ripped from me, I spiraled into a frantic, desperate state.


    ***


    I woke up to the sight of a bird gracefullynding on a thick tree branch, sunlight streaming through the dense canopy of leaves. The tree was enormous, its towering presence almost surreal in this post-apocalyptic world. But wait¡ªhow could there be a tree like this in and ravaged by destruction? Was this Hope Ind? No, it couldn''t be. I''d never seen anything like this in all my time there.


    This tree was far too massive, too ancient to belong to the forest of Hope Ind.


    Could this be part of the main inds? But that didn''t make sense either. The main inds were littered with demons, scorched by the Ruination, leaving no room for life like this. So where was I? Was this some undiscovered ind? If so, it must have somehow escaped the Ruination''s wrath, untouched by the devastation that consumed the rest of the world.


    I remembered falling into this ce, though I had no clue where "here" actually was. I stood up and made my way out of the forest, only to stumble upon a vige. Finding a vige in this post-apocalyptic world felt surreal. The ce looked like it had been frozen in time, isted from the rest of the world.


    The houses were crudely built from wood and thatch, and the people didn''t look the least bit modern.


    If this wasn''t a dream, they might not have progressed beyond a primitive lifestyle.


    I advanced towards the vige with caution. Given the possibility that this ce could be under the control of a rival faction, I gripped a knife tightly in my hand, ready to strike. I could effortlessly slice through anyone''s neck, even with my eyes shut.


    As I stepped into the vige, the vigers'' gazes met mine. The scene before me was even more rudimentary and backward than I had anticipated.


    The vigers were engrossed in collecting wheat and fruits, their entire livelihood clearly dependent on farming. Their curious and wary eyes followed me, with particr focus on the knife I held.


    "C-Call the Leader¡­!" someone shouted, panic clear in their voice.


    Reacting swiftly, I darted towards the source of the shout. I tackled him, pinning him beneath me with a forceful shove. My knife hovered menacingly over his neck, its de catching the light in a cold, threatening gleam.


    "What is this ce?" I demanded, my voice low and harsh.


    "U-Uh¡­"


    "Speak, or I''ll slice your throat."


    "N-No, please! I have a son and a wife!"


    My eyes narrowed, my gaze growing colder as I stared him down, unfazed by his pleas.


    Suddenly, a wave of bloodlust crashed over me. Before I could react, a powerful force mmed into my side, sending me flying backward. I managed to roll with the impact,nding on my feet, my grip tightening on the knife as I turned to face whoever had attacked.


    "Who the fuck are you?" she growled, her expression twisted in anger. I was used to wearing an angry face myself, but hers was something else¡ªsomething that could probably outdo mine on any given day.


    She was an older woman, probably in herte twenties, with wavy red hair cascading down to her waist. An eyepatch covered one of her eyes, adding a menacing touch to her already fierce appearance. In her hand, she held a whip, coiled and ready.


    I pushed myself up from the ground, straightening my posture and meeting her fierce gaze head-on. "What is this ce?"


    "Don''t answer my question with another question," she snapped back. "If you want answers, you''ll give me some first. And start by exining why you attacked one of the vigers."


    She seemed reasonable enough to talk to, so I lowered my de slightly. "I am Shredica, known as the strongest soldier in humanity. You must have heard of me before," I said.


    "That''s all news to me," she replied, her eyes narrowing with disdain.


    "You don''t know me? I''m sure someone from a rival faction of Hope Ind must have heard of me," I said, locking my gaze with her fiery crimson eyes. "Or at least heard rumors. There''s no way you haven''t heard of me, given that I''ve reimed demon-upiednds three times. If you truly haven''t heard of me, this ce must be so isted that it''s not even aware of major events."


    "So, Shredica, the so-called strongest soldier in humanity, why did you attack one of our vigers?" she demanded, her re as sharp as her whip.


    "I was just trying to find out where I am," I shot back, my own re matching hers. "This ce looks untouched by the Ruination, and I needed answers."


    "Ruination?" The woman tilted her head, her expression one of genuine confusion. "That''s news to me too."


    "What?" I asked, bewildered. "You''ve never heard of the Ruination?"


    "I don''t know. Never heard the term before," she replied, her hand resting on her hip with a casual air.


    Was thisnd so isted that not only had the Ruination failed to reach it, but the very word hadn''t even made it here?


    "Where the hell am I, really?" I demanded, frustration seeping into my voice.


    "The vige of Rakan, part of the Betn Kingdom," she replied with a smirk.


    The name meant nothing to me. I was certain no one would be reckless enough to establish a kingdom in a world overrun by demon zombies. This ce made no sense. Where in the hell was I?


    ***


    The red-headed woman exined that the kingdom I found myself in was currently torn apart by civil unrest. She was here because she had been hired to put an end to the insurgencies and keep the various rebel groups from tearing the kingdom to shreds.


    Not long after, I discovered that this world wasn''t Earth. There was an acrid feel of demonic essence clinging to everything, but another energy hummed beneath it¡ªsomething they called mana. Here, magic was a weapon, and swords were wielded by those who could handle them.


    The red-headed woman filled me in on the things I had no clue about, covering everything from the basics of this world to the intricacies of mana. Surprisingly, she was pretty lenient with me, despite the fact that our first encounter involved me pressing a knife against one of the vigers she was supposed to protect.


    They assigned someone to keep an eye on me¡ªa woman named Arianne. She had orange hair and looked like your average girl-next-door type, the kind who might work as a waitress in her father''s bar. The red-headed woman told Arianne that my mind wasn''t quite right, that I needed someone to watch over me. That someone was her.


    It pissed me off, beingbeled as some kind of mentally deranged person who needed a babysitter. But I couldn''t deny that I needed the help, considering I still didn''t have a clue about this world. So, I swallowed my pride and epted it, even if it grated on me.


    At some point, Miss Eris, who was the red-headed woman, had made the group that she was in a rebel group that wanted to go against the monarchies of the Kingdom of Milham. I had no idea why she wanted to dismantle the monarchy ruling, but I have heard that it had something to do with what she heard with the conversation with one of her colleague that was working at the castle.


    The other reason was that she also discovered the manyundries that the nobles of the kingdom that hadn''t been aired yet.


    The Silver de, originally just a mercenary group in the Underground society, had morphed into an insurgent faction aiming to topple the monarchy. They started recruiting those left behind by the Kingdom, and Miss Eris, their leader, was known as "Leader."


    She invited me to join the Silver de. I was getting bored with the peaceful situation I found myself in. I was a bloodthirsty person who craved the rush of battle. I wanted to fight, to sh with someone who could match my skills. I''d tried to ambush Miss Eris several times, hoping to face off against her, but she never took me seriously.


    That''s why I joined the Silver de¡ªI needed to feel the rush ofbat again, to sink my teeth into the chaos of battle once more.

 Chapter 284: Epilogue 6 - A World Different From Earth (2)

    Miss Eris was a seriouslyscivious woman. She would constantly flirt with other women, even though she was one herself, and she wasn''t shy about trying to touch them in ces she definitely shouldn''t. But as much as she''d say suggestive things, she never actually followed through with any of it. She liked to tease, make it clear what she was thinking, but nothing more.


    I couldn''t help but scowl every time she tried to flirt with me, or anyone else for that matter. I didn''t understand why she was so determined to be into women, but I figured that made her a bit odd. Miss Arianne told me it was best to just ignore her.


    The Silver des was basically a group of mercenaries and outcasts¡ªpeople abandoned by the monarch, those abused by nobles and hungry for revenge, or those who knew the dirty secrets that hadn''t been exposed yet and decided to take action. Most of them didn''t join with pure intentions; they had their own agendas, which sometimes led to ack of coordination.


    But Miss Eris¡ªno, I should call her Leader now¡ªsomehow managed to turn this ragtag bunch into a team that was finally making the Kingdom take notice.


    The Kingdom we were aiming to topple was Milham, the very one we were currently entrenched in. The reason behind this collective drive, including that of the Leader, stemmed from the Kingdom''s abhorrent practices. They sought to transform Milham into a democratic state to abolish the entrenched hierarchical discrimination.


    The Leader was fiercelymitted to this cause, hoping to dismantle the oppressive structure and rece it with something more equitable.


    It was evident that the Leader harbored some deeper, more personal vendetta against the Kingdom, though she kept these motives shrouded in secrecy. I sensed there was more to her story than met the eye, but I refrained from asking. It was clear enough that her personal agenda was none of my concern.


    Fighting as a member of the Silver des felt strangely tpared to the wild thrill I used to experience back on Earth. Here, the excitement was almost non-existent, and I barely felt a rush. On Earth, the freedom to slice through everything in my path was intoxicating.


    The sensation of my de carving through the necks of enemies¡ªwhether they were human or demon zombies¡ªwas a visceral pleasure. Pulling the trigger and hearing the sickening crunch of skulls as my bullets tore through them was a primal thrill.


    In this world, I had to be just as brutal, but the pervasive peace here drained thebat of its edge. It felt like something vital was missing, leaving me with a nagging sense of emptiness.


    That''s why, despite my deep hatred for studying, I forced myself to dig into research, desperate to find a way back to my world. It took years of painstaking effort, but I finally stumbled upon something¡ªa legend hidden within the old, dusty history books of this world. The tale spoke of humans from another realm who were summoned here during the brutal Human-Demon War.


    The Milham Kingdom''s royal family had used a secret spell to pull these humans into their world, calling them heroes from another world.


    A realization struck me then¡ªif there was a spell powerful enough to summon people from another world, then maybe, just maybe, there was a way to send them back. The texts didn''t mention anything about those summoned ever returning, but it was possible the writers were simply ignorant of it. The possibility was there, and that was enough for me to keep digging.


    "So I guess I have to go to the royal castle to find that spell," I muttered to myself.


    But that was the real issue.


    "How am I supposed to get into the royal castle?"


    I could always try to force my way in¡ªit might be the simplest route, but it was hardly the best n. I knew all too well the sheer number of guards, magic users, and swordmasters stationed there. Even with my bloodthirsty instincts, I''d be outmatched if I tried to take them all on alone.


    I had an idea, though.


    "What did you say?" the Leader slurred, her words thick with alcohol. She''d been gambling and drinking all day, and the stench of booze was heavy around her. "You want us to ramp up the attack on the royal family? No fucking way we can do that. We need a hell of a lot more preparation. Besides, we''re already tangled up with those fucking bastards called the Eclipse.


    Toppling the monarchy is going to be a massive undertaking. It could take decades."


    Her speech was muddled by her drunken state, but her mind was sharp as ever. As expected, she wasn''t about to go through with it.


    "Why the hell do you want to get into the castle so badly?" she asked, taking a long swig from the bottle of beer she was clutching. The liquid sloshed around, mirroring her careless demeanor.


    "I figured I might stumble upon something interesting," I answered. "I''m especially intrigued by this spell that''s supposed to summon people from another world."


    "Heh~... Is that so?" she purred, a mischievous smirk ying on her lips. "You know, why don''t youe to my bed tonight? I''ll make sure to entertain you a lot better than your fascination with that spell."


    I scowled at her, and she burst intoughter at my reaction.


    "Hahaha! I''m just messing with you," she said. "But if you''re serious about getting into the castle, I''ve got a n. It might not be what you want, though."


    "What is it?" I asked, my resolve firm. I was ready to do whatever it took to find my way back.


    "Apply to the Milham Academy of Magic Knights," she said, propping her chin on her palm and shing a mischievous grin.


    "You want me¡­ to study?" I asked, my scowl deepening. She knew how much I loathed studying.


    "Milham Academy is apparently opening its doors to those without skills, so you could apply as a first-year student," she said, her grin turning sly.


    "I''m asking why you want me to study?" I pressed.


    "Well," she began, her voice dripping with casual confidence, "if you want to get into the castle, you''ll need to be a magic knight. That''s the only way you can enter the castle legally and investigate whatever you''re after without someone constantly breathing down your neck."


    It actually sounded like a pretty solid n. If I wanted to uncover the spell, I''d have to get into the castle, and that meant bing a magic knight.


    "So, how the hell do I be one?" I asked.


    She grinned wickedly, "You''ve got to rank in the top 100 of all the students there," she said. "In other words, you need to make it to the gold ss."

 Chapter 285: Epilogue 6 - A World Different From Earth (3)

    ???''s POV


    I jolted awake, staring at an unfamiliar ceiling. The sight of it, made of rough, bundled hay, made me roll my eyes at the sheer clich¨¦ of the situation. But there was no denying it¡ªthis was happening to me. The ceiling wasn''t much more than a patchwork of straw and twine.


    "Um¡­"


    A faint sound drifted in from the side, and my instincts as a soldier and protector kicked in. I sprang upright, de in hand, and aimed it sharply at the source of the noise.


    "Aaaah! N-No¡­! I''m not bad!" she cried out, her voice quivering with panic.


    "Who are you? Where is this ce? What am I doing here?"


    The noise came from a in-looking woman in a simple, worn tunic. Her eyes were wide with terror as she scrambled back from me, clutching her chest.


    "Y-You fell from the sky all of a sudden andnded here! You''ve been out cold for three days!" she stuttered, her voice shaking. "I''ve been taking care of you!"


    "What...?" I asked, utterly baffled. I couldn''t wrap my head around what was going on. "Wait, what happened to Satania? Where is she?"


    "Satania?" The woman''s face clouded with confusion.


    "Come to think of it, where the hell am I? This isn''t Hope Ind, is it? Are you from some rival faction?"


    "R-Rival faction? What?" Her bewilderment only grew.


    I jumped out of bed and dashed outside. What I saw was a stark contrast to what I''d known. The surroundings were lush grasnds, stretching out into the distance, with mountains and forests dotting the horizon. I''d never seen anything like it. Given how dpidated the world was due to the Ruination, this ce must have been untouched by it.


    "Um, Miss...!" the woman who imed she''d been taking care of me stammered. Her voice was filled with concern. "Y-You''re not fully recovered yet. There are a lot of injuries on your body from the fall. I need you to rest for a bit."


    I fixed my gaze on her, struggling to piece things together. "Where exactly am I?"


    "Uh... You''re in a rural part of the Empire, in a small vige called Vse," she said, her tone hesitant.


    The name of the vige felt bizarre, and the concept of an Empire being established waspletely foreign to me. Where the fuck am I?


    And where the hell is Shredica?


    ***


    Shredica''s POV


    I dreamt of the past¡ªthe first time I was yanked into this strange world, the first time Iid eyes on the Leader and Miss Arianne. And weirdly enough, Mr. Leon showed up in my dream too. Was this some kind of sign that my time here wasing to an end? That I''d finally be dragged back to my own world? God, I hoped not.


    I''d been trying to keep my distance, not letting myself feel anything for the people in this ce since I''d be leaving it all behind eventually. But maybe, deep down, I was just fooling myself.


    Now that I was officially a magic knight, I found myself stationed in the so-called Barracks¡ªa ce meant for those of my rank. But this wasn''t your run-of-the-mill barracks. Oh no, this was something else entirely. Each magic knight had their own room, and these weren''t just any rooms¡ªthey were decked out, the kind of luxury that screamed power and status.


    Everything about this ce was sophisticated, dripping with opulence, like it was designed to remind you just how high up thedder you''d climbed.


    I climbed out of bed and stretched, groaning as I looked at my reflection in the mirror. I was a mess. My purple hair was a tangled, chaotic mess, as if a full-blown war had been waged in it. I''d never bothered to fix my bedhead before¡ªJess had always handled that. Even after I''d arrived in this world, Miss Arianne had been gracious enough to tame it for me.


    I gave my hair a quick, half-hearted attempt at taming, but it remained unruly and wild. With a resigned sigh, I left my room and stepped outside into the crisp air for my daily training. It had be my routine since I''d been initiated as a magic knight. Two months had passed, and each day of training was now a part of my life.


    After working up a solid sweat, I noticed Miss Laurel walking toward me.


    "You''re up early," Miss Laurel said.


    "I figured, since I don''t have anything else to do, I might as well put my time into training," I replied, sweat glistening on my skin from the exertion.


    "Your form is impressive, and your aim with a firearm is spot on," she remarked, her gaze sweeping over my technique. "You''ve been trained your whole life, haven''t you?"


    "Yes," I said, nodding. "From the moment I became aware, training has been my constantpanion."


    "You must have had a rough childhood," she said. "But you can ease off on the training now. The Vice Commander says you''re ready for the mission to retrieve the spell."


    I stopped my training and turned to her, eyebrows raised. "Really?"


    "Yes," she confirmed, her voice steady and authoritative. "The preparations on her end areplete. It''s time for you to go and retrieve the summoning spell."


    ***


    Meanwhile...


    Robyn''s POV


    "Uuuuu..."


    I stirred awake, my vision initially foggy and indistinct. Gradually, the haze lifted, revealing my surroundings. I was in an immacte white room, the walls and floor devoid of any blemish or mark. The room''s stark whiteness was almost blinding, with nothing breaking the endless expanse of sterile, unblemished surfaces.


    "Oh, you''re awake."


    A voice drew my attention to the side, and I saw a man standing there. He had ck hair and piercing red eyes.


    "You''ve been out for months," he said, his tone matter-of-fact. "You were in aa due to the severe injuries you sustained. Your skin was burned badly. Fortunately, the doctors here are exceptionally skilled¡ªthey managed to patch you up, and the burns have healed into closed wounds. But that didn''t wake you from youra. Thankfully, you''re conscious now.


    Do you remember who you are?"


    I nodded, though confusion clouded my thoughts. What... happened to me?

 Chapter 286: Chapter 44 - Classmates (1)

    Leon''s POV


    Over the past two months, I''ve aplished quite a bit.


    First, we rolled out multiple branches of Leonamon across the Kingdom and extended our reach to other countries, including the Empire and beyond. This rapid expansion was a testament to our relentless effort, establishing us as thergest corporation in this world. Hell, if we were on Earth, we''d be towering over anypetitor.


    Second, we introduced cars and got people ustomed to using them. This move didn''t just boost our profits from gasoline sales; it also lined our pockets from the tolls on roads built by the AED. We constructed bridges to ease trade and enhance international rtions, further fueling our revenue growth.


    Third on the list was the phenomenal rise of the Starry Knights, which saw an explosive increase in both their fan base and album sales. Alongside this, Gabrielleon''s novels, entirely authored by Gabrielle, also experienced a surge in poprity. Leonamon expanded beyond basic needs, establishments, devices, and vehicles to delve into the world of entertainment.


    We nned to transform Gabrielleon''s novels into grand theater adaptations, turning them into spectacr stage productions. This move made entertainment one of Leonamon''s most significant ventures. It wouldn''t be surprising if we started branching into movie theaters and adaptations soon.


    Fourth on the list was resourcing and financing. We didn''t just be one of thergest banks in this world; we were pioneers in securing massive resources across various sectors, from agriculture to industrial projects.


    But aside from thepany''s impressive growth, there were other personal achievements that outpaced even that sess. Let''s delve into those.


    The first major achievement was the number of women I''ve dominated and the skills I''ve acquired from them.


    The first one was Maya.


    "Aaaah¡­"


    I finished letting his mouth suck down everyst drop of cum from my urethra, then positioned my dick just above her eyes, its shadow looming over her as shey there with her mouth wide open and her pink tongue dangling out.


    A panel appeared before me, signaling that I hadpleted dominating her and could now copy her skill. I epted, and the skill Perfect Eyesight was mine.


    I also managed to conquer Erica of the Starry Knights.


    "Hnnn... Ah..." Shey sprawled on the bed, her body slick with a thick sheen of semen that oozed from both her asshole and her pussy.


    Another panel shed before me, offering the chance to copy her Spell Melding skill. I epted without hesitation.


    I let out a slow breath, surveying the scene. With these two, that brought the total to five women I had conquered. But Lilith still hadn''t shown up. Not yet, anyway. It seemed I''d need to dominate even more women before she decided to make her next appearance.


    I climbed out of bed after conquering the two of them simultaneously, heading straight for the bathroom. Gabrielle joined me for the bath, since we were both heading to the same destination. She started by washing my back, but I couldn''t resist when the heat rose between us. My hands wandered over her body, and, naturally, we ended up fucking too.


    "Ahh... You''re as ravenous as ever..." she moaned, breathless after I pounded her. Semen dripped from her pussy, her ass in the air, legs spread wide, pressed against the cool, wet tiles. The shower continued to spray over us, mingling with the sweat and the cum that coated our bodies. "Didn''t you just fuck two women all night?"


    "Well, as you say, I''m quite ravenous," I said with a grin. "And I''m getting more ravenous by the day."


    After cleaning up and finishing my shower, I headed to the academy on foot. Gabrielle, however, drove there in her car. It wasn''t far-fetched to imagine we might have car sex someday.


    As I reached the academy entrance, I saw a woman standing by the gate. Her beautiful blonde hair caught the light, and although she had the look of a gal who might bully you, there was a genuine wholesomeness about her.


    When she spotted me, her smile erupted like a burst of sunshine, brightening up everything around her. The people nearby couldn''t help but blush, but her dazzling smile was for me and me alone.


    "Leon~!" she called out with a yful lilt, her voice tinged with excitement. She rushed towards me, wrapping her arms around my arm and pressing it against her full, soft breasts. "Hehehe... Caught you~!" she teased with a cheeky, satisfied grin.


    My rtionship with Titania had been flourishing ever since that summer vacation when we had sex. Our affection for each other was skyrocketing, even though we hadn''t had sex again since then. But we had been kissing¡ªlots and lots of kissing.


    "Let''s head to the first-year building together!" she eximed, her excitement palpable as she tugged me along.


    I went along with her without hesitation, a warm, content smile spreading across my face as she pulled me by the arm.


    After we shared a lingering kiss and parted ways, we headed to our separate ssrooms.


    Just as I crossed the threshold into my ssroom, I was jolted by a sudden collision with one of my ssmates.


    "Oh, sorry, Leo~!" a sultry voice purred, pulling me from my thoughts. The beast woman in front of me was an eye-catching sight. Her uniform was unmistakably gyaru, hugging her curves with a seductive ir. Her blonde hair framed a pair of furry cat ears that twitched with her every movement, and a tail swayed yfully behind her.


    Her skirt was so short that her ass cheeks were practically on disy.


    Her name was Trill Feliann, the princess of the Feliann n¡ªa powerful and prestigious feline beast n that led the hierarchy among beast people. Though she held a royal title, she didn''t conform to the typical grace expected of her. Beast people weren''t required to be delicate. Trill was one of the women I was intent on dominating.


    She didn''t even nce back as she sped off, heading toward wherever she was cutting ss. These days, Trill was notorious for ditching her lectures, her rebellious streak as visible as her outfit. Her look screamed trouble, and she wore it with a brazen confidence.


    "My name isn''t Leo; it''s Leon," I said under my breath, my gaze lingering on her retreating figure. Each step she took sent her skirt fluttering up, exposing a tantalizing view of her t-back. The thin string of her thong was wedged snugly between her ass cheeks, giving a provocative glimpse of her bare flesh.


    I was at a loss on how to capture her attention. Trill was like a storm¡ªwild and untamed. Getting her to notice me seemed like it was going to be a daunting task.

 Chapter 287: Chapter 44 - Classmates (2)

    The morning ss had wrapped up, and the afternoon sun cast a warm glow over the campus.


    Trill had vanished entirely from the lecture. Not a trace of her all morning.


    "It looks like she''s reallymitted to skipping ss," I muttered to myself. "I wonder what''s going on with her¡­"


    "Who?" Titania asked, her cheeks stuffed with a sandwich that made her look like a squirrel hoarding nuts.


    "I''m talking about Trill," I rified.


    "Hmmm¡­ Wait, you mean Trill Feliann, the princess of the Feliann n? You''re going after her too, Leon?" Titania asked, her eyes sparkling with genuine curiosity.


    She already knew I was involved with multiple women and was targeting even more. When I shared this with her, she didn''t react with anger but epted it with a joyful, almost mischievous grin.


    "Well, her skill seem pretty valuable, so I want to get my hand on it," I said.


    Read next chapters on m vl-em-py-r


    Titania''s smile broadened as she leaned in closer. "I know you can do it, Leon. After all, you''re my boyfie~!" she purred, rubbing her cheek against my shoulder with a yful affection.


    The onlookers surrounding us clicked their tongues in clear irritation. It was obvious they were pissed off seeing the princess doting on me like this. They were probably fantasizing about being in my position.


    "Oh, by the way," Titania said after a moment, her tone buzzing with excitement, "I heard from Shreddy that she''s heading back to the dorm to collect her things. I''ve missed her sooooo much. It''s been two months since Ist saw her! Do you want to meet her too? I bet you do. I mean, you two were pretty tight before, right?"


    Were Shredica and I really that close? With the way she used to boss me around and treat me like her personalckey, it made sense that people would think we were close. Even Hereon had shown jealousy over our so-called bond. But in reality, our rtionship was more of a business partnership than anything personal.


    "I don''t think I have the time to meet her. But do pass along my congrattions for bing a magic knight," I said, my fingers lightly massaging my girlfriend''s hair.


    "Hehehe¡­" she giggled, herughter bubbling up as my touch glided over her head.


    That''s right. I couldn''t afford to spend time with Shredica now. Besides, with her dream achieved, our connection was finished. It was finally time for me to concentrate on what really mattered.


    Specifically, seizing control of this world.


    ***


    The next day, Trill cut ss again.


    It had be a relentless routine, and Professor Irene was growing increasingly frustrated. This pattern had started at the beginning of the second semester and showed no signs of stopping. As the semester drew to a close, Trill''s absences had taken a severe toll on her ranking. Once sittingfortably in the top 20 of the bronze ss, she nownguished near the very bottom.


    The following day, she was absent once more. And again the day after that.


    However, on the next day, she finally showed up to ss. She appearedpletely unchanged¡ªher demeanor and appearance were as normal as ever.


    After the morning ss, Professor Irene didn''t waste a moment and pulled her aside for a private conversation.


    "Bernadette," I murmured, and instantly, a woman d in a sleek ninja costume materialized beside me, taking a respectful knee.


    "Yes, Master?" she replied, her voice a soft whisper.


    "Can you eavesdrop on their conversation and let me know what they discuss?" I instructed her.


    "Affirmative, Master," she said with a nod, and then she vanished into thin air again.


    ***


    Irene''s POV


    "I''m not going to beat around the bush, Miss Trill," I said, my voice cutting through the air. The woman before me was a vision of provocative fashion, her skirt barely covering her thighs, and her uniform daringly unbuttoned to expose her deep cleavage. Her acrylic nails were painted a bold color, glinting under the light. "Why have you stopped attending lectures and persistently cut sses?"


    She barely looked up, her gaze fixed on her manicured nails as if they held the answers. "I thought whatever I do is none of the academy''s business, Professor," she replied with a dismissive tone.


    "There are certainly aspects of life that the academy can''t meddle in, such as personal matters," I countered, my tone firm. "But when one of our students continuously skips ss, it bes an issue we can''t ignore."


    "I don''t really have any reason," she said, her voice casual. "I just want to, you know, cut sses and do whatever I please. Honestly, I''m getting bored with studying. I''m a free-spirited girl, you know? I can''t just sit still in one ce."


    "This is an institution," I responded firmly. "You''re supposed to adhere to its rules."


    "Can''t I have some freedom that the academy shouldn''t meddle with?" she countered. "I mean, I''m a princess of my people, and essentially, I''m the princess of all beastfolk. I should be able to do whatever I want."


    "And you''re essentially a student at this institution," I said firmly, my voice cutting through the air with conviction. "Here, the boundaries of status vanish. We''re supposed to treat all students equally, regardless of whether you''re amoner, a noble, or royalty. Societal hierarchy doesn''t matter here."


    I took a deep breath, trying to keep myposure. "Look, Miss Trill, I don''t want to drag this out. I need you to stop skipping sses and start showing up. If you continue like this, you''ll end up at the very bottom of the rankings. I''m sure King Leonelle, your father¡ªthe king of the beastfolk¡ªwouldn''t want that."


    "I don''t really give a damn what my dad thinks of me," she said with a casual shrug, her indifference palpable. "Well, if that''s all you wanted to say, I''m leaving now. Bye, Professor. See you tomorrow." She spun on her heels, her dismissal clear, and walked out the door with barely a nce back.


    "Wai¡ª!" I tried to call after her, but the door mmed shut with a final, decisive thud. I let out a frustrated sigh, pressing my forehead into my palm. "The students assigned to me this year aren''t just oddballs; they''re a real handful."


    One had suddenly be a magic knight without even graduating, another was a troublesome one who skipped lectures, and then there was the troublesome fuck boy who took my virginity and then ghosted me. I was certain that by the end of this school year, my hair would bepletely white from the stress.


    ***


    Leon''s POV


    "And that''s the entire conversation that took ce," Bernadette said, kneeling in front of me.


    She had vividly reyed the entire exchange between Trill and Irene, capturing every nuance with remarkable precision. Her mimicry was so spot-on that it felt as if she had be them in the telling. I couldn''t help but be impressed by her skillful portrayal.


    Despite the detail, I didn''t get everything from their conversation. The main takeaway was that Trill had gone full rebel. Not only was she challenging the academy, but she also seemed to have a serious beef with her father. Still, it was valuable information.


    "Bernadette,e here," I said, patting my thighs.


    She stood up and hesitantly walked over, then settled down on myp, her soft butt pressing against me.


    "Good girl," I murmured, my fingers gently caressing her head.


    "Hehehe~" she giggled with pure, unfiltered joy, her cheeks glowing with warmth.


    It was clear that indulging Bernadette with this kind of attention was a key part of her domination needs. That''s why I intended to continue showering her with praise and affection, pushing her deeper into that submissive, eager space.

 Chapter 288 : 44 - Classmates (3)

    Today, I discovered just how draining it could be to stay in ss. I''d experienced this in my past life, but it was surprising to feel it all over again.


    "I guess schools are pretty much the same, even in another world," I muttered to myself.


    As I walked back to my dorm, something caught my eye.


    "Mmmm~"


    I nced over to see a strange woman sprawled on a bench, her body curled up tightly as if trying to ward off the cold. It was no surprise, really, given the chill in the air¡ªwinter was just around the corner. She was d in a short skirt, her bare legs exposed to the icy breeze that nipped at her skin.


    The woman in question had silver ash-colored hair that framed her face, and her eyes, when open, were a striking blue. Her name was Yr.


    I recognized her immediately¡ªshe was one of my ssmates, and someone I had my sights set on dominating.


    "Mmm¡­ Mn?"


    Her eyes fluttered open, revealing their vivid blue hue as they locked onto me. As she stared, a thin stream of snot began to trickle from her nose and slowly ran down her face. She didn''t even flinch, leaving it there as she closed her eyes once more. Then, with a slight opening of her mouth, she muttered,


    "¡­Pervert."


    I felt a vein throb violently on my forehead. Who the hell does she think she is, calling me a pervert? I was just¡ªwell, a bit concerned, that''s all.


    "Hey," I said, trying to keep my voice steady. "If you stay here like this, the patrol will find you and punish you. You know that, right?"


    "I don''t want to talk to a pervert," she shot back, her voice muffled.


    The vein on my forehead bulged even further, almost like it was about to burst. I decided it was better to just walk away. But as soon as I spun around, I heard her sneeze loudly.


    "Achoo!"


    I sighed and then went toward her.


    "Why would you sleep here especially since winter ising?" I said to her. "And don''t call me a pervert for asking. I''m just wondering since it''s pretty ballsy of you to do it here. I know you like sleeping, but I can''t just believe that you love it so much you''d risk getting a cold."


    She remained silent, ignoring mepletely.


    I sighed again, the exasperation clear in my breath. Without waiting for a response, I began stripping off my uniform. I still had a white long sleeve underneath, so I wouldn''t bepletely exposed. I carefully draped it over her, hoping it would offer some warmth. The moment I covered her, I heard the distinct chime of a metallic bell, signaling that I''d managed to pique her interest.


    --


    You''ve captured the interest of Yr. You can now proceed to dominate her.


    Name: Yr


    Race: Demon-Human Hybrid


    Requirements to dominate Yr:


    1. Make her sleep on yourp for five hours straight


    2. Unlock


    3. Unlock


    4. Unlock


    ....


    --


    Her first requirement was quite challenging, but I figured it was something I could handleter. As I scanned over her list, I noticed her pulling my uniform tighter around her shivering frame. Her eyes, once half-lidded, were now wide open, staring at me with a mix of gratitude and desperation.


    "Once you''ve had your nap and the sun sets, make sure you head back to your dorm. Otherwise, you''re going to catch a cold," I advised, turning to walk away. But before I could take another step, I felt a soft tug on my sleeve. The way she held onto it, so delicately, made me stop in my tracks and look back at her.


    Her gaze was locked on me, snot still trailing from her nose, adding a bizarre contrast to her otherwise innocent expression.


    "Can I sleep in your dorm?" she finally murmured, her voice thick with drowsiness, barely able to stay awake.


    What did she just say? No, I heard her loud and clear. She was actually asking if she could crash in my dorm.


    "Why?" I asked/


    "I lost the key to my room," she admitted, her voice muffled by the thick, runny snot dripping down her face. She didn''t even bother to wipe it away; she just sniffled it back up, only for more to trail down in a continuous stream.


    "You lost the key to your room?" I repeated. "Why not just ask the dorm mother for a spare key?"


    "I''ve lost my key more times than I can count," she admitted. "The dorm mother made it clear that this was my final warning. She practically bit my head off thest time I asked for a spare key. But... I lost it again."


    I almost face-palmed right there. Seriously? This woman was on a whole different level of scatterbrained. It was almost absurd how she managed to find herself in these situations. But what really threw me off was her next request¡ªno, demand.


    "You told me if I didn''t get to my dorm before sunset, I''d catch a cold out here," she continued. "I don''t want that, but I can''t get into my room because, well, I lost my key again. So, since you''re the one who decided to be all concerned, it''s only fair that you let me stay in your dorm. You''ve got the responsibility now."


    Now she was trying to shove the responsibility onto me.


    "Well, it''s not really a problem," I said. "I barely spend time at my dorm anyway, but don''t you think it''s a bit off to ask me instead of your friends? Even though the academy is pretty lenient about sexual rtions, it''s still risky to crash in someone''s room, especially when it''s the room of the opposite sex."


    "I know you''re a pervert," she said. "But I don''t think you''re the type to take advantage of someone while they''re asleep."


    That was an unexpectedly urate description of me. Yr must have a sharp eye for reading people if she could figure that out, especially since we barely interacted.


    "Besides, I don''t have any friends to ask to let me stay in their room anyway."


    Her words struck a chord with me. It was true¡ªYr was pretty much a loner. She spent most of her time sleeping through ss and often looked so disconnected that it felt like she was in a different reality altogether.


    I sighed deeply. I was prepared to offer her a temporary spot in my dorm until she managed to get a new key. Just as I was about to agree, she interrupted me with a sudden remark.


    "If you let me sleep in your room, I''ll tell you a secret. Something about the girl who likes to skip ss."


    I had been ready to let her stay without any strings attached, but now she dangled a juicy tidbit in front of me like a carrot on a stick. It made me even more inclined to agree. I had no idea how she knew I had an interest in Trill, but then I remembered Yr''s skill. She had the ability to gather information effortlessly, even from a single spot.


    It was a powerful tool for uncovering details that even the most skilled information brokers would envy.

 Chapter 289 : 44 - Classmates (4)

    "Your room could definitely use a bit more decorating," she remarked as we stepped into my dorm. "It''s so starkly in, it''s almost painful to look at."


    "You really don''t hold back, do you?" I shot back, a smirk tugging at my lips as she dissected my room. "I''m a minimalist, so I keep things simple. Besides, as I''ve told you, I barely ever sleep here."


    Yr wasted no time heading straight for my bed. In the Bronze ss, the dorms were bare-bones: a single room with just a bed, a tiny couch, and a cramped bathroom. Each ss had its own level offort¡ªSilver ss offered a bit more space, and the Gold ss? It was practically a noble''s private quarters.


    Yr leaped onto my bed with an almost childlike enthusiasm.


    "Soft bed¡­" she murmured, sinking into the mattress before slipping into sleep almost instantly.


    It was so quick, I had a hard time believing she hadn''t been asleep earlier. Does this woman never get enough rest? She seemed to be constantly snoozing.


    "And she said she''d give me useful information on Trill," I said to myself, watching her as she snored softly on my bed, a tiny streak of saliva pooling at the corner of her mouth. She was so deeply entrenched in slumber now that it would likely be a while before she stirred.


    For now, I decided to take a break myself. I settled onto the small sofa, letting my body gradually ease into rest.


    ***


    The moment I woke up, it was still evening, and I saw Yr sprawled haphazardly on the floor, having apparently tumbled out of bed. It was almostical how she could sleep in such an unceremonious heap, oblivious to her surroundings.


    I carefully lifted her, her body limp and rxed, and ced her back on the bed. She remainedpletely undisturbed, lost in her deep sleep. Up close, I couldn''t help but notice how endearing she looked, her soft curves and the gentle rise and fall of her chest adding a touch of unexpected warmth. As I was absorbed in these thoughts, a sudden knock at the door jolted me out of my reverie.


    "Huh?"


    Who the hell could be knocking at this hour? I wondered as I made my way to the door. When I opened it, my surprise was palpable.


    "Didn''t think you''d show up here," I said, eyeing the woman standing before me.


    It had been two months since I''dst seen her, and she looked as unyielding as ever. Her eyes were sharp, ring with a barely contained irritation, and her mouth was set in a tight frown. She was the woman who had recently be a magic knight, despite still being short of graduation. She was only the second person to achieve this rank through rmendation.


    "You don''t seem as excited to see me as I thought you would be," she said, her re heavy.


    "I don''t think anyone would be excited to see you," I said, though I knew there were exceptions¡ªTitania and maybe Hereon might feel differently. But for me, excitement was off the table. I just couldn''t see her that way.


    With her arms tightly crossed over her chest, she looked at me with a mix of frustration and resolve. "Can Ie inside?"


    "Uh, why?" I asked, puzzled.


    "It''s not exactly appropriate for a woman like me to be seen hanging around outside a man''s room," she said. "If someone caught sight of me here, it could spark all sorts of rumors and misunderstandings. I''d rather avoid that mess and juste in, if that''s alright."


    The timing couldn''t have been worse. Someone was already nestled in my dorm room, sprawled out and snoring loudly,pletely out of it.


    "What? Is there someone in there you don''t want me to see? If it''s the Princess, she won''t mind me being here. She knows we don''t think of each other like that."


    "That''s not the problem," I said. "Can we just move this conversation somewhere else?"


    She gave me a scrutinizing re before exhaling sharply and rxing her arms. "Fine. Where do you suggest we talk?"


    "I think the fountain should work," I suggested.


    With that, we both headed towards the fountain.


    ***


    "So, what do you want to talk about?" I asked as we reached the fountain. The soothing wooshing of the water created a calm backdrop to our conversation, but the tension between us was palpable.


    Shredica turned her back to me, her posture rigid as she stared at the fountain''s rippling surface. After a beat, she spun around to face me, her eyes narrowed with frustration. "Why are you rushing this? If you don''t want me around, that''s one thing, but can''t we at least have a decent conversation? I''d appreciate some closure rather than just being dismissed."


    "I don''t want to waste a magic knight''s time," I said, my voice edged with a hint of sarcasm. "It''s surprising you got a rmendation to be a magic knight so quickly. Who would have guessed you''d hit your dream so fast? I suppose your hard work paid off, even if it meant resorting to less savory methods¡ªlike ckmailing people."


    "You''re still mad about that?" she told me with a raise of her eyebrow.


    I raised both hands in surrender and said, "No, it''s not that. I do find it annoying when you boss me around, but honestly, I''m not angry. In fact, I actually enjoyed yourpany, even if it was brief."


    Shredica''s eyes widened a fraction, as if my words had struck a chord. "I can''t believe you actually feel that way," she said. "I''m actually relieved, because the real reason I wanted to talk to you is to apologize for what I did."


    "Huh?" I blurted out. "Wait, did I hear that right? You want to apologize? For ckmailing me?"


    "Is that really so shocking?" she said, a hint of bitterness in her voice. "I don''t usually apologize for anything, and I didn''t feel any guilt at the time for using you. But I understand what an apology means, and I know that what I did waspletely uneptable."


    So she really did mean it¡ªshe actually wanted to apologize to me? Shredica, of all people? It seemed like bing a magic knight had softened her edge a bit. Even her once-intimidating scowl was now just a faint shadow of its former self.


    "It looks like you''re faring well out there," I said. "Especially if you''re back here to apologize."


    "Well, it''s not all sunshine and rainbows where I''m at," she said. "I just couldn''t leave things between us unresolved, so I came here to make things right. It''s okay if you don''t forgive me. Honestly, I couldn''t care less if you don''t. I''ll be moving on, and I doubt we''ll cross paths again."


    I could tell from her expression that she genuinely thought we''d never cross paths again, which was why she feltpelled to offer an apology if that was truly the case.


    "You must be incredibly busy, then," I said, my voice steady as I took a deep breath. "Honestly, you didn''t need to apologize. You were just doing whatever it took to chase your dream. I can understand that. I mean, I''d use any means necessary to achieve my goals too, even if it involves unsavory methods."


    As I spoke, I saw Shredica''s lips twitch into a tentative smile. It was awkward and, to be honest, a little unsettling, but there was no mistaking the genuine warmth behind it.


    "That''s a relief," she said, her lips curving into a faint smile that seemed almost alien on her usually hard face. It softened her sharp, intimidating features, but the smile itself was a bit unsettling in its awkwardness.


    I was taken aback by the unexpected warmth but kept my surprise hidden behind a neutral expression.


    "Well then, Mr. Leon," she said, her voice taking on a casual tone as she prepared to leave. "Until next time. Although, honestly, I have no clue when that will be." She turned to walk away but paused and nced back over her shoulder, adding. "Oh, and if you could tell the Princess that I''m sorry for not meeting her, I''d appreciate it. The truth is, I came here sote specifically to avoid her.


    She can be a bit of a handful sometimes. If she''s upset, just exin things to her, alright?" With onest look, she walked away, her silhouette gradually fading into the night.


    I watched her figure as it slowly disappeared into the distance.


    "I guess she can smile like that too, huh?" I muttered to myself.


    It was the first time... and probably thest time I''d ever see her smile like that.

 Chapter 290: Chapter 44 - Classmates (5)

    I returned to my room and found Yr still fast asleep. Her face was buried in the pillow, a trail of drool spilling from her mouth and soaking the fabric beneath her.


    "At this rate, she''s not waking up until tomorrow," I muttered to myself. "Should I just crash here instead?"


    If I did, though, I''d miss out on my nightly fun¡ªa good wrestle with one or two, or maybe even a whole bunch of my women. But I guess that could wait. I didn''t want to leave Yr alone in my dorm room.


    "Where the hell should I sleep, though?"


    There wasn''t much space to sleep. The sofa was the only alternative, but curling up there would probably leave me aching all over by morning. I guess I had no choice but to make do with it.


    As I was contemting this, Yr stirred from her sleep.


    "Mmmm¡­" she moaned softly, her eyes slowly fluttering open. She fixed her gaze on me, and then her stomach let out a loud, rumbling growl. "Hungry," she said.


    I couldn''t help but crack a smile at the sight. It felt like I was dealing with a spoiled daughter.


    "Alright, alright. What do you want?"


    "Something appetizing," she mumbled, her voice still heavy with sleep.


    "Okay," I said, "but don''t expect a gourmet meal. I''m not exactly a master chef, and the stuff I''ve got in storage isn''t exactly five-star cuisine. So, don''t judge too harshly."


    I walked over to the storage barrel¡ªa small, unremarkable container that functioned like a primitive fridge. Inside, a constant chill was maintained by a spell that cast a steady stream of ice magic. It wasn''t the most advanced setup, but it kept the food from going bad. I rummaged through it, hoping to find something halfway decent.


    I gathered the ingredients and moved to the cooking area, which shared space with the bedroom since it was apact, single-room dorm. Normally, cooking here would result in smoke filling the room, but thankfully, despite it being a bronze-ss dorm, the venttion was impressive. Magical vents swiftly drew the smoke away, keeping the room clear and fresh.


    Magic really did make everything work seamlessly.


    I set to work on my meal: smoked monster meat and monster soup. The meat came from a monster bird¡ªedible and generally safe, though some monsters were too toxic to consider. As I seasoned and saut¨¦ed the meat, the aroma of spices mingled with the rich, gamey scent of the monster bird, promising something both hearty and satisfying.


    I employed a few culinary tricks to elevate the vors, aiming to make the dish as delicious as I could. It might not be five-star cuisine, but I hoped it would hit the spot.


    The savory scent of the meal swirled through the room, intensifying as I served it. Yr''s stomach growled loudly, a clear signal of her hunger, and I could almost feel her anticipation behind me.


    Once the food was ready, I arranged the sulent monster meat on a te and poured the steaming, aromatic soup into a small bowl. Yr''s eyes lit up with primal hunger, and drool pooled at the corners of her mouth as she fixed her gaze on the meal.


    I ced the food in front of her, and she wasted no time. With a near-animalistic fervor, she attacked the meal, shoveling it into her mouth without a word or a hint of gratitude. If I had a daughter, I imagined she might act just like Yr¡ªunfiltered and ravenous. While I wasn''t in the mood for children now, the thought of someday having them with my women stirred a thrilling sense of anticipation.


    Imagining them growing up, perhaps mirroring this unrestrained hunger, sparked a curious excitement within me.


    After finishing her meal, Yr let out a burp so loud and raucous it felt like the room itself was shaking.


    "So full. Gotta go back to sleep," she mumbled, then flopped back onto the bed with a sigh of contentment.


    I stood there, my jaw practically hitting the floor, staring at her in utter disbelief.


    "Hey, you can''t just leave me hanging like this," I said, trying to rouse her from herzy stupor. "Wake up!"


    "Nooo... five more minutes..." she whined, barely opening one eye.


    "You''ve been out for six hours already," I insisted, trying to sound exasperated. "Wake up and tell me what you know about Trill."


    "Five more minutes, I say..." Yr''s mouth twisted into a pout.


    I sighed, realizing that no matter what I did, I wasn''t going to get her up anytime soon.


    I gathered up her dishes, the clinking and ttering echoing in the quiet room as I washed them. The warm water did little to ease my frustration. Once the dishes were clean, I made my way back to the sofa and threw myself onto it, the cushions offering minimalfort.


    As I started to sink into the worn fabric, Yr''s voice cut through the silence, surprising me.


    "I''m sorry, but truth be told, I don''t have any information about her," she mumbled, her voice carrying a hint of apology. "I can''t give you anything..."


    I stared at her.


    "I figured as much," I said, not expecting Yr to have any real insights about Trill. Given herziness, she hardly seemed the type to stay up and stay alert, especially when her skill required constant mental engagement. That meant she had to be awake and focused all the time for it to work, which wasn''t exactly her strong suit.


    "But you''re not going to leave mepletely in the dark, are you?" I asked.


    Even though Yr was notoriouslyzy, she wasn''t one to outright lie. I had to believe that if she promised to provide information about Trill, she would, even if it wasn''t today. Maybe it woulde in the days ahead.


    "Mm..." she murmured, her eyes still closed inzy contentment. "I caught on to your little scheme to dig up info on Trill because I overheard you chatting with someone about investigating her. I happened to stumble upon it while drifting around the school with my astral form, hunting for a cozy corner to nap in after Professor Irene''s ss wrapped up."


    That exined why she had an inside track on my ndestine efforts regarding Trill.


    "I''ll dig up the dirt you want on her," Yr said. "But you''ll need to cough up something in return."


    "I''m all ears," I said, ready to hear her price.


    But after everything that had gone down today, I already had a good idea of what her conditions would be.


    "I want you to cook for me," she demanded with azy drawl.


    Cooking wasn''t exactly my forte, but fine. If that was the price for getting info on Trill, so be it.


    No sooner had sheid out her terms than I heard her start snoring again.It seemed she was back to dreaming away without a care.


    ***


    The next day...


    I awoke on the sofa, feeling like every bone in my body had turned into a block of cement. My muscles were stiff and sore.


    I nced at my smartphone and saw it was alreadyte afternoon. The sunlight streaming through the window made the room feel like a warm,zy cocoon. Thankfully, there were no sses today, so I didn''t need to fret about beingte. I must have been so exhausted from taking care of Yrst night that I''d slept through most of the day.


    The woman in question was still sprawled across my bed, her body tangled in the sheets like a cat that had imed a sunlit patch. Her snoring was rhythmic and peaceful, with asional drool dripping from the corner of her slightly open mouth, dampening the pillow beneath her.


    I sighed, getting up with a creak of my stiff bones, and headed over to shake her awake. I had things to do, and I wasn''t keen on letting herze around my room all day.


    "Wake up, Yr," I said, shaking her gently to rouse her from sleep.


    "Mmm..." she moaned in response, barely registering my attempt.


    It was clear waking her up wouldn''t be a simple task.


    "Wake up," I repeated, a bit firmer this time.


    "Mrgghh... I don''t want to... I want to sleep more... I don''t function well this early..." she mumbled groggily.


    "It''s already afternoon," I said, but I sighed, realizing she wasn''t going to give me the time of day.


    It seemed like getting this woman out of my dorm room wouldn''t be an easy feat.

 Chapter 291: Chapter 45 - A Date With Charlotte, Part 1 (1)

    Sunday, or as we called it in this world, the 7th day of the week.


    I stood outside the Leonamon cake shop, the sweet aroma of freshly baked goods wafting through the air. The shop was managed by one of my women, Amy. Though she had always been a bit slow, she was dependable and tackled her tasks with dedication. After she positioned the "Open" sign with a practiced hand, she turned and greeted me with a beaming smile.


    The cake shop had been thriving, its sales blossoming under the diligent efforts of its staff. While it didn''t rake in the kind of profits some of my other ventures did, it was far from struggling. In fact, its steady sess had led to the opening of several new branches across the kingdom.


    The Leonamon cake shop might have been the underdog in terms of revenue, but it was carving out its own niche, and that was something to be proud of.


    After what felt like an eternity of waiting, the person I was waiting finally appeared. Her floral dress clung to her curves, the white fabric fluttering around her legs as she walked. She looked stunning, her beauty only amplified by the casual elegance of her attire. Her hair was styled in the familiar twintails she always wore, giving her an air of youthful defiance.


    The moment she spotted me, her expression darkened into a scowl. It was clear that breaking her spirit andpletely dominating her would take time. But that was expected. After what I''d done to her, there was no way she''d warm up to me quickly. Well, that''s fine. I''d just have to make sure she became addicted to the feeling of my dick, so she wouldn''t stay so hostile.


    It had been a while since I''d deflowered her, and I hadn''t tasted her again since.


    Today, however, I was nning to have my way with her again.


    "Sorry I kept you waiting," she said, her voice dripping with sweetness, as if she were trying to sugarcoat the situation.


    It was probably because this was supposed to be a date¡ªone of the dates she''d promised after I rescued her from those kidnappers. Now, I was finally going to cash in on that promise. But despite her sugary tone, her eyes were filled with scorn, ring at me with pure hostility.


    Her name is Charlotte Sierra. She''s the daughter of a fallen duke, sold to me as a prostitute. To earn her freedom, she had to have sex with me multiple times¡ªan arrangement she agreed to in order to avoid bing my lifelong sex ve. This was her only path to escape my grasp.


    Charlotte had lost her noble title, and with it, her ce in the social hierarchy crumbled. Once the proud daughter of a duke, she had plummeted from the heights of privilege, leaving those who once flocked to her side out of loyalty to her status to vanish like rats from a sinking ship. Now, she was a loner¡ªa woman with no one left to stand by her.


    Even the prince, her childhood friend, had been thrown in jail because of her. The irony was delicious, though no one at the academy knew this little secret except for me.


    She had be invisible, ignored by all, as if she no longer existed. Her fall from grace had been swift and brutal, taking her from the top straight to rock bottom. It didn''t stop there. Those who were now higher in status, especially the sons and daughters of barons, took to bullying her without mercy.


    They whispered behind her back about the shame of having a father who had disgraced the kingdom, saying that the daughter of such a man should be put to death, her head disyed on a stake for all to see. Watching her downfall was nothing short of entertaining.


    I watched as Charlotte''s facade slowly shattered. Much like Kaori, my childhood friend back on Earth, Charlotte thrived on attention. Without it, she was vulnerable, and it showed.


    Since I had barred her from contacting her cherished Professor Sesillian, she had been left in total istion.


    The only person she had left was me. I exploited her need for attention to bend her to my will. I texted her, arranging a date despite the fact that she despised me. Her istion had driven her to ept, despite her loathing.


    "That''s a lovely dress," I said. "You look cute."


    Offering apliment was just a basic part of gentlemanly etiquette when going on a date. It was expected, and so I did it.


    Charlotte shot me a withering re when Iplimented her. "I don''t want your praise. I''m only wearing this because you told me to."


    She was right. I''d chosen that dress specifically because itplemented her so well. It was a piece from Leonamon''stest collection, and I knew it would probably be one of our top sellers this month. It was designed perfectly for a date.


    "Well, let''s step inside, shall we? I''ve arranged a VIP area just for you," I said with a knowing smile.


    As we entered the shop, the enticing aroma of freshly baked pastries, bread, and cakes enveloped us, a warm,forting scent that filled the air. Amy was at the counter, looking as detached and preupied as ever, her mind clearly elsewhere.


    Slowly, Amy turned her head toward me, her gaze lingering as she tilted her head to one side. It took her a moment, but she eventually remembered her role and led us to our reserved spot.


    "This way, Master," she said, addressing me with a casual "Master" that she apparently forgot was a bit too informal for public. I''d already told her to refer to me as "customer" when we were in the shop, just like she did with everyone else. But it looked like she hadn''t quite caught on.


    She led me to our reserved spot¡ªa spacious area, fittinglyvish given its VIP status.


    I pulled out a chair for Charlotte, gesturing for her to sit, before taking my own seat.


    Amy went off to get our orders, leaving us alone.


    "Why all this fancy treatment?" Charlotte asked, her tone edged with skepticism.


    "Because it''s only right when I''m on a date with a beautiful woman like you," I replied.


    "Cut the jokes," she said, rolling her eyes. "I know you don''t really mean that."


    "I do mean it," I assured her.


    She clicked her tongue, a clear sign of her disgust, as if she couldn''t stomach the fact that I wasying it on so thick. "Alright, just cut to the chase. You want to have sex with me again, don''t you? So why are you dragging this out with a date?"


    Her tone had the bitter edge of someone who''s used to the transactional nature ofpensated dating.


    "Well, I prefer not to rush things," I said smoothly. "I''ve only got five times left with you, remember? I want to savor every moment."


    "You''re trying to make this sound romantic," she retorted sharply. "Even though you''re nothing more than a rapist."


    "Didn''t you agree that it''s mutual consent, since you epted the conditions?"


    She fell silent after that.


    As we waited for our order, I slowly removed my foot from my shoe and slid it deliberately between her legs. She tried to close them instinctively, but I stopped her with a firmmand.


    "Keep them open. Let''s have a bit of fun before our order arrives," I said.


    She shot me a look of shock, her teeth clenched as she hissed, "Pervert¡­"


    Despite her words, she hesitantly spread her legs, allowing my foot to press against her. With a subtle, teasing motion, I used my toe to trace over her vagina through the thin fabric of her underwear.

 Chapter 291 - 45 - A Date With Charlotte, Part 1 (1)

    Sunday, or as we called it in this world, the 7th day of the week.


    I stood outside the Leonamon cake shop, the sweet aroma of freshly baked goods wafting through the air. The shop was managed by one of my women, Amy. Though she had always been a bit slow, she was dependable and tackled her tasks with dedication. After she positioned the "Open" sign with a practiced hand, she turned and greeted me with a beaming smile.


    The cake shop had been thriving, its sales blossoming under the diligent efforts of its staff. While it didn''t rake in the kind of profits some of my other ventures did, it was far from struggling. In fact, its steady sess had led to the opening of several new branches across the kingdom.


    The Leonamon cake shop might have been the underdog in terms of revenue, but it was carving out its own niche, and that was something to be proud of.


    After what felt like an eternity of waiting, the person I was waiting finally appeared. Her floral dress clung to her curves, the white fabric fluttering around her legs as she walked. She looked stunning, her beauty only amplified by the casual elegance of her attire. Her hair was styled in the familiar twintails she always wore, giving her an air of youthful defiance.


    The moment she spotted me, her expression darkened into a scowl. It was clear that breaking her spirit andpletely dominating her would take time. But that was expected. After what I''d done to her, there was no way she''d warm up to me quickly. Well, that''s fine. I''d just have to make sure she became addicted to the feeling of my dick, so she wouldn''t stay so hostile.


    It had been a while since I''d deflowered her, and I hadn''t tasted her again since.


    Today, however, I was nning to have my way with her again.


    "Sorry I kept you waiting," she said, her voice dripping with sweetness, as if she were trying to sugarcoat the situation.


    It was probably because this was supposed to be a date¡ªone of the dates she''d promised after I rescued her from those kidnappers. Now, I was finally going to cash in on that promise. But despite her sugary tone, her eyes were filled with scorn, ring at me with pure hostility.


    Her name is Charlotte Sierra. She''s the daughter of a fallen duke, sold to me as a prostitute. To earn her freedom, she had to have sex with me multiple times¡ªan arrangement she agreed to in order to avoid bing my lifelong sex ve. This was her only path to escape my grasp.


    Charlotte had lost her noble title, and with it, her ce in the social hierarchy crumbled. Once the proud daughter of a duke, she had plummeted from the heights of privilege, leaving those who once flocked to her side out of loyalty to her status to vanish like rats from a sinking ship. Now, she was a loner¡ªa woman with no one left to stand by her.


    Even the prince, her childhood friend, had been thrown in jail because of her. The irony was delicious, though no one at the academy knew this little secret except for me.


    She had be invisible, ignored by all, as if she no longer existed. Her fall from grace had been swift and brutal, taking her from the top straight to rock bottom. It didn''t stop there. Those who were now higher in status, especially the sons and daughters of barons, took to bullying her without mercy.


    They whispered behind her back about the shame of having a father who had disgraced the kingdom, saying that the daughter of such a man should be put to death, her head disyed on a stake for all to see. Watching her downfall was nothing short of entertaining.


    I watched as Charlotte''s facade slowly shattered. Much like Kaori, my childhood friend back on Earth, Charlotte thrived on attention. Without it, she was vulnerable, and it showed. Visit us at freewebnovel


    Since I had barred her from contacting her cherished Professor Sesillian, she had been left in total istion.


    The only person she had left was me. I exploited her need for attention to bend her to my will. I texted her, arranging a date despite the fact that she despised me. Her istion had driven her to ept, despite her loathing.


    "That''s a lovely dress," I said. "You look cute."


    Offering apliment was just a basic part of gentlemanly etiquette when going on a date. It was expected, and so I did it.


    Charlotte shot me a withering re when Iplimented her. "I don''t want your praise. I''m only wearing this because you told me to."


    She was right. I''d chosen that dress specifically because itplemented her so well. It was a piece from Leonamon''stest collection, and I knew it would probably be one of our top sellers this month. It was designed perfectly for a date.


    "Well, let''s step inside, shall we? I''ve arranged a VIP area just for you," I said with a knowing smile.


    As we entered the shop, the enticing aroma of freshly baked pastries, bread, and cakes enveloped us, a warm,forting scent that filled the air. Amy was at the counter, looking as detached and preupied as ever, her mind clearly elsewhere.


    Slowly, Amy turned her head toward me, her gaze lingering as she tilted her head to one side. It took her a moment, but she eventually remembered her role and led us to our reserved spot.


    "This way, Master," she said, addressing me with a casual "Master" that she apparently forgot was a bit too informal for public. I''d already told her to refer to me as "customer" when we were in the shop, just like she did with everyone else. But it looked like she hadn''t quite caught on.


    She led me to our reserved spot¡ªa spacious area, fittinglyvish given its VIP status.


    I pulled out a chair for Charlotte, gesturing for her to sit, before taking my own seat.


    Amy went off to get our orders, leaving us alone.


    "Why all this fancy treatment?" Charlotte asked, her tone edged with skepticism.


    "Because it''s only right when I''m on a date with a beautiful woman like you," I replied.


    "Cut the jokes," she said, rolling her eyes. "I know you don''t really mean that."


    "I do mean it," I assured her.


    She clicked her tongue, a clear sign of her disgust, as if she couldn''t stomach the fact that I wasying it on so thick. "Alright, just cut to the chase. You want to have sex with me again, don''t you? So why are you dragging this out with a date?"


    Her tone had the bitter edge of someone who''s used to the transactional nature ofpensated dating.


    "Well, I prefer not to rush things," I said smoothly. "I''ve only got five times left with you, remember? I want to savor every moment."


    "You''re trying to make this sound romantic," she retorted sharply. "Even though you''re nothing more than a rapist."


    "Didn''t you agree that it''s mutual consent, since you epted the conditions?"


    She fell silent after that.


    As we waited for our order, I slowly removed my foot from my shoe and slid it deliberately between her legs. She tried to close them instinctively, but I stopped her with a firmmand.


    "Keep them open. Let''s have a bit of fun before our order arrives," I said.


    She shot me a look of shock, her teeth clenched as she hissed, "Pervert¡­"


    Despite her words, she hesitantly spread her legs, allowing my foot to press against her. With a subtle, teasing motion, I used my toe to trace over her vagina through the thin fabric of her underwear.

 Chapter 292: Chapter 45 - A Date With Charlotte, Part 1 (2)

    The crack instantly grew slick as I teased the entrance of her pussy through her underwear.


    "Nnn¡­"


    Charlotte bit her lips, trying desperately to keep from making any noise, but a soft moan slipped out despite her effort to keep it silent. She red at me, her eyes burning with a mix of frustration and arousal as I continued to brush her pussy with my toe.


    "You might say you dislike me, but look at this. You''re absolutely soaked, just from my toe. Is it really that good?"


    "You really are the worst," she said through gritted teeth, a tear glistening at the corner of her eye.


    I found her expression fascinating. It wasn''t sweet, but it was undeniably intense and satisfying to watch.


    She gripped the fabric of her clothes tightly as my toes brushed against her entrance, her panties bing increasingly slick and wet. She clenched her teeth, desperately trying to suppress any sounds.


    Suddenly, the door to our room swung open, and a group of staff entered, carrying our order.


    "H-Heh?" Charlotte''s eyes widened in panic. She shot me a desperate look, silently pleading for me to stop what I was doing under the table. Instead of backing off, I pressed my toe harder against her entrance. "Fhnnnnnnn~!"


    The staff nced around, trying to pinpoint the strange sound that had just emerged. When they concluded it must have been their imagination, they shrugged it off and continued setting our order on the table.


    Charlotte shot me a fierce re, but despite her intense look, I kept teasing her pussy. My toes relentlessly stroked her, sometimes pushing into her entrance, making her panties increasingly soaked. The air was tinged with a subtle scent of citric juice, though none of the staff seemed to catch on.


    Eventually, the staff finished their rounds and left the VIP room, having delivered everything, including the Leonamon wine. However, we weren''t focused on the food. Instead of hunger, a thicker, more palpable tension filled the room, overshadowing the meal with a different kind of heat.


    "Haaa... Haa... Haaa..."


    Charlotte''s heavy breathing echoed through the room, each exhale thick with mounting desire. Her once fierce re had softened into a look of unmistakable arousal. The heat of the moment was almost tangible, pressing down on her. Her grip on her clothes tightened to a desperate, knotted clutch as her breathing grew more ragged, punctuated by increasingly urgent moans.


    "Aaah¡­ Haaa, hnnn~ Haaa¡­"


    The air was heavy with an electric tension as I continued to caress her pussy through her panties with my toes. I pinched her clitoris with deliberate precision, rolling it with the base of my foot. The pleasure was clear on her face, every trace of hostility reced by an intense, unabashed arousal.


    "Aaah¡­ ahhh¡­ I''m¡­"


    Her voice trembled, filled with desperate need as she hovered on the brink of cumming. Her moans grew louder, more frantic, and the way she clutched at the fabric of her clothes, fingers digging in, made it clear just how close she was.


    I couldn''t help but grin, savoring the power I had over her. Then, without a hint of mercy, I withdrew my foot from between her legs, sliding it back into my shoe.


    "Eh?" She looked up at me, her eyes wide, shock and disbelief written all over her flushed face.


    "The orders are going to get cold if we don''t eat them now," I said, my tone cool and nonchnt, as if I hadn''t just brought her to the edge and yanked it away.


    "Wha¡­?" Her voice wavered, disappointment flooding her expression. The frustration of being denied at thest moment was clear, the way her body trembled with unfulfilled need. But that was exactly how I wanted her¡ªteetering on the edge, desperate, and unsatisfied. I nned to savor this moment, to savor her, piece by piece, until she couldn''t take it anymore.


    I couldn''t hide the grin that was sneaking into my face. My sadistic side wasing out in full force.


    Charlotte''s eyes were locked onto me, her frustration palpable as she hesitated to touch her food. The irritation of being denied release was clear on her face, and her fingers hovered over her te with little enthusiasm. Eventually, she started eating, but her disinterest was obvious¡ªher appetite had been ruined by the blue balls I''d left her with. That was precisely my intention.


    Today, I had no ns to make this session enjoyable for her. My goal was to savor my own pleasure while leaving her unsatisfied.


    I was going to savor every moment, making sure she didn''t enjoy it. With each cruel twist, her resistance would crumble, her will breaking under the weight of my control.


    ***


    Charlotte''s POV


    It wasn''t fair. He was so cruel. I couldn''t believe it.


    How could he stop right when I was at the edge of release? It felt like he was deliberately teasing me, ying with my desperation.


    Stay tuned for updates on m-v l|-NovelFire


    Admitting that I was getting off on it would only give him the satisfaction of knowing he was having an effect on me. I didn''t want him to see that I was enjoying it. I didn''t... I didn''t want to like it with him.


    But it was so unfair, cutting me off right when I was on the edge. I was so close, practically there, and then he just stopped. He left me hanging, dangling by a thread.


    This man¡­ this man right in front of me was so cruel.


    Was this truly the same guy who''d saved me from those kidnappers, the one everyonebeled as skillless at the academy? Was this really that person? It was hard to reconcile the gentle hero from that past with the sadistic prick before me.


    Maybe this was his true self, hidden beneath a fa?ade. I could feel it now¡ªthis was the real him, and he had me caught in his snare. I had no choice but toply and do whatever he demanded, just to free myself from his twisted game.


    The food was very good, to be honest, but I couldn''t enjoy a single bite. Not with him around.


    "Why are you ring at me?" he asked, casually taking a bite of his cake while I shot him a look that could melt steel.


    How could he even ask that after what he just put me through? This guy was really intent on tormenting me, trying to break me down under his thumb. Of course, I wasn''t going to give in. I wasn''t about to fall for his mind games.


    I turned my head away and said, "Nothing at all. Just enjoying the food."


    "Yeah? Well, this is Leonamon," he replied with a smirk. "Of course, it''s going to be good."


    Right. This guy owns even this cake shop. I couldn''t help but wonder just how powerful he truly was. Considering how much he already controlled, it wouldn''t be surprising if he could take over the world without anyone even realizing it. The thought of him ruling everything from the shadows was... absolutely terrifying.

 Chapter 293: Chapter 45 - A Date With Charlotte, Part 1 (3)

    Leon''s POV


    I uncorked the wine with a satisfying pop, the cork flying off with a sharp, sudden burst. I poured the dark, rich liquid into Charlotte''s ss, the crimson flow catching the light, then filled my own. Continue your journey on m|v-l''e-NovelFire


    "You really are quite the gentleman," Charlotte said, her eyes narrowing with disdain. "If that was your true persona, I might actually think about dating you. But it''s not. You might y the part of a gentleman, but deep down, you''re just a scum who takes advantage of others."


    I took a long swig of my wine, savoring the smooth taste before meeting her gaze with an amused glint in my eyes. "You really don''t hold back, do you? No filters at all," I said, my smile widening. "But don''t forget, there are scummier people out there than me. If I were truly the scum you think I am, I wouldn''t have let you go in the first ce."


    "I can''t really think of anyone else who''s as much of a scum, other than you," she told me.


    I swirled the wine in my ss, watching as it spiraled into a mini whirlpool. "Really? Maybe you just can''t see anyone worse because you''re not looking hard enough. Or maybe you''re blinded by familiarity, so close to someone that you fail to recognize their true nature as scum."


    Her eyes hardened, clearly intrigued and taking the bait.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Think about it," I said smoothly. "Have you ever considered that you might be scum yourself?"


    "What? No! I''m not scum!" she snapped, her face flushed with surprise and a hint of defensive anger.


    I chuckled softly, the sound rich with dark amusement. "See, I told you," I said, my smirk widening. "A scum will never see themselves as scum."


    "W-What do you mean? I''m not scum!" she shot back, her voice trembling with indignation.


    "Yes, you are, Charlotte," I said firmly, my tone unyielding. "Have you ever wondered why you''re left all alone now? Why your followers scattered the moment you fell from grace? Or why the sons and daughters of minor barons, people beneath you in every way, are now ganging up on you? Have you thought about it?"


    "W-What¡­?" she stammered, her face a mask of shock and confusion.


    The shift in her expression made it clear she''d never considered these questions before.


    "You''re as scummy as theye," I said, my smile vanishing into a hard, unforgiving line. "You''ve been so blinded by your high status that you thought you could do anything without consequence. Youughed at those below you, fixated solely on your own pleasure. You abandoned the Prince in his time of need, ignored his feelings, and fed him lie after lie.


    You''re infinitely scummier than I could ever be."


    "T-Take that back! I''m not scum!" she roared, pushing herself aggressively against the table, her eyes shing with fury.


    I met her fierce re head-on, my expression unshaken. Nothing she did would make me flinch; she was nothing more than a discarded ything to me now.


    When she realized she was losing to me, her face twisted with frustration as she snapped, "I''m going to the bathroom," before storming out of the VIP room.


    I watched her retreat, her heels clicking sharply against the floor as she headed for the restroom. Now, it was time for phase two of this date.


    ***


    Charlotte''s POV


    I sshed cold water on my face, hoping the chill would numb the sting of the tears forming in my eyes. How dare he talk to me like that? Despite his own scummy behavior, he had the audacity to call me scum. I knew I wasn''t like that. I knew I wasn''t.


    I didn''t mock those beneath me out of spite. It was simply what my followers¡ªthose who clung to me because of my lofty status¡ªexpected. It wasn''t that I took pleasure in ridiculingmoners or belittling Leon for hisck of skill. I didn''tugh because I found it enjoyable or satisfying. I did it because I needed to keep my supporters from abandoning me.


    As for Prince Julius, I didn''t neglect his feelings intentionally. I was prepared to face his emotions head-on and reject him properly since my heart had already chosen someone else. I didn''t lie to him out of malice or ignore him out of indifference. The truth is, I didn''t want to hurt him, which is why I lied. I thought he was okay¡ªhadn''t heard otherwise, so I figured he was fine.


    I never meant to forget him or leave him hanging in his time of need.


    I wasn''t scum. I knew I wasn''t.


    "It looks like I''ve pushed things too far," a voice suddenly sliced through the silence behind me. "I didn''t expect you to be so hurt that you''d end up crying like this. I''m really sorry."


    Leon''s voice wasced with genuine remorse. His apologetic expression was clear as day.


    I shot him a re, but words failed me. I couldn''t find the strength to ask him to retract his harsh words about me being scum. My mouth stayed firmly shut.


    "I''m sorry for calling you scum," he said.


    I bit my lip, and finally, the tears broke free. As I sobbed, he wrapped his arms around me, gently rubbing the back of my head. I couldn''t see his expression through the embrace, but in that moment, I didn''t care. All I could focus on was thefort of his touch, as my sobs came in ragged, shuddering bursts.


    ***


    Leon''s POV


    I let her sob into my shoulder, feeling the wetness of her tears seep through my shirt, while I rubbed her back with a soothing motion. My reflection in the mirror showed a face as cold and unfeeling as ice. The apology I''d given was nothing but a facade¡ªI still considered her scum. But to break through her defenses and get what I wanted, I needed to see her vulnerable, crying.


    I nned to use the advantage of her lowered guard to infiltrate her heart.


    As she continued to weep, I took full advantage of her emotional state. With a calcted move, I gripped her ass firmly with both hands, my fingers kneading and squeezing her cheeks with an insistent pressure. She didn''t resist; she merely squirmed slightly, her body betraying a mix of confusion and subdued response.


    "L-Leon...?"


    It was the first time she had called me by my name today. That single word signified that I had finally broken through to her heart, and now, I had the power to do whatever I wanted with her.


    I looked into her eyes, and then closed the distance between us, capturing her lips with mine.

 Chapter 292 - 45 - A Date With Charlotte, Part 1 (2)

    The crack instantly grew slick as I teased the entrance of her pussy through her underwear.


    "Nnn¡­"


    Charlotte bit her lips, trying desperately to keep from making any noise, but a soft moan slipped out despite her effort to keep it silent. She red at me, her eyes burning with a mix of frustration and arousal as I continued to brush her pussy with my toe.


    "You might say you dislike me, but look at this. You''re absolutely soaked, just from my toe. Is it really that good?"


    "You really are the worst," she said through gritted teeth, a tear glistening at the corner of her eye.


    I found her expression fascinating. It wasn''t sweet, but it was undeniably intense and satisfying to watch.


    She gripped the fabric of her clothes tightly as my toes brushed against her entrance, her panties bing increasingly slick and wet. She clenched her teeth, desperately trying to suppress any sounds.


    Suddenly, the door to our room swung open, and a group of staff entered, carrying our order.


    "H-Heh?" Charlotte''s eyes widened in panic. She shot me a desperate look, silently pleading for me to stop what I was doing under the table. Instead of backing off, I pressed my toe harder against her entrance. "Fhnnnnnnn~!"


    The staff nced around, trying to pinpoint the strange sound that had just emerged. When they concluded it must have been their imagination, they shrugged it off and continued setting our order on the table.


    Charlotte shot me a fierce re, but despite her intense look, I kept teasing her pussy. My toes relentlessly stroked her, sometimes pushing into her entrance, making her panties increasingly soaked. The air was tinged with a subtle scent of citric juice, though none of the staff seemed to catch on.


    Eventually, the staff finished their rounds and left the VIP room, having delivered everything, including the Leonamon wine. However, we weren''t focused on the food. Instead of hunger, a thicker, more palpable tension filled the room, overshadowing the meal with a different kind of heat.


    "Haaa... Haa... Haaa..."


    Charlotte''s heavy breathing echoed through the room, each exhale thick with mounting desire. Her once fierce re had softened into a look of unmistakable arousal. The heat of the moment was almost tangible, pressing down on her. Her grip on her clothes tightened to a desperate, knotted clutch as her breathing grew more ragged, punctuated by increasingly urgent moans.


    "Aaah¡­ Haaa, hnnn~ Haaa¡­"


    The air was heavy with an electric tension as I continued to caress her pussy through her panties with my toes. I pinched her clitoris with deliberate precision, rolling it with the base of my foot. The pleasure was clear on her face, every trace of hostility reced by an intense, unabashed arousal.


    "Aaah¡­ ahhh¡­ I''m¡­"


    Her voice trembled, filled with desperate need as she hovered on the brink of cumming. Her moans grew louder, more frantic, and the way she clutched at the fabric of her clothes, fingers digging in, made it clear just how close she was.


    I couldn''t help but grin, savoring the power I had over her. Then, without a hint of mercy, I withdrew my foot from between her legs, sliding it back into my shoe.


    "Eh?" She looked up at me, her eyes wide, shock and disbelief written all over her flushed face.


    "The orders are going to get cold if we don''t eat them now," I said, my tone cool and nonchnt, as if I hadn''t just brought her to the edge and yanked it away.


    "Wha¡­?" Her voice wavered, disappointment flooding her expression. The frustration of being denied at thest moment was clear, the way her body trembled with unfulfilled need. But that was exactly how I wanted her¡ªteetering on the edge, desperate, and unsatisfied. I nned to savor this moment, to savor her, piece by piece, until she couldn''t take it anymore.


    I couldn''t hide the grin that was sneaking into my face. My sadistic side wasing out in full force.


    Charlotte''s eyes were locked onto me, her frustration palpable as she hesitated to touch her food. The irritation of being denied release was clear on her face, and her fingers hovered over her te with little enthusiasm. Eventually, she started eating, but her disinterest was obvious¡ªher appetite had been ruined by the blue balls I''d left her with. That was precisely my intention.


    Today, I had no ns to make this session enjoyable for her. My goal was to savor my own pleasure while leaving her unsatisfied.


    I was going to savor every moment, making sure she didn''t enjoy it. With each cruel twist, her resistance would crumble, her will breaking under the weight of my control.


    ***


    Charlotte''s POV


    It wasn''t fair. He was so cruel. I couldn''t believe it.


    How could he stop right when I was at the edge of release? It felt like he was deliberately teasing me, ying with my desperation.


    Stay tuned for updates on m-v l|-NovelFire


    Admitting that I was getting off on it would only give him the satisfaction of knowing he was having an effect on me. I didn''t want him to see that I was enjoying it. I didn''t... I didn''t want to like it with him.


    But it was so unfair, cutting me off right when I was on the edge. I was so close, practically there, and then he just stopped. He left me hanging, dangling by a thread.


    This man¡­ this man right in front of me was so cruel.


    Was this truly the same guy who''d saved me from those kidnappers, the one everyonebeled as skillless at the academy? Was this really that person? It was hard to reconcile the gentle hero from that past with the sadistic prick before me.


    Maybe this was his true self, hidden beneath a fa?ade. I could feel it now¡ªthis was the real him, and he had me caught in his snare. I had no choice but toply and do whatever he demanded, just to free myself from his twisted game.


    The food was very good, to be honest, but I couldn''t enjoy a single bite. Not with him around.


    "Why are you ring at me?" he asked, casually taking a bite of his cake while I shot him a look that could melt steel.


    How could he even ask that after what he just put me through? This guy was really intent on tormenting me, trying to break me down under his thumb. Of course, I wasn''t going to give in. I wasn''t about to fall for his mind games.


    I turned my head away and said, "Nothing at all. Just enjoying the food."


    "Yeah? Well, this is Leonamon," he replied with a smirk. "Of course, it''s going to be good."


    Right. This guy owns even this cake shop. I couldn''t help but wonder just how powerful he truly was. Considering how much he already controlled, it wouldn''t be surprising if he could take over the world without anyone even realizing it. The thought of him ruling everything from the shadows was... absolutely terrifying.

 Chapter 293 - 45 - A Date With Charlotte, Part 1 (3)

    Leon''s POV


    I uncorked the wine with a satisfying pop, the cork flying off with a sharp, sudden burst. I poured the dark, rich liquid into Charlotte''s ss, the crimson flow catching the light, then filled my own. Continue your journey on m|v-l''e-NovelFire


    "You really are quite the gentleman," Charlotte said, her eyes narrowing with disdain. "If that was your true persona, I might actually think about dating you. But it''s not. You might y the part of a gentleman, but deep down, you''re just a scum who takes advantage of others."


    I took a long swig of my wine, savoring the smooth taste before meeting her gaze with an amused glint in my eyes. "You really don''t hold back, do you? No filters at all," I said, my smile widening. "But don''t forget, there are scummier people out there than me. If I were truly the scum you think I am, I wouldn''t have let you go in the first ce."


    "I can''t really think of anyone else who''s as much of a scum, other than you," she told me.


    I swirled the wine in my ss, watching as it spiraled into a mini whirlpool. "Really? Maybe you just can''t see anyone worse because you''re not looking hard enough. Or maybe you''re blinded by familiarity, so close to someone that you fail to recognize their true nature as scum."


    Her eyes hardened, clearly intrigued and taking the bait.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Think about it," I said smoothly. "Have you ever considered that you might be scum yourself?"


    "What? No! I''m not scum!" she snapped, her face flushed with surprise and a hint of defensive anger.


    I chuckled softly, the sound rich with dark amusement. "See, I told you," I said, my smirk widening. "A scum will never see themselves as scum."


    "W-What do you mean? I''m not scum!" she shot back, her voice trembling with indignation.


    "Yes, you are, Charlotte," I said firmly, my tone unyielding. "Have you ever wondered why you''re left all alone now? Why your followers scattered the moment you fell from grace? Or why the sons and daughters of minor barons, people beneath you in every way, are now ganging up on you? Have you thought about it?"


    "W-What¡­?" she stammered, her face a mask of shock and confusion.


    The shift in her expression made it clear she''d never considered these questions before.


    "You''re as scummy as theye," I said, my smile vanishing into a hard, unforgiving line. "You''ve been so blinded by your high status that you thought you could do anything without consequence. Youughed at those below you, fixated solely on your own pleasure. You abandoned the Prince in his time of need, ignored his feelings, and fed him lie after lie.


    You''re infinitely scummier than I could ever be."


    "T-Take that back! I''m not scum!" she roared, pushing herself aggressively against the table, her eyes shing with fury.


    I met her fierce re head-on, my expression unshaken. Nothing she did would make me flinch; she was nothing more than a discarded ything to me now.


    When she realized she was losing to me, her face twisted with frustration as she snapped, "I''m going to the bathroom," before storming out of the VIP room.


    I watched her retreat, her heels clicking sharply against the floor as she headed for the restroom. Now, it was time for phase two of this date.


    ***


    Charlotte''s POV


    I sshed cold water on my face, hoping the chill would numb the sting of the tears forming in my eyes. How dare he talk to me like that? Despite his own scummy behavior, he had the audacity to call me scum. I knew I wasn''t like that. I knew I wasn''t.


    I didn''t mock those beneath me out of spite. It was simply what my followers¡ªthose who clung to me because of my lofty status¡ªexpected. It wasn''t that I took pleasure in ridiculingmoners or belittling Leon for hisck of skill. I didn''tugh because I found it enjoyable or satisfying. I did it because I needed to keep my supporters from abandoning me.


    As for Prince Julius, I didn''t neglect his feelings intentionally. I was prepared to face his emotions head-on and reject him properly since my heart had already chosen someone else. I didn''t lie to him out of malice or ignore him out of indifference. The truth is, I didn''t want to hurt him, which is why I lied. I thought he was okay¡ªhadn''t heard otherwise, so I figured he was fine.


    I never meant to forget him or leave him hanging in his time of need.


    I wasn''t scum. I knew I wasn''t.


    "It looks like I''ve pushed things too far," a voice suddenly sliced through the silence behind me. "I didn''t expect you to be so hurt that you''d end up crying like this. I''m really sorry."


    Leon''s voice wasced with genuine remorse. His apologetic expression was clear as day.


    I shot him a re, but words failed me. I couldn''t find the strength to ask him to retract his harsh words about me being scum. My mouth stayed firmly shut.


    "I''m sorry for calling you scum," he said.


    I bit my lip, and finally, the tears broke free. As I sobbed, he wrapped his arms around me, gently rubbing the back of my head. I couldn''t see his expression through the embrace, but in that moment, I didn''t care. All I could focus on was thefort of his touch, as my sobs came in ragged, shuddering bursts.


    ***


    Leon''s POV


    I let her sob into my shoulder, feeling the wetness of her tears seep through my shirt, while I rubbed her back with a soothing motion. My reflection in the mirror showed a face as cold and unfeeling as ice. The apology I''d given was nothing but a facade¡ªI still considered her scum. But to break through her defenses and get what I wanted, I needed to see her vulnerable, crying.


    I nned to use the advantage of her lowered guard to infiltrate her heart.


    As she continued to weep, I took full advantage of her emotional state. With a calcted move, I gripped her ass firmly with both hands, my fingers kneading and squeezing her cheeks with an insistent pressure. She didn''t resist; she merely squirmed slightly, her body betraying a mix of confusion and subdued response.


    "L-Leon...?"


    It was the first time she had called me by my name today. That single word signified that I had finally broken through to her heart, and now, I had the power to do whatever I wanted with her.


    I looked into her eyes, and then closed the distance between us, capturing her lips with mine.

 Chapter 294: Chapter 45 - A Date With Charlotte, Part 1 (4)

    I pulled away from the kiss after a moment, and she looked at me with a flushed face, her gaze quickly averting.


    "W-What are you doing? Let me go..." she stammered, trying to wriggle free from my grasp. But I had already burrowed deep into her heart. She couldn''t push me away, nor could she stay angry with me. At that moment, I was the only thing on her mind.


    I captured her lips again, this time pressing my tongue into her mouth. Her lips initially resisted, a clear sign she was reluctant to embrace the kiss. But soon, her mouth surrendered. Her tongue attempted to dance around mine, but I overpowered it with my own. As the kiss deepened, Charlotte''s resolve melted, and she became entirely lost in the sensation.


    As I continued to kiss her, my hands stayed busy, kneading both of her ass cheeks. The sensation was nothing short of incredible¡ªher ass was the perfect bnce of firmness and softness. The sticity, the way her cheeks pressed back against my hands, and how my fingers sank into her flesh, almost overwhelmed by it, was pure ecstasy.


    "N-No..."


    She whimpered, trying to pull away, but the resistance was half-hearted at best. The dress she wore, a one-piece that clung to her curves, made it all too easy for me to slide my hands beneath the fabric. With just a simple motion, I could have had my way with her, fingers teasing and exploring, but I held back.


    Instead, I simply savored the feel of her ass, letting my hands indulge in the perfection beneath them.


    After the kiss, I pulled back and studied her face. It was a beautiful mess¡ªtears streaked down her flushed cheeks, smudging her makeup into a chaotic blur. The sight of her like this, stripped of her usual cheeky confidence, made her look even more vulnerable and alluring.


    "I want to do it."


    Her eyes widened, panic shing in them as she stammered, "H-H-Here?"


    Her reaction was one of stunned disbelief, as if I''d lost my mind. Despite owning the cake shop, the bathroom was still a public setting. The idea of having sex here, in a space with so little privacy, was dangerous. But that danger? It was intoxicating. The thrill of getting caught only heightened the excitement for me.


    "You want to be rid of me as soon as possible, don''t you?" I said, my voice low andmanding. "To get that freedom, all you need to do is prostitute yourself to me five more times. Then you can be with your precious professor again."


    My hands roamed over her ass, squeezing it with possessive force, while my hardened cock pressed insistently against her crotch. She looked down, her breath hitching, her arms trembling as they rested against my chest. With a hesitant nod, she whispered, "O-Okay¡­"


    We slipped into one of the tight bathroom cubicles. In that confined space, she ced her hands firmly against the wall and lifted her skirt up to her waist. Her white butt was barely concealed by a pair of pristine white underwear. The sight was almost sacrosanct, but it was about to be defiled. The pure white fabric was poised to be tainted.


    I slid her panties to the side, revealing her wet, twitching pink lips to my eager eyes. Her exposed vagina glistened, every delicate fold on full disy.


    "D-Don''t¡­" she stammered, her voice trembling with embarrassment as she caught me staring.


    Ignoring her plea, I teased her folds with my fingers, feeling the heat radiating from her. The warmth was intoxicating, pulling me deeper into the moment.


    "Hnnn... Hnngg~"


    After I coated my fingers in her slick warmth, I straightened up and slowly unzipped my pants, letting my meat stick spring free. Her eyes widened, and she swallowed hard as she saw it. This would be the first time since our initial encounter.


    With my rock-hard cock, I guided it to her drenched entrance. A rush of wetness erupted as my rod slid into her slick, inviting pussy.


    "Hnnnng...!"


    Her pussy felt snug and incredibly inviting, drenched with arousal, making every thrust smooth and intoxicating. The tightness of her grip was deliciously weing.


    I started thrusting, my hips driving forward as I held her hips firmly.


    "Aah... Ahhh, hnngg... Hnnn..." she tried to muffle her moans with her hand, her effort to stay quiet evident in her strained voice.


    The cubicle was saturated with the sounds of muffled moans, the squelching of wetness, and the rhythmic p of flesh meeting flesh.


    "Aaah, no, ahh... Ahhh..."


    Discover more stories at m,v l''e-NovelFire


    She was teetering on the edge of cumming, so I pulled out abruptly.


    "Eh?"


    "What?" I asked, trying to read her.


    She gritted her teeth, her face flushed and strained. "N-Nothing."


    After a brief pause, I plunged back into her slick, throbbing pussy, feeling her heat envelop me once more.


    "Hnnnnnngggg~!"


    I kept pounding her relentlessly, pulling out just as she was about to cum. Over and over, I repeated this until I could sense she was on the brink of breaking. After all, she had cried earlier, revealing a vulnerability that made her breaking point close at hand.


    "Aah, no, aah~ Ahhnngg~ Aaah...!"


    I tightened my grip on her hips, their softness a testament to their perfect shape, and thrust my cock in and out with relentless force. Each time my tip brushed her cervix, her pussy mped down and opened again, making her moans grow louder. Charlotte''s hand was pressed tightly over her mouth, her eyes squeezed shut.


    From my perspective, seeing her in that white one-piece dress¡ªa stark contrast to the primal act taking ce¡ªwas incredibly arousing. The sensation of domination surged through me, making it impossible not to grin.


    "Aaah, n-nooo¡­ aaah! C-Cumming¡­!"


    She was on the brink of cumming again when I pulled back, halting my movements.


    "Eh?" Her eyes, wide with shock and desperation, darted to me over her shoulder. She couldn''t believe I was deliberately stopping her right at the edge. But that was exactly what I intended.


    "What? Do you really need to cum that badly?" I taunted. "Remember who you are, Charlotte. Right now, you''re nothing more than a prostitute. Your job is to pleasure me, not to find your own release." Leaning in, I let my lips hover near her ear, my breath hot against her skin. My grin widened as I whispered, "But if you want to cum so badly," I teased, "you can always beg for it."


    Tears began to shimmer in her eyes, glistening like droplets of anguish. ''That''s right. You still cling to your pride, don''t you? Even though you''re now a fallen noble, you were once the daughter of a duke.''


    Yet, pride can be easily eclipsed by the overpowering wave of pleasure.


    "P-Please¡­" she whimpered, her voice quaking with desperation. Then, she raised it, her words bursting with need. "Please make me cum! Make a mess out of me! I can''t take it anymore! You always stop just when I''m about to cum!


    You''re so mean!" Her voice broke with raw emotion. "So¡­ that''s why¡­ I''m begging¡­ I beg you¡­! Please make me cum!"


    I grinned wickedly, my face twisted into a devilish smirk.


    "Roger that," I purred, my tone dark andmanding. My hands slid from her trembling hips up to her hair, seizing each of her twin tails with a firm grip. I yanked her by those twin tails, pulling her closer with a rough, sudden motion.


    "Nnna?! S-So suddenlyyyyyyyyyyy~!" she gasped, her voice a high-pitched wail as the orgasm she''d been desperately craving finally burst forth, her body writhing in uncontroble pleasure.


    But this wasn''t the end. There was still more toe.

 Chapter 295: Chapter 45 - A Date With Charlotte, Part 1 (5)

    I yanked her twin tails hard, pulling her back against me as I mmed my hips into hers. I used them as makeshift horns, fucking her relentlessly. Each time my dick drove deep inside her, her vagina mped down, squeezing me tightly.


    "Aaah, i-it feels so good...! Aaah, ahhh, ahhh, ahhh, ahh, fuaaah, hnnn~! Aaaaaaah!"


    Her body reacted eagerly to my intense thrusts. I hammered my hips into her ass from behind, the sharp sound of our bodies meeting echoing off the walls.


    "Aaah! Ah! Ah! Ah, ah, ah, hii ah!"


    I thrust deeper, my dick sliding all the way in.


    "Higu! Hiiiii!"


    The sounds she was making were loud and undeniably explicit. I was certain that even those outside, indulging in cakes and pastries, could hear the noisesing from the bathroom. Except this wasn''t just any bathroom, nor was it an ordinary cake shop. This bathroom waspletely soundproof, designed to keep any noise contained within its walls.


    Charlotte, of course, was unaware of this¡ªI hadn''t told her. It was better that way.


    Charlotte, unaware that her moans couldn''t escape this soundproof sanctuary, was desperately trying to keep her voice down. Believing that any sound might be overheard outside, she clenched her teeth to stifle her cries, shaking her head and tensing up in a futile effort to control herself. Her mouth was filled with drool, which dripped steadily onto the floor.


    "Aaah, nooo! P-Please, be a little gentler! Someone might hear¡­! Aaaaah!"


    Instead of easing up, I decided to be even rougher. I moved my hips faster, thrusting in a relentless rhythm¡ªpulling out and mming back in, over and over.


    "W-What¡­?! Aaaah, aaah, hiiii! Aaaah, fuaaaah! N-No¡­! I... I...


    Someone might hear us¡­!"


    I tightened my grip on her twin tails as I pounded into her with such force that her ass turned bright red.


    "Hiiiii! Aaah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ahhhhhhhh!"


    I could feel her pussy mping down on my dick, tightening like a vise. The sensation drove me wild, and I decided to finish this round with a bang, making sure we''d both cum at the same time. The pressure built up, my balls tightening as the pain of holding back my cum reached the perineum.


    I thrust one final, brutal blow deep into her pussy, aiming straight for her womb with the intention of filling her with my cum.


    "Hiiiiiiiiiii?!"


    I rammed into her with all my might, my cock piercing her womb. Charlotte screamed, her eyes wide open as her tongue lolled out, her body shuddering from the overwhelming pleasure.


    At that moment, the white, muddy liquid erupted from me, spilling over her womb in a gush.


    "Aaaaah, i-it''sing outtttt, ahhh, aaah! I''m cummingggggggg~!" Charlotte''s voice echoed through the cubicle as she arched her back, her entire body trembling with the force of her orgasm. She was past the point of caring, her moans spilling out freely.


    With a final, deep thrust, I emptied everyst drop of cum into her, the heat of release washing over us both. As I pulled out, Charlotte copsed forward, her body spent. A steady stream of white liquid trickled down her inner thighs, leaving a slick trail in its wake.


    ***


    Charlotte''s POV


    "Sit down on it," Leonmanded.


    I stared at his dick, still standing tall and proud, its tip flushed and pulsing, as if demanding attention. It glistened with the mix of my juices and his, a slick sheen that made it seem even more imposing. The memory of how it had ravaged me earlier sent a wave of heat through my body, making my thighs quiver.


    I took a shaky breath, swallowing my nerves, and turned away from him. With my back to Leon, I straddled him, feeling the heat radiating off his body. My hand trembled slightly as I reached down, grasping his thick cock. My fingers slid easily over its slick surface as I guided it towards my pussy, still dripping with his cum.


    Slowly, I began to lower myself, feeling the firm tip of his dick press against my entrance.


    I felt my flesh tremble at the contact.


    I lowered myself further, and his dick pushed inside me.


    "Fuaaah, haaa..." I moaned, feeling my insides stretch around the thick shaft. The sensation was intense, my pussy straining to amodate him as he filled mepletely. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, I sank all the way down, my ass settling onto his thighs.


    "Aaaaah, haaaa..." The feeling of being stuffed so fully made me gasp, my body shivering as I took a moment to adjust.


    After catching my breath, I slowly lifted my hips, feeling his cock slide almost all the way out, only to sink back down onto him.


    "Haaa, hnnn..."


    My hips rocked up and down, riding his cock with a rhythm I controlled. This time, I was the one driving the pleasure, but I couldn''t shake the disappointment. Despite my efforts, the pleasure felt muted, elusive. I couldn''t pinpoint the exact spots that made me feel good, and it left me feeling a bit let down.


    I nced over my shoulder, catching Leon''s smirk. He seemed to be thoroughly enjoying the situation, which only fueled my irritation.


    "Fuaaah, aaah, hnnn, ahhh¡­"


    I was trying to find that sweet spot that made me feel good, but then I realized that I was the one doing all the moving. It was embarrassingly obvious that I was in control of the situation. While there was a certain pleasure in it, it was also mortifying. It felt like I was admitting that I was enjoying this, like a pervert, which I wasn''t.


    But I wasn''t here for enjoyment. I was just his prostitute, nothing more. After four more sessions like this, our contract would be over, and I''d be free from him.


    "Aaaah, hhnn, aaaah, fuahhnn~ Aaaah, aaah, haaaaa~"


    My hips began to move faster, the wet, slick sound of flesh pping against flesh filling the cubicle.


    I could feel the pleasure intensifying with every thrust.


    Suddenly, Leon began to move in sync with me, hitting all the spots that drove me wild.


    "Aaaah, aaah, ahhh, fuaaah, aaaah, hiii, hnnnnn~!"


    His powerful thrusts pounded into me right where it felt the best.


    My eyes rolled back, my head tilted, and I found myself biting my lip to stifle my moans.


    The wave of pleasure was building up, a huge surge about to crash over me.


    But just as I neared that peak, the door to the cubicle swung open unexpectedly.


    "Mm?"


    "Eh?"


    Find your next adventure on m_v l|e-NovelFire


    In the doorway stood a woman with her eyes closed, her head tilted to one side. She was the cashier¡ªperhaps the manager¡ªof this cake shop. Her demeanor was sluggish, and she had a somewhat dazed expression.


    As her eyes gradually fluttered open, her previous smile melted into a puzzled frown. The shift in her demeanor was almostical, like she was operating on a different rhythm than us. With a deliberate, unhurried movement, her head turned to look behind me, her gaze slow and filled with a mix of curiosity and confusion.


    "Oh."


    She gasped, her eyes widening as if she had just pieced everything together.


    "W-Wait, Leon! Stop right now! She''s...!" I cried out, my voice frantic and panicked.


    "Amy," Leon said calmly. Without warning, he grabbed both of my legs and lifted me effortlessly.


    "Huh?!"


    He hoisted me up with ease, leaving my legs spread wide open. My exposed pussy was now on full disy for the woman to see.


    "Eeek! W-What are you doing, Leon?! Put me down! C-Can''t you see she''s caught us?!" I protested desperately, squirming and trying to cover myself.


    That didn''t deter him in the slightest. Leon turned to the woman with amanding tone. "Amy, get on your knees and lick the connection."


    The woman''s smile returned, soft and warm, as if the situation was perfectly normal.


    "Wha...?"


    Before I could even process what was happening, she dropped to her knees with anguid grace, like she was moving in slow motion.


    Her hands gently parted my inner thighs, revealing my dripping pussy to her. Slowly, she leaned in, her warm breath caressing my sensitive skin. Her tongue extended and made contact with the connection, tracing it with deliberate, teasing licks.

 Chapter 294 - 45 - A Date With Charlotte, Part 1 (4)

    I pulled away from the kiss after a moment, and she looked at me with a flushed face, her gaze quickly averting.


    "W-What are you doing? Let me go..." she stammered, trying to wriggle free from my grasp. But I had already burrowed deep into her heart. She couldn''t push me away, nor could she stay angry with me. At that moment, I was the only thing on her mind.


    I captured her lips again, this time pressing my tongue into her mouth. Her lips initially resisted, a clear sign she was reluctant to embrace the kiss. But soon, her mouth surrendered. Her tongue attempted to dance around mine, but I overpowered it with my own. As the kiss deepened, Charlotte''s resolve melted, and she became entirely lost in the sensation.


    As I continued to kiss her, my hands stayed busy, kneading both of her ass cheeks. The sensation was nothing short of incredible¡ªher ass was the perfect bnce of firmness and softness. The sticity, the way her cheeks pressed back against my hands, and how my fingers sank into her flesh, almost overwhelmed by it, was pure ecstasy.


    "N-No..."


    She whimpered, trying to pull away, but the resistance was half-hearted at best. The dress she wore, a one-piece that clung to her curves, made it all too easy for me to slide my hands beneath the fabric. With just a simple motion, I could have had my way with her, fingers teasing and exploring, but I held back.


    Instead, I simply savored the feel of her ass, letting my hands indulge in the perfection beneath them.


    After the kiss, I pulled back and studied her face. It was a beautiful mess¡ªtears streaked down her flushed cheeks, smudging her makeup into a chaotic blur. The sight of her like this, stripped of her usual cheeky confidence, made her look even more vulnerable and alluring.


    "I want to do it."


    Her eyes widened, panic shing in them as she stammered, "H-H-Here?"


    Her reaction was one of stunned disbelief, as if I''d lost my mind. Despite owning the cake shop, the bathroom was still a public setting. The idea of having sex here, in a space with so little privacy, was dangerous. But that danger? It was intoxicating. The thrill of getting caught only heightened the excitement for me.


    "You want to be rid of me as soon as possible, don''t you?" I said, my voice low andmanding. "To get that freedom, all you need to do is prostitute yourself to me five more times. Then you can be with your precious professor again."


    My hands roamed over her ass, squeezing it with possessive force, while my hardened cock pressed insistently against her crotch. She looked down, her breath hitching, her arms trembling as they rested against my chest. With a hesitant nod, she whispered, "O-Okay¡­"


    We slipped into one of the tight bathroom cubicles. In that confined space, she ced her hands firmly against the wall and lifted her skirt up to her waist. Her white butt was barely concealed by a pair of pristine white underwear. The sight was almost sacrosanct, but it was about to be defiled. The pure white fabric was poised to be tainted.


    I slid her panties to the side, revealing her wet, twitching pink lips to my eager eyes. Her exposed vagina glistened, every delicate fold on full disy.


    "D-Don''t¡­" she stammered, her voice trembling with embarrassment as she caught me staring.


    Ignoring her plea, I teased her folds with my fingers, feeling the heat radiating from her. The warmth was intoxicating, pulling me deeper into the moment.


    "Hnnn... Hnngg~"


    After I coated my fingers in her slick warmth, I straightened up and slowly unzipped my pants, letting my meat stick spring free. Her eyes widened, and she swallowed hard as she saw it. This would be the first time since our initial encounter.


    With my rock-hard cock, I guided it to her drenched entrance. A rush of wetness erupted as my rod slid into her slick, inviting pussy.


    "Hnnnng...!"


    Her pussy felt snug and incredibly inviting, drenched with arousal, making every thrust smooth and intoxicating. The tightness of her grip was deliciously weing.


    I started thrusting, my hips driving forward as I held her hips firmly.


    "Aah... Ahhh, hnngg... Hnnn..." she tried to muffle her moans with her hand, her effort to stay quiet evident in her strained voice.


    The cubicle was saturated with the sounds of muffled moans, the squelching of wetness, and the rhythmic p of flesh meeting flesh.


    "Aaah, no, ahh... Ahhh..."


    Discover more stories at m,v l''e-NovelFire


    She was teetering on the edge of cumming, so I pulled out abruptly.


    "Eh?"


    "What?" I asked, trying to read her.


    She gritted her teeth, her face flushed and strained. "N-Nothing."


    After a brief pause, I plunged back into her slick, throbbing pussy, feeling her heat envelop me once more.


    "Hnnnnnngggg~!"


    I kept pounding her relentlessly, pulling out just as she was about to cum. Over and over, I repeated this until I could sense she was on the brink of breaking. After all, she had cried earlier, revealing a vulnerability that made her breaking point close at hand.


    "Aah, no, aah~ Ahhnngg~ Aaah...!"


    I tightened my grip on her hips, their softness a testament to their perfect shape, and thrust my cock in and out with relentless force. Each time my tip brushed her cervix, her pussy mped down and opened again, making her moans grow louder. Charlotte''s hand was pressed tightly over her mouth, her eyes squeezed shut.


    From my perspective, seeing her in that white one-piece dress¡ªa stark contrast to the primal act taking ce¡ªwas incredibly arousing. The sensation of domination surged through me, making it impossible not to grin.


    "Aaah, n-nooo¡­ aaah! C-Cumming¡­!"


    She was on the brink of cumming again when I pulled back, halting my movements.


    "Eh?" Her eyes, wide with shock and desperation, darted to me over her shoulder. She couldn''t believe I was deliberately stopping her right at the edge. But that was exactly what I intended.


    "What? Do you really need to cum that badly?" I taunted. "Remember who you are, Charlotte. Right now, you''re nothing more than a prostitute. Your job is to pleasure me, not to find your own release." Leaning in, I let my lips hover near her ear, my breath hot against her skin. My grin widened as I whispered, "But if you want to cum so badly," I teased, "you can always beg for it."


    Tears began to shimmer in her eyes, glistening like droplets of anguish. ''That''s right. You still cling to your pride, don''t you? Even though you''re now a fallen noble, you were once the daughter of a duke.''


    Yet, pride can be easily eclipsed by the overpowering wave of pleasure.


    "P-Please¡­" she whimpered, her voice quaking with desperation. Then, she raised it, her words bursting with need. "Please make me cum! Make a mess out of me! I can''t take it anymore! You always stop just when I''m about to cum!


    You''re so mean!" Her voice broke with raw emotion. "So¡­ that''s why¡­ I''m begging¡­ I beg you¡­! Please make me cum!"


    I grinned wickedly, my face twisted into a devilish smirk.


    "Roger that," I purred, my tone dark andmanding. My hands slid from her trembling hips up to her hair, seizing each of her twin tails with a firm grip. I yanked her by those twin tails, pulling her closer with a rough, sudden motion.


    "Nnna?! S-So suddenlyyyyyyyyyyy~!" she gasped, her voice a high-pitched wail as the orgasm she''d been desperately craving finally burst forth, her body writhing in uncontroble pleasure.


    But this wasn''t the end. There was still more toe.

 Chapter 295 - 45 - A Date With Charlotte, Part 1 (5)

    I yanked her twin tails hard, pulling her back against me as I mmed my hips into hers. I used them as makeshift horns, fucking her relentlessly. Each time my dick drove deep inside her, her vagina mped down, squeezing me tightly.


    "Aaah, i-it feels so good...! Aaah, ahhh, ahhh, ahhh, ahh, fuaaah, hnnn~! Aaaaaaah!"


    Her body reacted eagerly to my intense thrusts. I hammered my hips into her ass from behind, the sharp sound of our bodies meeting echoing off the walls.


    "Aaah! Ah! Ah! Ah, ah, ah, hii ah!"


    I thrust deeper, my dick sliding all the way in.


    "Higu! Hiiiii!"


    The sounds she was making were loud and undeniably explicit. I was certain that even those outside, indulging in cakes and pastries, could hear the noisesing from the bathroom. Except this wasn''t just any bathroom, nor was it an ordinary cake shop. This bathroom waspletely soundproof, designed to keep any noise contained within its walls.


    Charlotte, of course, was unaware of this¡ªI hadn''t told her. It was better that way.


    Charlotte, unaware that her moans couldn''t escape this soundproof sanctuary, was desperately trying to keep her voice down. Believing that any sound might be overheard outside, she clenched her teeth to stifle her cries, shaking her head and tensing up in a futile effort to control herself. Her mouth was filled with drool, which dripped steadily onto the floor.


    "Aaah, nooo! P-Please, be a little gentler! Someone might hear¡­! Aaaaah!"


    Instead of easing up, I decided to be even rougher. I moved my hips faster, thrusting in a relentless rhythm¡ªpulling out and mming back in, over and over.


    "W-What¡­?! Aaaah, aaah, hiiii! Aaaah, fuaaaah! N-No¡­! I... I...


    Someone might hear us¡­!"


    I tightened my grip on her twin tails as I pounded into her with such force that her ass turned bright red.


    "Hiiiii! Aaah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ahhhhhhhh!"


    I could feel her pussy mping down on my dick, tightening like a vise. The sensation drove me wild, and I decided to finish this round with a bang, making sure we''d both cum at the same time. The pressure built up, my balls tightening as the pain of holding back my cum reached the perineum.


    I thrust one final, brutal blow deep into her pussy, aiming straight for her womb with the intention of filling her with my cum.


    "Hiiiiiiiiiii?!"


    I rammed into her with all my might, my cock piercing her womb. Charlotte screamed, her eyes wide open as her tongue lolled out, her body shuddering from the overwhelming pleasure.


    At that moment, the white, muddy liquid erupted from me, spilling over her womb in a gush.


    "Aaaaah, i-it''sing outtttt, ahhh, aaah! I''m cummingggggggg~!" Charlotte''s voice echoed through the cubicle as she arched her back, her entire body trembling with the force of her orgasm. She was past the point of caring, her moans spilling out freely.


    With a final, deep thrust, I emptied everyst drop of cum into her, the heat of release washing over us both. As I pulled out, Charlotte copsed forward, her body spent. A steady stream of white liquid trickled down her inner thighs, leaving a slick trail in its wake.


    ***


    Charlotte''s POV


    "Sit down on it," Leonmanded.


    I stared at his dick, still standing tall and proud, its tip flushed and pulsing, as if demanding attention. It glistened with the mix of my juices and his, a slick sheen that made it seem even more imposing. The memory of how it had ravaged me earlier sent a wave of heat through my body, making my thighs quiver.


    I took a shaky breath, swallowing my nerves, and turned away from him. With my back to Leon, I straddled him, feeling the heat radiating off his body. My hand trembled slightly as I reached down, grasping his thick cock. My fingers slid easily over its slick surface as I guided it towards my pussy, still dripping with his cum.


    Slowly, I began to lower myself, feeling the firm tip of his dick press against my entrance.


    I felt my flesh tremble at the contact.


    I lowered myself further, and his dick pushed inside me.


    "Fuaaah, haaa..." I moaned, feeling my insides stretch around the thick shaft. The sensation was intense, my pussy straining to amodate him as he filled mepletely. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, I sank all the way down, my ass settling onto his thighs.


    "Aaaaah, haaaa..." The feeling of being stuffed so fully made me gasp, my body shivering as I took a moment to adjust.


    After catching my breath, I slowly lifted my hips, feeling his cock slide almost all the way out, only to sink back down onto him.


    "Haaa, hnnn..."


    My hips rocked up and down, riding his cock with a rhythm I controlled. This time, I was the one driving the pleasure, but I couldn''t shake the disappointment. Despite my efforts, the pleasure felt muted, elusive. I couldn''t pinpoint the exact spots that made me feel good, and it left me feeling a bit let down.


    I nced over my shoulder, catching Leon''s smirk. He seemed to be thoroughly enjoying the situation, which only fueled my irritation.


    "Fuaaah, aaah, hnnn, ahhh¡­"


    I was trying to find that sweet spot that made me feel good, but then I realized that I was the one doing all the moving. It was embarrassingly obvious that I was in control of the situation. While there was a certain pleasure in it, it was also mortifying. It felt like I was admitting that I was enjoying this, like a pervert, which I wasn''t.


    But I wasn''t here for enjoyment. I was just his prostitute, nothing more. After four more sessions like this, our contract would be over, and I''d be free from him.


    "Aaaah, hhnn, aaaah, fuahhnn~ Aaaah, aaah, haaaaa~"


    My hips began to move faster, the wet, slick sound of flesh pping against flesh filling the cubicle.


    I could feel the pleasure intensifying with every thrust.


    Suddenly, Leon began to move in sync with me, hitting all the spots that drove me wild.


    "Aaaah, aaah, ahhh, fuaaah, aaaah, hiii, hnnnnn~!"


    His powerful thrusts pounded into me right where it felt the best.


    My eyes rolled back, my head tilted, and I found myself biting my lip to stifle my moans.


    The wave of pleasure was building up, a huge surge about to crash over me.


    But just as I neared that peak, the door to the cubicle swung open unexpectedly.


    "Mm?"


    "Eh?"


    Find your next adventure on m_v l|e-NovelFire


    In the doorway stood a woman with her eyes closed, her head tilted to one side. She was the cashier¡ªperhaps the manager¡ªof this cake shop. Her demeanor was sluggish, and she had a somewhat dazed expression.


    As her eyes gradually fluttered open, her previous smile melted into a puzzled frown. The shift in her demeanor was almostical, like she was operating on a different rhythm than us. With a deliberate, unhurried movement, her head turned to look behind me, her gaze slow and filled with a mix of curiosity and confusion.


    "Oh."


    She gasped, her eyes widening as if she had just pieced everything together.


    "W-Wait, Leon! Stop right now! She''s...!" I cried out, my voice frantic and panicked.


    "Amy," Leon said calmly. Without warning, he grabbed both of my legs and lifted me effortlessly.


    "Huh?!"


    He hoisted me up with ease, leaving my legs spread wide open. My exposed pussy was now on full disy for the woman to see.


    "Eeek! W-What are you doing, Leon?! Put me down! C-Can''t you see she''s caught us?!" I protested desperately, squirming and trying to cover myself.


    That didn''t deter him in the slightest. Leon turned to the woman with amanding tone. "Amy, get on your knees and lick the connection."


    The woman''s smile returned, soft and warm, as if the situation was perfectly normal.


    "Wha...?"


    Before I could even process what was happening, she dropped to her knees with anguid grace, like she was moving in slow motion.


    Her hands gently parted my inner thighs, revealing my dripping pussy to her. Slowly, she leaned in, her warm breath caressing my sensitive skin. Her tongue extended and made contact with the connection, tracing it with deliberate, teasing licks.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 296: Chapter 45 - A Date With Charlotte, Part 1 (6)

    Leon''s POV


    "W-Wait...! Aaah, yaaahn, aaaah!"


    Amy''s tongue worked slowly, deliberately, as she licked along the connection between Charlotte and me. She traced her way from the base of my cock and over my balls, right up to the entrance of Charlotte''s soaked pussy. Her pace waszy, but that was just Amy''s way¡ªslow and steady.


    "L-Leon, stop herrrrr! Yaaaaahnnn~!" Charlotte begged, her voice trembling.


    It seemed like the slower Amy went, though, the more Charlotte felt every single lick.


    But I wasn''t about to stop. Instead of responding, I thrust my dick upward.


    "Fuhiiiiiiiiiiiiii?!"


    Amy''s tongue traced Charlotte''s trembling folds with a slow, deliberate rhythm, each stroke adding fuel to the fire as I thrust my dick upward, the force making her body jerk with every plunge. Charlotte''s dress, once pristine, now clung to her skin, drenched by the sheer volume of fluids that coated her thighs and dripped down in sticky rivulets.


    "Aaaaah, aaaah, n-nooo, aaah, ahhh, ahhhhh~!"


    I didn''t let up, driving my dick deeper into her, feeling the tight ring of muscle inside her quiver the moment the tip of my cock touched it. The sensation was intense, like the stic muscle was stretching to its limit, almost as if I was tearing something apart.


    "Aaah, n-nooo...! T-Too deep...! I can''t...! You''re ripping me...!"


    As much as she wanted to resist, her body refused toply. She frowned, trying to fight back, but her struggles were in vain as I kept thrusting my dick upward. The wet slickness of her pussy only intensified with each thrust, her juices spilling out more and more as I continued to fuck her relentlessly.


    "I-It hurts... You''re hurting me, Leon...!" she whimpered.


    But I knew Charlotte too well. Deep down, she had a masochistic streak, and this pain would soon blur into pleasure for her. The situation dragged on, and then, just as I expected, her tone began to shift.


    "Aaah, hoo, heee...~" she moaned, her resistance melting away.


    Her eyes rolled upward, and her expression twisted into an unmistakable O-face. Her beautiful features contorted into a deliciously lewd mess¡ªher tongue hung limply from her mouth, and her eyes took on that perfect, slutty ze that only pure ecstasy could bring.


    "Aaaah, haaa, heeehoo..." she gasped, her voice trembling with a depraved need as my cock relentlessly slid in and out, rubbing her insides with a friction that sent shockwaves through her entire body.


    I kept driving my dick into her, each thrust sending shockwaves through her trembling body. Each upward thrust made her body bounce in rhythm. Her pussy, already tight, clenched even harder around me¡ªshe was cumming.


    "Aaaah, n-nooo, aaah, ahh, Ahm humming...! Ahm humming...!" she gasped, her voice quivering with the overwhelming sensation, her tongue lolling out in a lewd disy of ecstasy.


    I felt her inner walls tighten with an almost unbearable grip, a telltale sign that she was about to explode. With a final, deep thrust, something inside her gave way.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaah, ahhh, humming, aaaaaah, humming, humming, hummmmmmmmmmmminggggggggggggggggggggggggggg~!!!"


    Her body convulsed, and a powerful gush erupted from her pussy, drenching everything in its path. Amy, caught in the line of fire, was the first to be showered by the deluge of fluids that burst from Charlotte''s overwhelmed body, the intensity of her orgasm sshing across the scene in a messy, uncontroble flood.


    After that, her head fell back, her body going limp against me as if every ounce of strength had been drained. I nced down at her, noticing the zed look in her eyes¡ªshe waspletely unconscious.


    "And I wasn''t even done yet," I muttered. "What a useless prostitute."


    As I shifted my gaze to Amy, she responded with a slow, deliberate movement, parting her lips to reveal the soft pink interior of her mouth. Her tongue slid out slightly, teasing the air as she pointed a finger at it, inviting me in.


    She didn''t need to say anything; the message was clear. She was offering to let me finish inside her mouth.


    I ced the unconscious Charlotte on the toilet bowl, positioning her to sit there, her body slumped and lifeless. Then, without hesitation, I grabbed the back of Amy''s head and guided her toward my cock. Her mouth eagerly enveloped me, sliding down my length until I was buried deep in her throat. I could feel the tight squeeze as I reached the entrance to her esophagus.


    The sounds of deepthroating filled the small cubicle¡ªthe wet, desperate choking, and the constant drip of saliva hitting the floor. I kept thrusting, fucking her throat relentlessly, until I finally unleashed all the pent-up semen from fucking Charlotte earlier.


    As I pulled out, Amy immediately opened her mouth to show me the aftermath. Her throat waspletely empty¡ªshe had swallowed every drop of cum.


    ***


    Charlotte''s POV


    I woke up in a room that was unmistakably my dorm room at the academy. Everything was in its ce, but the room felt emptier than I remembered. I''d been forced to sell off much of my stuff; once, my space had been filled with the trappings of prestige andfort, but now, it was stark and reduced.


    One thing caught my eye that shouldn''t have been there: the white one-piece dress Leon had insisted I wear for our date. It hung on a hanger by the drawer, its delicate fabric swaying slightly. I looked down at myself and saw that I wasn''t naked, as I''d feared. Instead, I was dressed in a new set of clothes¡ªa present from my father on my 18th birthday, given to me the moment I received my skill.


    "He must have changed me," I muttered to myself. There wasn''t much embarrassment in the thought; after all, he had seen every inch of my body and done whatever he pleased with it. At this point, feeling embarrassed seemed pointless.


    My eyes drifted to something new in the room¡ªa stool ced deliberately near the bed, with a letter resting on top. I swung my legs out of bed, but the moment my feet touched the floor, my legs quivered. He''d been rough with me earlier, so much so that my legs were still trembling from the intensity.


    Despite the unsteady feeling, I pushed forward, taking slow, tentative steps across the room. My legs shook with every movement, but I finally made it to the stool. With a deep breath, I reached out and picked up the letter.


    I unfolded the letter and began to read. As the words sank in, a frown creased my face.


    "Your service today was mediocre at best. But it did feel good to me, so I won''t rate you too harshly this time. However, next time, I expect you not to fall unconscious while you''re servicing me."


    "This man..." I growled, crumpling the letter tightly in my hand, the paper bending under my grip.


    Next to it was a receipt indicating that there were still four more sessions I had to endure with him.


    I hoped that by the time these sessions ended, I wouldn''t be swayed by his dominance.

 Chapter 297: Chapter 46 - Irenes Trouble (1)

    Rose''s POV


    Cars are probably the most incredible marvel humanity has ever created. Sure, the inte and smartphones are impressive in their own right, but nothing quitepares to the sheer brilliance of a car. These machines not only offer rapid, seamless travel but also boast remarkable efficiency. It''s astounding to think about how long it took humanity to develop such a transformative invention.


    Cars are nothing short of a modern wonder.


    As I drove mine toward the academy, the roads felt almost serene. With only a handful of people owning cars, the streets¡ªengineered for smooth, effortless driving¡ªwere mostly deserted. asionally, a car would pass by, just a fleeting shadow in my peripheral vision every ten or thirty minutes.


    Cars are expensive, and only those with deep pockets can afford them.


    The academy had also invested in a new parking lot specifically for professors who drove, thanks to a lucrative partnership with Leonamon. This coboration not only funded the construction of the parking area but also spurred Leonamon to build a variety of new facilities.


    These upgrades were designed to enhance the working conditions for professors, faculty, and staff, and to create a more conducive learning environment for students.


    Leonamon''s rise to prominence in the industry is nothing short of remarkable. Their innovative products and ambitious projects have cemented their status as a leading globalpany. The name Leonamon is now so well-known that even those with no background in the industry recognize its significance.


    I arrived at the academy and parked my car in the lot, which was packed with vehicles. Every faculty member seemed to own a car now¡ªwell, everyone except one person.


    "Irene."


    I spotted her walking into the academy, looking as haggard as ever, maybe even more so than usual. She must have drunk herself senselessst night.


    "Oh, Rose..." she muttered, her voice heavy with depression. I already had a pretty good idea of why she was like this.


    "You drowned yourself in alcoholst night, didn''t you? Though, the smell alone gives it away," I said


    She breathed into her hand, sniffing it cautiously. Her expression soured instantly. "I don''t think I smell that much like alcohol."


    "Your face screams hangover. Are you sure you''re up for teaching in this state?" I asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "I mean, I''ve done it before. I think I can manage."


    "Is it because you''ve been ghosted that you''re doing this to yourself?"


    The moment I said that, she flinched, her reaction telling me everything I needed to know.


    I sighed, running a hand through my hair. "Look, I get it¡ªor at least, I''m trying to. Maybe I can''t fully grasp what you''re going through, but it''s clear as day that your heart''s shattered. You got yed, left in bed like a used toy, and now you''re haunted by his ghost. But why are you still holding on to him? He''s ghosted you, vanished without a trace.


    That guy has probably¡ªno, definitely¡ªmoved on and forgotten all about you. You should do the same. Let go of that dead weight and find someone else who actually deserves you." I leaned in closer, my voice softening but still firm. "You being not a virgin anymore doesn''t change the fact that you''re a damn good woman. Anyone would be lucky to have you.


    Don''t you think the best revenge on that asshole who disappeared from your life is to show him how happy you are now, even after he fucked you over? That''s the real victory¡ªproving you''re better off without him."


    "T-That''s not really¡­ I mean, I know I should do that, but I just can''t. Yesterday¡­"


    "What about yesterday?"


    "Uh, nothing."


    Her mouth slipped, and I caught it instantly. She mentioned "yesterday," which meant the person who ghosted her wasn''t just a memory but someone she had seen recently. My mind started to churn, piecing together the clues. If she saw him yesterday, then it had to be someone close by¡ªsomeone from this school.


    My thoughts narrowed down the possibilities, boiling it all down to the most likely scenario: it had to be someone from the faculty.


    "I''m going to track down that bastard for you, Irene," I said firmly.


    "Y-You don''t need to do that. I mean, you don''t even know who he is."


    "I''m excellent at investigating. I can find him in no time."


    Irene''s face turned anxious, her eyes darting around. She clearly didn''t want me to find out who it was. Her panic only made it more obvious that she was trying to keep something hidden. But no matter how much she tried to conceal it, nothing could stay hidden from me.


    ***


    I checked every male faculty member at the academy. None of them seemed to match Irene''s description. Even those who seemed like they could fit her type were unlikely candidates. Sesillian was ruled out as well. The only possibility left was someone older, but that seemed unlikely. Still, it couldn''t bepletely dismissed.


    There was a whisper of gossip about a faculty member in his sixties who had been caught cheating. Such rumors rarely spread without some kernel of truth. Where there''s smoke, there''s usually a fire burning somewhere. Could this old professor be the one who had been with Irene? It was a possibility worth considering.


    However, my investigation soon led to the revtion that the man in question was indeed cheating, but not with Irene. His affair was with another woman in her forties.


    "There''s no chance it''s a woman," I muttered, my voice barely a whisper. "Irene definitely doesn''t swing that way."


    Irene had never had a boyfriend, but I was certain she wasn''t interested in women. Her history¡ªorck thereof¡ªmade that clear.


    As I mulled this over, my smartphone buzzed insistently. The caller ID read "Partner." I had saved the number under this name since we had be partners.


    I stared at the screen, my mind shing back to that night. The night I had awkwardly asked if he wanted to have sex. The memory made my face burn with embarrassment. I couldn''t believe I had actually blurted that out.


    After a brief pause, I picked up the call.


    "Ahem. Hello, Leon?"


    "Professor Rose, I have some valuable information about Eclipse," Leon''s voice came through clearly. "I''d prefer to discuss it in person rather than over the phone, if you''re not too busy. Would that be alright?"


    Eclipse was the cult I''d been digging into, and any new intel could be a game-changer. Given our arrangement to cooperate, I didn''t waste a moment in my reply.


    "I''m on my way."


    I set aside the search for the man who had left Irene in the lurch for now.

 Chapter 296 - 45 - A Date With Charlotte, Part 1 (6)

    Leon''s POV


    "W-Wait...! Aaah, yaaahn, aaaah!"


    Amy''s tongue worked slowly, deliberately, as she licked along the connection between Charlotte and me. She traced her way from the base of my cock and over my balls, right up to the entrance of Charlotte''s soaked pussy. Her pace waszy, but that was just Amy''s way¡ªslow and steady.


    "L-Leon, stop herrrrr! Yaaaaahnnn~!" Charlotte begged, her voice trembling.


    It seemed like the slower Amy went, though, the more Charlotte felt every single lick.


    But I wasn''t about to stop. Instead of responding, I thrust my dick upward.


    "Fuhiiiiiiiiiiiiii?!"


    Amy''s tongue traced Charlotte''s trembling folds with a slow, deliberate rhythm, each stroke adding fuel to the fire as I thrust my dick upward, the force making her body jerk with every plunge. Charlotte''s dress, once pristine, now clung to her skin, drenched by the sheer volume of fluids that coated her thighs and dripped down in sticky rivulets.


    "Aaaaah, aaaah, n-nooo, aaah, ahhh, ahhhhh~!"


    I didn''t let up, driving my dick deeper into her, feeling the tight ring of muscle inside her quiver the moment the tip of my cock touched it. The sensation was intense, like the stic muscle was stretching to its limit, almost as if I was tearing something apart.


    "Aaah, n-nooo...! T-Too deep...! I can''t...! You''re ripping me...!"


    As much as she wanted to resist, her body refused toply. She frowned, trying to fight back, but her struggles were in vain as I kept thrusting my dick upward. The wet slickness of her pussy only intensified with each thrust, her juices spilling out more and more as I continued to fuck her relentlessly.


    "I-It hurts... You''re hurting me, Leon...!" she whimpered.


    But I knew Charlotte too well. Deep down, she had a masochistic streak, and this pain would soon blur into pleasure for her. The situation dragged on, and then, just as I expected, her tone began to shift.


    "Aaah, hoo, heee...~" she moaned, her resistance melting away.


    Her eyes rolled upward, and her expression twisted into an unmistakable O-face. Her beautiful features contorted into a deliciously lewd mess¡ªher tongue hung limply from her mouth, and her eyes took on that perfect, slutty ze that only pure ecstasy could bring.


    "Aaaah, haaa, heeehoo..." she gasped, her voice trembling with a depraved need as my cock relentlessly slid in and out, rubbing her insides with a friction that sent shockwaves through her entire body.


    I kept driving my dick into her, each thrust sending shockwaves through her trembling body. Each upward thrust made her body bounce in rhythm. Her pussy, already tight, clenched even harder around me¡ªshe was cumming.


    "Aaaah, n-nooo, aaah, ahh, Ahm humming...! Ahm humming...!" she gasped, her voice quivering with the overwhelming sensation, her tongue lolling out in a lewd disy of ecstasy.


    I felt her inner walls tighten with an almost unbearable grip, a telltale sign that she was about to explode. With a final, deep thrust, something inside her gave way.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaah, ahhh, humming, aaaaaah, humming, humming, hummmmmmmmmmmminggggggggggggggggggggggggggg~!!!"


    Her body convulsed, and a powerful gush erupted from her pussy, drenching everything in its path. Amy, caught in the line of fire, was the first to be showered by the deluge of fluids that burst from Charlotte''s overwhelmed body, the intensity of her orgasm sshing across the scene in a messy, uncontroble flood.


    After that, her head fell back, her body going limp against me as if every ounce of strength had been drained. I nced down at her, noticing the zed look in her eyes¡ªshe waspletely unconscious.


    "And I wasn''t even done yet," I muttered. "What a useless prostitute."


    As I shifted my gaze to Amy, she responded with a slow, deliberate movement, parting her lips to reveal the soft pink interior of her mouth. Her tongue slid out slightly, teasing the air as she pointed a finger at it, inviting me in.


    She didn''t need to say anything; the message was clear. She was offering to let me finish inside her mouth.


    I ced the unconscious Charlotte on the toilet bowl, positioning her to sit there, her body slumped and lifeless. Then, without hesitation, I grabbed the back of Amy''s head and guided her toward my cock. Her mouth eagerly enveloped me, sliding down my length until I was buried deep in her throat. I could feel the tight squeeze as I reached the entrance to her esophagus.


    The sounds of deepthroating filled the small cubicle¡ªthe wet, desperate choking, and the constant drip of saliva hitting the floor. I kept thrusting, fucking her throat relentlessly, until I finally unleashed all the pent-up semen from fucking Charlotte earlier.


    As I pulled out, Amy immediately opened her mouth to show me the aftermath. Her throat waspletely empty¡ªshe had swallowed every drop of cum.


    ***


    Charlotte''s POV


    I woke up in a room that was unmistakably my dorm room at the academy. Everything was in its ce, but the room felt emptier than I remembered. I''d been forced to sell off much of my stuff; once, my space had been filled with the trappings of prestige andfort, but now, it was stark and reduced.


    One thing caught my eye that shouldn''t have been there: the white one-piece dress Leon had insisted I wear for our date. It hung on a hanger by the drawer, its delicate fabric swaying slightly. I looked down at myself and saw that I wasn''t naked, as I''d feared. Instead, I was dressed in a new set of clothes¡ªa present from my father on my 18th birthday, given to me the moment I received my skill.


    "He must have changed me," I muttered to myself. There wasn''t much embarrassment in the thought; after all, he had seen every inch of my body and done whatever he pleased with it. At this point, feeling embarrassed seemed pointless.


    My eyes drifted to something new in the room¡ªa stool ced deliberately near the bed, with a letter resting on top. I swung my legs out of bed, but the moment my feet touched the floor, my legs quivered. He''d been rough with me earlier, so much so that my legs were still trembling from the intensity.


    Despite the unsteady feeling, I pushed forward, taking slow, tentative steps across the room. My legs shook with every movement, but I finally made it to the stool. With a deep breath, I reached out and picked up the letter.


    I unfolded the letter and began to read. As the words sank in, a frown creased my face.


    "Your service today was mediocre at best. But it did feel good to me, so I won''t rate you too harshly this time. However, next time, I expect you not to fall unconscious while you''re servicing me."


    "This man..." I growled, crumpling the letter tightly in my hand, the paper bending under my grip.


    Next to it was a receipt indicating that there were still four more sessions I had to endure with him.


    I hoped that by the time these sessions ended, I wouldn''t be swayed by his dominance.

 Chapter 298: Chapter 46 - Irenes Trouble (2)

    I arrived at the meeting spot and parked my car in a nearby lot. Stepping out, I made my way to the meeting ce¡ªit was Leonamon''s Cake Shop.


    As soon as I walked in, the metal chimes rang out, and the rich scent of pastries filled the air. The ce was packed with customers, so much so that every table was taken. It was no surprise; after all, this was Leonamon''s cake shop.


    A woman with closed eyes approached me slowly. She gave off an airheaded vibe, as if she was lost in thought about something, even though she should have been focused on her task right now.


    She glided over to me and said, "Hello, wee to Leonamon''s Cake Shop. How may I assist you today?"


    Despite her deliberate movements, she was surprisingly adept at her job. I told her I had a reservation for a room. She asked for my name, then paused, her eyes unfocused as if searching through her mental archives. After a moment, she seemed to snap back to reality and directed me to follow her.


    I followed her through the bustling shop, past the aroma of freshly baked pastries that wafted through the air, until we reached a door marked for VIPs. The VIP room was a secluded haven designed for those who wanted to enjoy their treats without interruption or noise. It was an exclusive retreat, costing a hefty 5 gold coins to reserve.


    I couldn''t help but wonder how Leon had managed to book this room and where he''de up with the 5 gold coins.


    When I stepped into the room, I found Leon already seated at the table. The door clicked shut behind me, leaving just the two of us in the cozy space.


    "Good evening, Professor," he greeted me with a nod. "Please, take a seat."


    I settled into the plush chair, my gaze drifting eagerly to the table. It was overflowing with an assortment of pastries, each one more decadent than thest, their sweet aroma mingling in the air.


    "Don''t worry," Leon said, catching my eye. "I ordered enough for both of us."


    "I''m going to pay you," I said, feeling a twinge of difort. I was a working adult now, with a car of my own. It would be downright embarrassing if I let an academy student pick up the tab for my food.


    "No, it''s fine," Leon said with a dismissive wave, a confident smile on his face. "I did this because I wanted to."


    "But do you even have the funds for all this?" I asked, taking in thevish spread. "It''s quite a lot."


    "I told you it''s fine," Leon repeated, his tone firm. "Besides, if this is going to be a date, then it''s only natural for the person who invited you to cover the cost."


    A warm flush surged up to my cheeks, and I quickly turned away, hiding my face. How could he say something so utterly embarrassing? Was this kind of smooth talk just second nature to him? He really knew how to get under my skin, how to y the seducer without breaking a sweat. But I wasn''t about to let him see me flustered.


    I drew in a steadying breath, forcing myself to regainposure, and then turned my gaze back to him.


    "Thank you for your consideration," I said, my voice steady as I picked up my fork and began to eat.


    ***


    As we dug into the assortment of pastries, our discussion turned to the Eclipse and the findings Leon had uncovered.


    "I found something interesting from an information broker," Leon said, leaning in slightly. "There''s some shady stuff going on at the pier in the Kingdom, near the fishing vige. I got a tip-off about illegal activities¡ªsomething like human trafficking from neighboring viges. It''s likely a case of kidnapping. Have you heard about the missing daughters in other countries?


    I think this might be connected."


    "Virgin sacrifices, huh?" I mused, recalling a grim conversation with an ex-member of the Eclipse before his execution¡ªa blow to the head that ended his life. He''d mentioned something about virgin sacrifices needed to summon... something, though the details remained elusive.


    "You might be jumping to conclusions," Leon said, his tone cautious but thoughtful.


    "What do you mean?" I asked, confusioncing my voice as I tried to grasp his point.


    Leon leaned back slightly, his gaze steady and intense. "I don''t think they''re specifically targeting virgins this time around," he said. "From the intel I''ve gathered, some of the kidnapped girls were sold into prostitution. They weren''t virgins anymore by the time they ended up there. And remember, I mentioned that Charlotte Sierra is being targeted directly.


    That suggests these other girls might not be Eclipse-rted at all. They could belong to a different group or agenda. But it''s also possible they still need to meet certain criteria for what''s happening."


    His reasoning made a disturbing kind of sense. The trafficking of these girls could indeed be part of a more mundane human trafficking operation. And his point about Charlotte Sierra being a specific target of the Eclipse waspelling. But theck of concrete evidence left us with too many unanswered questions, and the puzzle remained frustratingly iplete. Discover exclusive tales at m,v--NovelBin


    "The winter vacation is just around the corner, right?" Leon suggested, his eyes glinting with resolve. "Why don''t we take advantage of the break to investigate? There could be something there that reveals the true objective of the Eclipse."


    I raised an eyebrow, studying him closely. "You''re still a student at the academy, Leon. It''s too dangerous for you to get involved in something like this. I''ll handle it on my own."


    Without warning, Leon''s hand shot out, his grip firm and assertive as he seized mine. The sheer strength in his grasp made my heart pound and my cheeks flush with a hot blush. "W-What?" I stammered, the intensity of his touch sending shivers down my spine. Just how powerful was his grip?


    "You can''t face something this dangerous alone, Professor," he said, his voice edged with determination and concern. His serious gaze sent a strange, unsettling thrill through my groin. "I won''t let you."


    I forced myself to push down the fluttering sensation in my groin and shook my head. "But I''ve got more experience," I told him firmly. "I''m alone, but I can handle myself."


    Leon''s grip on my hand tightened, a steady pressure that felt almost like a warning. "I can handle myself too," he said. "I may be younger, but I''m no slouch."


    His touch sent a pounding sensation through my chest, an unsettling mix of anxiety and something more primal. If he didn''t release me soon, I felt like something bad might happen.


    "O-Okay..." I managed to say, trying to keep my voice steady. "But promise me you won''t get yourself killed, and we''ll proceed with caution."


    With that, he finally let go of my hand. I sighed in relief, trying to steady my racing heart.

 Chapter 299: Chapter 46 - Irenes Trouble (3)

    After our discussion about the Eclipse wrapped up, we naturally drifted to the romance genre. It was as if talking about it was second nature for us both. He mentioned that he''d read the novel I''d rmended, which was a nice surprise.


    I decided to steer the conversation in a new direction.


    "Can I ask you something else? Somethingpletely unrted to romance or the Eclipse?"


    "Sure thing," he responded.


    "I don''t want to air issues about someone who isn''t here and hasn''t given their consent for their problems to be discussed, but her situation is getting pretty messy."


    "Okay, so what''s this person''s problem?" he asked.


    "I''m not quite sure how to put this¡­" I said, then met his gaze. "You''re currently in a rtionship with someone, right? I''ve heard you''re dating the Princess of the Betn Kingdom."


    "That''s right," he confirmed with a nod.


    "I haven''t been in any rtionships myself, so I''m not sure how to navigate this. Just to rify, I''m not talking about my own problems. This is actually about my best friend''s situation. Since you''re in a rtionship, I thought you might have some useful advice."


    "So, it''s a rtionship issue," he mused thoughtfully.


    "Exactly," I confirmed. "Like me, my best friend has never been in a rtionship before. She opened up to me about her struggles with a guy who disappeared on her after¡­ well, after they had sex. She''s feeling pretty messed up about it."


    "Hm. That definitely sounds like a serious issue," he said thoughtfully. "It seems like she''s been ghosted."


    "And the worst part is, my best friend is still running after him¡­" I said, gripping my hair in frustration as if it were a lifeline. "I''m worried she''ll end up hopeless. Is there anything I can do to help her?"


    Leon shook his head slowly. "I''m not sure if there''s much either of us can do. It''s really up to her to decide if she''s going to keep chasing him. It''s best to wait and see if she goes too far before stepping in. For now, it''s better not to do anything reckless and just keep an eye on her."


    "Is that really the best way to handle it?"


    "As far as I can tell, we have no real business interfering," he said with a thoughtful expression. "At least, that''s my take on it. Besides, these emotions might be the push your friend needs. A wound can be a sign of growing strength. But, of course, it depends on whether she can pull herself out of this mess or not."


    That actually made sense, but I couldn''t shake the gnawing difort about leaving Irene to deal with this alone. Was it truly the best way to handle it? For now, I guess I''ll have to trust Leon''s judgment.


    ***


    "Your car looks absolutely stunning," Leon said, his eyes roving over my vehicle with genuine admiration.


    I couldn''t help but smile wide at his praise. It felt like someone wasplimenting my beloved baby. After all, my car was practically an extension of myself, so that feeling was only natural.


    "Of course, this beauty is my pride and joy," I said, running my hand along the sleek roof of the car. "With this baby, I don''t need anyone else to make me happy."


    Leon chuckled, his gaze still fixed on the car. "You really are a picture of independence," he said, sliding into the passenger seat while I settled into the driver''s.


    "Before I drive you back to the academy, would you like to make a detour somewhere? Although, considering it''s curfew time, it might be best to head straight back, huh?"


    "It''s fine. Breaking curfew isn''t a big deal," Leon said with a casual shrug. "Besides, I doubt it''ll have much impact on my standing at the academy."


    I let out a chuckle.


    "Well, buckle up then," I replied with a grin.


    With that, I eased the car into motion.


    ***


    I rolled down the window, letting the wind whip through the cabin, making it feel exhrating. The rush of air was intoxicating, blending perfectly with the smooth hum of the road beneath us. The tires seemed to glide effortlessly, making it feel like we were floating instead of driving.


    "Driving at night really is the best!" I shouted over the rush of the wind, exhrated by the freedom of the road. "Ugh, I could really use a drink right now. I''ve got some chilled alcohol in the trunk, but¡­"


    "Don''t drink and drive," Leon reminded me. "Isn''t that what they teach you in Leonamon?"


    "Yeah, I know," I said with a sigh. The instructors had drilled into me the dangers of drinking while driving. It could lead to idents, and I''d rather not risk my life¡ªor my car. My baby deserved better than to be wrecked because of a stupid mistake. I''d sooner crash anything else before I''d let something happen to my precious baby.


    "Where are we headed, Professor?" Leon asked, curiosity clear in his voice.


    "Somewhere I go when I need to unwind at night," I said. "This spot is where I release the stress from my job. Teaching can be a real pain sometimes."


    "Teaching really can be tough, can''t it?" he remarked, his tone understanding.


    "You have no idea," I said.


    After a while on the road, we finally reached our destination¡ªa cliff overlooking the road. I parked the car and we made our way to the edge. The moon shone brightly above, casting a serene glow over thendscape. The view was breathtaking, with the moonlight shimmering across the dark, open sky.


    "Beautiful, isn''t it?" I said, letting the stunning view sink in. The moonlight cast a silver sheen over thendscape, enhancing the tranquil beauty of the night.


    "It really is," Leon replied.


    Find more chapters on m_v l|e-NovelBin


    I sped my hands near my mouth and shouted into the night, "Fuck the Administrators for dumping so much work on me, and fuck my father too!"


    The weight of my stress¡ªcrushing work demands, relentless teaching duties, and the constant strain of being an agent¡ªwas alling out now. These assholes were responsible for the overload.


    "Aaaah! I could really use a drink right now!" I cried out, the frustration evident in my voice. I strode over to the trunk, grabbed the chilled bottles of alcohol, and brought it back to the edge of the cliff. The cool bottles felt satisfying against my hand.


    "You want some alcohol?" I asked, holding up the bottle. "This one''s the best, you know."


    Leon gave me a sidelong nce, then took the bottle from my hand. "I guess it''s fine," he said.

 Chapter 300: Chapter 47 - Roses Troubles (1)

    Leon''s POV


    Professor Rose was guzzling down an entire bottle of alcohol like it was water. She''d already drained three bottles, while I was still nursing the first one she''d handed me, barely halfway through.


    The stench of booze clung to her, thick and pungent, like it was seeping from her very pores.


    "Being an adult is a fucking pain in the ass," she slurred, her words heavy with drunken frustration. "I barely get any sleep, my back''s always killing me, and when I wake up, I''m still tired as hell. I can count the hours I sleep on one hand¡ªmaybe two fingers if I''m lucky. And then, you gotta p on a presentable face, make everyone think you''ve got your shit together. But it''s all bullshit.


    I miss how things used to feel when I was younger," she mumbled through hups, her voice thick and sloppy with the alcohol that had herpletely wrecked.


    I gazed up at the shimmering stars and the sprawling night sky as I took a deep gulp from the bottle. "It really does seem like a fucking pain in the ass," I said. "Sometimes, I wish I could stay young forever. No responsibilities, just endless opportunities."


    "It''s that intoxicating sense of freedom that makes you think like that," she slurred, her voice thick with the effects of the alcohol. "Once you''re older, you''re shackled by work and barely have any time for yourself. Sometimes, I escape by getting stered and shouting into the abyss from this cliff."


    Her words echoed memories of what my sister used to say. After our parents died, she had to shoulder everything alone. She''d always insist I needed to savor my youth, to seize every chance and live fully without regrets. She wanted me to pursue what I desired because she didn''t want me to face the same burdens she did. She was my anchor, always reaching out to keep me grounded when I was at my lowest.


    "I wanted to go back in time and do it all over again," she said. "Back then, I dreamed of having a grand house all to myself, and maybe even having a prince charming sweep me off my feet, so we could start a family. It all feels so childish now, but our minds back then were driven by different fantasies than we have now. Who would have thought someone like me would have such fantastical dreams?"


    "It isn''t that hard to believe, honestly," I replied.


    "Eh?"


    "I mean, everyone has their own wild fantasies. Like me, wanting to conquer the world and hold it in the palm of my hand."


    She let out a soft chuckle, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "That''s a pretty ambitious and fantastical dream," she said with a yful grin.


    "I know," I said, letting the words linger in the cool night air as I took another slow sip, the taste of the drink grounding me. "But yours, it feels more real. It''s not just some fantasy; it''s the kind of dream a normal girl has when she''s thinking about her love life."


    She let out a soft, almost bitterugh, the sound carrying a trace of something deeper. "You think I''m a normal girl?" Her chuckle wasced with a hint of self-mockery. "You should''ve seen me back then. I had my hair chopped short, and I was a wild beast. I racked up more fight records in the academy than any of the boys. My mother, she gave up on trying to make me into ady.


    Didn''t see the point."


    I nced at her. "You look like any otherdy to me," I said. It was a simple statement, but I knew it was more than that. Most women would''ve taken offense, hearing they were just like any other girl. But for her, who had always struggled to fit into the mold of a conventional woman, it was a genuinepliment.


    She, who had never felt like a true woman, might finally see herself as one through my eyes.


    Her face turned a deep shade of red, the flush either from the alcohol or my unexpectedpliment. She stammered, "T-Thank you for that... I guess..." and quickly tried to hide her embarrassment. She took a shaky breath and continued, "Phew. I''d probably regret it if I could go back in time. I mean, if I did, I wouldn''t have had the chance to meet you, Partner."


    "Well, I think I was still pretty young back then," I said. "But if we were the same age and you were still the same as you were then, I''d definitely marry you."


    Her drinking came to a sudden halt as she fixed me with a scrutinizing gaze, her eyes narrowing with a mix of suspicion and amusement. "Are you trying to seduce me now, Leon? You can stop that. It won''t work on me. Besides, you''ve got a girlfriend, right? I don''t want her getting the wrong idea.


    She''s a princess from another kingdom. If she catches wind of this, you might find yourself in a lot of trouble, you know?"


    "I''m not trying to seduce you or anything like that," I said. "I''m just talking about a hypothetical scenario. Honestly, I''m stunned that guys your age can''t see you in a different light. You''d make a hell of a wife. And I genuinely mean that as apliment."


    Her face flushed slightly, or maybe it was just the alcohol making her cheeks red. "If you''re not trying to seduce me with those words, then you must have a knack for it without even realizing," she said. "I might reallynd in hot water if you keep this up."


    "Keep what up?"


    "That... You saying things like this to me. I don''t want to get caught in a mess. I despise trouble, and my job is already a fucking mess. I don''t want to find myself tangled in aplicated situation."


    "If you really need to let it all out, you can always shout it here," I said, my voice low and steady. "This ce has a way of helping you release everything, right? That''s why you keeping back here when things get rough."


    She let out a shaky breath, her voice quivering with emotion. "I''m serious, Partner. I don''t want to get into trouble, so please, don''t say any more of those strange things to me."


    Professor Rose''s heart was breaking at a pace I hadn''t realized was possible. If I pushed any further, her emotions might spiral out of control, leading her to do exactly what she wanted to avoid.


    I reached out and gently touched one of her hands resting on the ground for support.


    Her hand twitched for a moment before she turned her head toward me. Our eyes locked, and I saw the conflict within her.


    "I don''t... really want to get in trouble..."


    "If you really want to do it, then it''s okay to get in trouble every now and then," I said softly. "Just like what we''re doing right now. I mean, I''m definitely breaking curfew by being here, but I''m doing it because I want to be with you, Professor."


    Discover exclusive tales on m,v l''e-NovelBin


    In that moment, I saw something shift in those deep green eyes. Without another word, she let go of the ss bottle. Her hand moved to my cheek as she leaned in, closing the distance between us.


    Her lips met mine.


    The beer sshed as the bottle hit the ground.

 Chapter 301: Chapter 47 - Roses Troubles (2)

    The kiss was clumsy and awkward, our teeth knocking together and sending a jolt of pain through me. But despite its roughness, that awkward kiss was the sweetest thing ever. Professor Rose even closed her eyes as she pressed her lips against mine.


    I didn''t push her away. This had always been my n from the beginning¡ªto make her heart feel me, to let me seep into her.


    Everything I said to her was genuine; I meant every word. There might have been a bit of maniption in my words, but she didn''t need to know that.


    Her hand, which had been holding a bottle of beer earlier, was still cold and sent a slight chill against my cheek. It wasn''t unpleasant, though. In fact, it felt surprisingly good.


    After a moment, she suddenly pushed me away, her face a mask of shock, as if she couldn''t fathom why she had acted that way.


    "I-I''m sorry. I shouldn''t...!"


    I seized her cor and yanked her back to me, capturing her lips once more. She struggled briefly, but then her eyes fluttered shut. Her mouth pressed against mine awkwardly, but I guided it gently, trying to make her more ustomed to the kiss.


    "N-No... don''t..." she whispered, her voice trembling as she pushed me away again. Her face was turned away, flushed deep red, extending all the way to her ears. Her hands, which had been forcefully pushing me away, now seemed weak and limp.


    I felt like I had crossed a line. Maybe I had pushed too hard. Was it because my skills in seducing women had made me overconfident? That could be it.


    "Sorry," I muttered as I stood up.


    Before I could fully straighten, I felt a gentle pinch at the hem of my shirt.


    "Car..." she mumbled, her voice barely audible, before adding, "Let''s go to the car."


    ***


    I had never understood the appeal of making out in a car before. It seemed like a guaranteed way for a couple to get caught in the act. But now, as I found myself in that very scenario, I had to admit¡ªI finally got it.


    Rose was perched on top of me, her hands firmly grasping the back of my head as she thrust her tongue deep inside my mouth. The way her tongue moved was chaotic and clumsy, but it sent waves of pleasure through me. Her unique scent mingled with the sharp tang of alcohol and the creamy aroma of milky soap, creating a heady, intoxicating blend that left me lightheaded.


    I could feel my dick growing hard and pressing ufortably against the fabric of my pants. The urge to rip them off was overwhelming, but I wanted to savor every moment of this intense, fiery connection.


    The car we were in was far from shock-resistant. As one of the first models in this world, it was expected to be a bit flimsy. As a result, every movement we made, even just her kissing me, caused the car to shift and shake slightly.


    Continue your journey on m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    Thankfully, no one was around to witness the car rocking.


    After a while, we finally pulled away from each other, our mouths still connected by a glistening strand of saliva. Her eyes were misty and captivating, her cheeks flushed a deep red. Her green hair was disheveled, some strands sticking to her damp, sweaty face, making her look even more enticing.


    This professor, usually known for her bad mood and headstrong demeanor, was now straddling me with a fiery intensity, her lips having thoroughly ravaged mine. I had a strong feeling that tonight, we were going to explore much more than just kissing.


    "I think I like you, Leon," she confessed, her voice quivering as she spoke. "But you have a girlfriend, so I''m trying to push my feelings aside. I don''t want to cause any trouble or do something that would disrespect her. She''s a princess from another kingdom, and if she found out about this affair, we could face severe consequences¡ªpossibly execution¡ªfor betraying her.


    I really don''t want to deal with that kind of trouble. I told you before that I don''t like trouble, didn''t I? When Gabrielle and Irene were at odds? I stayed out of itpletely. That''s just how I am. But now, here I am, tangled up in this mess with you, and I feel like such a dumbass.


    I can''t help it, though. When I asked you earlier if you were in a rtionship, a sharp pang of pain shot through my chest. It hurt so badly that I couldn''t even enjoy those delicious pastries. I brushed it off, thinking it might be some strange illness and nned to see a doctor. But after kissing you, I realized my feelings for you are something else entirely.


    My heart is pounding so fast right now, it''s overwhelming."


    Tears began to spill from her eyes.


    "I''m sorry, but we need to stop," she said, her voice trembling as if every word was a struggle. "I can''t do this... I''ll just end up feeling guilty. The fact that I''m falling for you is already a mess, considering I''m a professor and you''re a student. It''s aplication I can''t afford. My family would cut me off if they found out.


    That''s why..."


    I reached out, gently touching her flushed cheek. My fingers traced the damp strands of her green hair, which clung to her sweat-slicked skin. The warmth from her flushed face seeped into my palm, making my touch feel like a fiery contrast to her icy distress.


    "Please, don''t... It''s not fair..." she mumbled, her eyes welling up with tears.


    "You don''t have to worry about any of that," I murmured, my voice a soft caress. My hand, which had been gently stroking her cheek, slowly descended, grazing her nape and neck before finding its way to her corbone. It lingered there for a moment before continuing its journey to one of her breasts.


    The moment my fingers made contact, I felt the weight and firmness of her breast, its softness yielding to my touch, perfectly bnced between giving and holding firm.


    She didn''t flinch or pull away; instead, she fixed her gaze on me, her eyes wide with a mix of uncertainty and desire.


    I continued, my tone soothing and firm. "Forget about me having a girlfriend. Don''t worry about what society will say or your family''s potential judgment. For tonight, be selfish. Let go of all your reservations. Imagine I''m the cliff where you can release all those pent-up feelings.


    Scream them out, let them alle spilling over."


    She swallowed hard.


    "For tonight, just be selfish," I urged her again.


    She responded by pressing her lips against mine with renewed intensity. Our kiss was a desperate, almost frantic dance of tongues and lips. As the heat between us grew, our clothes starteding off in a clumsy yet fervent scramble.


    With each garment shed, our desire became more apparent. My shirt was soon discarded, followed by hers, leaving her in just acy dark green bra. I slid my hand beneath it, directly feeling the soft, warm curve of her breast, its firmness pressing against my palm.


    I could feel her shiver as my hand made contact with her bare skin. Eventually, my fingers found their mark, brushing over her erect nipple, the hard nub responding to my touch.


    She ced her hand over mine and whispered, "Touch me more than just that, Partner. Tonight, I''ll be selfish, so you be too."


    The car rocked violently that night.

 Chapter 302: Chapter 47 - Roses Troubles (3)

    Rose pressed her tongue deep into my mouth, her hips undting sensually against me through her pants. Her hands were desperate, fumbling with my belt as she tried to get it undone. The buckle clicked open with a satisfying snap, and I pulled her closer, kissing her with a fierce, unrestrained passion. She eagerly returned the kiss, her hands working urgently to free my belt.


    In no time, she had unfastened it, letting it drop to the floor of the car. Rose lifted herself slightly, giving me the chance to unbutton and unzip her pants. The fabric slid down smoothly, revealing her dark greency underwear that perfectly matched her bra.


    She tossed her pants onto the backseat with a carefree toss, then returned to straddling my thighs, her body pressing against me as our kissing grew more intense.


    I shifted slightly, tugging down my pants and tossing them aside, followed by my underwear. As I freed my aching cock from its restrictive confinement, it made contact with Rose''s trembling thighs, causing her to shudder.


    "W-What...?" she stammered, her eyes widening as she took in the sight. "T-This is..." She gulped, her face flushed.


    "Now then, why don''t you show me yours?" I urged, my voice a low, husky murmur. While I was eager to fuck her in those tantalizinglycy panties and bra, I wanted to keep that particr kink a secret for now. I''d save that discussion for another time. For the moment, I wanted to see her fully exposed.


    "Um," she whispered, her voice trembling as she hugged herself tightly. With a deep breath, she reached behind and unsped her bra. The delicate fabric fell away, revealing her full, voluptuous breasts. Her skin was a smooth, creamy white, sharply contrasting with her slightly tanned body. Her nipples were erect and a soft pinkish-brown, standing out against the lighter skin of her breasts.


    After tossing her bra onto the backseat, she wrapped her arms around her chest, trying to hide her exposed curves. Her face was flushed. "...I''m embarrassed," she murmured, her eyes darting away.


    "It''s beautiful," I assured her, my gaze fixed on her with genuine admiration. "You don''t have to be."


    When I told her that, she swallowed hard, her fingers trembling as she gripped the waistband of her panties. With a mix of hesitation and resolve, she began to pull them down slowly. The fabric inched over her thighs, sliding sensually down to her calves, and finally, to her ankles. Each movement was deliberate, heightening the anticipation.


    She lifted one leg, slipping the panties off with a soft rustle, then the other, finally discarding them to the floor.


    Now, I could see her fully. My Perfect Eyesight allowed me to appreciate every detail even in the dim light. Her skin was pristine, almost glowing in its rity, contrasting sharply with the tan lines that marked her athletic body. Her hips were still pale, untouched by the sun, while her legs were a warm bronze, hinting at hours spent outdoors.


    The vivid lines andyers of her tan entuated her natural, sun-kissed beauty, making her all the more enticing.


    She had an athletic body with minimal fat, every muscle in her defined and sculpted. Her abdomen boasted a set of abs, and her legs were toned and powerful. Even with such a muscr build, she exuded a raw, undeniable sexiness.


    The hair down there was a rich, vibrant green, mirroring the lushness of her head, as if a hidden garden had sprung up in that intimate ce.


    "As I thought, you''re incredibly beautiful, Professor," I said, my voice low and full of admiration. She blushed fiercely, her cheeks flushing a deep, rosy red as she averted her eyes, ovee with embarrassment.


    I then adjusted the car seat, pushing it back to create the perfect space for her to straddle me.


    Without uttering a single word, she mounted me with deliberate,nguid movements. She guided the tip of my dick to her entrance, which was already slick and eager. Despite her stern reputation as a terror professor, she exuded an unexpected eroticism, her tall, curvaceous frame amplifying her allure.


    She descended slowly, the head of my dick parting her wet folds with a smooth, almost effortless glide. There was no resistance, no barrier; just the seamless warmth of her pussy enveloping me.


    "Hnnnnnnn~! Aaaah, hafu...! Haaa, aaah, haaaa, haaaa..." Her eyes were zed with pleasure as she looked at me, her breathsing in ragged gasps. "It''s inside..."


    "Yeah," I said, "and it feels good."


    My hand wandered to her breast, kneading it gently.


    "Mmmnn~!" She responded with a shiver.


    "Fuaaaah!" she gasped.


    Her breasts were astounding¡ªfull, thick, with a solid, doubleyered structure that melded her chest muscle with the softness of her breasts.


    I lowered my head and licked her erect nipple.


    "Hafu...! T-That''s...!" she moaned, her voice trembling.


    I wrapped my lips around her sensitive nipple, sucking gently as I began to thrust up into her.


    "Aaaah, nnnnn~!"


    Rose''s eyes locked onto me as I continued to y with her nipple, each thrust of my hips causing the car to rock violently.


    "Aaaaah, aaaah, aaaaa, aaaaa, aaaaaaau! Hagu, hnnngg~!" Her cries were a mix of pleasure and desperation.


    Warm, slick liquid dripped from deep inside her, coating my dick with her wetness. I drove into her relentlessly, each thrust harder and more intense.


    "Aaaaah, kyaaaaaaaaau! Haauuu, aaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    Her breaths came in ragged gasps, her body glistening with sweat. Her eyes were ssy, wandering wildly as her face contorted in pleasure. Sweat sprayed off her skin with every thrust, the car windows fogging up from the heat we generated inside. The


    "Aaaah, it feels good...! Aaaah, ah, ahhh, aaaah, ahh, ah, ah, aaaah...!"


    Rose''s moans grew louder and more desperate, filling the confined space of the car. Each cry of pleasure was a blend of high-pitched whimpers and deep, throaty groans that reverberated through the air.


    I grabbed her ass firmly from behind, my hands kneading and squeezing as I used her hips to push my dick deeper inside her. The intensity of our movements rocked the car.


    "Aaaah, nooo! W-What is this? What is this?! It feels so fucking good...! Oh my god, it feels so incredible! So deep, aaaah, nooo!


    Hyaaaaaaan~!"


    Her cries were a mix of confusion and ecstasy, her face contorting into a lewd expression I hadn''t imagined from the so-called terror professor. Her transformation into a vessel of pure pleasure made me swell with pride.


    "Wait, wait, wait! L-Leon! Time out! Let''s take a break!" she gasped, her breath ragged and her voice desperate.


    "If we stop now, the fire burning in us will just die out," I growled, maintaining my relentless thrusts as the car''s interior fogged up with our heat.


    I needed to be relentless, thrusting hard and fast, determined to push us both to the edge without giving her a moment''s reprieve.


    "W-Wait! Aaaaaaaaau! Aaaaaaahhaaaaa! S-Something''sing!!"


    I felt her pussy tighten around my dick, the intense pressure signaling her impending climax.


    "Aaaaaaaaa, uhaaaa, kukuuuuu! Aauuuuuuuu!"


    Her body arched in an exquisite, convulsing wave.


    "Something''sing! I''m flying! It''s bursting! Aaaaaaaaaah!" Her screams grew more frantic as her climax surged through her. "Something''sing...!"


    Then, she finally let go, her body convulsing violently as she reached her peak.


    "Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa, aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu, kugyuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!"


    Her love nectar exploded from her, sttering like spring water. She copsed against my chest, utterly spent.


    "Haaa, haaa, haaa, haaaa."


    She panted heavily, her entire body drenched in sweat. Her green hair clung to her sweaty face and body. With eachbored breath, her chest heaved and expanded.


    "Haaa, haa..." Read thetest on m_v-l''e|-NovelBin


    After a moment, she turned her gaze towards me.


    "Was it good? Did I make you feel good?"


    "Yes," I replied. "But we''re not finished yet. I haven''t cum yet."


    She looked away, blushing deeply. "W-Well, use me as you need to, to get yourself off."

 Chapter 303: Chapter 47 - Roses Troubles (4)

    After she said that, I immediately thrust upward, driving into her with force. Her breasts bounced with the motion, jiggling wildly with each powerful movement I made.


    "Fuaaaah, aaaaaah, aah, aaah, aaah...!"


    Enjoy exclusive chapters from m-v l''e|-NovelBin


    I didn''t relent, just kept fucking her with my hips thrusting upward, each powerful movement sending shivers of pleasure through me. My grip on her ass tightened with every thrust, squeezing harder and harder, the surge of ecstasy pulsing up through me.


    "Aaaaah, aaah, aaah, ah, ahh, ahh, ahhh...!"


    After several intense strokes, her womb, impaled by my throbbing, muscr spear, had already descended. The waves of pleasure spread through her internal organs, making her seductive voice strain from deep within her throat.


    "Aaaaah, hhaaaa~, it''s going in, it''s going in so deep~!"


    Her pussy was an absolute delight, incredibly slick and wet. Every thrust in and out was a pure, delicious sensation. With her tall frame, firm, tight hips, and the fact that it was her first time, her vagina was snug and perfectly enveloping. Her full, heavy breasts bounced rhythmically with each movement, their enticing sway almost hypnotizing.


    I grabbed one of her tits, letting my hand caress and squeeze it as I took her nipple into my mouth. I sucked on it eagerly, my tongue swirling around the are.


    "Fuaaaaah!" she arched her back,pletely overwhelmed by the pleasure, and grabbed the back of my head, pulling me desperately closer.


    I continued to thrust, and she matched my rhythm, moving her hips up and down while holding my head against her bouncing breasts. My cock, fully erect and aching to cum, slid in and out of her slick, throbbing pussy with smooth, deliberate motions. Each pull-out was followed by her tight honey pot gripping me again, the relentless repetition sending waves of furious pleasure through both of us.


    Suddenly, I thrust my hips upward with a forceful drive. A shock of intense pleasure exploded at the base of her skull, and her tongue lolled out in pure, unrestrained bliss.


    "Oh my god, oh my god, oh my god, oh my god, oh my god...! Aaaah, nooo~! I''m getting wrecked! W-What is this?! It''s stabbing me... It''s stabbing me...!


    Your cock is stabbing... my baby''s room...!"


    She was nearly knocked unconscious by the jolt of her spine being electrified from the relentless thrusts pounding into her cervix, which had just started to drop. She threw her head back, her hair a chaotic mess, and began shaking her hips more wildly.


    My hardness plunged deep into her soft folds, and her pink pussy lips were stretched open with each thrust. Her greedy, pulsating vagina eagerly clung to my cock, practically drooling with pleasure and begging for more.


    "Aaaaah, noo.. It feels good...! Aaaah, aaah, ah, ah, huaaa, haaaa, aaah...!"


    I pulled my mouth away from her nipple and gazed at her, captivated by the sight. Her face was flushed, a deep, radiant crimson of intense pleasure. She pressed her lips to mine, her eyes locking onto mine with a gaze that burned with raw, unrestrained ecstasy. Her pupils had transformed into heart shapes, a clear sign of her desperate need to cum.


    My cock, having stretched her womb open, surged with a gurgling, swollen intensity. I increased the pace of my thrusts, driving into her with a brutal, electrifying force that made her entire body shudder.


    "Hiiii, aaaah, hyaaaa! Aaaah, aaaah!"


    With each savage thrust, her entire body seemed to boil, reacting violently against my relentless assault on her uterus. Every wet, rhythmic push sent bubbles of her love juices sshing and scraping against her frenulum.


    "Aaaaah, something ising again¡­! I''m feeling it again¡­! The sensation of¡­ flying¡­!"


    Her pupils dted, and tears streamed relentlessly down her flushed cheeks. Tiny earthquakes of pleasure shook her, one small orgasm after another, overwhelming her senses.


    "I feel like I''m going to cum too¡­" I growled, voice thick with desire. "Is it okay if I cum inside?"


    Without a moment''s pause, she gasped, "Y-You can¡­! Aaaah, aaaaah! Come inside me¡­!"


    She might have misunderstood my intention, but it was a clear signal. I gripped her ass firmly and released the cum I had been holding back. In the next moment, deep within her, my ns swelled to its full size, filling herpletely.


    "Aaaah, aaaah! S-Something''s spraying inside me¡­! It feels so incredible¡­! What is this?! It feels so goooood!"


    As the hot semen surged into her uterus, she was overwhelmed, panting and moaning uncontrobly in ecstasy.


    Suddenly, she was hit with an intense wave of pleasure, and to keep herself upright, she pressed her hand against the fogged-up window. Her strength faltered, and her hand slid down the ss, leaving a mark where it had dragged through the mist, tracing a path of her desperate, shaking fingers.


    ***


    Rose''s POV


    I slumped in my car, parked in the academy lot, lookingpletely drained yet oddly refreshed. Last night was a mess¡ªa fucking disaster. I wished I could erase it all, chalking it up to being too drunk, and if any memory crept back, I''d just pretend it was a shitty dream. But every detail from that wild night was shing in my mind with brutal rity.


    "What the fuck have I done?!" I mmed my forehead against the steering wheel, and the horn red loudly. Nearby students, heading towards the academy gates, turned their heads in surprise.


    I could only me myself for what went downst night. I was the one who took charge and kissed him. After that, things spiraled¡ªthis happened and that happened¡ªand then I passed out. The next thing I knew, I woke up next to him, and we''d slept together.


    The drive back to his dorm was suffused with a heavy, awkward silence. We exchanged awkward goodbyes before I went home. Once I got back, I pounded my head against the wall a few times before dragging myself into the shower, desperately trying to shake off the chaos and get ready for the academy.


    "How the fuck am I supposed to face him now?" I groaned, my forehead pressed hard against the steering wheel. "Seriously, how can I? I went after him even though he''s already in a rtionship, and on top of that, he''s a fucking student! How the hell am I supposed to face one of our students as a professor when I''ve slept with him? How can I?!"


    In frustration, I yanked at my hair.


    Suddenly, a sharp knock on my window jolted me. I looked up to see Irene standing there, her sses shing in the morning light. I rolled down the window.


    "You''re making the students jump with all that noise," she said, her voice tinged with annoyance. "Why don''t you just step outside instead of causing a scene like this?"


    "Yeah, I''ll do that now." I said, then climbed out of the car.


    Irene, surprisingly, wasn''t as drunk today, even though she had been stered yesterday. Me, on the other hand...


    "Did something happen?" she asked as we walked toward the academy.


    "As far as I''m concerned, nothing happened," I replied, struggling to keep my voice steady. I didn''t want to lie, but I sure as hell wasn''t ready to admit thatst night''s fuck-up was something I couldn''t undo. "Why do you ask? Is it my face that''s giving me away?"


    I knew my face must look a mess right now. I hadn''t had a chance to fix it this morning, what with all the fucked-up thoughts swirling in my head.


    "No, it''s not just your face. Though that''s part of it," Irene said. "Actually, you''re glowing today."


    "Wait, really?" I asked, taken aback.


    "Yeah. You''re not your usual grumpy self. But the reason I asked..." she said, then turned around and pointed at my car window. "...is that."


    There it was¡ªa smudged handprint on the window

 Chapter 304: Chapter 48 - Guilt And Repayment (1)

    ??? POV''s


    The entire ce, resembling the eerie interior of a cave, was filled with figures cloaked in dark hoods, their faces hidden in shadow. Massive torches zed, casting wild, flickering light that danced across the stone walls. Along the sides, cages lined the cavern, each imprisoning women draped in white cloth.


    Their eyes were blindfolded, their mouths gagged with cloth, silencing their voices and stripping them of sight.


    Suddenly, a ripple of noise stirred the gathered crowd as one of the hooded figures ascended to the stage. On the ground, a massive circle was etched into the stone, marked with an ominous symbol that seemed to pulse with dark energy.


    The figure raised their arms high, their voice echoing through the cavern. "In the shadows, we find truth, and in the darkness, we are reborn. The world will bow to our will, for we are the harbingers of the Eclipse, where light meets its end and our power begins."


    "In the shadows, we find truth, and in the darkness, we are reborn. The world will bow to our will, for we are the harbingers of the Eclipse, where light meets its end and our power begins."


    The hooded figures around me chanted in unison, their voices rising in a chilling harmony. I joined in, swept up in the dark energy of the moment.


    "Tonight will be the night we achieve our long-awaited dreams. We will revive our lord!" the leader roared. "We will break free from this oppressive world and restore our true ruler to his rightful throne! Let''s reim the world for our lord!"


    The crowd erupted in a frenzied roar, arms thrust skyward in defiant unity. I raised my arm alongside them.


    Explore more at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    "Our lord, Lord Xyroskhaal, will rise again!" the man shouted, his voice echoing through the cavernous space with fiery intensity.


    The men beside the leader moved with a chilling purpose toward the cages, their footsteps echoing ominously against the stone floor. With a metallic creak, the cage doors swung open, and they seized the women inside. The captives struggled, their muffled cries and desperate thrashes betraying their fear, but the men were unyielding, their grip like iron.


    The women, bound tightly and nearly immobilized, could do little more than writhe against their captors'' strength.


    Without warning, the cave rumbled, a deep, guttural growl reverberating through the chamber. The floor, etched with the ominous symbol, began to pulse with an eerie, almost malevolent light. The darkness within the circle seemed toe alive, twisting and swirling before it split open like the gaping maw of a monstrous, unseen entity.


    One by one, the women were hurled into the abyss. Their bodies plunged into the void, swallowed whole by the darkness without so much as a scream, their silence only amplifying the horror.


    "Throw them all in!" the leader''s voice boomed, filled with manic glee. "With this final act, our preparations will beplete! The Eclipse will nket this world in darkness once more, and Lord Xyroskhaal will finally bless us with his return!"


    The chamber erupted in a thunderous roar of approval.


    ***


    Leon''s POV


    I heard some incredible news today, so after school, I bolted to the Leonamon Hospital. This ce was renowned for its essibility: it provided check-ups, operations, and medicines even to those who couldn''t scrape together enough to afford healthcare. Commoners were wee, and sometimes treatments were offered for free.


    I descended to the basement, which looked like a cutting-edgeboratory. The space was alive with activity as researchers bustled about, engrossed in drug production and other experiments. The room was cluttered with a mix of high-tech devices and magical apparatuses, all designed to aid in patient recovery and enhance the healing process.


    As I made my way through the bustlingb, I passed by researchers and scientists who greeted me with respectful bows. Every employee at Leonamon knew who I was, and they had sworn to keep my identity a secret. They treated me with warm smiles and deference as I walked toward my destination.


    Notably, every worker here was female; Amon had ensured that only women could work in this facility and across all Leonamon departments.


    I finally reached my destination: the office of one of the premier doctors, Trisha. Trisha herself was a breathtaking young woman, renowned for her exceptional skills despite her youth. She was one of the women I had been intimate with before. Once a trainee prostitute, I had saved her by purchasing her freedom from Martha, and she had since be a celebrated figure in her field.


    There was another exceptional doctor, Natasha, who wasn''t present at the moment. The room had a professional yet inviting atmosphere, and as I entered, Trisha greeted me with a warm and slightly nervous smile.


    "Good evening, Master. Sorry for calling you when you''re so busy," she said, her voice carrying a hint of concern.


    "I''m not that swamped," I replied smoothly. "Besides, I can hardly ignore a call from one of my women."


    At my words, a delicate blush spread across her cheeks, adding a touch of color to her already radiant face.


    "So, what do your findings entail?" I asked.


    "Right," she said, tapping on her tablet with a deft touch before turning it toward me. "We''ve been diving deep into Miss Melina''s illness, and we''ve stumbled upon something that might actually help improve her condition."


    "Really?" I asked, leaning in, my curiosity sharpening.


    This was huge news. Melina, Zeruel''s mother, had been grappling with an illness so intractable that conventional treatments seemed futile. The disease defied all known remedies, leaving her reliant on a magical apparatus to stay alive. This device didn''t cure her; it merely suspended her in a state of eternal sleep. It kept her breathing but couldn''t heal her.


    The bleak reality was that, without significant intervention, recovery was beyond reach. Any potential breakthrough was a flicker of hope in a sea of despair.


    Which is why hearing that Trisha and her team had made such a breakthrough was nothing short of incredible.


    Trisha presented me with detailed data and reports that illuminated the potential for real recovery. The figures and charts showed a promising path forward. It no longer seemed impossible that Zeruel''s mother could awaken from her eternal slumber.

 Chapter 305: Chapter 48 - Guilt And Repayment (2)

    Selene''s jaw dropped when I told her that her mother might actually recover from her illness. Her eyes were wide, and she didn''t bother hiding the shock on her face.


    Zeruel, on the other hand, was so stunned that she copsed onto her knees.


    "I-Is that really true?" she stammered, her face a mask of disbelief. She seemed unable to fully grasp the news.


    "Well, there''s a lot of data suggesting it might be true," I said. "But there''s no guarantee that it will lead to a full recovery for your mother. While it''s not a certainty, it also isn''tpletely out of the question."


    Readtest stories on m_v-l''e|-NovelBin


    Tears welled up in Zeruel''s eyes, and she started sobbing, "T-Thank goodness..." She cried as she wiped away the tears that fell in steady streams. "Thank you, Leon..."


    Selene expressed her gratitude with heartfelt thanks as she joined Zeruel, wrapping her arms around her sobbing sister. Both of them cried openly in front of me. Watching the two sisters like this tugged at my heartstrings. It felt good, and the warmth I felt had nothing to do with sex.


    However, the method to ensure her mother''s recovery was still something I couldn''t reveal to them. I knew Zeruel wouldn''t ept it. So, for now, I kept that part of the truth hidden.


    ***


    I returned to my dorm that day, relieved to find that Yr was no longer staying here. One of my Shadows had managed to locate her dorm key, so I returned it to her. Now, all I had was some peace and quiet.


    Lately, my days at the academy had be monotonous. I couldn''t quite figure out why, but something felt off, like a crucial piece was missing from my daily routine. Sure, there were still enjoyable moments and days that were pretty good.


    One of those highlights was getting to sleep with Professor Rose and maybe even getting a bit closer to Yr.


    But other than that, nothing stood out as truly amazing.


    "Maybe it''s because Shredica isn''t around anymore..."


    Those words spilled out of my mouth before I could stop them. I had no clue why I said them. Maybe they were my real feelingsing to the surface... But hold on, does that mean I''m actually missing Shredica? Of all people? No fucking way.


    I didn''t want to miss that woman. So why did those words escape me without warning? Was it because, deep down, I wanted to be ordered around by her and feel the weight of her intense res? Well, not really. I wasn''t a masochist. So then...


    I should just let it go. If I kept analyzing this, I''d be stuck in a never-ending cycle of overthinking. So, I decided toy back in bed and try to get some rest.


    But just as I was about to sink into sleep, a knock on my door interrupted the quiet


    "Who could it be at this hour?"


    Don''t tell me it''s Shredica? Nah, that''s just dumb. We''d already said our goodbyes, and there was a high chance we''d never see each other again.


    I dragged myself to the door. When I opened it, the dim light from the hallway revealed a brown-haired woman standing there. Zeruel.


    "What are you doing here? Isn''t your dorm in the Gold Dormitory?" I asked her.


    There was something off about her tonight. For one, a distinct citrusy scent clung to her¡ªcheap perfume, the kind you''d find in Market City. It was the same smell that cheap prostitutes wore in rundown brothels. Even though I usually couldn''t stand it, somehow, on Zeruel, it weirdly fit.


    Zeruel was usually d in her academy uniform, even when there wasn''t a single ss scheduled. But tonight, she wore something entirely different. A one-piece dress, thin as a whisper, more like a negligee than a proper outfit. The fabric, though beautiful in its simplicity, screamed of being on the cheaper side.


    With my Perfect Eyesight, I could make out every curve, every detail beneath that flimsy cloth¡ªthere was nothing underneath, no bra, no panties. The negligee was so sheer that her nipples pressed visibly against the fabric, teasingly outlined in the dim light.


    "Can¡­ Can Ie inside?" she asked, her voice carrying a delicate tremor, almost as if she were unsure of what she was about to do.


    "I guess you may," I replied, pushing the door open wider and letting her step in. The citrus perfume she wore wafted through the room, a pungent assault on my senses that lingered in the air.


    "May I sit?" she asked, her eyes ncing toward the bed.


    "You can," I said, and she elegantly settled onto the edge of my bed.


    "I want you to sit beside me," she said, patting the spot next to her on the bed with a hint of urgency. "Can you?"


    I moved over and took my ce beside her. There was no real reason to refuse, so I did as she asked.


    I had a pretty good idea why Zeruel was acting this way. It had to be because of the weight that had been lifted off her shoulders¡ªshe was finally free of the burden that had been dragging her down. Her current behavior seemed to reflect that newfound relief. now she was left with a different kind of pressure¡ªperhaps apulsion to repay the relief she had been given.


    She nervously fidgeted with her thumbs, her eyes downcast, avoiding mine. The light in the room now revealed everything¡ªI could see that she wasn''t wearing a bra, her nipples slightly visible beneath the thin fabric of her dress. The rapid, almost frantic rhythm of her heartbeat was audible, betraying her nerves. It was bing increasingly clear why she''de here.


    The way she was acting, it seemed like she was here to repay me somehow¡ªlikely with her body, judging by the situation.


    "L-Leon, I¡­" Zeruel began, her voice trembling. I interrupted her before she could continue.


    "I think I know why you''re here, Zeruel," I said, trying to offer somefort. "But you don''t need to go through with this."


    Her eyes widened in shock and confusion.


    I stood up and grabbed a nket, wrapping it around her gently. The soft fabric brushed against her skin, and I could sense the tension in her body rx just a bit.


    "I''m not looking for repayment in that way," I told her, my tone firm yet soothing.


    Her eyes fell to the floor, and she whispered, "I guess¡­ my body isn''t enough after all."


    "It''s not like that," I reassured her. "I''d be lying if I said I wasn''t tempted, considering how vulnerable you are right now and that we''re alone in this room."


    I didn''t sugarcoat what I said. It was an honest-to-goodness fact that I had a strong desire to fuck Zeruel, even back when I confessed to her. Back then, I was driven by the need to gain her skill, Blessed Sword, and dominate her to im it. But now, things were different. Now, I wanted to touch her because, in this moment, she was simply adorable.


    If someonees to your room in the dead of night, wearing something skimpy andced with perfume, who wouldn''t be tempted? Even a saint would crack.


    But what really got to me was the effort she put into all of this¡ªfor me. Zeruel wasn''t exactly rolling in money. When she couldn''t afford to save her mother, she was ready to throw herself into a brothel, selling her body just to scrape together some cash. Luckily, I intervened before it came to that. Yet, despite her struggles, she still came here, wearing that cheap perfume and that flimsy dress.


    Those little touches might go unnoticed by others, but I saw them. I appreciated them. She was doing all of this for me, after all.


    But I couldn''t just ept that kind of repayment¡ªnot right now, at least. Besides, there was no way she''d be offering herself like this if she knew what the so-called "cure" for her mother''s illness was. If she ever found out, she wouldn''t just be disappointed¡ªshe''d hate me for it.


    Because the only way to wake her mother from thata... was to make her drink my semen.

 Chapter 306: Chapter 48 - Guilt And Repayment (3)

    Trisha mentioned that my semen was something extraordinary. Out of curiosity, during one of our fucking sessions, she decided to scoop up some of it from her pussy and do a little research. She discovered that my cum had magical properties, with an unusually high life potency. Maybe it was because I was a creation of the Great Red, a.k.a. Lilith, that my sperm had potential powers.


    While it might be an exaggeration to say it could bring someone back from the dead, it was definitely possible to create a life-saving medicine from it.


    Trisha could have made a medicine from my cum and had Melina drink it, which would have been a lot easier than taking it straight. But it was still semen, and Zeruel couldn''t possibly stomach the idea of making Melina drink something like that.


    Besides, there was no guarantee it would actually help her.


    "I''m really sorry for bothering you," Zeruel said, her head bowed and her hands clutching the nket around her. "I want to repay you somehow, but I can only think of one way. I hear men like a woman''s body and want to have sex, so I''ve prepared myself for that. I''m sorry, but I can only buy things within my budget," she continued, her voice trembling.


    "My mother always said that if someone helped me, I should repay them threefold. I can''t think of any other way to repay you except with my... body."


    "I understand your motivation," I said. "But there''s still no guarantee that the medicine will work on your mother, and the chances of it seeding are pretty slim. I don''t deserve to be paid, especially since I haven''t even cured her yet."


    "You''ve helped me in more ways than you realize," she responded. "You''ve kept my mother alive without asking for anything in return. At first, I honestly thought you might have some ulterior motive, like wanting my body as payment. I was ready to give it to you if you''d just asked, so I waited, thinking it was only a matter of time.


    But even after all this time, you never asked for anything, so I decided to take matters into my own hands. I guess now I know why you didn''t ask. My body just isn''t appealing to you, huh? And it turns out my assumption that you had some kind of hidden agenda waspletely wrong."


    "Saying your body isn''t appealing to me is far from the truth," I said, my voice firm. "If that were the case, I wouldn''t have even confessed to you, remember?"


    She lowered her head, unable to respond.


    "Sorry for... wasting your time, Leon," she murmured, standing up from the edge of my bed. "And thank you for everything you''ve done for us. I really, truly appreciate it."


    She walked toward the door and opened it.


    "Don''t worry about anything," I said, my tone reassuring. "I might not bepletely trustworthy, but I promise you, I''ll use every ounce of my power to save your mother. You''ll be able to be with her again."


    I genuinely meant what I said. I knew all too well the pain of feeling powerless, of not being able to make a difference until it was toote. My parents were gone before I had the chance to help them, and I didn''t want Zeruel to experience that kind of loss.


    She turned back toward me and walked slowly in my direction. With a tender touch, she cupped my cheeks and gently pulled me towards her. She pressed a soft kiss to my forehead.


    "You might not want my body as repayment, but I wanted to give you something as a token of my gratitude," she said, her cheeks flushed with a warm blush. "You''re more amazing than anyone gives you credit for. I can feel your kindness, and it doesn''t go unnoticed. I promise I will repay you for everything you''ve done for me."


    With a final, soft smile, she turned towards the door, waved goodbye, and stepped out, closing the door behind her.


    The citrus scent lingered in the air, a reminder of her presence even after she was gone. It felt like she was leaving a part of herself behind.


    ***


    Zeruel''s POV


    I think I finally understood it now. There was this murky, dark, and disgusting feeling lurking in my chest that I hadn''t realized before.


    Every time I saw him with another woman, that feeling would re up. Why was I feeling this way? I kept asking myself. It irritated me, but I couldn''t figure out why. It''s not like I had any reason to be upset, yet there was this nagging sensation that wouldn''t go away, no matter how much I tried to ignore it. It felt like my heart was mocking me.


    Every day, I''d rey that moment in my head. The day he confessed to me. What if I had responded differently? What if I had epted it? Would I be happy now? But there''s no point in dwelling on what-ifs.


    I can''t go back in time and change what I did. I rejected him, and I did it harshly. There''s no undoing the guilt that weighs on me for how I treated him back then.


    What was this feeling? Guilt? No, that wasn''t quite it. Guilt was a fragment of it, but it didn''t capture the whole essence.


    Leon... He was a man shrouded in mystery. Supposedly the weakest among the first-year students at the academy, always stuck at the bottom of the rankings¡ªnot just in the bronze ss or the entire first year, but in the whole academy. Yet, despite that, his presence felt immense. Far, far bigger than anyone could imagine.


    When did I start seeing him like that? Was it because he helped me with my troubles with my mother? Yeah, that must''ve been it. He stepped in to help preserve her life when no one else could. My mother, suffering from a disease with no known cure, no medicine, no treatment that could save her¡ªshe was surviving only through magical apparatuses. He had no reason to help, no benefit to gain, yet he did.


    I thought he must have had some ulterior motive. I mean, who in this world helps on that scale without expecting something in return? But Leon did. He helped me, without asking for anything in return.


    The dark, murky feeling in my chest began to coalesce at that moment.


    Initially, it was nothing but shame. The way I had rejected him, the way I had yelled and embarrassed him in front of everyone¡ªit was unforgivable. That shame soon gave way to guilt, a heavy, gnawing guilt that twisted and morphed into something darker. It was an unsettling, almost toxic feeling that seemed to re up whenever I see him with the Princess of Betn, which was a ssmate of mine.


    I couldn''t quite put my finger on what it was.


    The emotion lingered and festered, even now. Despite his offer to help recover my mother from her incurable disease, the feeling persisted. It waspounded by my guilt for not repaying him in any way. This overwhelming mix of emotions led me to the decision to offer my body as a form of repayment.


    I knew my body wasn''t worth much. It wasn''t stunning or beautiful; I wasn''t even pretty or cute. I had a boyish figure. But I hoped that despite that, he''d ept me. After all, I still had a woman''s body. I even dressed in the most expensive outfit I owned and sshed on the cheap perfume I could afford from the market.


    Maybe he''d appreciate my body and find it desirable, even if my face wasn''t exactly memorable.


    But when I offered myself, he declined. He said he didn''t want any repayment and didn''t feel he deserved it.


    He deserved every bit of it, of course. But I understood then that even if a man might like a woman''s body, it didn''t mean he''d use it if the woman wasn''t appealing. He assured me that wasn''t the case at all. He told me he wouldn''t have confessed to me if he hadn''t found me appealing.


    Just as I was about to leave, he told me he''d do whatever it took to save my mother¡ªmy mother, who had no connection to him at all. He genuinely wanted to help her. Enjoy new stories from m-v l''e|-NovelBin


    A warmth spread through my heart, like a gentle tickle. My body moved on its own, and before I knew it, my lips pressed a tender kiss to his forehead. It was a gesture my mother used to give me, a sign of her affection. I wanted to share that same feeling with him.


    That''s what it was¡ªaffection. The feelings I had for him were rooted in affection.


    Before I understood this feeling, I was lost in gloom. But the moment I recognized it, everything fell into ce.


    I was in love with Leon.

 Chapter 307: Chapter 49 - Charlotte And Sesillian (1)

    Charlotte''s POV


    I hit the ground hard,nding on my butt as the p rang out, echoing off the walls of the alley beside one of the academy buildings.


    "You''re nothing now, so why the hell are you still strutting around like you''re all high and mighty?" one of the girls demanded, her face twisted with contempt as she towered over me. "Why don''t you just slink into a corner and keep your face hidden, like the trash you''ve be?"


    "She''s still clinging to the illusion of power and status that she no longer has," another girl scoffed, her voice dripping with disdain. "Just look at her. She still can''t grasp that she''s a useless nobody now."


    "She''s right. And she''s still running to Professor Sesillian for help, like she''s some fucking damsel in distress. Still trying to y the princess she no longer is. I can''t believe her audacity," another one sneered, her words dripping with venom.


    These three were the same girls who had clung to me throughout my first year at the academy, back when my family''s name stillmanded respect. They were the daughters of viscounts who had sworn allegiance to my father when he was a Duke. But the tides turned, and their families abandoned mine. And with that, their loyalty to me crumbled too.


    I always knew they were only with me because of my status, but I figured it was fine since their own ranks made them useful allies. What I hadn''t considered was what would happen if I lost that status. And now, here we were¡ªme on the ground, with them standing over me.


    Now, I was nothing but a pitiful figure lying beneath them.


    "Do yourself a favor and stay out of our sight from now on. I can''t believe I actually touched the face of amoner," the girl who pped me said with a scornful look, her voice dripping with disdain as she turned and strutted away.


    "We can''t do much else but push her around. I mean, we can''t p her if we don''t, right? Besides, it''s the only way to show her how much she''s fallen," one of the others chimed in, her voice cold as they all walked off together.


    Once they were gone, the dam finally broke. My tears erupted, fat drops spilling down my cheeks and sttering on the grass. I clutched at the earth with desperate hands, my sobs wracking through me as the raw, stinging pain of my humiliation and despair washed over me.


    I couldn''t believe how far I had fallen. My life wasn''t supposed to end up like this.


    I fished out my smartphone¡ªthe only thing of value I had left¡ªand scrolled through my contacts. My fingers moved with a mix of desperation and hope until I found the name I needed.


    It was Leon. But just as I was about to hit call, my phone buzzed with an iing call.


    The caller ID showed Professor Sesillian.


    I didn''t hesitate and answered the call immediately.


    "Hello, Professor?" I said, struggling to keep my voice steady and hide the fact that I had been crying.


    "...Is something wrong?" he asked, concern evident in his tone.


    I knew I had failed.


    "N-No, nothing''s wrong," I managed to say.


    "You sound like you''ve been crying. Where are you right now?"


    "Um, I''m still at the academy," I told him. "A-Are youing to get me?"


    "You sound like you need help," he said. "I''m on my way to find you."


    "O-Okay..." I said, my emotions crashing back over me as I sniffled.


    I gave him my location.


    ***


    I was huddled in the corner, waiting for Professor Sesillian. I hugged my knees tightly, burying my face in them and sniffling uncontrobly.


    After a while, I heard footsteps approaching. I looked up and saw Professor Sesillian. His face was etched with concern, his eyes scanning me with a depth of worry that cut through my distress.


    "Charlotte," he said softly.


    Seeing him again overwhelmed me with emotions I couldn''t contain. His silver hair, his sses, the way his eyes, sharp with intelligence, took in my misery¡ªit all brought a rush of longing and relief.


    I stood up and threw my arms around him, letting all my pent-up feelings pour out. I cried fiercely, soaking his chest with my tears. Professor Sesillian simply rubbed my back, offering quietfort as I wept into his clothes.


    "It''s okay. Just let it all out. It must have been so hard for you," he murmured, his voice steady and soothing.


    "It was really hard, Professor! I...!" My words were lost in the torrent of my sobs.


    I continued to cry, each tear a painful reminder of everything I''d endured. My world had shattered¡ªmy family''s prestige was gone, my parents had fallen apart, I was sold into a life of sex very, forced to submit to someone''s will, and then my father had died. It all felt like a nightmare I couldn''t escape, each betrayal cutting deeper than thest.


    Friends who once seemed loyal had turned their backs on me, leaving me to grapple with the crushing weight of istion.


    "You''re the only one I have left, Professor... Please don''t leave me too," I pleaded, my voice breaking as I clung to him.


    Professor Sesillian continued to rub my back gently, his touch a balm against the storm of my emotions. "Yes, I promise I won''t leave you," he said.


    The emotions I felt for him, the love I harbored, were blooming uncontrobly. At this moment, I couldn''t hold back any longer. Even if I had to face the consequences of my actions, right now, all I wanted was to feel his love. I wanted to be touched by him, to be enveloped in his scent, to be filled by him.


    I looked up at him, my tears streaking down my face, making it a mess. I knew I didn''t look beautiful right now, but surely, he would still ept me, right?


    "Professor, I want to sleep with you," I said.

 Chapter 308: Chapter 49 - Charlotte And Sesillian (2)

    Professor Sesillian drove me to the ce he wanted to go. When I suggested sleeping with him, he didn''t respond. Instead, he just said he wanted to take me somewhere, then led me to his car and drove off from the academy.


    I''d never been in a car before, and I''d thought I never would. The experience was incredible¡ªsmooth and refined, far superior to the jostling of carriages and other vehicles. This car, however, was built by thepany that also owned me. That meant Leon and his people had designed these vehicles, modernizing not just the cars but the entire road infrastructure.


    He was gradually transforming this world, and the changes were sweeping through it.


    "Professor, where are we going?" I asked, my curiosity piqued as we sped along the unfamiliar road, the scenery slipping by in a blur.


    I hadn''t bothered to ask before, but with the road feeling so new and the destination shrouded in mystery, I decided it was time to inquire.


    "Ah, it''s a ce that means a lot to me," he said, his lips curving into a soft, nostalgic smile. "Somewhere special I''ve wanted to share with you."


    I was surprised to learn the Professor had such a ce. But then again, everyone has a spot that''s special to them.


    The quiet of the drive was oddlyforting, and his words only made me feel more at ease. I wondered... what could this special ce be?


    ***


    We finally arrived at what he called his special ce. It was a small manor, though it looked like it had been left to rot. The building was overrun with vines, which clung desperately to the walls. The paint was a ghostly, peeling shade of gray, barely clinging to the weather-beaten wood.


    The roof was just as neglected, with cracks running through the faded shingles and broken windows letting in the elements. Inside, I could only imagine the extent of the decay; it looked like time had ravaged every corner.


    "This is a ce I often visit," he said softly, almost as if speaking to himself. "It belonged to someone lost to history, a magician from another country who built this house and created a family here. His contributions were immense, and he''s been a profound inspiration for why I became a faculty member at the academy."


    The way Professor Sesillian gazed at the manor, his eyes softened with a mix of reverence and nostalgia, made it clear that its former owner had profoundly inspired him.


    "I understand," I said softly, my voice barely above a whisper. "I can see why this person meant so much to you, especially since they''re part of why you''ve be someone I care about." I leaned in, my hand gently resting on his arm, trying to share in his moment of reflection.


    "Yes, I''m sure you''lle to appreciate them too," he said, his smile growing. "Would you like to go inside?"


    "Is that okay?" I asked hesitantly. The manor seemed so deeply tied to his past; I wondered if stepping inside might somehow tarnish its significance. More pressingly, was it even safe to enter this ce that looked so dpidated?


    "It''s perfectly fine," he assured me, his voice warm. "The man who owned this manor was my great-great-grandfather."


    So, the owner was his rtive. Given that, I figured it was probably okay to explore, since it was part of his family''s legacy.


    We stepped into what remained of the manor''s garden. The grass was so overgrown it nearly reached my waist, and the fountain was stagnant and filthy, its water murky and green with neglect. The double doors to the manor werepletely wrecked, one door hanging off its hinges. The once-red carpet was now covered in grime and dirt, stained with mysterious, unidentifiable splotches.


    Every corner was cloaked in cobwebs, hanging like ghostly drapes, and an overpowering, rank smell lingered in the air, a nauseating mix that was hard to identify.


    "It looks pretty dpidated now," Professor Sesillian said, his voice carrying a blend of regret and nostalgia. "The ce has been abandoned and neglected for over 15 years. I used to take care of it when I was younger, but my father forbade me froming here and warned me to stay away. That''s why it''s fallen into such disrepair. I wanted to clean it up, but I realized it''s impossible now.


    I don''t want to renovate it either. All the history and knowledge my grandfather built here would be lost if I did. It''s better to leave it as it is."


    He was right. It was hard to imagine how this ce could ever be cleaned up without aplete overhaul. But Professor Sesillian was adamant that renovation was out of the question. I couldn''t fully grasp his reasoning, but it was clear he was intent on preserving the manor''s historical essence.


    Renovating it would wipe away the significant history embedded in its decaying walls, leaving behind only the echoes of what once was.


    "This is a ce where I learned a value that''s profoundly important," he said, his voiceden with gravitas. "A value where darkness ys a crucial role. That''s why those with the power to conceal the light must sometimes do so."


    "Darkness?" I repeated, trying to grasp his meaning.


    "Yes, darkness," he affirmed. "Without darkness, you wouldn''t truly appreciate the joy that light brings. Darkness embodies suffering and tough times¡ªelements that forge your strength. It teaches you to handle crises. Simply thinking positively doesn''t prepare you for life''s emergencies. So, Charlotte, the darkness surrounding you now isn''t something to fear.


    It will make you a better, stronger person. Embracing the darkness within you is essential. Just as light holds importance, so does darkness." Discover hidden stories at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    I felt like I was starting to understand. Yes, the darkness I was experiencing now was painful, but there was sce in it. My light, the light I brought into my life, was Professor Sesillian. He was the one shining through the darkness.


    He wrapped his arms around me and pressed a tender kiss to my forehead. "You just need to be brave for now. Eternal darkness wille soon, and its embrace will warm you, just as I warm you with my hug right now."


    I could feel his warmth seeping through, enveloping me.


    In that moment, I felt like the happiest person alive. But, at the same time, I had no idea what Professor Sesillian''s expression looked like.

 Chapter 309: Chapter 49 - Charlotte And Sesillian (3)

    Sesillian''s POV


    As a child, I often wandered through this manor, back when the caretaker was still alive and keeping it in order for our family. Even then, I couldn''t shake the eerie sensation that someone, or something, was leading me deeper into its shadows.


    The portrait of my great-great-grandfather always seemed to follow me, his piercing eyes locked onto mine. It was like he was watching my every move, silently observing. My sister Sara used to whisper that there was something deeply wrong with this ce. Back then, she wasn''t as far gone as she is now. But whatever she saw, whatever she shouldn''t have, it shattered her mind.


    Over time, Sara''s sanity began to slip away. She''d sit alone, talking to herself in hushed, frantic tones. She started doing twisted things to her dolls¡ªripping off their limbs and heads, leaving them in pieces. I''ll never forget the way sheughed while doing it, a manic, chilling sound that echoed through the halls.


    Her eyes had turned cold, almost inhuman, like she was possessed by something dark and uncaring. But I wasn''t scared; I just thought maybe she was always like that. After all, her eyes¡ªand mine¡ªbore an unsettling resemnce to our great-great-grandfather''s.


    Yes, those eyes. They seemed to pull me in, like a vortex, drawing me deeper into their dark abyss.


    When I was alone, I finally dared to examine the portrait more closely. I gingerly lifted it, peering behind it. That''s when I saw it¡ªa dark symbol etched into the wall, a mark of shadows encroaching upon the light. The symbol was broad andplex, but I understood its significance instantly. Maybe this was what had driven Sara to madness. I hadn''t grasped it before, but now it was clear.


    This symbol had the power to drive anyone insane.


    I uncovered that my great-great-grandfather had led a malevolent organization called Eclipse. This dark force had nearly subdued the world, controlling it from the shadows while everyone remained blissfully unaware. Their power stemmed from an ancient dark lord, a primordial dragon known as the Great Dark.


    Lord Xyroskhaal, born in the earliest epochs of the world, possessed a strength that rivaled even the Great Red and other ancient dragons. Lord Xyroskhaal was the embodiment of darkness itself.


    I becamepletely enthralled by him, like I had unearthed a long-lost lover buried deep within the annals of history. That initial fascination quickly spiraled into something darker¡ªan obsession that consumed me. I loved every twisted bit of it. This had to be why my great-great-grandfather had worshiped the Great Dark so fervently.


    Now, I could feel the same pull, as if I''d stumbled upon the ultimate truth, the answers to every question that ever gued my mind. My purpose had been revealed, and I was... ecstatic.


    Ahhh, how I craved to meet my Lord! To be part of him, to be devoured by his darkness! I wanted him to im me, to consume me until I was nothing but his! I wanted to be one with him, to feel his power coursing through my veins!


    Reflecting on it now, maybe that''s why I became the person I am today.


    I dove headfirst into researching Lord Xyroskhaal, poring over every book I could find, and it became clear that the Great Dark had a particr taste¡ªa hunger for women. Specifically, for their blood. But not just any blood; he desired the blood of women who had never been touched, who had never experienced the carnal act of sex. But Lord Xyroskhaal also had a taste for those tainted by corruption.


    I discovered that summoning Lord Xyroskhaal required a specific ritual involving sacrifices. This was detailed in my great-great-grandfather''s journal, which I found during my research. The ritual demanded the blood of both virgin and non-virgin women. The final step required a sacrifice of someone with "precious blood," ideally of royal descent.


    Thatst part would be the most challenging, but the first two were straightforward. I only needed to gather and spill as much women blood as I could.


    My first target was my sister. I lured her under the pretense of wanting to y. She followed me without hesitation. Once we were in the right ce, I shed her palm, letting her blood flow onto the symbol I had drawn on the floor. Each drop of her blood transformed into ck smoke as soon as it touched the symbol.


    It was working, or so I thought, as I let out a twisted, euphoricugh that echoed through the room. My sister, Sara, didn''t even flinch when I slit her palm open. Instead, she joined in, herughter mirroring mine in a way that sent chills down my spine. Yes, that''s right, Sara. You''re going to die for me. But the blood dripping from her wound wasn''t enough.


    Experience new stories on m v|l e''-NovelBin


    I needed to drain everyst drop to summon my Lord.


    Just as I was about to finish the ritual, our parents barged in, their faces twisted in horror as they yanked me away from her. They thought we''d been possessed by some malevolent force from the manor, terrified of what they''d walked in on.


    I had to think fast. I put on the mask of the innocent son they believed I still was, manipting their fear and convincing them that I hadn''t changed. Meanwhile, Sara''s mind unraveled, spiraling into madness that would never be undone. But I kept my dark desires in check, burying the burning need to be with my Lord deep inside. And it worked.


    Years passed, and I umted a legion of followers through cunning payment schemes, calcted betrayals, and borate scams. I amassed a crowd, manipting them with the power of my voice. My skill, Charm, allowed me to bend people to my will, seducing them with nothing but my words.


    Although it was a rtively weak skill, only effective on those already enchanted by my appearance, it served me well.


    Finally, after waiting patiently, I found thest piece of the puzzle I needed. I had initially nned to target the actual princess of Milham, but her constant surveince by royal knights made that impossible. Then, she appeared¡ªCharlotte. Though not the princess herself, Charlotte was of royal blood. Her mother, a former princess of Milham, had died giving birth to her.


    With her royal lineage, she was the perfect candidate. I wasted no time in seducing her, knowing she was crucial topleting my ns.


    I had managed to seduce her, feeling her affection for me overflow. But even though I was eager to slit her throat and let her blood flow for our lord''s dark pleasure, the time wasn''t right yet. I needed her to remain pure, or the ritual wouldn''t seed. So, I had to be patient and keep my hands off her until the moment was perfect.


    As I held her close, my expression was likely sinister, though she couldn''t see it. My face must have been twisted with malice, but as soon as we parted, I shifted back to my charming, gentle demeanor.


    "It''s gettingte, Charlotte," I said, my voice soft and reassuring. "Why don''t we head back to the Academy City?"


    She looked a little disappointed.


    But I reassured her, "Don''t worry, Charlotte. Once I''m ready to take you, I''ll make sure we share a night together. For now, just take care of yourself and don''t let anyone else''s words bring you down."


    Her smile returned, brightening her face. "Yes, Professor."


    That''s right. The time wasn''t right yet. There were still many more women whose blood I needed for this ritual. But wait for me, Charlotte¡ªyour turn wille soon enough.

 Chapter 310: Chapter 49 - Charlotte And Sesillian (4)

    Leon''s POV


    Listening to their conversation through smartphones confirmed something for me about Sesillian. First, he was keeping Charlotte''s virginity intact for some reason. I knew why¡ªor at least, I''d pieced together enough to have a good idea.


    A ritual through sacrifice. That''s what the guy Rose had interrogated had said. He also mentioned that the sacrifice had to be a virgin. That was the main reason, based on everything I''d gathered about Sesillian so far.


    It was the easiest and most obvious conclusion, given the information I had.


    The other thing I confirmed was that Sesillian was rted to a historical figure who had vanished from the history books but somehow managed to make a significant impact in this world. This rtive was the creator, or at least the introducer, of firearms.


    It was supposed to be impossible here, yet somehow, the concept of firearms was brought into this world with the same design and principles as on Earth. It felt like this man, Sesillian''s ancestor, had essentially copied the technology.


    How did I find this out? Thanks to the TECH department and the use of smartphones, I traced the history of a house that had fallen into disrepair. It turned out that this house was originally built by the very man who had introduced the concept of guns and firearms into this world.


    So if this guy had copied the design and concept of firearms and introduced them to this world, how the did he get an original? The only exnation that made sense was that he somehow managed to get his hands on a gun from Earth, or at least tracked one down somewhere, though I had no idea where.


    Guns had been some of the most crucial weapons against demons back in the day. I''d been on a relentless quest to uncover the origins of these weapons and figure out how they ended up here. For years, I came up empty-handed. I found out the name of the inventor, but his name wasn''t listed in any history books, making it a real bitch to find him.


    Thankfully, with Sesillian and Charlotte bringing their smartphones along, I finally managed to track him down and gather some crucial info.


    "Eclipse¡­ and the reason why guns exist here," I murmured, a dark smirk curling at the corners of my lips. The thought alone made my pulse quicken with anticipation. "If I can unravel that mystery, my odds of finding a way back to Earth will shoot up.


    And then, I''ll have the chance to finally make those bastards who''ve wronged my sister pay.I know what my next move has to be: bring Eclipse down and drag them through the fucking mud."


    Now that I''d managed to mess up their ns by deflowering Charlotte, Sesillian would have no choice but to rethink how to make his ritual seed. He''d have to find another sacrifice that fits his fucked-up requirements.


    "But before he gets a chance to do that, I''ll make sure to ruin him socially," I said to myself.


    Currently, on the video feed from the TECH department, a man with silver hair was sprawled out on the bed, surrounded by three other men. Each of these men was stunning in their own right¡ªhandsome, built like hunks. The silver-haired man, Sesillian, was the focus of their attention as they took turns on him.


    This scene yed out right after he''d dropped Charlotte back at the academy and rushed to his house, where one of my Shadows had nted spying devices. What I saw now was a sight I had to shield the TECH girls from¡ªit was far from pleasant. In fact, I felt my stomach churn. I''d read BL mangas back on Earth, thanks to Kaori''s rmendations, and enjoyed them.


    But watching it live like this, involving someone I knew, was a whole different level of disturbing.


    "I guess my assumption about him being gay was right after all," I murmured to myself, my voice tinged with disbelief. I was alone in the dimly lit room where the TECH department was working, deliberately keeping them away from this abhorrent scene. "And three men at once, no less. It''s shocking to think that someone as renowned among women as him is actually gay.


    It seems those women never saw his true nature. He must have been hiding it so well that they never noticed. This could be why he avoided sleeping with Charlotte, besides his initial motive to keep her pure."


    Unable to stomach the depravity any longer, I hit save on the recording and made my way out of the room.


    "But before I expose this to the public, I need to ensure someone sees it first," I said with a steely resolve.


    That''s right. Someone has to see it first, so her delusions will shatter and her will to resist will crumble like dust. Then, dominating her will be as easy as pie. I need to crush herpletely, making sure she belongs to me and never lets herself be with another man again.


    "I wonder how she''ll fall apart when she sees that the Professor she''s so passionately in love with doesn''t actually give a damn about her and is into the same sex as him?"


    The thought thrilled me. I couldn''t help but smirk. But this video I have now¡ªit has to be saved for the grand finale. After ourst sex session, I''ll show her this, and she''ll never want to go back to him, even after we''re done.


    "For now, I need to slowly dominate her," I said to myself, my voice cold and calcted.


    Everything was falling into ce, one piece at a time. Even if the process was painstakingly slow, each element was slotting into ce perfectly.


    I dialed Charlotte''s number, my fingers moving with a deliberate calm, and pressed the call button.


    "Y-Yes? What do you want?" she answered.


    Her voice wavered, trembling slightly. She knew full well that I was always watching¡ªeverywhere she went, everything she did, I''d find out. She''d told Sesillian earlier that she wanted to sleep with him, and that was a direct breach of our contract. ording to the agreement, no one was supposed to touch her before the contract ended.


    She was still mine for at least four more sessions, and her actions were a tant vition.


    "Would you minding to the student council room? I just want to discuss something with you."


    And that was why I was nning a punishment she wouldn''t soon forget.

 Chapter 311: Chapter 50 - Charlottes Punishment (1)

    Charlotte''s POV


    Leon had found out I''d been out with Professor Sesillian. Naturally, he knew¡ªhe had a way of finding out everything. He''d boasted about having eyes everywhere. I was fully aware he''d discover it, but I went ahead anyway. Now, I was bracing for whatever punishment awaited me for breaking our agreement. A shiver of unease ran down my spine as I wondered what kind of punishment he had in mind.


    Given his nature, I suspected it would be something particrly embarrassing.


    My footsteps resonated sharply down the corridor of the fourth-year building, each step echoing off the walls. This was where the student council''s office was located. I couldn''t figure out why Leon had summoned me here. Was he somehow tied to the student council? Considering he owned the Leonamon, it wasn''t far-fetched to think he might have connections with them as well.


    What scared me the most was that... knowing the sheer extent of power and connections that man possessed. It was terrifying to think about just how deep his influence ran.


    After what felt like an eternity of tense, echoing footsteps, I finally reached the student council''s office. My hand trembled slightly as I knocked on the door.


    "Come in," a smooth, authoritative voice called from within.


    "Excuse me," I said, my voice betraying a hint of nervousness as I opened the door and stepped inside.


    The room was grand, and there she was¡ªthe President of the council herself, seated regally behind arge, imposing desk that faced the door. Her long blonde hair was intricately braided and cascaded elegantly down her back. Her smile was warm and inviting, radiating an effortless charm. Every movement she made was imbued with a graceful, almost mesmerizing elegance.


    There was another figure seated at the far side of the table, leisurely sipping tea.


    He had ck hair that contrasted sharply with his intense red eyes¡ªeyes that had pierced into me during our sessions. I was uneasy... afraid that the intensity of what we shared might linger even after our contract had ended.


    "Hello, Charlotte," Leon said smoothly, his voice carrying an almost casual tone. "You''re quite early."


    "I¡ªI decided toe early since I had nothing else nned. So, what exactly do you want from me?" I asked.


    "You don''t need to be so nervous," he said. "Come over, sit down, and have some tea while you''re at it."


    I decided to go along with it and slid into the seat across from him. As I took my ce, Leon continued to sip his tea with a rxed demeanor, while the President watched him with a warm, almost intimate smile.


    The scene caught me off guard. What exactly was their rtionship? I hadn''t seen them together before, and their closeness unsettled me. They looked as if they shared a bond far deeper than mere acquaintances.


    "Oh, by the way, Leon," the President said, her voice smooth and engaging, "How''s Aegis settling in at your ce? She isn''t causing you any trouble, is she?"


    "Well, she''s currently training with the Shadows," Leon said. "And she''s actually quite skilled at it. If she ever decides she wants to be a Shadow, I''d be more than willing to let her join. That is, if she chooses to. Besides, Aegis is part of your family''s guard, right? I can''t just take her away."


    "My mother said it was okay," the President replied, her smile radiating warmth. "I mean, you''re practically family now too."


    I was left bewildered, trying to grasp the full extent of their conversation. All I knew was that Leon and the President shared a bond that went far beyond mere acquaintances¡ªand likely extended to her entire family. Just how extensive were his connections?


    After the President took a measured sip of her tea, cing the cup delicately back on its saucer, she turned her gaze toward me. Her once warm expression hardened into one of serious intent.


    "Now then, shall we dive into what you''re nning, Leon?"


    "Eh?"


    "We''re stillgging behind schedule. The most critical element of the n hasn''t arrived yet, so we''ll need to hold off a little longer."


    "E-Eh? Leon, what are you two talking about?"


    "If someone''s been misbehaving and almost done something that could have been a real disaster, what''s the word that fits for what needs to be done?" Leon said, his voice taking on a chilling, authoritative tone. "That''s right¡ªpunishment. It''s what parents do to correct their children''s mistakes, to make sure they learn their lesson, isn''t it?"


    I felt a shiver run through me, but I tried to stayposed. "I-I didn''t sleep with him! N-Nothing happened at all! Can you really im I broke the agreement over this?"


    "You suggesting you might sleep with him is the problem itself, Charlotte," he said with a steely gaze. "If you truly respected the agreement, such a suggestion wouldn''t even cross your mind. And if I don''t punish you now, who''s to say whether fucking him might actually happen."


    I shook uncontrobly, my entire body betraying my fear. It was clear now¡ªit was hopeless. Even though nothing had actually happened, I was still going to face the consequences. It was only natural for it toe to this. After all, even if nothing had urred, the fact that I suggested it could easily lead to something happening in the future.


    Would they cut out my tongue? Would I end up dead?


    "You don''t need to worry too much," Leon said. "Your punishment won''t be severe. As you pointed out, nothing actually happened. So, I won''t be too harsh. From my perspective, the contract wasn''t fully broken. You came close, though.


    To ensure it doesn''t happen again, I''ll need to train you."


    "T-Train me?"


    The word "train"ing from his mouth was chilling. What did he mean by training me?


    "Today, I''ll watch you have sex," the President dered.


    A shiver raced down my spine, my back feeling icy.


    "W-What do you mean, watch?!" I blurted out, my voice cracking with fear. "L-Leon, you can''t be serious! You can''t do this to me!"


    "What? You''ve had Amy''s tongue on you before, so what''s the big deal if Artemis watches?"


    "B-But...!"


    This was apletely different matter. That woman was someone I barely knew, and I didn''t remember much of that time because I was too lost in the pleasure. The idea of being watched by someone I was so familiar with was far more unsettling.


    "If you don''t go through with it, I''ll publish a paper across the entire academy with you naked in front of Professor Sesillian," Artemis dered.


    My eyes burned with fury as I red at Leon. Without thinking, I surged forward, grabbing him by the cor, my rage almost palpable. "You told her?!" I seethed, my voice crackling with anger.


    Leon remained impassive, his gaze steady. "Artemis is one of my women. Of course, she''d know."


    So that''s why they were so close¡ªshe was one of Leon''s women. The realization hit hard.


    I released my grip on his cor, sinking back into my chair with a defeated slump. My head drooped, and I clutched my skirt with both hands, my fingers curling into tight fists, knuckles turning stark white from the pressure.


    "This is your punishment," Leon said. "So ept it."


    I had no choice but to acquiesce.

 Chapter 312: Chapter 50 - Charlottes Punishment (2)

    "I''ll do it. I just need to do it right in front of her, correct?" I said, my voice wavering with nervous determination.


    I slowly peeled my panties from beneath my skirt, feeling the cool air against my exposed butt as I eased them down my thighs, past my slender legs, and finally off my feet. My cheeks burned with embarrassment, and my hands, trembling uncontrobly, struggled to lift and roll up my skirt.


    As my skirt was pushed higher, my exposed vagina was fully revealed for their prying eyes.


    The President scoffed, her gaze sweeping over me with disgust. "You''re¡­ getting off on something as filthy as this?"


    "W-Wha...?"


    "Her part down there is really hairy. It looks like she didn''t even bother to groom it," she continued.


    "W-What is she saying? Why is she saying this to me?" I thought in a daze, realizing the punishment was all about stripping away my dignity and piling on the humiliation.


    Leon''s gaze was unwavering as he took in the sight. My skirt was pushed up, exposing my thin, pale legs and the soft curve of my thighs, all the way to my tightly closed crack. My pubic hair wasid bare for everyone to see. I squeezed my eyes shut, tears of mortification rolling down my cheeks. How much more of this humiliation would I have to endure?


    "Show your breasts as well," Leonmanded.


    I stopped clutching at my skirt, then slowly unbuttoned my uniform, revealing my bra. With trembling hands, I rolled it up, exposing my breasts to the room.


    "Now, sit on the table," he said.


    I reluctantly ced my bare butt on the cold, hard surface of the table, every inch of my exposed bodyid bare.


    "Then, spread your legs so I can see clearly," hemanded.


    I spread my legs wide, exposing the vulnerable area between my thighs. Continue reading at m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    At that instant, I felt raw and vulnerable. My uniform was flung open, my bra rolled up to bare my breasts and nipples to his scrutinizing gaze.


    My skirt was hiked up, leaving my vagina fully visible and vulnerable in the open space between my spread legs.


    I hadn''t noticed it until now, but there was a mirror on the back of the door. As I caught a glimpse of myself, I saw my half-naked body reflected back¡ªmy face a mask of despair and humiliation, streaked with shame. My eyes were glistening with tears, a silent testament to my inner turmoil.


    "Well done," the President said, her voice dripping with cold satisfaction. "Now, shall we get started?"


    "Huh?" I stammered,pletely bewildered. Start what?


    "Filming you, of course."


    She held up a smartphone.


    "F-Filming?"


    "Smartphones are amazing, aren''t they? They can freeze a moment in time, capture every little detail, and even record moving pictures so you can relive those moments over and over again," she said. "What we''re doing is called filming. If we record you, we can watch it anytime we want¡ªand so can anyone else, even those who aren''t here right now."


    "Y-Y-You''re going to show this to people?!" I blurted out.


    "I might," she replied, "but luckily for you, this is just a humiliation punishment. I might not be very forgiving, but since Leon has the final say, you''re safe¡ªfor now. But don''t get toofortable. This is our insurance policy. If you even think about tattling to anyone, we''ll release the video online for the world to see. You understand that, right?"


    I bit my lip hard, nodding reluctantly.


    Between my thighs, my pussy, shaped in that humiliating M, felt unnervingly loose. I could feel a dampness spreading, and it made no sense. Why was I getting wet? This wasn''t arousal, was it? I-I couldn''t be getting off on this humiliation! I wasn''t some kind of pervert!


    "Now then, the recording has started. What''s the first thing you want to do, Leon?" the President asked.


    Leon''s eyes locked onto mine, making me tremble with fear. His gaze then slowly moved downward, taking in the sight of my exposed thighs and the growing wetness between them.


    "Let''s start with her punishment," Leon said.


    He stalked toward me, each step deliberate, his presence looming as his hands gripped my thighs with a firm, unyielding force, dragging me closer to the table''s edge. TheThe President, smartphone in hand, recorded the scene I felt like a helpless offering, spread out and exposed on this cold, unfeeling altar.


    Leon unzipped his pants, the sound sharp in the silence, and pulled out his thick, long penis. It brushed against my trembling thighs, sending a shiver through my entire body.


    His dick was hard as stone. Fear gripped me as his erection loomed closer.


    Lying half-naked on the desk, my legs spread in an M shape, my pubic hair already damp with unwanted anticipation.


    "Open it for me," Leon''s voice was amand that cut through the haze of fear.


    With shaky hands, my thin, pale fingers trailed down to my slit, hesitating only for a moment before they began to part the folds. The small, swollen bean at the top of my pussy throbbed, and I could feel my tightly closed entrance slowly rxing, betraying me further. My skin flushed a deep, shameful pink, my body betraying its readiness to take him in.


    My wet slit seemed to beckon him, glistening with an inviting sheen.


    "Now then, shouldn''t you say something to Leon?" the President''s voice pierced through the fog of my mortification.


    "Uuuu... P-Please, ravish Charlotte... please soil Charlotte''s body with Leon''s dick! I want to be used again!" My plea erupted from my lips before I could rein it in, my voice quivering with desperation.


    As I cried out, hot, slippery liquid trickled from my vagina, my body betraying me with its own eagerness.


    Leon''s thick cock twitched in anticipation, and he roughly grabbed my legs, positioning me for his entry. With a powerful thrust, he buried his dick into my wet, yearning honey hole. His ns met the tender, slick flesh of my pussy, spreading it open.


    "Aaaaaah! It''sing! It''sing inside Charlotte again!"

 Chapter 313: Chapter 50 - Charlottes Punishment (3)

    Leon turned his hand on my back and hugged my slender body tightly. The tip of his penis pressed against my uterus, sending shivers through me.


    "D-Deep, it''s hitting the deepest part of me!"


    He began to move slowly, his piston thrusting deep inside. Each thrust drove through my most intimate depths.


    "...Aaaah!"


    And then, again and again.


    "...Aaaaah!"


    With every piston, each time his tip brushed against my deepest part, I couldn''t help but let out a moan.


    "Aaaah, I''m so happy! It feels so good...! I''m so d! Aaaaahn... It''s incredible...!"


    I was being vited, but the words spilling from my lips were shockingly out of character for someone in my situation. I was sure I wasn''t supposed to feel this way.


    "How''s it? Sex feels amazing, doesn''t it? Your body is loving every moment, isn''t it?"


    The President''s whispered words in my ear were like dark enchantments.


    "Pleased... I''m overwhelmed with pleasure... my body... it''s on fire... It''s just... so incredibly pleasant!!!"


    Leon mmed his hips harder, his cock relentlessly rubbing against my walls, each thrust sending shudders of intense pleasure through me.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahaaan... It feels gooooood...!"


    I, lost in the throes of ecstasy, let out loud, delicious moans of pleasure.


    "Aaaaaah, it feels so goooood~! More, aaaaaaahn~! Aaaaaah, it''s incredible~!!"


    Leon kissed me deeply while rhythmically thrusting his hips. I eagerly parted my lips, tangling my tongue with his in a heated embrace.


    The ecstasy was so overwhelming that I barely noticed my hips undting on their own, desperately trying to align his dick with every sensitive spot inside me.


    "Oh? She''s moving her waist now, Leon. She doesn''t look like someone who''s being humiliated," the President observed, her voice cold as she continued to record the scene.


    I pushed my hips up and down, while Leon thrust his hips back and forth, aiming to m our bodies together. His dick rubbed roughly inside me, and his ns scraped against every new fold.


    My body was trembling, moving up and down in a wild dance. My clit and pubic bone were constantly pressed against him, heightening the pleasure. I waspletely lost in the throes of sex.


    "What''s this... It feels gooood! This feels gooooooood...!!"


    Inside me, everything tightened. His erect penis was being tightly squeezed as he continued to thrust.


    "Good...! It feels so good...! Aaaah... It''sing... It''sing... It''sing again!!"


    My climax was right there, and I could feel his dick twitching deep inside me, his own release just as close.


    Desperation took over as I wrapped my thin arms tightly around Leon, bracing for the overwhelming pleasure. My white fingers dug into his back, my soft breasts mashed against his chest, and my nipples, hard and sensitive, rubbed against him with every thrust. His hips pounded against me, driving deeper, stirring me up with each powerful push.


    "Aaaaaaah... It''sing... It''sing... It''sing! Cumming... cumming, cum, cum, I''m cummiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing...


    it feels so gooood!!!"


    My body convulsed violently, arching my back like a bow as I clung to him. My hips pressed firmly against his crotch, and my vagina tightened painfully around his throbbing dick.


    "...cummiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing!!!"


    He erupted inside me, his cum flooding my insides.


    "T-The hot stuff ising in!!"


    I clung to him even tighter, my arms wrapped around him like a vise. My uterus pulsed rhythmically, greedily drinking in every spurt of his cum.


    "...It''sing out... It''sing out... It''s drinking it in...!"


    My climax kept going, and even though I couldn''t see myself, I knew I was in a frenzy. My face had to be a total mess. Continue your adventure with m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    My contracting pussy milked everyst drop of cum from his dick.


    "Now, would you like to see your face?" the President asked, holding up her smartphone to show me the recording. On the screen, I saw my face, utterly consumed by the ecstasy of sex. My eyes were zed over, melting with pleasure, and my skin was flushed a deep, feverish red.


    There was nothing left of the cute, graceful girl I once was¡ªjust a lewd, twisted expression, drowning in the overwhelming sensation.


    "You look like you really enjoyed it. Are you sure this is still a punishment, Leon?" she asked, her voiceced with irony as she cast a nce at Leon.


    "It doesn''t look like it. I mean, she was clearly enjoying it way too much," Leon said with a smirk.


    Suddenly, a knock echoed through the room.


    "Though, it seems like the second round of her punishment is about to begin."


    "E-Eh?" A cold wave of dread washed over me, draining the color from my face. "W-Who''s that, Leon?"


    Without even turning to look at me, Leon called out, "Come in."


    The door swung open, and the person on the other side stepped in.


    "Eeeek!"


    I desperately wrapped my arms around my naked body and tried to shield myself behind Leon. When I finally dared to look up, I saw who had entered: Gabrielle, a professor from the academy.


    "He''ll be here in five minutes," she said coolly. "You need to prepare."


    Leon''s grin widened. "Alright then, how about we kick off the second round of your punishment, Charlotte?" he said, his voice dripping with anticipation.


    He extended his hand toward me, and a shimmering effect began to pulse from his palm.


    "I''d like to learn Illusion Magic sometime. Can you teach me that, Leon?" the President asked, her tone as calm andposed as ever.


    "Alright," Leon replied.


    "W-Wait, what''s happening? W-Why is Professor Gabrielle here? And what are you nning to do?" I stuttered, my fear mounting.


    "You don''t need to know all the details," Leon said, his tone dismissive. "Just stay quiet and ept it. And by the way, Illusion Magic will only make you less noticeable, but I can''t control your voice, so you''ll need to stay silent on your own, understand?"


    "W-Wait, what exactly are you nning, Leon? What are you going to do with me?"


    Leon didn''t answer. Instead, my questions were answered when another person entered the room.


    "Oh, you''re here. You arrived quickly," Professor Gabrielle greeted the neer.


    "Yes. This definitely seems to be a concern for the academy," the man said, his tone grave.


    And this wasn''t just any man.


    "W-What...?" My voice escaped in a panicked whisper before I could think. This wasn''t fair, Leon. Why are you doing this to me? This... this wasn''t fair at all...


    "Shush, Charlotte. You don''t want him to hear you, do you?" Leon said, his smirk widening with wicked delight. "Imagine what your beloved Professor Sesillian would do if he found out about this."


    "You really are a scum..." I red at him, my anger boiling over. I couldn''t believe it. So the punishment was having sex with him, while Professor Sesillian, someone I have feelings for, was in the room. This was twisted beyond belief, and I couldn''t help but feel furious about being forced into this situation.

 Chapter 314: Chapter 50 - Charlottes Punishment (4)

    Leon''s POV


    There couldn''t be a more twisted punishment than this¡ªwell, aside from cucking someone''s wife and fucking her right in front of them, of course. And even that wouldn''t qualify as a real punishment unless the husband had done something incredibly foolish. But this came pretty damn close.


    I''d already cast Illusion Magic to cloak our presence, making us virtually invisible, and I''d also activated Guardian to muffle the sounds around us. This way, we wouldn''t hear much, not even the faint creaks of the table.


    I wasn''t about to tell Charlotte any of this. She needed to stay on edge, understanding that even the smallest sound could give her away. Besides, if she knew I was just ying with her and that Sesillian wouldn''t hear her no matter how loud she got, it would spoil all the fun.


    That''s why she was ring at me, her eyes begging me not to go through with what I was nning. But it was toote¡ªthere was no turning back now. I grabbed her hips firmly and started humping her with deliberate, forceful thrusts.


    She instantly mped her hand over her mouth, her gaze locked on mine, a mix of defiance and desperation burning in her eyes. Within the Guardian''s shield, her muffled moans were still clear to me, while I could faintly hear the ongoing conversation between Sesillian and Gabrielle. Artemis had stopped recording, now assisting the two professors with whatever they needed.


    "Hnnn, hhhn, hmmm, hh!"


    Her sounds came out as stifled, desperate noises through her nose, her body trembling under the strain. The table beneath us groaned and creaked with every motion. I was churning her insides, making her slick with need, pushing her to the brink.


    She was feeling every inch of being fucked, her body betraying her as I drove her toward cumming from another man, all while the man she loved was just a whisper away.


    At some point, her eyes went zed, shimmering with unshed tears. She couldn''t do anything but surrender to the relentless pleasure, her will crumbling. It was like she didn''t care anymore whether Professor Sesillian was there or not. Her entire world had narrowed down to just me. That''s right¡ªonly look at me. You need to focus solely on the one giving you this overwhelming pleasure right now.


    "Haaannn~... ahhhh, hnnnn, nnnngg, ahhhhh!"


    Her womb was throbbing, her hips starting to sway in sync with my relentless thrusts. Despite her loved one being just a few feet away, her entire being was centered on the dick pounding into her pussy.


    The situation sent a jolt of excitement through me, the thrill of fucking a young woman while her crush was nearby heightening the intensity of every movement.


    "Aaaaah, fuaaaah, hyaaaan, haaa, aaah, ahhh, aaaah, aaaah, aahh, huaaa, aaaaah~!"


    Her grip on her mouth finally slipped, and her moans erupted uncontrobly. She attempted to stifle the sounds, but each time she tried, I mmed my hips hard against her, making it impossible for her to keep quiet.


    "Aaaah, n-nooo... It feels so fucking good... I''m going crazy!"


    I buried myself to the root, my hips pounding relentlessly, each thrust digging deep into her insides.


    Charlotte bit down on the sleeve of her uniform, trying to hold back her cries as her voice leaked out despite her efforts.


    "...Nnn...nnn...nuu...nn...aaaa...uuun...!"


    Her modest breasts jiggled with every thrust, and her once-cute face was contorting in raw pleasure. I seized her breasts, reveling in their softness as they pressed against my hands. The sensation of her tits against me in this missionary position was intoxicating. I ramped up the speed of my thrusts.


    My crotch mmed into hers, the rhythmic pounding echoing throughout the Guardian, where no sound escaped outside.


    "Muuuuun! ...Nun! ...uuuu! ....Muuu! ...Mmuaaaaan!!!"


    Charlotte''s voice grew louder and more desperate, even though she tried to stifle it with her cuff.


    I couldn''t resist the urge to taste more of her, so I leaned down and captured her nipples with my mouth. My tongue tracedzy circles around her are, savoring the taste of her skin. I flicked and teased the hardened tips, causing her to shudder and gasp. Her body tensed with each flick.


    Her hips swayed in time with my movements, her hands clutching the edge of the table as she tried to steady herself. The way her body moved, the way she responded to each thrust, only fueled my desire further. I could feel her warmth enveloping me, her pussy clenching around my dick with each thrust, her pleasure palpable and intoxicating.


    Her moans grew louder, more frantic, her voice breaking through her attempts to stay quiet. "Ahhh! Hnnnnn... so good! ...I can''t... ahhh!" Her body arched and writhed beneath me, her pleasure reaching a fever pitch as I drove her toward the brink.


    I kept up the relentless rhythm, my thrusts pushing deeper and harder, each motion eliciting a fresh wave of cries from her. Thebination of my relentless pounding and the intense pleasure I was giving her was pushing her to the edge, her body trembling uncontrobly as she approached the peak.


    "Fuaaaah... nooo! Aaaaaaah... nooo... I''m...!"


    I grabbed her hips to pull her closer, driving myself deeper into her as I reached for her breasts again, feeling their weight and heat against my hands. My thrusts became faster, more urgent, as I pushed her closer to the edge.


    "Cum, Charlotte..." I grunted, continuing to pound into her. "Cum while being fucked, with your beloved right near you...!"


    It had to be the most humiliating thing I could do to her.


    I reached down with my right hand and began to stimte her clitoris, rubbing it firmly. Readtest chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin


    ".....Nnnn! Nnnnn! Nnnnnnn! Mnnnn! Fuahnnn~! N-Nooooo...!"


    She was desperately trying to hold back her orgasm, not wanting to cum from another man with her crush so close. But it was already toote...!


    Her body began to tremble uncontrobly from the intense pleasure. At that moment...


    "...Nnnnn!!... Nnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn!!!... Mnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn!!!!"


    Biting down hard on her cuff, her body arched and writhed in pleasure. Her entire form convulsed, and her vagina mped down fiercely around my dick, tightening in a gripping, rhythmic pulse.


    "...Nnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnngu!!"


    She was cumming... cumming with a ferocity that shook her entire body.


    Fluids gushed from her pussy, sttering and soaking my crotch as she climaxed violently.


    "Fnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnggggggg~!!!"


    She was cumming hard, her pussy squeezing me tightly as she rode out the intense waves of her climax.


    I pressed my ns firmly against her womb and erupted, my cum flooding inside her with powerful bursts.


    Once... twice... thrice...!


    The hot, white wave of my cum surged and pulsed inside her, coating her womb.


    "Aaaaaaah...!"


    Charlotte instinctively yanked her mouth away from the sleeve, overwhelmed by the scorching shock of my cum. Even with her crush so close, her face was consumed by the pleasure. I grabbed the smartphone Artemis had been holding and snapped a photo, capturing and preserving her ecstatic expression.


    I pulled my dick out, letting the thick stream of semen spill from her pussy and cascade down onto the floor.


    At that moment, Professor Sesillian finally stood up from his seat and walked out of the Student Council''s Office.


    Charlotte, still in the throes of her intense orgasms, was gasping for breath, her body trembling from the aftershocks. I deactivated my Guardian and Illusion Magic.


    "She looks like she enjoyed it rather than feeling humiliated," Artemis said, observing Charlotte with a hint of surprise.


    I chuckled darkly, "Well, that just means I''m slowly getting control over her body."


    "Once she falls, she won''t be able to get back up. And I''ll make sure that happens," I added with a sinister smile.


    Charlotte hadn''tpletely fallen yet. Her feelings were still locked onto Professor Sesillian, though they were starting to waver. My presence was increasingly upying her thoughts, rising to match the Professor''s level of importance. To fully erase her feelings for him, I needed to make her body remember how much better it felt with me.


    The final blow would be showing her the video of the Professor engaged in gay sex with three other men.


    She would surely fall for me.


    No doubt about it.

 Chapter 315: Chapter 50 - Charlottes Punishment (5)

    Charlotte finally came down from her intense orgasm, her face now twisted in a mix of fury and shame as she clutched at herself with trembling hands.


    "You scum!" she yelled, her voice cracking with emotion. Tears streamed down her cheeks, falling one after another. The drastic shift from her intense re to pleasure and back to fury was almost amusing to watch.


    "Be grateful I''m not scum enough to show him how you got railed," I shot back. "If I were really a scum, I''d have done a hell of a lot more to humiliate you."


    She growled at me.


    "If you''ve got the time to growl at me like that, why don''t you just start cleaning my dick?" I said, my voice cutting through the tension. "I can''t just stuff it back in my pants like this, can I?"


    She clicked her tongue in frustration but still sank to her knees on the floor. She began to clean my dick, her tongue flicking over every inch with meticulous care, even reaching down to my balls. Her attention to detail was striking.


    I ran my hand gently over her head and said, "Good girl."


    At first, she flinched, the praise catching her off guard. Then, she looked up at me, her eyes filled with a puzzled confusion .


    "What? You''ve never been called a good girl before?" I asked, my tone taunting. "It''s only right to reward those who are putting in the effort."


    Her face flushed a deep red at my words, but she kept sucking my cock, her tongue working diligently. After she had cleaned it thoroughly, she straightened up.


    "I need to wash my mouth and get something to wipe with. There''s stuff dripping down my legs," she said.


    "Don''t bother," I told her. "Your punishment isn''t finished. You''re going back to your room with my cum still in your mouth and sperm running down your legs. And hand over your underwear and bra. I want you to gomando."


    "W-What...?" Charlotte''s eyes widened in shock, her voice trembling. "Y-You can''t be serious!"


    I didn''t respond, just extended my hand and motioned for her toply.


    With a tense scowl, she begrudgingly slipped off her panties and handed them to me, her fingers trembling. She then pulled her bra out from beneath her uniform and gave that to me as well, her movements stiff with embarrassment.


    She buttoned her uniform with a forced calm, smoothing out her skirt and jacket with an almost mechanical precision. I told her to leave the office.


    With a wary and hesitant demeanor, she made her way to the exit, ncing around nervously before slipping out the door.


    "You really enjoy this kind of stuff, don''t you, Leon?" Artemis said with a teasing smile. "I''m starting to get a bit scared of the man I''ve fallen for."


    Gabrielle chimed in, her voice dripping with admiration. "That''s exactly what I love about Master. His unforgiving nature is what keeps me wet all the time."


    Right now, Charlotte wasn''t fully submitting to me like Gabrielle. Artemis wasn''t entirely dominated yet, but she obeyed me because she loved me. I needed to make Charlottee around like those two.


    "Well then, I''ll head back to my ssroom now. See youter, you two," I said, giving them a final nce before exiting the office.


    ***


    Charlotte''s POV Find your next read at m_v l|e-NovelBin


    The bell rang, its sharp chime signaling that it was time for us academy students to head back to our ssrooms. As I walked from the office to the second floor where my room was, I felt a gnawing difort.


    Even though I was dressed, it felt like I was walking aroundpletely naked. With no underwear on, I was exposed from top to bottom. My one hand was pressed firmly against my chest, desperately trying to cover myself.


    I wore my uniform, but without a bra. If I didn''t keep my hand in ce, my nipples would be clearly visible, poking through the fabric. The rough texture of the uniform brushing against my bare skin only heightened my difort.


    I wasn''t wearing panties either, which left me desperately clutching my skirt to prevent it from being lifted by the breeze. Despite my efforts, the sticky liquid dripping from between my legs was still making its way down my thighs.


    And the smell... I could distinctly scent the lingering aroma of a man all over my body.


    Leon was clearly enjoying every moment of this. He was a scummy sadist, delighting in my difort and suffering.


    I had to be careful not to let any of my ssmates notice my predicament, particrly those who had been harassing me. If they discovered I wasn''t wearing anything underneath my uniform, it would be disastrous. I''d sink even deeper into humiliation, hitting rock bottom with no way to escape.


    I stepped into the ssroom and sank into my seat, acutely aware of every gaze piercing through me. Was it really happening? Were all their eyes fixated on me? Please, don''t look at me. I couldn''t bear any more of this torment.


    Tears began to sting at the corners of my eyes, blurring my vision. Simultaneously, a sticky, ufortable sensation started to build up in my groin.


    ***


    Leon''s POV


    sses had be a dull, repetitive blur. The lessons droned on about things I''d already mastered, and most of the discussions felt like pointless noise. Sure, there were some moments where the material was worth paying attention to, but never enough to keep my focus. I found myself fighting off the heavy pull of sleep more often than not.


    I''d be a pro at sleeping with my eyes open, fooling everyone into thinking I was paying attention when I was actually far from it.


    But today, my luck ran out. It was one of those days when my little trick didn''t go unnoticed.


    "Student Leon," Professor Irene''s voice cut through my slumber like a knife, jolting me awake. She stood beside me, her arms crossed tightly under herrge breasts, making them more pronounced. Her purple eyes, sharp as daggers behind her sses, bore into me with a mix of irritation and authority. "You''ve been sleeping through my entire ss. After this,e to my office. We need to have a word."


    It felt like Professor Irene had finally reached her limit with me.

 Chapter 316: Chapter 51 - The Forgotten Woman (1)

    Irene''s POV


    Leon had been messing with my mind, twisting my thoughts until I was on the brink of losing it. His eyes would lock onto mine, burning into me, only for him to look away as if it meant nothing. What was he trying to say with those fleeting nces? What the fuck do you mean by that, Leon?


    When I couldn''t take the torment any longer, I hit the bar, mming back drinks until my mind was numb. The next morning, I woke up with a splitting headache, my mouth dry, but I still dragged myself to academy. The stench of alcohol clung to me, and it didn''t take long for my fellow professors to figure out that I had smashed myself the night before.


    I didn''t let on about what was really eating at me, though. The only one who knew was my best friend, Rose.I was pretty sure she wouldn''t spill my secrets to anyone.


    Right?


    Well, back to the topic of Leon.


    Lately, I''ve found myself watching him more often than I care to admit. Whether he''s in the ssroom, walking down the hallway, eating lunch with the Princess, heading back to his dormitory, or even when he''s off somewhere outside the academy, my eyes seem to track his every move. But I swear, I haven''t be a stalker, and I''m not about to start. It''s just that...


    whenever he''s around, my eyes naturally follow him.


    And sometimes, even when I know he''s not in a certain ce, I still catch myself looking for him.


    This is really stupid, isn''t it? I''ve really fallen for him, haven''t I? And hard at that.


    "I can''t believe this. Why did I fall for you?" I muttered to the picture on my phone. It was a shot of him in ss, looking unexpectedly attentive and seriously handsome. I stared at it, clutching a bottle of beer in my hand. "I mean, you''re a total manslut. You''ve already seduced Gabrielle.


    Are you trying to get into Rose''s pants too? Are you nning to create a harem of professors? I can''t believe you..."


    That''s right. I had seen him in having sex with Gabrielle, and I knew he''d been leaving Rose''s ce. Thinking about it now, it seems like that''s exactly what he''s after. And by the looks of things, he''s not stopping with just the professors.


    As thoughts of him swirled in my mind, I suddenly felt unbearably hot and bothered. I threw myself onto my bed and began to masturbate, focusing on his picture.


    ***


    The afternoon ss was dragging on with an unbearable monotony. My students were all yawning through the lesson. I was covering history and a bit about the geography of our world, which was probably why they were so bored. It''s a dry subject, and I get it¡ªI''d been in their shoes before.


    I didn''t mind that they weren''t paying much attention; I understoodpletely.


    Meanwhile, Leon was still ying his little game with me. Every time our eyes met, he''d look away, leaving me wondering what the hell he was trying to say. Do you think of me as just another conquest, someone you''ve already had your way with? Like you''ve imed my first time and now you''re the guy who deflowered me? Is that why you keep locking eyes with me, only to look away?


    You''re such a bad boy¡­ a bad boy who needs to be punished.


    My patience was wearing razor-thin. You''re pushing me to the edge.


    And now this? Why the hell are you dozing off in my ss? I don''t give a damn if others are nodding off, but you¡ªafter what you just pulled? After you made eye contact with me and got me twisted up in my thoughts, you''re just going to ck off?


    I''d had enough. I stormed over to him and shook him awake, my frustration boiling over.


    "Student Leon," I said, looking down at him with my arms crossed below my breasts. "You''ve been sleeping through my entire ss. After this,e to my office. We need to have a word."


    "Eh? Uh, okay... Professor," he mumbled, his face ufortable. Why did he look at me like I was a hassle? What was with that expression? Do you actually enjoy making me suffer?


    I finished up the lesson, and finally, the ss ended. Leon and I headed to my office.


    ***


    Leon''s POV


    The professor and I walked in tense silence toward her office, my mind racing. I had a pretty good idea why she''d called me in, and it wasn''t just because I''d nodded off during her ss. For months, I''d been methodically working through the steps required to dominate her, and now I was on the fifth one. I''d justpleted the fourth requirement earlier, which was to lock eyes with her 20 times.


    I managed to pull it off, but the fifth requirement? That was on a whole different level.


    This time, I had to orchestrate a foursome involving her, a friend, and an enemy. The thought of it was both daunting and exhrating. I had a pretty good sense of who fit those roles: Rose, her best friend, and Gabrielle, who seemed like the perfect enemy. The idea of being entangled with the three hottest, sexiest professors at the academy was enough to make my pulse quicken.


    It was a challenge I couldn''t wait to tackle, but the reality was far moreplex. The tension between Irene and Gabrielle was practically electric, sparking off in waves whenever they were near each other. The animosity between Irene and Gabrielle was intense, to say the least.


    If I could just persuade the two of them, maybe it would work. Rose would probably be on board... Probably.


    As I followed behind her, my eyes were drawn to the way her hips swayed with every step, the fabric of her pencil skirt clinging to her curves like a second skin. Each movement made her plump ass jiggle ever so slightly, the rhythm hypnotic and teasing.


    Her hips rocked from side to side in a way that felt almost deliberate, like she was daring me to lose control, to grab her and shove my dick inside her right then and there. My pulse quickened, my thoughts spiraling into a haze of lust as I imagined ripping off that tight skirt, tearing through her stockings, and burying myself deep inside her pussy.


    But somehow, I managed to tear my eyes away before those thoughts could be actions.


    What was this? It felt like I was being drawn in, somehow. No, I knew exactly what this was. She was deliberately doing this¡ªswaying her hips more pronouncedly so that I couldn''t help but notice. Find more chapters on m_v l|e-NovelBin


    She was seducing me.

 Chapter 317: Chapter 51 - The Forgotten Woman (2)

    We finally arrived at her office. It was just like any other professor''s office, about the size of a standard 1LDK apartment. The space was dominated by arge, imposing desk cluttered with stacks of paperwork and textbooks, and a chair behind it, with a couple of chairs in front for visitors.


    A vase of fresh flowers by the window was the only thing that added a touch of warmth to the otherwise sterile environment.


    "Get your butt seated, Leon," Professor Irenemanded, her voice firm and no-nonsense.


    I sank into one of the chairs in front of the desk, trying to ignore the way her eyes seemed to bore into me. Professor Irene settled behind the desk, her sses catching the light and amplifying the intense re she fixed on me. She looked like she meant serious business.


    "Now then, tell me..." she said, her eyes locked onto mine with an unwavering intensity. "Or perhaps you should juste clean about why I really called you here. You know, don''t you?"


    "Uh, I have no idea what you mean," I said, ying dumb even though I knew exactly what she was hinting at.


    Stay connected via m-v l|e''-NovelBin


    It was clear she saw through my act.


    "Don''t y dumb," she said, her voice sharp and impatient. "I know you know exactly what I''m talking about."


    Her eyes, zing with frustration, seemed to bore into me. My continued silence pushed her to her breaking point.


    In a sudden, fierce movement, she stood up, her heels clicking decisively on the floor. She grabbed me by the cor of my uniform, yanking me closer with a firm grip.


    "You''re trying to mess with me again, Leon," she said, her voice a dangerous purr. "But this time, you''re not getting away. So tell me, why do you always make eye contact with me?"


    I had my reasons, but I wasn''t ready to spill them just yet.


    "You''re staring at me because you''re thinking, ''This is the woman I fucked,'' right? You''re imagining that you''re the one who deflowered me. Is that what''s running through your mind?!" she demanded, her anger barely contained. Her voice cracked with frustration, and her eyes zed with intensity, her gaze scorching through me.


    "I''m not thinking anything like that," I protested, trying to sound as earnest as possible. "Not at all."


    "You''re lying!" she yelled. "I see it in your eyes! You''re thinking about how you''ve had me, how you were the first to taste me, and how that makes you so fucking proud! You''re nothing but a manslut!"


    After she spat out those words, she bowed her head, trying to shield her face from me.


    "It''s not fair, Leon. You''re driving me insane..." she mumbled, though her frustration was unmistakable. "Be honest with me. Was the only reason you slept with me that day because of my body? Is that it? If not, then why the hell are you avoiding mepletely now?"


    "You told me to keep my word about it," I said calmly.


    "B-But you can''t just ignore me like this!" she protested, her voice quivering. "I mean, yeah, you''re keeping your word, I guess, but you haven''t spoken to me since then! This is all your fault, Leon!"


    She was practically unraveling before me, her emotions teetering on the edge ofplete breakdown.


    "I''m sorry, Professor," I said, attempting to soothe the chaos I had caused. "I didn''t mean to make you feel this way."


    "You''re making that face again, Leon," she said, her voice trembling with barely contained anger. "I can''t take it anymore. You''re driving me absolutely crazy."


    In a sudden, fierce motion, she yanked me toward her and captured my lips with hers. I hadn''t anticipated this at all. It was so unexpected that my eyes flew wide open. But as her tongue invaded my mouth, I quickly closed my eyes and gave in, feeling the heat of her kiss deepen and her tongue intertwine with mine.


    We both moaned into each other''s mouths, our lips barely parting as a silken strand of saliva connected us before snapping free. The sensation of our tongues entwining and sliding over one another sent jolts of pleasure through us, making our knees tremble with the intensity of it all. Then, we kissed again, this time with a raw, fiery passion that bordered on desperation.


    "If you really didn''t mean to ignore me, then show me through your actions," she demanded, her voice thick with need. She circled the table, her movements deliberate and seductively slow, until she was close enough to touch. "Let''s have sex right here."


    Her words were blunt and unambiguous, each one dripping with the weight of her desire. There was no mistaking her intent.


    She then eased herself onto the table, her legs spreading slowly and provocatively. The stockings she wore hugged her thighs, making them look even more tantalizing and sulent, their sheer fabric emphasizing every curve.


    The stockings were so sheer that I could easily see through them, revealing the tantalizing outline of her ckce panties beneath.


    "I want you to sleep with me again," she purred, her voice dripping with seduction. "Why don''t you start by putting your head between my thighs?"


    She let her stiletto heels drop to the floor, the sharp ck echoing through the room as they hit the ground.


    Her words carried a sadistic edge, a teasing cruelty that sent a shiver down my spine. Was this her true nature? Was she a sadist? Her tone and appearance certainly suggested she might be.


    It looked like I would have to thoroughly educate this woman, make sure she understood who the real master was here. I couldn''t allow someone with a sadistic streak stronger to dominate this situation. I was going to be the one in control of this rtionship.


    However, I knew I had to y along for now, to soothe her temper. To get what I wanted, I had to indulge her desires. So, I dropped to my knees, grabbed one of her feet, and pressed a kiss against it. My lips traveled slowly upward, kissing along her foot, up to her calf, moving sensually over her knee, and finally up her leg to her thigh.


    Irene couldn''t help but arch her head back, her body responding to the way my lips traced her skin. Slowly, deliberately, I made my way to the center of her crotch and began licking her there, right through the thin fabric of her stockings and herce underwear.

 Chapter 318 - 51 - The Forgotten Woman (3)

    The heady aroma of a woman enveloped me as I extended my tongue to trace the contours of her crotch. The coarse texture of her stockings was palpable against my tongue, and the scent of her pussy filled the air, driving me closer to the brink of insanity.


    My dick was achingly hard, straining ufortably within my pants. I had tasted Irene only once before, and now the craving to taste her again was overpowering. Given this opportunity, I was determined not to let it slip away.


    Read new adventures at m_v-l¡¯e|m,p| y- r


    Her legs tightened around my back, pulling me in with urgent need. Her hand found its way to the back of my head, guiding me closer.


    "Aaaah, y-yess... This feels good..."


    This confirmed that Irene was aching to have me again. She had always held herself with a certain value, but after sleeping with me, that value seemed to dissolve, leaving her desperate to feel my dick inside her once more. She was like that, simr to Rose in some ways.


    Both were horny women in their mid-twenties who had been virgins their entire lives until they met me, and now they craved the sensation of being loved and fulfilling their pent-up desires.


    "Aaah, y-yess, Leon... Lick it more... ahnn~"


    Her voice was a desperate cry of a woman in heat. I wanted to hear that sound, so I pulled away from her crotch and spread her legs apart. The stockings in the middle of her crotch were drenched with my saliva and her own juices.


    "Oh, you¡¯re going to start now?" She gazed at me with a lustful look through her sses, which had fogged up for some reason. I gently removed the sses, finally able to see her eyes clearly.


    "W-What are you doing? I-I can¡¯t see you if you take them off!" she protested.


    "I know," I replied, a smirk curling at the corners of my lips. She couldn¡¯t see it, though; her vision was too blurred. "That¡¯s exactly why I¡¯m doing this. It¡¯ll keep you from seeing what I¡¯m about to do."


    "Eh?"


    With both hands, I pinched the fabric of her stockings and ripped them apart down the middle. The material tore easily, exposing her ck underwear in full view. It was a sexy, enticing piece, strikingly simr to the one she wore the first time we were together.


    The rich, heady scent of her pussy enveloped me as I tore away the fabric of her stockings, freeing her womanhood in an instant.


    "Aaah, you¡¯re going to torment me, huh? I want to see your face while we do this, but as long as I can have you again¡­ well," she murmured, her breath hot and heavy against my ear. "I¡¯ll dly spread my legs for you."


    She was going all in, leaving nothing to chance. My mind was swirling, overwhelmed by the intense arousal I felt for her.


    "Are you sure? You¡¯re okay with this? I mean, I¡¯m a cadet, and you¡¯re an instructor. Are you certain you won¡¯t get into trouble for this?"


    I wasn¡¯t asking her to second-guess her decision. I was probing to see how serious she was about this and if she was willing to risk it all.


    I fully expected her to hesitate. Given her prestigious position as a professor at the academy and her connection to one of the most powerful families in the country, I assumed she wouldn¡¯t jeopardize everything.


    "I¡¯m willing to lose it all, even if my entire family and this country turn their backs on me, just to be with you, Leon."


    I was wrong about her resolve. She was fiercelymitted and serious about this. I was genuinely taken aback. Even if she lost everything, I was determined to make sure she found happiness in the end¡ªright by my side, of course.


    "Well, if you¡¯re that determined, then..." I growled, sliding the crotch of her underwear aside, revealing her glistening, swollen pussy. My dick throbbed with anticipation as I aimed it at her entrance, the heat radiating between us almost unbearable. I pushed forward, and her slick, needy pussy weed me in, swallowing my dick with such ease it sent a shiver down my spine.


    "I¡¯m going to do you as I please!"


    "Hnnggggggg~! Aaaaaaaah, it finally came! After all this time!" she moaned, her voice a mix of relief and desperate desire.


    The wetness of her pussy was overwhelming, my dick gliding in effortlessly until I was buried to the hilt, her tightness gripping me perfectly.


    "Aaaah, f-fuck me, Leon...! Mess me up! Be rough with me! I want to feel every inch of you!"


    Her eyes burned with lust, a hunger so intense it felt like she was on the edge of losing herself. I had pushed her to this point, fueling an abandonmentplex that made her this way. There was a twinge of guilt, but it was overshadowed by the thrill of knowing I had turned her into this.


    Just like she begged for, I grabbed her hips and started mming into her with relentless force.


    "Aaaaaah, aaah, aaaaahn~, yaaaaahn~ Aaaaaah, ahhh, ahhh, ahhh, aaaah, ahhh!"


    Her moans echoed around us, loud and desperate, filling the air like it was the only sound that existed. She must have really wanted this because her pussy kept squirming around my dick, gripping it with a tightness that made every thrust feel like I was plunging into a pack of marshmallows.


    The softness of her pussy,bined with the firmness of her hips in my grip, made it feel like I could cum at any moment.


    "Aaaah, ahhh, aaaah, yaaaahn~ Aaah, so good...! It feels so good!"


    She sprawled out on the table, her body trembling as one hand gripped the edge above her, knuckles white, while the other clung desperately to the side. Her eyes were hazy with desire, and her breath came out in ragged gasps.


    I kept mming into her, feeling the way her breasts, still confined within her clothes, bounced with every powerful thrust. The sight of them straining against the fabric, jiggling with each motion, only fueled my desire.


    "Aaaah, it really feels good! I¡¯m cumming! It feels good! Aaaaaaah, aaaah!"


    Her face was pure ecstasy.

 Chapter 319 - 51 - The Forgotten Woman (4)

    The way her pussy squirmed around my dick sent waves of pleasure through me. Irene was gritting her teeth as I relentlessly pounded her, the force of my hips driving into her. Sweat was flying, droplets glistening on our skin as her beautiful purple hair became a tangled mess. The look of sheer debauchery on her face was breathtaking, a sight I never thought I¡¯d see from her.


    Her long-sleeved shirt strained against her bouncing breasts, the fabric barely containing them as they jiggled with every thrust. I couldn¡¯t resist any longer¡ªI tore the shirt down the middle, buttons popping off and scattering across the room. Beneath thatyer, her breasts were barely contained by a ckcy bra.


    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the sight before me.


    "This isn¡¯t just a coincidence, is it? Even if I hadn¡¯t dozed off in your ss earlier, you still nned on getting me here, didn¡¯t you?"


    "O-Oh, aaaahn, aah, I... don¡¯t know... ah, ahnn... what you¡¯re talking about."


    "ying dumb, huh?" I said, then drove my hips harder, making my thrusts even more intense.


    "Aaaah, n-noo...! Aaah, s-so roughhhh~!"


    "I thought it was strange that you were wearing such sexy underwear. Now it all makes sense. You didn¡¯t n on leaving empty-handed today, did you? That¡¯s why you were seducing me earlier, right?"


    "Aaah, n-no... It¡¯s not what you think...!"


    But it was exactly what I thought. She was descending deeper into perversion. This professor, who was always the epitome of professionalism, admired by all her students, with some boys even harboring crushes on her, was now being driven to the brink of depravity by me.


    The thrill of conquering her like this was intoxicating, so intense that I could feel the pressure of my impending orgasm building up inside me.


    "I¡¯m going to cum..." I growled, pounding into her with unyielding force. "I¡¯m going to fill this perverted professor¡¯s pussy!"


    "Y-Yes...! Aaaah! Fill me up! Paint me white!"


    I could feel my balls tightening, the pressure surging up from my toes, traveling through my legs, and pooling in my groin. The intensity built until I couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, my grip on her hips tightening as I finally released, bursting my cum inside her.


    "HnnnnnnnnnnnnNnNnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa~!!!"


    Irene arched her back, her body convulsing as her teeth unclenched and her tongue lolled out of her mouth. A spray of fluids sshed from where we were connected.


    "Haaaa, that was good...!" she gasped, looking at me with heart-shaped pupils, saliva dripping messily from her lips. I leaned in and captured her lips in a passionate kiss.


    ***


    I flipped her over the table, gripping her hips tightly as I drove my long sword into her dripping wet honeypot. Her pussy was so slick that I barely felt the initial entry, but as soon as I was inside, she mped down on me, and I reached her uterus in mere seconds. The instant I did, she arched her back in response.


    "Hnnnnnaaaaa~! Aaah, so good~!"


    My crotch was relentlessly pping against Irene¡¯s plump, round butt. Her once-white ass was gradually turning a deep red from the intense pounding.


    "Aaaah, aaah, yes...! Aaah, it feels so good...! It feels gooood~!"


    The table beneath her was creaking wildly, its groans mixing with her moans and the rhythmic pping of our flesh echoing throughout the office. Her long purple hair whipped around wildly as I continued to pound her from behind like a dog.


    "Aaaah, n-noo...! I¡¯m cumming, I¡¯m cummiiiiiiiing~!"


    She climaxed again. Her pussy tightened around my cock, and a flood of pussy juice streamed down from her crack to the floor, pooling beneath us.


    "Aaah, you¡¯re driving me mad...! Aaah, I¡¯m going insane...! I can¡¯t go back now...! I can¡¯t live without you anymore, Leon...! I¡¯m never letting you go from now on...!" she moaned incoherently, her voice breathy and desperate.


    The creaking of the table grew louder, mingling with her high-pitched moans and the rhythmic p of my hips against her ass. Her purple hair was a wild halo around her flushed face, each thrust making her entire body quiver with the intense pleasure I was delivering. Her moans were a symphony of need, each sound dripping with the raw, unfiltered lust that consumed her.


    Her fingers wed at the edge of the table, knuckles white as she tried to steady herself, but her grip slipped with every powerful thrust I delivered. Her pussy, still trembling from herst orgasm, clung desperately to my dick, its tightness sending waves of pleasure coursing through me.


    The slick, wet sounds of our joining filled the room, punctuated by her frantic gasps and the steady, relentless pounding of my hips.


    Her body rocked with each thrust, her ass jiggling with every impact. The red flush spreading across her previously pristine white skin deepened with every movement, a vivid testament to the fervor of our coupling. The juices from her pussy flowed freely now, a continuous stream that dripped off the edge of the table and pooled on the floor, the slick mess creating a wet, glistening sheen.


    "Aaaah, no... aah, I¡¯m cumming again...!"


    As her second climax hit, her whole body arched sharply, her back curving like a bow. She screamed, the sound a guttural mix of pleasure and desperation, her entire form shaking uncontrobly. Her pussy spasmed around my cock, the sensation so intense that it nearly pushed me over the edge as well.


    "Oh God, Leon, I¡¯m losing my mind...! I can¡¯t... I can¡¯t... I need you so much...!"


    Your journey continues at m v|l-e¡¯m,p| y- r


    With every thrust, she met me with equal fervor, her hips bucking back to meet my pounding rhythm.


    "Aaaah, so good~! No...! Aaaah, it feels so gooood~!"


    I felt that familiar, intense sensation building up again, the one that signaled I was about to cum. My grip on her hips tightened, and I increased the speed of my thrusts, pushing us both closer to the edge.


    "Hnnn, oh, aaah, n-noo... Ah,ing... It¡¯sing again... Aaah, aaaah, aaaaahnn~! Cumming, cumming, cumming, cummiiiiiiiiiiiiing!"


    My mind was consumed by a haze of pleasure, dopamine surging through us. I exploded inside her, my cum erupting forcefully into her womb, coating her insides in a hot, white flood.


    "Cummiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing~!!!"


    She screamed out loudly, her body arching in ecstasy as she felt my cum filling herpletely. Her pussy mped down tightly, squeezing every drop from me, greedily pulling me in as if it wanted to make sure not a single drop escaped.

 Chapter 320: Chapter 51 - The Forgotten Woman (5)

    How long had we been at this? It felt like we''d been having sex well into the night. The room was thick with the heady scent of sex, and the floor was a chaotic mess of clothes and puddles of semen and love juices.


    Irene had more stamina than I could have hoped for. Despite my relentless pounding and filling her to the brim, she was still conscious and ready for more.


    I''d taken her in every corner of the office. First, I fucked her on the table, then moved her to the shelf, driving into her from behind. Next, I bent her over near the window, hitting it from behind again. Finally, I had her sit in a chair behind the table, fucking her face-to-face after our window session.


    After that, I fucked her on the floor, pinning her in missionary style. She looked utterly debauched and lewd, as if I hadpletely dominated her. The sensation was familiar¡ªlike when I''d fucked Gabrielle all night with no limits, reducing her to a moaning mess, her tongue hanging out and her mouth dripping with saliva. Irene was in the same state now.


    "Haaaa, ahhh, haaaa, haaaa..."


    She panted heavily, her breathing in ragged gasps as I coated her body with my white cum, which mixed with the sweat glistening on her skin. Her full, firm breasts heaved rhythmically with every breath she took.


    "I''m fully painted with you now..." she whispered, scooping up some of the cum from her breasts and bringing her finger to her mouth, sucking it off slowly. The sight was beyond lewd, making my dick twitch with a fresh surge of desire.


    "Oh? It looks like you''re not fully satisfied yet," she purred with a mischievous grin. She reached down to her crotch, spreading her folds apart, letting the sperm trickle out. "If that''s the case, use me however you like. I want you to make me yours."


    Something inside me snapped. I leaned over her, pinned her down, and plunged my cock back into her. She was more than ready; my hot dick slid effortlessly into her slit, driving deep into her womb with a satisfying thrust.


    "Aaaah!"


    She cried out in pleasure, her voice echoing with a raw intensity. The face of a mature, professional woman¡ªalways soposed and intelligent¡ªhadpletely vanished, reced by the expression of a being consumed by pure, carnal desire. Her entire persona crumbled away, leaving only the desperate need in her eyes.


    Her butt jiggled enticingly with each deep thrust, and I could feel the heat radiating from her pussy as I buried myself inside her.


    "This is the real me... I wanted you to make me like this! Ah, aaaah! Ahhhhh..."


    Her body was incredible, every curve and contour inviting, perfectly made to be held. I pushed further, thrusting deeper, determined to see just how much I could melt her pussy, to push her to the edge and beyond.


    "Aaaah, it feels so good...! Aaaah, yesss! More, Leon! Make me yours~!!!"


    Her voice trembled with desire, and the way her eyes locked onto mine as I pressed my weight down on her told me she was right on the brink of cumming. The tension in her body, the way she clenched around my dick, was electric, pulling me in even more.


    "Uh...hhh...ah!"


    I ground my dick against her womb, feeling her body tense beneath me.


    "I''m cummmmmmmmmmmingggggggggggggggggggggggggg~!!!"


    She screamed as the orgasm tore through her, her pussy juices gushing out and drenching my crotch. Her pussy walls clenched around my dick, the soft, tight grip squeezing me so hard I couldn''t hold back any longer. I erupted inside her, releasing my cum deep within her. We came together, our bodies trembling, but my desire hadn''t cooled.


    Without missing a beat, I flipped her over and thrust into her from behind, feeling the heat of her body against mine.


    "Aaah, nhhh, aaah, aaaah, aaah, aaaah, you''re so roughhh~! Aaah, and I love it~!" she moaned, her voice trembling with pleasure as I pounded into her.


    The stimtion to her pussy so soon after climax was almost too intense for her to handle, and when I spanked her ass as if to punish her, she seemed to find that a twisted form of pleasure as well.


    "Aaaahn, aaaah! Aaaaahnng~!"


    Each spank sent a shudder through her body, her pussy clenching and squeezing around my cock with every sharp smack. Her adult dignity had vanishedpletely as she weed every action as pure, unfiltered pleasure.


    "Aaaahhhhnnn! Aaaah, it feels so good...! I love you, Leon! I love you! Fuck me like this every day! I want you to!


    Aaaaaaahn~!"


    I flipped her onto her side, my hands gripping her lifted leg, spreading her crotch as wide as possible. My erection plunged in and out of her drenched pussy, the rhythm of my thrusts causing her breasts to jiggle enticingly with each movement.


    "Aaaah, I''ve be such a naughty woman! Make sure you take responsibility for this!"


    "I will...!" I growled, driving into her with relentless force. "And I''ll make sure you won''t be able to live without me, Irene...!"


    I pounded her with even more intensity.


    "Okay, I''m going to cum inside you again," I told her, my voice rough with desire. "Make sure you cum too with that dirty look on your face."


    I pressed my body flush against her smooth back, my dick thrusting deep inside her over and over in a spooning position. Each powerful stroke was driven by my need, pouring every ounce of my desire into her as my cock slid in and out of her tight, wet pussy.


    "Aaaah, I''m cumming... I''m cumming... ahhhn! Ahh, I''m cumming in such a lewd position! Aaah, aaah... nhhh...


    aaaah!"


    As I licked her nape, she threw her head back, her chin stretching tight with the effort. Her purple hair fanned out wildly, and her slender shoulders quaked with another intense climax. It felt almost like I had trained her body to respond to my touch, making her orgasm with eachmanding thrust.


    "Aaah, yesss! I''m going to cum! I''m going to cum while you cum inside me! Because... because I want us to cum together! Aaaah...!


    Your cock is devouring my pussy... ah, aaah... aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah, ahh, I''m cumming...! I''m... cumminggggggggggggggggggg~, aaah... ah!"


    I exploded inside her with another thick, hot load of cum. The white fountain surged deep into her, filling her womb with a searing heat that spread wildly. The sensation of my cum mingling with her pleasure made her body quiver uncontrobly.


    "Aaaaaaahhhh! Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahn! I''m cumming, I''m cumming... I''m cummiiiiiiiiiiiiing~!"


    She screamed in pure ecstasy, her cries echoing as her mind spiraled into the deepest, most intense pleasure.

 Chapter 321: Chapter 51 - The Forgotten Woman (6)

    Gabrielle''s POV


    After finally wrapping up my work for the day, I trudged toward the parking lot. It was alreadyte into the night, the result of being swamped with paperwork. This was the stuff Professor Sesillian and I had gone over in the Student Council''s Office. Master had ordered me to do that since he was busy with something involving Charlotte Sierra.


    After that, I had to tackle some paperwork assigned by the Administration to all faculty and staff at the academy. We were expected to handle it right after school hours.


    One faculty member had been conspicuously absent during thest hours of our discussion and paperwork.


    I sighed as I arrived at the parking lot. There were still plenty of cars, including mine. But someone was there before me. It was a woman I wasn''t outright hostile with, unlike that other woman, but there was still some tension between us. We didn''t talk much, but we did exchange words asionally, unlike with that other woman.


    Seeing her here meant I had to acknowledge her presence and say something, if only out of courtesy.


    "Hello, Rose."


    "Oh? Yeah..." she said, her voice heavy with fatigue. "Sometimes, being a professor really gets to you, doesn''t it?"


    I remained silent, only nodding as I reached for my car door. "I''m heading home now," I said, opening it and slipping inside. "What about you?"


    "I''m stuck waiting for Irene," she replied, a deep sigh escaping her lips. "She skipped out on all the work the administrators piled on us and hasn''t even bothered to answer my calls. She said she''d meet me and we''d head out together after the paperwork, but she''s nowhere to be found."


    "Sounds like she''s a real hassle," Imented, starting to settle into my car.


    "You know what, Gabrielle," Rose said, her voice taking on a more serious tone, "I think this might be the perfect chance for us to, you know, clear the air about something."


    "I don''t really have time to stick around," I said, my voice clipped.


    "I know I can''t avoid this forever, and I''m sure you understand that too," she responded, frustration evident in her tone. "Do you really want to keep this up? Ignoring each other even though we''re in the same field and constantly crossing paths? It''s stifling, isn''t it? Because I''m suffocating from it all.


    I mean, do you really need to be so hostile now, considering you''re no longer a magic knight and are just like the rest of us?"


    Back then, before I was with Master, I was working as a magic knight and excelling at my job. I was frequently honored and became somewhat of a local celebrity. But behind the des, I saw the corruption and the rot within the organization. I didn''t quit because of that, though. I thought I could just swallow it all because bing a magic knight was my dream¡ªa chance to serve justice.


    But then Master came along, and the rest is history.


    Even after leaving that profession, the betrayal still happened. Rose, that other woman, and I had once been in the gold ss together. We all dreamed of bing magic knights as a trio. Back then, it seemed like they were just going along with it because they were daughters of high-ranking officials, but we still enjoyed each other''spany.


    As graduation neared, their sses shifted because they couldn''t keep up with the rigorous demands. While they didn''t plummet to the very bottom, their rankings fell to the top ten of the silver ss. I urged them to persist, hoping they could regain their ce in the gold ss, but when graduation arrived, none of them seeded. The four years we''d spent together disintegrated in that moment.


    I realized then that they hadn''t taken my words seriously because they had their own agendas. Rose was lost in romance novels, while that woman had her head buried in botany.


    The fallout struck right at graduation, severing what little remained of our bond.


    "Don''t worry, Rose. I''ve already let bygones be bygones," I said.


    "Are you really? Then why do you keep avoiding us?" she asked.


    "I don''t mean to avoid you," I replied, my tone t. "But there''s no point in stopping to talk when things have changed so much. We''re not the same as we were back then."


    Rose let out a heavy sigh. "Well, suit yourself."


    After she said that, I started my car, but then I overheard a conversation.


    "Leon really is an idiot for falling asleep in ss earlier," one voice said. "And because of that, Professor Irene finally lost it and called him to her office. I bet he got punished hard."


    "I kind of feel sorry for him, though," another voice chimed in. "Out of everyone who dozed off, he''s the only one who got caught."


    The two boys heading through the academy gates were what my Master called his "friends."


    "Hey, you two! It''s already curfew hours! What are you still doing out here?"


    The two boys flinched when they spotted Rose. Sure, being out past curfew was against the rules, but that wasn''t my main concern right now. I darted from my car, charging straight toward that woman''s office.


    "Gabrielle? Hey, wait up! Where the hell are you going?" Rose''s voice cut through the night, her shout growing fainter as I sprinted away.


    I didn''t bother responding.


    "Damn it! You two, get your asses back to your dorms now, or I swear, if I catch you again, I''ll put you both in detention!" Rose yelled at the boys before sprinting after me.


    Rose and I were evenly matched in stamina and strength, though I had a slight advantage, thanks to my background as a former magic knight.


    After a while, I finally reached my destination. Without a second thought, I yanked open the door. The sharp scent of sex filled the air, thick and overwhelming. In the barely lit office, the scene wasid bare: a woman, roughly my age, was on her knees, her face inches from the man standing before her. She was attending to his private area, and the man¡ªwell, I knew him all too well. It was my Master.


    Rose arrived beside me, her mouth falling open in shock. She mped a hand over her mouth, eyes widening in disbelief.


    "I-Irene?" she gasped, then her eyes grew even wider as she recognized the man. "L-Leon?"

 Chapter 322: Chapter 52 - Apology For Gabrielle (1)

    "W-What are you two doing? Eh? W-What?"


    Rose''s face was a mask of shock, her brain struggling to process the reality unfolding in front of her. Even if her mind couldn''t keep up, the scene before her was undeniably tangible.


    Her stunned reaction confirmed something for me. So Master had eaten her out too? I couldn''t really argue with that. Master wanted to im her as well, and there was no real animosity between us. I could ept that.


    But this...


    "You seduced Master again." I said to the woman, who, despite having already seen us, was still sucking Master''s big cock. Her mouth was slick with his cum and her own saliva.


    She pulled her mouth away from Master''s cock, her lips glistening with his cum and her own saliva. A teasing smile spread across her face. "What do you mean, seduced? I didn''t seduce him. Right, Leon?"


    Master didn''t say a word. He just gave a stiff, awkward smile, the kind he wore when caught doing something he knew was a little wrong.


    I could guess why Master was ying coy. He probably wanted to satisfy a woman''s need for domination so he could fully im her. And it seemed he was letting me know I should deal with this myself.


    "Master," I said. "You still owe me an appointment as a reward for earlier. Get your clothes and let''s get back."


    "He''s noting back," the woman said, her arms wrapped around Master''s waist as she clung to him. "Because he''s going to stay with me all night... and give me lots of his love. Right now, my insides are overflowing with his love; it''s ticklish, and he''s going to fill me up even more."


    "My butthole is ready for tonight," I said with a serious tone. "I want you to fuck me there as a reward, and make it as messy as you can¡ªmessier than her. I want you to use every part of me, every hole, in every way you want. Use anything you can on my body¡ªmy boobs, my thighs, my armpits, my mouth, my feet¡ªwhatever you need to satisfy yourself.


    You can even create another hole for yourself if you want."


    I couldn''t stand the thought of that woman getting what she wanted. The idea of her joining Master''s harem made my blood boil. I hated her¡ªhated her with every fiber of my being.


    "That''s why we should just head back," I said to him.


    "W-What? Y-Your butthole? Wait, does that mean you already had her ass? If so, t-then I''m willing to... I mean, I''m ready to prepare myself for it. You can get me ready yourself too, Leon, so you can enter me.


    Just stay with me and get away from that woman."


    "I''ve been working on my glutes just for you, Master, so I can make any hole you choose as tight as you want. That woman doesn''t exercise and drinks all the time¡ªher belly probably has some b. I''m way fitter and sexier."


    "B-Being sexy has nothing to do with this! I can still satisfy you, no matter what!"


    This was starting to sound more like a heatedpetition between two children.


    "W-Wait, I... I can''t wrap my head around this," Rose said, her face contorted in confusion as she clutched her forehead tightly. "From what you two are saying, does it mean you have a sexual rtionship with Leon?"


    We remained silent, but that was all the confirmation she needed.


    "My god... so the man who fucked and left you was... Leon, Irene?"


    The woman''s smile turned wry.


    "And you''re fucking him too, Gabrielle?"


    I didn''t respond, but the look on my face was answer enough.


    Rose''s eyes widened in shock. She mped her hand over her mouth and fled from the scene, unable to process the intensity of what she''d just learned.


    "Now then, would you mind getting off Master?" I said to the woman, my tone leaving little room for argument. I turned to him, "And Master, don''t you think this has gone on long enough? It''s past time for joking around. Didn''t you promise you''d reward me today?"


    It looked like I''d finally gotten through to him because he slowly unfastened the hands that were clinging to his waist. He then grabbed his clothes and began putting them on.


    "Tch. Cheater." The woman red at me with a hatred that burned like a mortal enemy''s. And honestly, she wasn''t far off¡ªwe were mortal enemies. "Of course, Leon is going to be swayed if you say that to him."


    Master finally moved to my side, but the scent of her clung to him like a reminder of what they''d just done. The smell of their sex lingered on his skin, and it made my blood boil. I couldn''t stand that scent on him. I''d make sure to erase it and rece it with mine.


    I looped my hand through his and started to guide him out of the office. But before I could, she spoke up,


    "I swear, I''m going to steal him away from you, Gabrielle," she said, her voice dripping with venom. "I see that Leon''s building a harem, but I don''t n on being part of one¡ªespecially not with you in it. That''s why I''m going to make him see that I''m number one, even though you came first. And when that happens, I''ll convince Leon to break ties with all of you."


    I stopped in my tracks, shooting a re over my shoulder at her.


    "If you think like that, then Master will never love you," I shot back, my voice steady with conviction. Master loves all of his women, including me. That''s why I was confident¡ªshe would never hold his heart like I do.


    With that, I turned away, leaving her behind.


    ***


    Leon''s POV


    Well, that was some drama. I''ve never seen Gabrielle so pissed off, and Professor Irene with that kind of attitude? Completely out of character. And Professor Rose... I never imagined she''d break down like that. It was the kind of drama you wouldn''t expect to see even once in a century, maybe even a millennium.


    All of them, actingpletely opposite to their usual selves, just for me to witness. Not exactly the most pleasant experience. Honestly, I was surprised Gabrielle found us.


    We finally reached her car, and she drove off without a word. Was this what sulking Gabrielle looked like? I''d never seen her like this before, at least not this bad. It was as if I were her husband caught cheating with another woman¡ªyeah, that was probably the best way to describe the look on her face. And, well, that description wasn''t far from the truth.


    The silence was thick and ufortable, the only sound around us was the hum of the engine as the car zoomed down the road. This was... very awkward indeed.

 Chapter 323: Chapter 52 - Apology For Gabrielle (2)

    This was painfully awkward¡ªa kind of awkwardness that made my skin crawl, a difort so intense it felt like my whole body was cringing. All I wanted was to get the hell out of there, but I couldn''t. Gabrielle was absolutely fuming.


    I didn''t even know it was possible to piss off a woman who was already dominated. When a woman was fully dominated, she was supposed to be yourspletely¡ªonly having sex with you, loving you, offering herself to you, body and soul. But apparently, that didn''te with a perk for dealing with Gabrielle''s... uh, simmering anger that was bubbling just below the surface.


    I guess you can''t really dominate those kinds of feelings, huh?


    "Have I told you why I hate her so much?" she suddenly asked.


    "No," I replied.


    I couldn''t remember. Maybe she had mentioned it before. No, I was pretty sure she hadn''t. But even if she did, she might not have given me all the details.


    "Irene and I used to be close¡ªfriends, even. Rose too. There was one more, but she left the academy in her third year. Unlike the three of us, who stayed in the gold ss through our fourth year, she only managed to reach it for half a semester before crashing down to the bronze ss," she exined. "But to be honest, she didn''t really need to be a magic knight. Her status is...


    quite royal, you know."


    "Quite royal," she said. Meaning she was part of the royal family. From this country? Or maybe another. I had no idea.


    "Rose also dropped in the rankings at the start of our fourth year. She was already at the bottom of the gold ss¡ª100th ce, thest position¡ªso she was always fluctuating between gold and silver," she continued. "Irene and I, on the other hand, stayed in the gold ss all through our fourth year. But just before graduation, she fell to silver.


    I told her to keep pushing so she could graduate with me in the gold ss, but she couldn''t keep up and missed out on making it to gold."


    I didn''t fully understand her obsession with bing a magic knight, and I probably never would. But the depth of her frustration back then must have been immense. I knew all too well the crushing disappointment of waiting for something only to see it disintegrate in a heartbeat.


    "I really let her have it at graduation," she said, her voice tight with lingering resentment. "I told her she should have heeded my advice. I shamed her publicly in front of the entire graduating ss. It was a dramatic scene that everyone from our batch probably remembers. I made sure she felt the full weight of her failure.


    That public humiliation was the spark that ignited our mutual hatred and shattered our friendship."


    So that was the crux of it. It was a gripping story, but without the full backdrop, Gabrielle just came off as a vindictive bitch toward Irene. At least, that was the impression based on what she''d shared.


    "I went absolutely ballistic back then. I mean, how dare she use me of having it easy just because I had Guardian? She imed that my skill was the only thing keeping me in the gold ss, that I was just benefiting from a privileged advantage. She had no idea how hard I''d worked to get to where I was, pushing myself day in and day out, constantly training to improve.


    Her mind was consumed with nothing but nts and flowers. You probably don''t know this, but Irene had a notoriously big mouth and cursed like a sailor when she was a student. Right before graduation, she let all her frustration out on me, telling me to stop giving her orders, and she spewed every swear word I knew¡ªand even some I''d never heard before. She even called me a suck-up."


    Now I was torn. Back then, they must have been real pieces of work. They were only 22 at the time. It was only two years since then. It made sense they couldn''t let bygones be bygones¡ªthe wounds were still too fresh.


    "You get why I don''t like her, right? You saw her real self earlier. It was a far cry from the polished, professional Irene you see at school. She''s... yeah, she''s what you''d call a bitch, right?"


    That description hit the mark for Irene. But honestly, Gabrielle wasn''t far off from thatbel herself. They were both in the same bitter league, if I''m being blunt. I didn''t want to p thatbel on Gabrielle, though.


    If I did, she''d probably blow up even more than before and retreat into her sulking, and I really didn''t want to deal with that¡ªespecially since she was actually talking to me now and sharing this stuff.


    I reached out and gripped her shoulder firmly.


    "Stop the car," I told her with amanding edge.


    "Eh?"


    "Just stop the car," I said with a firm tone.


    She pulled over to the side of the road, where the area seemed empty and quiet. It looked like the perfect moment to finally reward Gabrielle for her efforts.


    I reached for the nape of her neck, pulling her in close. Our lips met in a kiss that was both demanding and tender. Gabrielle didn''t flinch; she simply surrendered to the kiss, letting it happen without resistance.


    Our tongues collided, pping and clicking together with wet, rhythmic sounds. Saliva exchanged between us as we slurped and fed each other with our mouths, like a pair of birds sharing a meal.


    "M-Master? Here?" she stammered.


    "What, you don''t want it? I''m pretty sure I''ve fucked you in public before," I said, a smirk ying on my lips.


    "T-This is different. Sure, that was outside, but this feels way too public."


    "Well, you''d better keep those moans to yourself, then," I told her firmly. "Because I''m nning to make amends for what you saw earlier."


    This wasn''t just a reward; it was an apology, a way to make things right. And of course, it meant gettingid at the same time.

 Chapter 324: Chapter 52 - Apology For Gabrielle (3)

    Slowly, my hand drifted down to her breast, my fingers curling around it as I began to massage, feeling the perfect blend of bounciness and firmness in my palm. The sensation was intoxicating. We kissed deeply, the heat between us growing as our desires aligned, both of us knowing we wanted each other tonight. When we finally broke the kiss, our eyes met, lingering in the moment.


    I murmured, "Get down on me, Gabrielle."


    She smiled shyly, then carefully unfastened my pants. I lifted my hips slightly, allowing her to pull them down, along with my briefs. My dick sprang free, standing tall and rigid. Despite having been buried inside Irene earlier and yed with Charlotte, it still pointed toward the sky, as if refusing to be tamed, no matter how many challenges it had faced.


    "I can still smell her on you," she said with a determined glint in her eyes. "I''m going to erase it."


    She extended her tongue, teasing the tip of my dick with its rough texture. Her tongue licked and nibbled at the sensitive head before she slowly enveloped it in her mouth. The sensation of her coarse tongue gliding over the shaft and brushing against the tip as it hit the back of her throat was electrifying. She licked and swirled around, covering my dickpletely with her warm, wet saliva.


    "G-Gabrielle, when did you learn this?" I stammered, astonished by how different and improved her technique was.


    "I''m trying to erase her scent from you," she said, her gaze intense. "To do that, I need to get better."


    She slurped and sucked at my cock, her warm, wet mouth wrapping around me with an intensity that sent shivers down my spine. Every inch of her mouth was working overtime, her tongue skillfully sliding and flicking against my dick, making sure no part of it went untouched. The sensation was overwhelming, the heat and moisturebining to create an incredible pleasure that had me reeling.


    My hand instinctively moved to the back of her head, holding it firmly as she eagerly devoured my dick, her pace quick and desperate. The obscene sound filled the car, echoing off the car. Then, with a sudden shift, she gripped the base of my cock, holding it steady as she focused on the top half. Her lips and tongue worked furiously, slurping and sucking while her hand kept a tight hold.


    Saliva bubbled and frothed at the corners of her mouth, dripping down my shaft as she bobbed her head back and forth.


    I couldn''t help but arch my neck in pure ecstasy. My dick was drenched with so much slickness that it felt unbelievably intense. Even her hand was working in perfect harmony.


    "I''m cumming...!"


    As soon as I uttered those words, she attacked my cock with her tongue, her movements frantic and eager to make me cum. Just before I reached the edge, I seized the back of her head with a firm grip and drove her down onto my cock. It plunged deep into her throat, pushing right to the entrance of her esophagus.


    "Ngggh?!"


    The thick, white cum surged forcefully up my urethra and erupted from my cock, spilling straight into her esophagus. The hot, sticky fluid hit the back of her throat, but she struggled to cough because my cock was firmly wedged in her throat. I held her head tightly, then finally withdrew, letting her gasp for air as she coughed heavily.


    She wiped her mouth with the back of her hand, then fixed her gaze on me, parting her lips and sticking out her tongue to show me.


    We quickly started kissing again. I reclined the car seat so I could lie backfortably. She climbed on top of me, her movements deliberate, and slowly pulled down her cks, stopping just above her knees. Her red panties came into view, the sexy color practically begging me to tear them off.


    She slid the crotch of her panties to the side, exposing her glistening, dripping pussy.


    "Her scent is finally off your cock. Now I''m going topletely remove it from your body and rece it with mine," she said, her eyes turning into heart shapes as she gazed at me. She then sunk her hips down, and my dick plunged into her wet honeypot, sinking deep until it hit the entrance of her womb.


    "Fuaaaaaaah~ This is the best...!" she moaned, arching her back in pure ecstasy.


    She pressed her full, heavy breasts against my chest, their firmness and weight melding with mine. Her nipples were rock-hard, brushing against my skin.


    I gripped her ass with both hands, cupping her cheeks firmly, and began to pound her relentlessly. Your next read is at m v|l-e''-NovelBin


    "Aaah, yaaahn~ Ah, ahhh, ahhh, yes... It feels good... Aaaaah."


    Instantly, her voice was drenched in pleasure, her eyes zing over with a debauched look as she stared at me, her face flushed deep red. Her entire body was trembling and shivering, caught in the overwhelming sensation.


    It was as if her whole body had transformed into a sexual organ, gripping and wrapping around me as she swung her hips with intense fervor.


    "Fuaaaah, aaah, aaaah, it''sing, it''sing outtt...! I''m sorry, Master! I''m cumming before you... Aaaah...!"


    "Don''t worry," I told her, relentlessly thrusting in and out. "Just cum. I''m going to fuck you tonight until you''re satisfied and your hips are quaking..."


    "Aaaah, y-yes please! Fuck me all night! Fuck me harder than you fucked Irene earlier! Make a mess of me! Turn me into a sloppy, fucked-up mess inside! Drive me insane and destroy me!


    Aaaah, aaaaaah aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Her pussy tightened around my cock, clenching with every thrust.


    "I''m cumming...! I''m cumming, cumming, cumming, cumming, cumming... c... cummiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing~!"


    Her voice broke into a high-pitched falsetto as she released her intense orgasm. Despite her shuddering and screaming, I kept fucking her hard, driving her to even greater heights of pleasure.


    "Aaaaah, n-nooo...! I''m still cumming...! Aaah, no, aaaah, aaaah, aaaaaaah, aaaah!"


    Her pussy tightened around my cock, squeezing with an almost vice-like grip.


    "Cumming againnnn~! I''m cumming againnnnn~!! AaaaaaaaaaaaahhhnNNnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn~!!!"


    Gabrielle''s voice erupted into a raw, beastly howl, not even resembling a human sound, as her body arched and convulsed with intense pleasure.

 Chapter 325: Chapter 52 - Apology For Gabrielle (4)

    Sweat flew through the air, and moans echoed around us. The car shook with each thrust, and everything between our crotches was a messy, sloppy mix of fluids. I put the seat back to its normal position, and she immediately wrapped her arms around my neck, locking her legs around my waist as her long golden hair whipped around.


    I could feel her weight and the heat of her body pressed against mine, fueling my arousal. Driven by the intensity, I sped up, thrusting deeper into her hidden hole.


    "Aaah, yesss~! Aaaah, M-Master... It feels so good...! AaaahnnnNnNn~!!!"


    Gabrielle''s moans escaped her bitten lips, each cry of pleasure mingling with the obscene sounds of my rod plunging into her. Her hidden hole absorbed me greedily, the sensation amplified as her pussy tightened around my dick, the folds of flesh wrapping stickily around me. My rod''s throbbing intensified, trembling as the tip swelled, primed for ejaction.


    My testicles tensed, coated in love juices, while the sharp, painful throb of pre-ejaction signaled a torrent of semen ready to flood this masochistic professor''s womb.


    "Fwaaaah!!! Aahh, aaaah, so rough... and deeppp, nhhhhhh!"


    With every thrust, her long hair flew outwards, swept by an invisible wind, while herrge breasts jiggled violently, as if they might burst free. Sweat streamed down her cleavage, and her perfectly t, fit belly quivered slightly, betraying her nearing orgasm.


    "Aaaah, haaa, haaaa... yesh~" she moaned, her tongue lolling out. "Your howt thing ish making me go numb inshide~!!! I''m going to... I''m going tooooooooooo!"


    A desperate, unrestrained cry burst from her pink lips as she clung to me. Herrge, supple breasts were smashed between us, their incredible softness pressing against my chest. I could feel her hard nipples rubbing and rolling against my skin.


    "Aaaaah! I''m cwumming...! Cwummiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing~!"


    At her deration, I lost control. My dick throbbed uncontrobly, swelling thicker as a flood of cloudy liquid surged inside it. I held her tightly, consumed by the singr drive to pump her pussy full of my hot, throbbing semen.


    My hips thrust faster, the wet sounds of pration melding with the sharp ps of flesh as I pounded into her tight pussy.


    "Hyaaaah! I''m cumming...! I''m cummiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing~!!!"


    Even while seated, Gabrielle''s hips writhed with intensity, her ass bouncing up and down as her pussy gripped my dick with crushing force.


    The countless folds of her flesh reacted to her impending climax, wriggling deeper and tighter around me, creating a sensation of pleasurable numbness that tickled every inch of my throbbing rod.


    As she came, I hammered my hips with a relentless force, thrusting so powerfully into her hidden hole that it felt like my hips might shatter. Each plunge sent shockwaves through her body, lifting her slightly as she clung to me.


    My dick throbbed with an almost unbearable pressure, the head swelling to the brink of bursting, as the numbing sensation of impending ejaction coursed through me, the cloudy liquid surging up the entire length.


    With one final, forceful thrust, I buried my dick to the base, releasing a thick, milky flood of cum deep inside her.


    "Kyaaaaaaaaaah?! Aaaaaaaaaaaaah, hot stuff is filling me...! Even though you''ve cum so much earlier, there''s still so muchhhhhhhhhhhhh~ Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah...! M-Master... Masterrrrrrrrrrr~! Hhh!"


    As the thick, milky cum filled her pussy, she let out a primal scream and clung to me desperately. She had been straddling me, but now she trembled like a frightened animal gripping a tree. Thick, slick love juices erupted noisily from her vagina as it mped down painfully on my rod. Her intense grip felt unbelievably good.


    Even as I came, the stimtion from her vaginal walls and the folds of flesh didn''t relent. I continued to pump my semen into her womb, my dick throbbing with each pulse inside her hot, squeezing pussy. I felt my fluids shooting and swirling around her inner folds. The entrance to her womb, touched by my tip, opened and closed rhythmically, greedily swallowing the thick, milky liquid.


    "Nnn... haaaah! Hyaaaah... There''s so much... nhhhh!"


    Her body convulsed as she spoke incoherently, clearly overwhelmed. But her orgasm wasn''t over yet. Her crushed, quivering breasts shook repeatedly, more aroused sweat cascading down her body, while her pussy continued to mp and wriggle around my entire dick, trying to pull it in deeper.


    In the aftermath of her intense pleasure, she lifted her hips, allowing my dick to slip out of her pussy. Semen flowed down from her entrance, dripping onto my shaft.


    "Aaaah... So goooddd~..." she moaned. Then, as if her desire hadn''t waned, she leaned in and greedily slurped at my lips with an intense hunger. After a moment, she pulled back, her eyes zed with erotic longing and arousal. "Master... I want more reward..." she purred, her hand sliding over her stomach and rubbing in a slow, suggestive motion.


    "More reward? What is it?" I asked.


    "We''ve explored so many things together and tried nearly everything, but there''s still one thing we haven''t done yet," she said.


    "Huh? What is it?"


    We had pushed boundaries with everything: public humiliation, BDSM, exhibitionism, threesomes, non-prative sex, and even neglect y. We''d indulged in all of that. I was intrigued about what she wanted to add to our repertoire.


    "I want to experience pregnancy sex with you," she said, her cheeks flushed a deep, enticing red.


    Pregnancy sex¡ªthat''s when a woman is carrying a child and a man has sex with her in that state.


    "You want to have pregnancy sex?" I asked. "But you''re not even pregnant yet¡­ Ah, I see. So that''s what you''re after." I said with a smile.


    I finally understood her request. Gabrielle wasn''t pregnant yet, so we couldn''t do pregnancy sex now. She wasn''t asking for it right away; what she really meant was¡­


    "But are you sure? You''re still young¡ªonly twenty-four. Aren''t you a bit too young to be thinking about having a kid?" I asked, just to be sure.


    Gabrielle was exceptionally talented. Currently a professor, she had once been a celebrated magic knight. Nowadays, she was making a significant ie from her writing under the pseudonym Gabrielleon. Some of her works had even been adapted into theatrical productions. If she became pregnant now, she would be giving up a substantial amount of her achievements and experiences.


    I didn''t want to deprive her of that, which is why I had never considered impregnating any of my women.


    "I wouldn''t be asking if I wasn''t absolutely sure," she said, her voice heavy with determination. "So, Master, I want you to fill me with your cum until my stomach is swollen and create a child inside me."

 Chapter 326: Chapter 52 - Apology For Gabrielle (5)

    We couldn''t exactly dive into babymaking in the car. It was far too cramped, and theck offort made fucking in there less than ideal. So, we decided to head to the Leonamon, thergest and most imposing building in this otherwise fantastical setting. It loomed like a towering metropolis, a stark contrast to the surroundings.


    Women greeted us as we arrived, their smiles and weing gestures a stark contrast to our urgency. We exchanged only the barest of nods, too focused on our goal to linger.


    Babymaking. The idea didn''t exactly excite me, but they say you''ve truly conquered a woman once you''ve impregnated her. Maybe that''s why so many men are into it. When a woman is pregnant, her body changes dramatically, and that motherly aura she acquires can make her even sexier.


    I wondered just how much sexier she would be once that happened. She was already so incredibly sexy now, and it was hard to imagine her being any more irresistible. But since she was only twenty-four, it wasn''t too far-fetched to think she could be even sexier. I mean, some middle-aged women could be incredibly hot too.


    We made our way to my Love Room and dove straight into a heated kiss. Our bodies pressed together, each movement and gasp amplified as our mouths clicked and slurped in a desperate, passionate rhythm.


    After a while, we finally broke apart, breathless and flushed.


    Her hot breath mingled with mine as she murmured, "I have a special gift for you tonight." Her voice was dripping with sultry promise. "This is a big day for me because you''re nning to impregnate me, so I''ve prepared something to really get you worked up. This will make you forget all about Irene and focus only on me, Master... Leon..." She traced a teasing path along my cheek with her soft hand.


    This was the first time she used my name since I''d gotten her to call me Master.


    "Can I call you that for now?" she asked softly, her voice a sultry whisper. "I want to say it so it feels like we''re truly lovers while we''re making love."


    "We''re already lovers," I replied, pressing a quick, tender kiss to her lips. "You can call me whatever you want."


    "I do like calling you Master," she said with a teasing, seductive smile, "but since you''ve offered, I''ll use your name tonight. I want to scream it as you fuck me with impregnation in mind." She then pulled away and slipped out of the room for a moment.


    She returned after a while, wearing something both irresistibly cute and incredibly sexy. It was a one-piece dress that hinted at a wedding gown but was far from formal, with a skirt that barely covered her. She wore ck stockings that clung tightly up to her thighs, leaving the fleshy curves of her thighs spilling enticingly out of the top.


    I had no idea what her n was, but she clearly had something special in mind.


    "Now then..." she purred with a look of sultry expectation. "Would you mind carrying me to the bed, Leon?"


    I chuckled and moved toward her, lifting her up in a princess carry. The shift pulled at her dress, causing her bare right breast to spill out, the supple flesh exposed and inviting. With both hands upied, I bent down, my face approaching her exposed nipple. The pink tip, now swollen and eager, came into view, and I eagerly sucked it into my mouth, savoring its warmth and softness.


    "Haaaaaaaaaahhh~"


    Gabrielle twisted gracefully and sensually in my arms, her arms tightening around my neck with a desperate cling. As I continued to suck on her nipple, her soft moans mingled with the rhythmic thud of my steps towards the bed. When we reached it, I gentlyid her down, her body sinking into the softness of the mattress.


    She shifted slightly, pulling apart the chest area of her dress. Herrge breasts jiggled enticingly with each movement, the curves perfectly exposed and beckoning me. She curled the edges of her mouth in a seductive smile.


    "Come, Leon... Let me pamper you tonight."


    Her previous masochistic edge had melted away, reced by an aura of mature, sultry confidence. This transformation only intensified my desire for her. I climbed onto the bed, and we eagerly began to strip each other, our clothes falling away in a flurry of anticipation. Discover more stories at mvl


    Removing Gabrielle''s clothes was straightforward.


    With a simple tug, the knots behind her back gave way, and her dress fell away like a silken veil. As it pooled around her, she was left in her seductive lingerie.


    She wore a tantalizing corset that barely contained the full, luscious curves of her breasts, pushing them up and out in a way that made them even more inviting. Her waist was cinched by a high-waisted suspender belt adorned with a delicate floral pattern, which held up her sheer floral stockings. The suspenders crisscrossed down her thighs, entuating every enticing curve.


    "This is perfect for tonight. I bought it especially for you. You like lingerie, don''t you?"


    Yes, I do enjoy lingerie. It transforms a partially clothed woman into something even more tantalizing. I''ve always felt that sex while wearing something seductive is far more stimting than beingpletely naked. It''s my fetish¡ªI have a thing for lingerie. But it''s not just about the lingerie itself; it''s about how it enhances the allure of my woman.


    I felt my body heat up, my excitement growing. Gabrielle, who was quickly undoing the belt of my pants, noticed the shift in me almost instantly.


    "I''m so happy..." she purred, her eyes gazing up at me with a lustful sparkle. "You''re aroused by me, and I can feel your desire. It makes me thrilled to see you like this."


    As soon as my pants were off, Gabrielle cupped her full, luscious breasts with both hands. She enclosed my swollen, eager member between her ample breasts, pressing and rubbing them together with a smooth, rhythmic motion. Her breasts glided up and down, left and right, creating a delicious friction.


    "Fufufu, my skill has definitely improved, hasn''t it?"


    Gabrielle, who was pleasuring me with her breasts, soon became absorbed in the stimtion she was giving and receiving.


    "How does it feel to turn me... an older woman, into such a lewd creature?" she asked, her eyes filled with lust and a teasing smile ying on her lips.


    "It''s incredible," I replied, reveling in the delightful bounce and softness of her breasts enveloping my cock. "I have a gorgeous, mature woman like you all to myself."


    "But you''re still targeting other mature women, like Irene and Rose," she said with a hint of yful reproach.


    "I can''t help it," I said. "I want to enjoy as many women as I can."


    "To say something like that after making me do all this... what a guy you are."


    Gabrielle found myment amusing and giggled, then shifted her attention from her breasts to her mouth.

 Chapter 327: Chapter 52 - Apology For Gabrielle (5)

    Gabrielle cheerfully sucked and stimted by cock, using her tongue precisely to apply her saliva on it, causing my cock to be even bigger. Her lewd expression that couldn''t be imagined since just now, caused me, who was having difficulties controlling myself, to exponentially increase the pleasure I was experienced.


    "Fufu... you can''t, not now."


    Just as I was about to explode in her mouth, she released it from her mouth, and justid down on the bed. Gabrielle dipped her index finger in and out of herrge breasts and said, "Devastate this part, Leon." she said. "I want you to let lose and go wild with me, like the masochist I am to you, okay? Master..." she said and called me Master.


    She was ying with me. And I kind of like it.


    I straddled Gabrielle''s chest, sliding my cock between her soft, pillowy breasts. I squeezed them together, creating a tight, heated channel, and began to thrust, each motion deliberate and intense. The friction from her warm, smooth skin sent shivers of pleasure up my spine, and with every pump, her breasts jiggled and quaked, amplifying the sensation.


    "Yah, haaaan... fuuu, Leon... Ha, fuaaaah... haaaah~"


    Her voice quivered as she moaned, the relentless pressure and motion driving her wild. The sight of her trembling beneath me, this beautiful and unyielding woman, now submitting to the intense pleasure, fueled my desire. The way her breasts were being dominated, shaking and squeezing around my cock, made my excitement surge to its peak.


    Finally, I released, cumming hard all over Gabrielle''s breasts, the warm, thick streams of cum coating her skin.


    She felt a scorching, rhythmic pulsing from my cock pressed between her breasts. My powerful release surged uncontrobly, sttering her chest with thick, glistening streams of cum that coated her skin in a milky sheen.


    "Fufu, that''s an amazing amount..." she murmured, her voice tinged with a mix of admiration and yful mockery. "You really are insatiable. How many women have you fucked today?"


    I couldn''t keep track anymore. First Charlotte, then Irene with a relentless number of times, and now Gabrielle. Yet, even after all that, my cum flowed abundantly.


    With a dazed, intoxicated smile, Gabrielle watched as I gradually withdrew. Her eyes traced the squishy, wet sounds of my cock pulling free from between her breasts, the mixture of my cum and her saliva dripping down and leaving a shimmering trail.


    "Now, I''ll make it clean."


    Gabrielle rose gracefully, her tongue immediately finding its way to my cock,pping up every drop of cum that clung to it. Her movements were deliberate, each stroke of her tongue sending jolts of pleasure through me. As she diligently cleaned my cock, my hands found her breasts, kneading them with firm, eager grips.


    My fingertips flicked and pinched her hardened nipples, making her body shudder with delight as I molded her soft mounds into different shapes.


    Gabrielle continued to work her tongue over my cock, savoring the taste as she cleaned every inch, all while her breasts quivered under my touch. When she finally released her mouth, my cock, now slick with her shiny, kinky saliva, swelled again, throbbing with renewed heat.


    Read exclusive content at mvl


    Seeing my cock react so eagerly, Gabrielle let out a low, sultry chuckle, "Fufufu..." Her eyes smoldered with a seductive fire as she gazed up at me. Then, with a teasing, flirtatious smile, she wrapped her hand around my shaft, squeezing it just enough to make wet, sticky sounds as she stroked me slowly.


    I got off the bed, led by her hand, as the two of us moved towards the window. Her right hand pressed against the full-length ss, and she nced back at me with a smoldering gaze.


    "This time, release it in here," shemanded, her voice dripping with temptation. She pushed her ass up, teasing me, and slid her underwear aside, tucking it between the soft flesh of her thighs and the wet folds of her pussy. With her fingers, she spread her lips apart, and I could see the gooey lewd juices gushing out, revealing the pink, inviting depths of her second mouth.


    The garter straps connected to her suspender belt traced the curves of her white, round ass and her thick, meaty thighs. With her entire femininity on disy, she looked back at me, her tongue out, eyes zing with heat and raw desire behind those sses. The sight of her in that posture, exuding such intense eroticism, was irresistibly sexy.


    Words weren''t needed. That look, and only that look, was enough.


    Seeing it, I was drawn behind her, almost as if by an irresistible force. Her body, bathed in the pale moonlight, looked divine, almost goddess-like. The light highlighted the sensual curve of her form, and where her fingers pushed aside the strip of cloth, sweet nectar flowed continuously from her pussy, making her inner thighs glisten even more under the moon''s glow.


    I gripped Gabrielle''s hips with my left hand to steady her and used my right hand to adjust my position, aligning my cock with her honey-wet hole. Slowly, I advanced, my dick pressing through the fleshy entrance and inching deeper. The intense sensation threatened to overwhelm me, but I kept moving forward. As I pressed deeper into her, my cock naturally bumped into her ass.


    "Aaaaah... haaaaah~"


    Gabrielle''s lewd cries echoed as she was overwhelmed by the intense pleasure. The reflection of her face in the window, bathed in moonlight, disyed an intoxicating expression of pure satisfaction, more than ever before.


    I gripped her waist tightly with both hands and started to move.


    "Haaaaah! Nnn! ...Leon...! Ah, aaaaah! Haaaaaa, fuaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhh!"


    Her voice was a symphony of moans and gasps as she arched her back, her long, golden hair cascading down and ring out. Each thrust caused her body to ripple, her white ass quivering with every impact. The collision created a frothy foam where our bodies met, the creamy mixture dripping down onto the floor beneath us, adding to the growing mess.


    "Yaaaah! Aaaaah... Leon, aaaaah!"


    Hearing her moan my name instead of "Master" sent an unexpected thrill through me. Gabrielle''s intoxicating cries made me focus on the reflection in the window, where the sharp images of us lost in pleasure were vividly clear. My intense thrusting pressed herrge breasts against the ss.


    Suddenly, I felt her meaty pussy tightening around my cock.


    "Aaaah, Leon... Leon, Leon... I''m cumming..." she gasped, her head lowering. I grabbed a handful of her hair and yanked it back, forcing her to look up. The reflection showed her debauched face, her mouth messy and covered with saliva, her tongue lolling out. Her eyes were zed with a wild, lustful look, and her sses were crooked, barely staying in ce.


    I continued to pound her ass, each thrust driving me deeper into her. Gabrielle''s cries became more frantic.


    "Haaaa, aaaaaaaah, aaaah, hhaa, fuaaaah, yaaaahN~ Cumming, cumming, cummiiiiiiiiiiiing~! L-Leon...! M-Masterrrr~!"


    She slipped back into calling me Master, perhaps from habit. Then, a golden liquid erupted from her, pouring out as her legs pressed together, trembling in a desperate attempt to contain it.


    "Aaaah, M-Master...! I''m peeing...!"


    The golden liquid cascaded down, soaking everything beneath us and adding to the slick, sensual mess that now covered the floor.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 328: Chapter 52 - Apology For Gabrielle (6)

    The golden shower poured down in a steady cascade, shimmering like liquid gold. Gabrielle convulsed violently as she released it, her body flushed and glowing with a deep cherry pink hue from the overwhelming pleasure. The sight of her writhing under the pale moonlight, her body illuminated and trembling, was a vision of raw, peerless beauty.


    Seeing Gabrielle in such an intense state triggered an explosive sensation within me.


    "Aaah... aaaah... Haaaa, Nn... Ahh...!"


    The climax she was experiencing was beyond anything she had felt before, pushing her to continue moaning as saliva trickled from her open mouth. Her limbs grew weak, sliding down the window, her body pressed against it. I slid my hands up her flushed belly, gripping her breasts tightly to steady her.


    "Haaaaa, aaah... Haaaaaaaaaaaah~"


    As the intense climax she had just experienced began to wane, Gabrielle felt another wave of pleasure sweep over her, triggered by my hands gripping her breasts. Her nipples overflowed from my tight hold, and I began to knead them roughly, driving my thrusts with renewed intensity.


    "Yaaaaaaaaaah! Nnn! ...Leon... Aaaaaaah, it feels good... Leon, aaaaah, Leon... Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah~!"


    Gabrielle''s pleasure spiked again, reaching a peak that seemed even more intense than before. Each time I thrust deeply into her, her body erupted in waves of ecstasy, her moans growing louder and more desperate.


    The sight of her continuously reaching unimaginable climaxes, her body trembling and flushed, was so breathtakingly beautiful that it only fueled my desire to push her to the brink again and again. I could no longer keep count of how many times we had both reached the peak.


    "Haaaaah... Leon, aaah, Leon, haaaa... Master...."


    I pushed her to the point where she could move her hips lewdly in perfect rhythm with mine.


    That night, I gave everything I had to impregnate her. She was the second woman I had imed, and she held a special ce in my heart. She had been there for me countless times, so I was determined to grant her wish. No matter how long it took or what the results were, I was resolute in making her pregnant.


    "Cumming, cumming... I''m cumming againnnnnnnnnnnnnnn~!"


    I fucked her in every corner of the Love Room, driving her to the edge. I fucked her so intensely that it far exceeded the amount of cum I had released with Charlotte and Irenebined. I could vaguely recall Gabrielle, her body convulsing and squirting out streams of pleasure, as I unloaded my own cum with her.


    ***


    It had been ten minutes since Gabrielle and I had finished ourst round of sex. The first light of dawn began to stretch across the horizon, painting it with soft streaks of orange and pink. Gabrielle, who had passed out from exhaustion, was finally regaining enough strength to move her limbs.


    Shey beside me, using my arm as a pillow, her body pressed warmly against mine. Even in unconsciousness, she was breathtaking¡ªher golden eyshes resting softly against her flushed cheeks, her perfectly shaped nose and mouth, and the gentle curves of her rounded face. It was as if a goddess had descended to rest by my side.


    As she slowly opened her eyes, they met mine with a serene gaze. A soft smile spread across her lips as she looked up at me.


    "Good morning, Master," she said.


    She was calling me Master now. I wasn''t quite sure whether being called Master or just my name felt better. In truth, it didn''t matter much. Gabrielle could call me whatever she wanted. If she wanted to call me her husband, I''d dly ept it.


    "Good morning," I said, gently kissing her on the forehead. "How was it?"


    I was referring to the sex. I felt confident that I had given her what she wanted, but I asked to make sure she felt satisfied with the reward she sought.


    "It feels amazing..." she said with a blissful smile. "I wonder if I''m pregnant now?"


    "I don''t know. It''s probably too early to tell," I replied. "But it wouldn''t be surprising if you were pregnant. I''ve been cumming inside you every time."


    "But I haven''t gotten pregnant even though you''ve been cumming inside me," she said, her voice tinged with concern. I wasn''t sure why, but despite my consistent ejactions, she still wasn''t pregnant. Perhaps it was due to my bloodline from the Great Red, making it harder for my partners to conceive.


    Perhaps it was a matter of racepatibility, though the odds of impregnating them should be high, given that hybrids existed here. "I wonder if something is wrong with me..."


    "We just need to keep trying," I said, my tone reassuring. "I''ll do everything I can to make you pregnant."


    Even if it proved difficult, I was determined to find a way to ensure she became pregnant.


    "For now, let''s wait and see. We can consult Trisha or Natasha about it," I suggested.


    She smiled at me and hugged me tighter. "Yes..." she said with a soft, contented smile.


    We held each other for a while, enjoying the warmth of our embrace before we got ready to head back to the academy.


    When we arrived together, we stepped out of the car and into the parking lot. There, of all times, Rose happened to be present.


    She noticed us but chose to ignore uspletely, walking away without a word.


    It was likely because of the scene she witnessedst night that she was being so indifferent.


    As I thought about this, I felt the crisp morning air brushing against me.


    "It looks like winter ising soon," I murmured. The cold was so intense that I could see my breath misting in the air.


    With winter approaching, it meant the winter vacation was near. This would be the time when Rose and I nned to investigate the mysterious kidnappings of random women, which might be linked to the cult known as Eclipse.


    My confrontation with Eclipse was drawing closer.

 Chapter 329: Chapter 53 - Robyn, Aegis, And The Shadows (1)

    Robyn''s POV


    I found myself in a ce I didn''t recognize. When I woke up, a man was there, exining that I''d been out for a while due to injuries from the King''s Game. A woman in a maid uniform confirmed that this man had saved me.


    Turns out, I was at the main headquarters of Leonamon, apany that had revolutionized many modern aspects of the world. They had developed vehicles that made travel far smoother than traditional carriages and had built extensive infrastructure and roads to facilitate these vehicles. And apparently, the man who had saved me was the owner of the Leonamon enterprise.


    Why did the owner of the world''srgest enterprise save me? I couldn''t shake the question from my mind, and the answer still eluded me. I couldn''t grasp his motivation for rescuing me. Usually, such an act mighte with a hidden agenda or some ulterior motive. Maybe he wanted something from me, or else, why would he have saved me?


    For now, I chose to be wary but optimistic. Dwelling on negativity wouldn''t help me move forward.


    The man who came to my rescue didn''t seem bad at all. In fact, "cute" felt like an understatement. He was undeniably handsome, with a striking presence that made the term "cute" seem inadequate.


    Even so, I couldn''t shake the feeling that there had to be a catch. It was hard to believe that he saved me without some hidden motive. For the moment, though, I followed everyone''s instructions.


    The maid made it clear that I couldn''t leave until I waspletely healed. Natasha, the doctor here, reassured me that this ce was the pinnacle of modern medicine, with unparalleled expertise in biology and human anatomy. She strongly suggested that I stay until I was fully recovered. Her professional demeanor put me at ease, and I found it hard to question her sincerity.


    As I roamed the hallways, their pristine white walls gleaming under the soft lights, I felt like I had stepped into another world. The corridors were so immacte and dreamlike that they seemed almost too perfect to be real. Yet, the vividness of it all made it clear that this was no dream.


    "I wonder what happened to the captain?" I murmured to myself. We were together when that Prince''s attack hit us, but she wasn''t here with me now. I hoped she was okay.


    As those thoughts lingered in my mind, a month had passed since I''d arrived here. The woman in the maid uniform approached me and spoke.


    "I want you to walk with me, Miss Robyn," she said.


    This was it. This had to be the catch I''d been waiting for. I started thinking about escaping, but considering how this ce was abyrinth of endless white corridors, I couldn''t see how I''d manage it. I''d wandered all over, but theyout was impossible to figure out.


    It felt like the ce was designed to disorient you, twisting and turning like a maze that led you in circles no matter which way you went.


    I had no idea where she was taking me. The woman leading me was stunning, with brown bobbed hair and a very generous bust. I couldn''t help but feel a bit insecure. ncing down at my own chest, I knew "busty" wasn''t a word anyone would use to describe me¡ªmore like modest. And her butt... well, it was definitely more well-defined than mine.


    "You''re probably suspicious," she said as we walked. "But I assure you, Leonamon doesn''t intend you any harm. Still, I know you''re not going to be satisfied with just that, and you''ve been waiting for the catch, so I''m going to do you a favor and give you the catch you''re expecting."


    We arrived at a white wall. Why had we stopped? As I questioned it in my mind, the wall suddenly opened, revealing a hidden room.


    "H-Huh?" I stammered, confused. Had there been a room there all along? But the room was small, barely big enough to fit eight people if they squeezed in tightly.


    "Let''s go inside," she said, stepping in first. I hesitated but eventually followed her into the cramped space, wondering what we were going to do in such a tiny room.


    Suddenly, she pressed something, and the walls closed in, trapping us inside. I tensed up, expecting something to happen, maybe even an attack. I was ready for it¡ªconfident that if she tried anything, I could handle it. After all, I was still a magic knight, trained to defend myself and fight back. But she didn''t attack.


    Instead, she stood there with her back to me,pletely calm, as if the thought of attacking me hadn''t even crossed her mind.


    Suddenly, I felt the ground beneath me start to rise.


    "W-What is this?" I asked, rmed.


    "It''s called an elevator," she replied calmly. "It''s a room that, as the name suggests, elevates you¡ªor lowers you¡ªto different levels of the building."


    The concept was entirely foreign to me. How many of these "elevators" did this ce have? No wonder it felt like abyrinth; there were so many hidden things here.


    After a moment, I heard a soft "ding," and the walls slid open again. We were now on a different level of the building. After a short walk, we stopped at another room.


    "I want you to work with these people," she said, her tone both firm and inviting. "Master insists, but if you''re ufortable, you can decline. Just, please, give it some thought."


    She opened the door, and I was immediately hit by the sounds of swords shing, shields being struck, arrows whizzing through the air, and various other training noises. I peered inside and saw six women, all in the midst of intense training.


    "These are the Shadows," she exined. "They''re Master''s bodyguards, though they''re rarely needed since Master can handle himself. Instead, they serve as intelligence operatives¡ªspies, information gatherers. They operate in the shadows, hence the name."


    As she spoke, all six women turned their gaze towards me, and for the first time in a long while, I felt a shiver of fear run down my spine.

 Chapter 330: Chapter 53 - Robyn, Aegis, And The Shadows (2)

    I neither epted nor declined the woman''s offer. I just walked into the room, and immediately, their eyes locked onto me with an intensity that was both unsettling and intimidating. The way they stared was deeply unnerving¡ªalmost palpable. None of them resembled the typical warriors or assassins I was used to.


    They radiated an aura of formidable skill and experience, a stark contrast to my own one-year tenure as a magic knight. I felt like a novice among seasoned veterans. I was still greenpared to them.


    "Uh, excuse me..." I said, my voice barely above a whisper as I lowered my head in a gesture of nervous respect.


    In an instant, someone appeared right in front of me. It was the woman I had seen practicing her de earlier. She was breathtakingly beautiful, with a voluptuous hourss figure and ample breasts that entuated her powerful presence. Her bobbed golden hair was striking, with red streaks woven through it, giving her a fierce andmanding look.


    "You''re the one who might join us as a new member?" she asked.


    "I-I haven''t decided yet..." I stammered.


    "You haven''t decided?" she replied, raising an eyebrow. She scanned me up and down, sizing me up as if assessing my worth. "Well, I don''t quite understand why the Master wants you in the Shadows, so I''m going to test you."


    "Test me?" I asked, confusion clear in my voice.


    "Exactly," she said with a nod. "What''s your schtick?"


    "Uh?"


    "What''s your main weapon?"


    "Uh, I usually use des, and sometimes firearms," I said, my voice trembling with uncertainty.


    "Then use whatever you prefer," she said, her grip tightening around her de. She held it up with an air of readiness. "Now, choose who you want to fight."


    "Eh?"


    "You can pick your opponent," she said again, her tone clear andmanding. "Whoever suits your schtick."


    I was utterly bewildered. The abruptness of the situation left me disoriented. One moment I was just trying to figure things out, and the next, I was expected to face off against these intimidating figures?


    But the way she was sizing me up, as if I were just a piece of meat, made it clear I couldn''t refuse. I had no choice but to ept the challenge. With my hands shaking, I pointed to one of them.


    The person I chose wore circr sses and carried a shield. The shield marked her as either a tank or a vanguard¡ªtypically someone with strong defensive skills or a warrior if paired with a sword. I wasn''t sure I could take her down, but I had to at least give it a shot.


    "Juliette it is, then."


    I wasn''t brimming with confidence, but I had no choice but to try.


    I moved over to the weapon rack and selected two des. These weapons were surprisingly impressive. They felt perfectly bnced in my grip¡ªlight yet solid, with razor-sharp edges that glinted menacingly in the light. The craftsmanship was exceptional; the metal gleamed with a high-quality finish that spoke of expert forging. Who had created these?


    I couldn''t imagine even the most skilled swordsmith achieving such refinement.


    "Nice choice," she said, her voice carrying a note of approval. "Those were crafted by our own people, loyal to the Master. Handle them with respect."


    So these des were made by the very same group that supported Leonamon. This revtion hit me hard. It underscored just how formidable Leonamon truly was, not just in economic and industrial might, but in firepower and defensive strength. Leonamon wasn''t merely a corporation, a massive enterprise, or even a powerfulpany.


    It was something far beyond what I had initially envisioned¡ªan unstoppable force.


    I swallowed hard and turned to face my opponent. She was big-breasted, her ample chest so exaggerated it almost seemed unfair. But thoserge breasts might actually work in my favor. Typically, such proportions could significantly reduce agility and, in some cases, even slow down attack speed. That meant I had a potential advantage.


    I couldn''t help but feel a bitter edge of satisfaction that my more modest build might give me an edge over her, despite how her busty figure seemed almost more than words could describe.


    "Now then..." she said, her tone steady. "Are you both ready?"


    I swallowed again, steeling myself. I wasn''t really ready, but what choice did I have? I gave her a nod.


    The woman I was up against nodded in return, her breasts bouncing and swaying in sync with her movement.


    "Then..." the golden-haired woman said, her voice slicing through the tension as she raised her hand and brought it down decisively. "Fight!"


    I shot forward, propelled by my incredible speed, a talent I was certain few others could match. Like a sh of lightning, I darted behind her, aiming to strike with the blunt edge of my de. My intention was not to harm her, but to test her defenses.


    But just as I was about tond the blow, I felt a jarring impact m into me.


    What?!


    In a heartbeat, I was sprawled on the ground, my face pressed against the cold floor. The force of the strike was disorienting, and I had no clue where it hade from. The woman, meanwhile, stood motionless in the exact spot where she had begun, her expression unchanged and her posture unwavering.


    "T-That isn''t fair!" I shouted at the golden-haired woman. "Y-You can''t help her!"


    "Huh?" the golden-haired woman replied, looking genuinely confused. "But we didn''t."


    "Huh? B-But..."


    As I stared at her, I suddenly noticed something crucial.


    "It''s just that unfair of apetition," she continued, her tone almost matter-of-fact. "A fast fighter against a tanky one. Even the most skilled couldn''t prate an imprable tank."


    I saw now that ten shields were floating around her in mid-air.


    "Her skill allows her to multiply the items she''s holding and levitate them around her like an extra set of arms. Her ability also strengthens the material tenfold, making those shields ten times harder. Like Lady Gabrielle, she''s an imprable tank."

 Chapter 331: Chapter 53 - Robyn, Aegis, And The Shadows (3)

    It was a battle that felt utterly lopsided.


    Every time I tried to advance, her shields would envelop herpletely, blocking my every move. When I attempted to strike, those same shields would repel me, leaving me powerless. My hard-earned confidence as a magic knight seemed to evaporate in an instant.


    "You can switch with Bernadette if you want," the golden-haired woman said, her voice matter-of-fact. "But be careful¡ªshe''s the deadliest of them all. If you try to get behind her like you''ve been doing, your head will be off before you know it. Just a shoosh and blood will be gushing from the stump of your neck."


    I didn''t want that at all. I couldn''t even manage to defeat the one holding the shield, so there was no chance I could stand against those skilled with swords and firearms. Winning seemed utterly impossible.


    "Aegis is here, though," the golden-haired woman said. "She''s a beginner, not yet an official Shadow, but she''s training with us. You could try sparring with her, beginner to beginner. Just a heads-up, though¡ªAegis isn''t a slouch. She''s a thousand-year-old elf, exceptional with a bow. She could take you out from a hundred yards away with deadly precision, no problem."


    The mere thought made me shiver uncontrobly.


    ***


    "So, Miss Robyn," the woman in the maid outfit said, her voice smooth as silk. She introduced herself as Amon¡ªan unusual name for someone as stunning as her. "Have you given any thought to joining us yet?" she asked with a cool, assessing gaze.


    I could only bow my head, overwhelmed by a wave of shame. My hard-won self-confidence had been demolished in an instant. I''d spent four years training to be a magic knight, with two of those years dedicated to intense, grueling practice. All that effort was meant to build me up into someone who could proudly puff her chest out¡ªeven if it was a modest puff.


    Yet, being so decisively defeated, unable to even challenge the woman with the shields, had obliterated my self-confidencepletely. It had been fragile and barely formed, and now it was gone in the blink of an eye.


    "I-I can''t... I''m not worthy..." I stammered, my voice trembling. "T-Those women are monsters. I can''t stand against them. I wouldn''t evenpare."


    "If that''s your concern, then all you need is training," she said, her smile warm and encouraging. "The Master has given you a seal of approval, which means you''re worthy to be a Shadow. If he didn''t see the potential in you, he wouldn''t have gone through the trouble of endorsing you."


    "But I don''t think I can measure up to any of them."


    One of them was an extraordinary ninja, another a cunning bandit, while an elven archer and a woman with eyes that seemed to pierce through anything added to the intimidating mix. There was also someone wielding magic so destructive it could obliterate anything in its path, a markswoman with wless uracy, and a defender with an imprable shield.


    I felt utterly inadequate¡ªmy only skill was running fast, and I felt like I would bring nothing to the table.


    "I''ve already told you, you can improve with training," she said, her voice calm and soothing. "Don''t let this overwhelm you. You might not be up to their level now, but you could be with time. The Master wouldn''t have given you his approval if he didn''t see potential. Consider this an opportunity to repay him for saving you.


    We don''t require repayment, but it seems the Master wants you in the Shadows."


    Repay him for saving me? I might think about it, but not after seeing how terrifying those women were. Besides, I already have a job.


    Yes, I was a magic knight, living the dream job I''d worked tirelessly to achieve. I had poured years of intense training and study into reaching this point, and I wasn''t about to throw all that away now.


    "I... I don''t think I can," I said, my voice wavering. "I already have a job, so¡­"


    "Oh? As a magic knight?" Amon''s smile was both sympathetic and sharp. "I''m sorry to break it to you, but that''s not really an option. Don''t you remember why you ended up in aa?"


    "Oh¡­"


    I remembered now. Captain had warned me that the Commander was nning a purge. It had happened on the ind where the King''s Game took ce. I''d survived, but if I went back...


    "You''d be killed if you returned," Amon said firmly.


    I lowered my head, the gravity of her words sinking in. She was right. If I went back, I''d likely face death¡ªor worse, be tortured and slowly killed. I was a failed purge victim. The Commander would certainly track me down and finish the job if I returned.


    So, what was I supposed to do? I couldn''t exactly go back.


    I tightened my fists, my knuckles turning stark white as the tension surged through me. A cold fear gripped my core. I had no ce to go now. I was supposed to be dead, a casualty of a brutal purge. Returning would almost certainly mean my end, and the certainty of that fate was terrifying. Readtest chapters at mvl


    I didn''t want to die. I was still young, with so much life left to live. There were dreams I still clung to¡ªgetting married, having kids, maybe even grandkids someday. My dreams for the future weren''t grandiose, but they were mine, and I didn''t want to give them up.


    "What should I do¡­?"


    "Which is why¡­" Amon said, her gaze steady as she smiled gently. "Join the Shadows. By bing one, you''ll be hiding from the magic knights who tried to kill you. Plus, you''ll have the chance to avenge your captain''s death. This isn''t just for us, Miss Robyn. It''s for you, too."


    I looked up at her. Right now, she was my guiding light. This organization was my beacon of hope. There was a chance I was being manipted into epting, but I was tempted to grab hold of that sweet, alluring offer.


    So, I epted.


    I became a Shadow.

 Chapter 332: Chapter 53 - Robyn, Aegis, And The Shadows (4)

    Almost a month had passed since I became a shadow.


    Training was pure hell.


    It was literally hell mode.


    The training I endured as a magic knight had been tough, and the Captain was unforgiving back then, butpared to this, that felt like a leisurely stroll in the park.


    Every morning, I had to sprint endlessly around a training space the size of a colosseum, pushing myself until my lungs burned and I was gasping for air. Then, I''d dive into working on the weapon I was most proficient with, each swing and strike demanding more focus and precision. After that, I''d hone my skill to make it as deadly and effective as possible in a fight.


    Finally, I was forced to strategize and develop tactics, preparing for every possible scenario in case I faced an enemy head-on.


    This was the routine, day in and day out.


    Unsurprisingly, none of the other Shadow members even broke a sweat. Amon told me they''d literally traveled from heaven to hell and back to reach their current level. That meant if I wanted to be on par with them, I had to go through the same grueling process. Honestly, I was pretty sure I''d screw it up spectacrly.


    I''d also learned their names¡ª the names of the Shadow members, that is.


    Sandra, Krista, Isabelle, Bernadette, and Juliette.


    Sandra, the golden-haired woman who used to be a bandit, was the leader of the Shadows. I was surprised to learn that, out of the five, she was the weakest. Still, she managed to take me down with a single blow as if I were nothing more than a piece of cake, barely worth her attention.


    There was another one¡ªan elven archer¡ªbut she wasn''t an official member of the Shadows. She trained alongside us, but she wasn''t truly part of the group.


    I hadn''t interacted much with her because she had this quiet, reserved demeanor. Her age, which far exceeded her youthful appearance, likely made her more inclined to find silence morefortable than conversation. I could understand that, which was why I hadn''t intruded on her solitude.


    At this moment, we were both sitting on a bench. I waspletely wiped out, my muscles aching, while she was methodically polishing her bow, each stroke smooth and deliberate. The silence between us felt thick and almost tangible, but with her immense age and centuries of experience, she didn''t seem to find it awkward at all. It was as if she was perfectly at ease in her own quiet world.


    I, however, found the silence grating.


    "Um, Miss Aegis..." I said, my voice hesitant as I tried to bridge the gap between us.


    She nced up from her bow, her hands pausing in their careful polishing. "What do you need?" she asked, her tone as smooth and unruffled as her movements.


    I struggled to find the right words. Theck of shared interests mademunication awkward, and I''d never been good at it.


    That''s why I blurted out the question that had been weighing on my mind. "Can I ask you... why aren''t you joining the Shadows?" I asked, my curiosity more pressing than I realized.


    It was a simple, harmless question, born out of genuine curiosity and not meant to offend. But as soon as the words left my mouth, she froze, her expression darkening into a scowl that twisted her otherwise serene features.


    Had I stepped over a line with my question? It felt like I had.


    Then she spoke, her voice cutting through the silence with an edge of bitterness. "Because I don''t want to join a group controlled by that man," she said, her disdain evident.


    "T-That man?" I asked, my voice trembling.


    "The man who owns those," she said, her hand sweeping towards the weapons on the rack and the Shadows themselves. "Everything here that belongs to him¡ªI loathe it all. I don''t want to be associated with any of it. That''s why I refuse to join." Your journey continues on mvl


    "Uh, are you talking about the owner of the Leonamon? The one they call Master?"


    There was no one else she could be referring to but the owner of the Leonamon. And he was the same man who had saved me from being wiped out of existence.


    "Have you seen any other men around here?" she asked, her tone sharp.


    "C-Come to think of it, I haven''t," I replied, realizing the truth of her words.


    I''d noticed the same thing before¡ªthere were many people here, but all of them were women. I hadn''t thought much of it until now.


    "All the women here belong to him," she exined, her voice carrying a note of disgust. "They are his women. I refuse to be one of them. I''d rather keep my distance than be involved with someone like him."


    "A-All of them? Even the Shadows?" I asked, stunned by her revtion.


    "I told you, didn''t I? Many of them, and maybe not all, have had sexual intercourse with that man, and they call him their Master," she said, her voice dripping with contempt. "And yes, even the Shadows. I can still smell his scent lingering on Sandra, especially. The others may not have had sex with him yet, but they''ve already pledged their loyalty to him, making them his women too.


    And you, being a Shadow yourself, means you''re his woman as well."


    Wait, I''m his woman too?! But we haven''t even done anything remotely romantic yet¡ªhow am I already considered his woman? Is this really true? Huh?!


    My face burned with embarrassment, and I instinctively cupped my cheeks with both hands. I''d never been in a rtionship before, but now I was apparently in one? What should I do? Should I start dressing more attractively? Should I go to his room and make a move? He''s so handsome¡ªmaybe I should try to look a bit prettier for him.


    I hadn''t even realized I was swooning over him, even with all his other women. But nothing about that seemed wrong to me. I understood the concept of polygamy, so it was fine if my partner had other girls. I was more epting of that.


    "Be careful around him," she warned, her eyes lingering pointedly on my crotch. "Or you might lose something precious." Then she turned and walked away.


    "Huh? But, wha...? I''m in a rtionship now? Really? I have a boyfriend? Kyaaa~!


    What should I do? What should I dooo!?"


    I was so giddy about my first rtionship that her warning barely registered.


    Just like that, I found myself part of a harem.


    I epted it much more easily than I did bing a Shadow.

 Chapter 333: Chapter 53 - Robyn, Aegis, And The Shadows (5)

    Aegis''s POV


    Everything here revolted me to the core. The sheer disgust was so intense it churned my stomach. The walls, the items¡ªeverything was revolting, all for one reason: it all belonged to that man.


    "Master and Miss Gabrielle made love all nightst night," one of the girls working here said, her tone filled with idle gossip. "Did you see the way they looked at each other, all that affection in their eyes as they went up to the fourth floor?"


    "Yes," the other girl replied. "And then, the next morning, they were all lovey-dovey, glowing with satisfaction. It must have been an amazing night for them to look like that."


    "Well, it certainly looked that way. Aaah~ I wish Master would choose me soon," the first girl said dreamily, her eyes reflecting her longing.


    "This is nothing but brainwashing," I thought bitterly, my eyes sweeping over the women who spoke of the man with an almost fanatical reverence. They didn''t just love him¡ªthey worshipped him with every fiber of their being, like he was some kind of god, the savior of everything they held dear.


    The man they idolized, the same one who disgusted me to my core, was the very one who had ensnared the Queen, the Princess, and other members of the council. They were all wrapped up in his sweet lies,pletely convinced that he was the messiah who would save our dying race.


    "I want to destroy everything here," I muttered under my breath, a burning rage simmering inside me. But the oppressive presence of those women¡ªso powerful that even I couldn''t take them on¡ªkept me in check. Among them was a particrly dangerous figure, a woman with golden hair and sses. Her defenses were so impable, so unbreakable, that taking her down seemed almost impossible.


    Could she even be killed? Enjoy exclusive content from mvl


    But more than that... that man was someone I couldn''t afford to underestimate. He was far more powerful than any of the women here. Right now, he was using them as mere tools for his firepower, but if he took matters into his own hands, it would be the most terrifying disy of power mortalkind had ever witnessed.


    I couldn''t stand the thought of the woman I love being ensnared by such a man¡ªa man who not only held the Princess and the Queen of our kingdom under his control but also surrounded himself with countless women, all eager to cater to his every whim.


    "I need toe up with a n to make him fall," I muttered, determination seething within me. "But there''s no way I can do it alone. I need someone."


    I nced at the woman who was thetest addition to the group that the man was assembling, known as the Shadows. He had offered me a ce among them, but I tly refused. The idea of submitting to him, of bing just another one of his possessions, was something I couldn''t stomach. I refused to be someone who would jump to his everymand.


    "Let''s use her," I muttered to myself, a n forming in my mind.


    ***


    I approached the woman, my words carefully chosen. Perhaps because I hadn''t interacted much with others, my message seemed to barely register with her. But that was fine. The seed of doubt had been nted. From now on, she would start questioning everything around her. All I had to do now was wait.


    One day, during our training, a woman in a maid uniform approached us. They called her Amon, the First Lady¡ªthe very first woman to be that man''s lover and the one who helped him build the colossal empire known as Leonamon. Her reputation was that of calm andposure, but there was a coldness in her eyes that made me wary.


    She carried an aura of icy indifference towards all of us, yet the moment he was near, her eyes lit up with a desperate, almost pitiful eagerness, like a puppy yearning for its master''s affection.


    That''s the kind of woman she was.


    "Shadows, prepare yourselves," shemanded, her voice cutting through the air with a chilling authority. I lingered on the sidelines, listening intently. "A war ising. Master is preparing to take on an international cult notorious for kidnapping women.


    He could easily annihte them on his own, but I reminded him that this is why the Shadows exist¡ªto prevent him from sullying his hands with bloodshed."


    The five women listened intently. One of them, however, looked particrly anxious, her unease almost palpable.


    "Make sure you seed," Amon instructed, her voice cold andmanding. "All of you will be richly rewarded if you manage to please Master."


    "Yes¡­!" The five responded with fervent enthusiasm, their voices brimming with eagerness. Yet, the first member of the team, Robyn, couldn''t hide her unease.


    "Um," Robyn raised her hand tentatively, her voice trembling slightly.


    "Yes?" Amon turned to her with a chilling, icy smile. "Is there something you wish to say, Miss Robyn?"


    Robyn seemed oblivious to the menacing edge in Amon''s gaze, her concern overshadowed by the chilling intensity of the woman before her.


    "W-War? We''re actually going to war? I-Isn''t that...?" Robyn''s voice trembled, her fear obvious as her eyes darted around nervously.


    "There''s no need to be anxious, Miss Robyn," Amon replied with a chilling calmness, her gaze piercing through Robyn. "You''ve trained hard, and nothing will bring you down easily. You''ve grown strong. Trust in yourself, and trust in Master. If you satisfy him, you might even find yourself in his bed one night."


    "Eh?" Robyn''s cheeks zed a deep, rosy red. "B-Bed?"


    "Yes," Amon''s voice was almost purring now, filled with an enticing promise. "He''ll adore you all night long. Don''t you want that?"


    Robyn''s gaze dropped to the floor, her fingers nervously fidgeting with her legs. "I-I guess I do..." she whispered, her voice quivering with a mix of shyness and longing.


    So she was already brainwashed, huh? There was probably nothing I could do now.


    Suddenly, Amon''s gaze shifted to me. "Oh, and Miss Aegis."


    I met her gaze head-on, my expression steely.


    "Master said Princess Artemis will be going as well. He asked if you wanted to join. There''s a chance some of your people might have fallen into the hands of those cultists."


    The man was a master at manipting emotions, skilled at finding cracks in your heart and exploiting them. He was terrifyingly effective.


    I gritted my teeth and looked directly at Amon. "I''ll go."


    I knew I was walking straight into his trap, but I wasn''t about to give in easily.

 Chapter 334: Chapter 54 - Training The Dryad Sisters (1)

    Leon''s POV


    Beneath the Leonamon''s main headquartersy a hidden, shadowy realm known only to a select few. This was the underground dungeon, a grim and secretive ce where we imprisoned anyone who posed a threat to mypany, my woman, or me. It was also where I took a twisted pleasure in punishing particrly defiant individuals.


    I made my way through the darkened corridors, the flickering me in my hand casting long, eerie shadows on the damp cobblestone walls and floor. The dungeon was still a work in progress, with no lighting installed yet. The air was thick with the scent of damp stone, and the uneven, cold floor glistened faintly in the flickering light.


    Visibility was minimal, and the oppressive darkness seemed to close in around me.


    Currently, there were no prisoners here¡ªexcept for the three women who were restrained. Their arms and legs were bound with power dampeners, and the cell was designed to prevent escape. The bars were also made of power dampeners, and a magic circle underneath their feet added anotheryer of security. Three power dampeners were keeping their abilities in check, rendering them powerless.


    "Hello there. You three are looking good," I said with a twisted grin.


    Their eyes burned with fury and humiliation as they red at me. When I first encountered them, they were barely covered by leaves that did little to conceal their bodies. Now, they stood naked, their exposed forms illuminated by the flickering light from the dungeon. These were the three dryad sisters I had captured after their failed attack.


    "Let us out!" Lixis, their leader, shouted with a mix of anger and desperation. "How dare you degrade us like this?! We are royal Dryads! You can''t treat us this way! Our people wille for you and make you pay!"


    Read new adventures at mvl


    Almea and Morthea''s eyes mirrored Lixis''s defiance, their faces flushed with rage.


    "So you''re nning to kill me, huh?" I said, taking slow, deliberate steps towards Lixis. "And how exactly do you intend to do that? By draining me dry? You should know by now that won''t work, right?"


    "K-Kuh...!"


    Lixis had attacked me with the intention of draining my life force. Dryads in this world were somewhat like subi, feeding on a man''s life force, which essentially meant his semen. Unlike subi, who siphon life force through dream-based intercourse, dryads use vines to extract it directly.


    Thanks to my bloodline from the Great Red, also known as the Subus Goddess, my libido was an infinite reservoir that couldn''t be drained. Even before they could draw anything from me, they''d bepletely full. In essence, I was their perfect counter.


    "I don''t like people who want to harm me," I said with a chilling calm. "That''s why you''re here now. If you hadn''t tried to attack me, I wouldn''t have bothered with this. I truly don''t enjoy punishing anyone. Ideally, I''d prefer to avoid any bad blood between us."


    "I swear I''m going to make you pay for this," Lixis snarled, her teeth grinding so hard I could hear the harsh, grating sound echoing in the dark. "I swear I''m going to suck you dry until you''re nothing but a husk."


    As she spoke, I heard three deep, guttural growls¡ªnot from their mouths but from their empty stomachs. They had been here since their attempt to drain my life force and hadn''t eaten anything since. Normal food was useless to them; they only fed on life force, usually from male creatures. They couldn''t be sated by ordinary sustenance.


    "You can''t really drain me, as I''ve said," I reiterated. "Trying to do so would not only be futile but would also make you look foolish."


    That''s right. My libido was so immense that even an entire army of dryads couldn''t drain me. They imed to be royal Dryads, the highest rank of their kind, with sucking powerparable to primordial subi. If they couldn''t drain me until I was a mere husk, no ordinary dryad would stand a chance.


    "So how about this," I suggested, "I can help you satisfy your hunger. I''m willing to provide you with my life force, if that''s what you crave."


    At my offer, their stomach growls grew more intense, resonating through the damp, cold dungeon. They were starving for life force, driven by an insatiable hunger they could barely control. It was a primal need for survival.


    The three of them started to salivate, their eyes glinting with a fierce, predatory hunger. They would try to consume every drop of my life force, sucking me dry with all their might until they were finally satiated.


    "Y-You''re really going to let us suck you?" Lixis asked, her voice trembling with a mix of disbelief and desperation.


    "Yes," I said calmly. "I don''t want you to die of hunger."


    I could have brought a particrly despicable man for them to drain, but that would have been inefficient. I could have also given them a powerful male monster with high life force, but that would require effort and time. So, the only choice left was me.


    I snapped my fingers, and instantly, all the restraints binding them, including the magic circle beneath their feet, vanished into thin air. The dryads'' eyes shifted from wary to a hungry anticipation.


    "Come on, don''t be shy," I said with a hint of amusement.


    Suddenly, vines shot out from their bodies, wrapping around me with swift, sinuous movements. I could feel the draining sensation as they tried to siphon my life force, but due to its immense volume, they barely made a dent.


    Suddenly, I noticed a significant change in them. Their pupils dted into heart shapes, and their breaths became ragged and uneven. A flush of red spread across their once-pale skin, making them look as if they were on fire with desire.


    "W-What is this...?" Lixis gasped, her voice quivering with a mix of confusion and growing arousal. The others mirrored her reaction, their bodies trembling as the effects of the aphrodisiac began to take hold.


    "It seems my life force has stirred something deep within you," I said with a smirk. I had coated myself in a particrly potent aphrodisiac, one I had previously used on Sandra during her discipline. This drug was incredibly powerful, driving anyone to the brink of madness with desire if consumed.


    Although they weren''t directly ingesting it, the aphrodisiac was still seeping into them through their contact with my life force.


    "Well, if you''re all so worked up," I said smoothly, "why don''t youe closer and suck my life force directly? I''m sure it''ll satisfy your cravings."

 Chapter 335: Chapter 54 - Training The Dryad Sisters (2)

    Three breathtaking green-haired dryads dropped to their knees, their long, sinuous tongues flicking and slithering over my cock like serpents. Their tongues, thin and agile, coiled around my shaft, generously coating it with their warm, slick saliva.


    What I quickly discovered was that when they sucked directly on my life force, the sensation was incredible. It took little to make me cum. The triple blowjob they were giving me was intensely powerful. Lixis enveloped the tip of my cock with her whole mouth, deep and warm, while Morthea and Almea expertly swirled their tongues around my balls. They were skilled at it.


    If you asked me if they had experience, I''d say yes. But ording to them...


    "I-It''s my first time sucking directly..." Morthea admitted, her voice a mix of surprise and pleasure. "It''s good."


    "Mnnn~ I never thought I''d be sucking directly. But now that I know how amazing it feels, I''d do it all the time..." Almea added, her voice a breathy purr of satisfaction.


    That would be impossible for anyone else. The only reason they could pleasure me like this was because I could handle it. Any other man getting a blowjob from these three dryads would be done for in an instant. Without a libido as incredible as mine, it wouldn''t be feasible.


    "I''m cumming..." I warned them. "Make sure to stick your tongues out and catch it all."


    They increased the intensity of their licks on my shaft until it quivered. My sperm shot through my urethra and burst from the tip. The three of them leaned back, holding their hands up like they were trying to catch water. My thick, white sperm sttered over their hands and evennded on their faces. I had cum so much that their faces werepletely covered in it.


    Then, they started licking the cum off their hands, treating it like a delicacy.


    "Mmmn, delicious..." Lixis murmured as she licked the white sperm from her fingers.


    With cum smeared across their faces, they began to lick it off, their tongues stretching and tracing along their white skin as they cleaned up. It was an incredibly exciting sight.


    Their heart-shaped pupils glinted at me before they resumed sucking. The three dryads were still trying to draw out my life force, but it was physically impossible for them. The power of the Great Red and my connection to her had made me immune to their efforts. I needed to investigate this further.


    For now, though, I had to keep letting these three beauties suck me dry, though they could never truly drain all I had to give.


    After a while, a second eruption of cum burst from my cock, sttering their faces once again. They eagerly licked the white mess off each other''s faces before turning back to suck me again, pushing me to cum for the third time.


    "This is more efficient," I told them, finally positioning them with their backs against me, hands pressed against the wall, their white asses thrusting out provocatively.


    They lined up, bending forward and raising their hips, presenting their juicy, round butts in a perfect line. Each of them nced back at me with their pupils turned into heart shapes. I took up a menacing stance, like a spider preparing to strike a caught butterfly, my gaze dark and ominous.


    The beautiful, quivering flesh of these girls was slick with love juices, making the scene even more enticing.


    I immediately took my ce behind Lixis, who was sandwiched in the middle, her luscious ass pressed tightly against Morthea and Almea''s backsides. I thrust my hard, throbbing cock deep into Lixis, while my fingers eagerly explored the wet, eager pussies of Morthea and Almea, who were positioned on either side of her.


    "Ahaaaaaaaaah!"


    "Hnnnaaa~!"


    "Fuhaaaaaaaaa...~!"


    Lixis cried out, her voice a high, throaty wail of pure pleasure as I impaled her. Morthea, feeling the vibrations and the heat from Lixis''s intense reactions, had her own body twitching and quivering with anticipation. I pulled out of Lixis with a slick, wet sound and plunged my cock into Morthea.


    Continue your adventure at mvl


    "Fuaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    After a while, with my dick still slick with Morthea''s juices and a glistening thread of her nectar connecting the tip of my cock to her folds, I slid into Almea.


    "Hnnnnggggggggggg~!"


    They were like living musical instruments, each cry and moan a distinct note in our symphony of pleasure. I continued to thrust into them one after the other, their voices rising in pitch and intensity with each deeper pration.


    "Aaah, ahhhn, ahhh, aaaah, ahhhhh, ahhhhhn~!"


    "Fuaaah, hnnn, haaaa, haaa, haaa, ahhhh, ahhhhhhhhhhhhhnnn~!"


    "Hngg, nnnh, nNnnnn, haaaa, haaaa...!"


    I kept switching between their dripping pussies, each one eager for my attention. The girls who weren''t currently being prated wiggled and swayed their hips, desperately trying to entice me back into them. I reveled in the feel of each wet, eager vagina, satisfying my every urge with abandon.


    "Here Ie...!" I growled, my voice raw with desire.


    I gripped Morthea''s waist, who was at the far left, and thrust into her with fierce intensity. After a relentless series of thrusts, I let out a powerful release, flooding her tight, warm pussy with a copious amount of semen.


    "AaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhnnnnNnnNnnn~!"


    Screaming out a sweet, high-pitched moan, Morthea''s eyes widened as thick strands of saliva dribbled down her chin. She slumped weakly against the wall, utterly spent and dazed after I pulled out.


    Still charged with desire, I turned to Lixis. I gripped her ass tightly and drove my cock into her once more, flooding her insides with a fresh torrent of semen.


    "Hyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! Hiii, hihyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaafuuuuuuuuuuuu!"


    I vited her and filled her with my cum, polluting her warm, tight pussy. Her tongue hung out, limp and ck, as she cried out in overwhelming pleasure. She, too, copsed against the wall, panting heavily.


    Next, I moved behind Almea, my cock slick and eager as I plunged it deep into her dripping honey pot.


    "So goooooooooooooooddd! I-I''m cummingggggggggggggggggg!!!"


    Like a feline arching its back, she gripped the stone wall, her body curling as she released a sound that was both angelic and primal. She slid down the wall, joining the other two who were also slick with my semen. The three of them were coated in my cum, their bodies trembling with the aftershocks.


    But this wasn''t the end. We were just getting started.

 Chapter 336: Chapter 54 - Training The Dryad Sisters (3)

    I took Almea from behind in a rough doggy style position, her body pressed against the bed. The dungeon had a bed perfectly suited for this, so we moved there, and I continued to fuck her hard. I drove my cock into her with fierce intensity, each thrust making her whimper and moan.


    "Noooo, nooooo...! You can''tttttttttt! It feels too gooodddd!!!"


    Her voice shifted into a high-pitched falsetto as I filled her up with my cock, pounding her relentlessly until her pussy was a gooey mess. I came inside her, and her vagina epted every bit of my cum without hesitation.


    "Cummm, cumm...! Cumming...! Cummiiiiiiinggg~!!!"


    She moaned with her tongue hanging out, her face contorted into an ahegao, slick with snot and saliva.


    I then turned my focus to Morthea and grabbed her by the waist.


    "Aaaaah... My lord, please let it all out... fill mepletely!! Ahhhhhhhhhh, ah! Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Morthea''s voice transformed into a raw, primal howl as her body arched in ecstasy. She cried out like a feral creature, her entire form trembling with each pulse of cum that surged into her. The relentless stream of semen filled her pussy, the heat driving her to a mind-blowing climax.


    When I finally pulled out, I turned my attention to Lixis. Shey on the soft bed, her back arched and her eyes wide with a dazed, lustful look. Her green hair was a tangled mess, and her eyes glistened with a lingering sheen of desire from the intense fucking she had just endured.


    "My lord..." she whispered, her eyes locking onto mine with a mix of awe and submission.


    They called me "my lord" because they hade to realize the futility of resisting me. I had already managed to fulfill two or three of their requirements for domination. While conquering them in one fell swoop would be challenging, it was clear that bending them to my will was within my grasp. Their skills, though modest, were not without value and would add to my repertoire.


    Now, they were eager to serve me, their willingness evident in their submissive gazes. In return, I would quench their insatiable hunger with my boundless libido, a force so overpowering that even they couldn''t resist.


    Now, I had three beautiful dryadspletely at my mercy, ready to serve and submit to my authority.


    "Now then, Lixis..." I said, approaching her with amanding tone.


    The mere sound of her name seemed to drive her wild with anticipation. Her body was already quivering, on the brink of release just from the build-up. As I plunged my thick, hard cock into her, Lixis shuddered, her entire body trembling with each thrust. It was as though every inch of her had turned into a sensual instrument, vibrating with pleasure.


    She moved her hips eagerly, meeting each thrust with desperate fervor.


    "Fuaaaah, aaaah, aaaah, it''sing...! It''sing outttt~!!! My lord, My lord...! So much of My lord''s cum is going to fill me...!"


    The orgasm that Lixis experienced was so intense it nearly overwhelmed her senses. Her entire body quaked as my thick cock pumped semen deep inside her. Despite the torrent of my cum flooding her, Lixis remained focused, her hips moving in rhythmic urgency and her pussy clenching around me. Her only goal was to ensure my pleasure, not her own.


    After I filled her, I let out a heavy sigh, the weight of ourbined exertions settling in. Seeing her dedication, I reached out and gently patted her on the head. With a satisfied sigh, she finally surrendered to exhaustion, sinking into the bed''s embrace, her consciousness slipping away as shey amidst the rumpled sheets.


    The three dryads werepletely spent. I had thoroughly filled them up, satisfying their cravings and leaving them exhausted. Seeing the three girls sprawled face-down on the bed with their butts sticking up, cum dripping from their swollen pussies, I felt a deep sense of satisfaction.


    ***


    Though I wasn''t finished with their training, they were out cold for now, so I decided to leave them be.


    The chill of winter was starting to set in, the cold night air now biting and making me crave warmth.


    I entered my Love Room to find two women lounging there, d only in bathrobes.


    "Good job out there, Master," Amon purred, her eyes glowing with admiration.


    "Good job, Master," Maya chimed in, her voice soft and eager.


    Both were my dedicated maids, and tonight, I intended to fully enjoy theirpany. As the cold night air seeped in, the only remedy was to be enveloped by the warm, soft bodies of my women. Their heat would banish the winter chill and bringfort.


    "Please, Master, take off your clothes and sit down here. Let us serve you with all our might," Amon said, her voiceced with anticipation.


    I obeyed, stripping off my clothes and taking a seat on the edge of the grand bed. My cock stood erect and proud, straining upwards, still yearning for more despite the previous encounters with the dryads.


    Amon and Maya knelt before me, their gazes fixed on my throbbing dick. They opened their mouths and leaned in, their facesing closer to my dripping crotch.


    ***


    Marie''s POV


    "Hmm, it seems like the young ones are enjoying themselves on this cold night," I mused. Despite my age¡ª99 years old now¡ªI found myself aroused by the scene unfolding in Leon''s room, where he was indulging with his women. I never thought I''d still feel such desire at my age, but it seemed that because my body was kept youthful, my libido remained just as active.


    "I wonder how Jamie is faring," I murmured to myself.


    My granddaughter, now a stunning young woman in her own right, was dedicated to finding the love of her life. Her quest was a testament to the power of love, a force so strong it could cross any barrier, defying even the constraints of time and space.


    With a knowing smile, I let out a soft chuckle, "I''m eagerly looking forward to the future..." My voice held a trace of mischief, as if the best was yet toe. Experience new tales on §Þ??

 Chapter 337: Chapter 54.5 - Maid Service

    With a ssh of saliva, Amon eagerly engulfed the ns in her mouth, her lips sealing around it as Maya''s tongue caressed the shaft from the side.


    They worked their tongues with an unrestrained, daring touch, and I couldn''t help but frown in response to the intense pleasure.


    The wet, lustful sounds mingled, echoing in the air, while the sweet sensation coursed through my lower abdomen, causing my jaw to twitch uncontrobly. Amon''s mouth was coated in a thickyer of sticky saliva, glistening as her tongue slithered around the ns like a hungry creature.


    Meanwhile, Maya sucked the shaft sideways as if she were ying a harmonica, her tonguevishing every inch with loving licks.


    The intense stimtion on the tip contrasted sharply with the lighter caress along the shaft. It was as if Amon and Maya were childhood friends who knew each other''s every move¡ªthey synchronized their actions with a perfect rhythm, their touches meticulously nned to heighten my arousal, their breaths adding to the escting pleasure.


    "Fu... Nnnn."


    "Ha~... hmmm."


    When it was Maya''s turn to focus on the ns, Amon took over the rest. Their expressions were shockingly indecent as they stretched their noses and mped down on the ns with fervent intensity. Amon''s mouth, glistening with thick, sticky saliva, encased the tip, while Maya''s tongue danced and traced from the trunk of my dick to the inner muscles.


    She then moved on tovish my testicles with tender licks and rhythmic sucks.


    The faint stimtion was so overwhelming it felt like it might shatter my back. Amon soon began to move her face back and forth with wild intensity, her mouth greedily sucking my cock with a powerful, relentless rhythm. The walls echoed with the filthy sounds of her sucking and licking.


    Her cheeks were drawn in tightly, and the vacuum of her mouth was so intense it felt like she was trying to pull even my soul into her.


    Meanwhile, Maya had both my balls stuffed in her mouth, her tongue swirling around them with a practiced motion. She sucked them with a vacuum-like force, her mouth enveloping thempletely, sending jolts of pleasure through me.


    "I''m about to cum...!" I growled out, and the two of them responded by increasing their efforts, their actions now driven by even greater fervor and intensity.


    As I trembled on the brink of climax, Amon pulled the ns back into her tight, shallow mouth. She wrapped her fingers around the shaft, squeezing furiously, her grip almost painfully tight.


    "Slurp... Nnn, let it out, let it out... hahter..." she mumbled around my dick, her words muffled but clear in their intent¡ª"let it out, Master."


    Meanwhile, Maya continued to swirl my balls with her tongue, her mouth working them over with a steady, sucking rhythm. I was at my breaking point, and as she lightly stimted the frenulum with her fingertip, a sharp, electric jolt shot through my spine, crashing through my brain.


    The thick, swollen lust at the base surged up through my urethra, and a cloudy, pulsating stream of cum overflowed from the tip, flooding the warmth of Amon''s mouth.


    "Nnn....!"


    Amon''s eyes widened in shock, but she kept her mouth firmly on my throbbing cock, eagerly epting the thick, white cum that shot into her. Maya, as if spurring me on, twisted her tongue around my balls, adding a tantalizing edge to the intense pleasure. The sensation was so overpowering that I gripped Amon''s head, pushing deeper as I released everyst bit of cum.


    After what felt like a dozen powerful pulses, Amon''s cheeks puffed out like a hamster''s, her mouth full of cum. With a loving squeeze, she milked my cock from the base, ensuring that not a single drop was wasted. Only when she was certain she had extracted every bit did Amon finally pull her mouth away.


    With a smooth, almost proud motion, she opened her mouth wide, disying the pool of semen collected inside. Her tongue, glistening with cum, swirled around in her fresh pink mouth as she stirred the semen before swallowing it with a satisfying gulp. She then showed me her mouth once more, ensuring that nothing was left.


    ***


    Both of them let their bathrobes fall to the ground with a casual tug on the sashes that held them snugly around their waists.


    I reclined on the bed, and Amon settled herself over my face.


    Her ripe, peach-like flesh pressed firmly against my mouth, and a steady flow of honey began to seep from the hidden crack beneath her thin pubic hair. The rich nectar of her entrance soaked her slit, and the sweet, tangy scent overwhelmed my senses. I buried my nose deep into her, savoring the aroma, as I let my tonguezily explore her private part.


    "Aaaah, nnn, aaah, aaaaah..."


    She closed her eyes in bliss and began to grind her hips in a slow, sensual circle, perfectly in sync with the rhythm of my tongue. Gradually, she spread her legs wider, giving me deeper ess.


    "Aaah, ah, ahhh, ah, fuaaah...!"


    From below, I could see Maya''s cheeks flushed a deep cherry red with arousal. Her breaths came out in heavy, sweet bursts, each exhaleden with desire.


    "I''m going to insert it now..." she whispered, her voice thick with anticipation.


    I felt her moist, warm flesh press against my erect cock as she guided herself down, the heat of her entrance enveloping me.


    "Mmmm... mmmm, ahh, ah, ahhh... haaa~ haaa~..."


    Maya''s weight pressed down on my waist, her palms gripping my chest for bnce. The lustful, slick sounds of our bodies joining filled the room as her warm, velvety flesh enveloped my cock, causing it to throb and harden further in the nectar''s embrace.


    As Maya pushed her hips back and forth, my cock, drawn into her narrow passage, was easily engulfed by the curved folds of her tight vagina.


    "Hmmm, haaa~, haa~, yes, yes, haaa~..."


    Maya seemed lost in pleasure, letting out sweet, gasping moans as she stared up at the ceiling, her throat exposed in delight.


    Both girls were straddling me, moving their hips in their own unique rhythms.


    The plump, sensitive flesh of Maya''s vagina twisted and rubbed against my cock. Thebined, heady scent of male and female mingled in the air, creating a searing heat that filled the room, making it feel sweltering despite the chill.


    "Aaaah, aaah, aaah, aaah, aaaah, aaaahn~!"


    "Fuuu, haaa, haaa, haaah, aaaahn, aaaah!"


    The two females opened their legs wide and wriggled their hips with increasing urgency. I clenched my teeth, trying to hold back, but Maya began to shake her hips with all her strength. The mucous membrane inside her tight vagina rubbed intensely against my cock.


    I sucked harder on Amon''s flower core, my efforts growing more fierce.


    "Aaaah, aaaah, aaah, aaaah, I''m cumming, Master... I''m cumming..."


    "Aaaah, aaah, yaaan, aaaah, aaah, c-cumming... aaaaaaaahhhhhh!"


    The three of us reached the peak together, the overwhelming sensation making it feel like my insides were about to explode. My white magma surged violently, spilling over and desperately seeking an escape. Your next read is at §Þ??


    "Aaaaaaaaaah, it''s so hot, it''s hitting too deeppppp!"


    "Cumming...! Cummiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiinggg~!!!"


    The three of us climaxed together. As we were cumming, Maya and Amon embraced each other on top of me. After the intense storm of pleasure, they both went limp and copsed on me.


    "Haaaah..."


    "Aaah..."


    The room was filled with the heavy sounds of our breathing, a mix of deep,bored exhales and troubled gasps.

 Chapter 338: Chapter 55 - Physical Exam (1)

    Before winter vacation, the entire student body of the academy had to face one unavoidable event: the physical exam. This wasn''t your usual fitness check to see if you''re in shape or have any physical issues. No, this was more like a midterm exam, but instead of answering questions on paper, we were tested on our physical abilities.


    And this week was the week for that exam.


    "This is just too disheartening," Raymond grumbled, adjusting his sses that kept slipping down his nose with every swing of the sword he was wielding. "I can''t believe we''re being graded on our physical strength too. Ah, I''m sure I''m going to plummet in the rankings... I''ve been holding onto the top 10 in our ss. I can''t believe I''m going to fall."


    "That''s rough for you, I guess, but it doesn''t bother me at all," Duncan replied with a nonchnt tone. As a muscle-bound powerhouse, it was no surprise he''d say that. He flexed his impressive biceps like he was showing off in a bodybuilding contest, his muscles rippling with each movement. He had a build that was undeniably impressive.


    "How about you, Leon? Aren''t you worried at all? I mean, you''ve finally managed to escape thest ten in the rankings. Surely, you don''t want to slip back to the bottom," Raymond asked.


    "I don''t really care, to be honest," I responded, my sword slicing through the air with a rhythmic grace. "I''ve never been invested in the rankings. From the moment I enrolled, I epted that my ce would be in the bronze ss, and I''d stay there until graduation. Honestly, graduating in the bronze ss doesn''t seem so bad to me."


    "Well, I at least want to move up to the silver ss," Raymond said, his voice carrying a note of determination. "I''ve given up on aiming for the gold ss, so reaching the silver ss feels like a solid goal."


    "I don''t care much about where I end up," Duncan added, his voice steady and matter-of-fact. "As long as I graduate, that''s what really matters to me."


    The three of us weren''t particrly bothered about climbing the rankings. As long as we graduated, that was all that mattered to us, and honestly, I was okay with that.


    "But are you really sure, Leon?" Raymond asked again. "I mean, what about your girlfriend? She''s in the gold ss and a real princess from a foreign kingdom. Wouldn''t you want to push yourself harder to match up to her? What if her father, the king, doesn''t approve of your rtionship?"


    "Well, that''s a real concern," I admitted, my voice trailing off as I considered it. If her father found out that Titania was dating someone who seemed weak andcked ambition, he might reject me outright. I could always mention my connection to Leonamon as a fallback¡ªit might help, but who knew?


    "You sound so confident that King Betn would ept you. Are you really that sure?"


    "I''m not. It''s just that worrying about it now seems pointless," I replied with a shrug.


    That''s right. Worrying about something that won''te to pass now was pointless.


    "What I need to focus on is the present," I told him. "Isn''t that right?"


    "You''re right," Raymond said with a strained smile.


    We continued our training, and after a while, I pretended to be exhausted and headed back to my dorm room.


    ***


    When I returned and approached the door to my room, I noticed that it was slightly ajar. Someone must have been inside.


    I pushed the door open, and to my surprise, I found her¡ªthere she was, sleeping right in the hallway outside my room, where I usually left my shoes.


    She often ended up here whenever she misced her key.


    I remembered handing her a spare keyst time, just in case she lost hers again. It had been about a week since I gave it to her. It was actually surprising that she hadn''t lost my key yet.


    I gently picked her up and ced her on my bed. Her saliva was trickling from the corner of her mouth. She was undeniably cute, with a slender figure that made her look younger than her age. Her ash-gray hair fell across her face, framing her wless, silkenplexion. She appeared almost as if she had just been born. Discover stories with §Þ??


    "I guess I''ll have to wait for her to wake up," I muttered to myself, my eyes tracing her delicate form as she slept,pletely oblivious to the world. Her soft breaths were the only sound in the room, creating an almost serene atmosphere. With a sigh, I sank into the solitary couch, my mind drifting as I watched her.


    Suddenly, she stirred, her body shifting ever so slightly.


    "Mmm~" she moaned softly, the sound escaping her lips as she slowly woke up. Her ashen, nearly lc eyes fluttered open, still zed with the remnants of sleep. She blinked at me, her gaze unfocused yet warm. "Oh, Leon... Wee baaackkk~" she murmured, her voice dripping with drowsiness, like honey in the morning light.


    "Why are you here again, Yr?" I asked, my tone hovering between curiosity and exasperation.


    She stretchednguidly, her body arching slightly before settling back down. "Because I lost my key again," she replied with a nonchnt shrug, as if it was the most natural thing in the world, her voice still heavy with sleep.


    "Figures," I muttered. "It''s kind of amazing how often you lose your own key but somehow never lose mine."


    "It''s because it isn''t mine," she exined. "I always lose my stuff, but I never seem to misce things that belong to others."


    It was hard to wrap my head around her logic, but I suppose people have their quirks.


    "Actually, there''s a more reasonable reason why I''m here in your room," she added, her expression shifting slightly.


    "Oh?" I responded, now genuinely curious.


    "It''s about..." she began, but before she could finish, her eyes fluttered shut again as if her battery had run out, and she fell back onto the bed, fast asleep.


    "Hey... You can''t just tease me like that and then drift off to sleep," I said, my tone a mix of exasperation and curiosity. I resigned myself to waiting for her to fully wake up before I''d get any answers.


    I stood up and wandered over to the kitchen area of this cramped yet cozy 1LDK dorm room. As I prepared to cook something for the both of us, she roused once more, blinking sleepily as if shaking off the remnants of a dream.


    "It''s about... the cat," she mumbled, her voice still heavy with sleep.


    The cat¡ªTrill.


    "I know why she''s been skipping schooltely," she continued.

 Chapter 339: Chapter 55 - Physical Exam (2)

    Mating season.


    Each beast race has its own unique mating season. For instance, Maya''s peoplee into heat every spring.


    However, not every beast race experiences intense heat during mating season or needs intercourse to satisfy their cravings.


    The Felian n is different. As lion beast people, their mating season hits hard in mid-autumn andsts throughout the entire winter. During this time, they are constantly in heat.


    The Felian n''s heat was excruciatingly intense, driving them to seek out satisfaction or engage in intercourse to control their overwhelming urges. For Trill, however, the situation was moreplicated. She didn''t have a regr partner to fulfill her needs. She had certain "standards" that a man needed to meet before she would allow him to copte with her, ording to Yr.


    Essentially, she had her own criteria for choosing a partner. It seems that "standards" exist in this world too.


    The reason for Trill''s constant absences from ss was quite clear once Yr mentioned, "She''s been up to something weird in her bedroom and making strange noises." It didn''t take much to figure out what was happening. During her heat, she would skip ss to handle her intense cravings on her own. Explore more stories at §Þ??


    Why was she so rebellious, though? I vaguely recalled her having conflicts with her father, or maybe it was someone else significant in her life. Her rebellious streak hinted at a possible resistance to an arranged marriage or simr expectations. I could understand why she''d act out¡ªif I were in her shoes, I''d be fighting back too.


    Or maybe I was overthinking things? No matter her reasons for being rebellious, one undeniable fact was that Trill was in heat.


    Yr also told me that Trill was working as an adventurer. As the name suggests, adventurers venture into dangerous territories, ying monsters and exploringbyrinths or dungeons. Trill was using this role to find a mate. She''d organized a tournament for male adventurers, where they wouldpete for her attention. After a champion was crowned, she would face him inbat.


    If she won, it meant he didn''t meet her "standards." If he won, she would be his prize. It was a very beast-person way of handling things.


    With her breathtaking beauty and her hourss figure, it was no wonder that so many were eager to prove themselves.


    There were reasons why Trill was always the winner. As a beast woman from the Felian n, she came from the strongest of the Beastkin ns. The Felian were known for their speed, agility, and raw power. They were the kings of the jungle, the most formidable Beastkin n that no one dared to mess with. In her tournaments, she''d insisted that no skills were allowed.


    Any adventurer who could defeat her under this condition would earn her as their prize. Given her Felian strength and the restriction against using skills, it was nearly impossible for anyone to evene close to defeating her.


    In truth, Trill could have easily ascended to the gold ss if she chose to. If not for her frequent absences, she would have been there long ago.


    Even so, I was a bit surprised she was working as an adventurer. It seemed to fit her, though, so I wasn''tining. Perhaps I should try my luck at one of her tournaments?


    As I pondered this, the bell rang, signaling the start of our physical examination. The first period was... swordsmanship.


    ***


    The students would be graded on their swordsmanship based on three criteria: footwork, stance, and the grace of their swings and attacks. Our scores would be averaged across these categories, and then multiplied by one hundred to get our final grade. There was no failing mark per se, but if your grades were too low, you''d drop a rank.


    "Well, I guess just averaging them all should be fine," I muttered to myself as I watched others demonstrate their swordsmanship to the professors and instructors.


    "What did you say?" Titania''s voice, sweet and curious, cut through the air as she shed a radiant smile, her eyes sparkling with mischief as she leaned in closer, her charm almost palpable.


    "Nothing," I answered. "Just feeling a bit nervous, that''s all."


    "You? Nervous? Come on, Leon, you''ll be fine!" Titania teased, her smile lighting up the area around us as she yfully jabbed my shoulder with her elbow. Those nearby couldn''t help but click their tongues and mutter under their breaths, saying things like, "Why did she choose that loser?" and "It should have been me, not him."


    Suddenly, the air was filled with excited squeals and gasps from the crowd around the stage where the students were showcasing their swordsmanship. I immediately knew why. Johanne had just stepped onto the stage. He was a strikingly handsome young man with white hair, and he was widely regarded as the strongest swordsman in the academy, second to none.


    Being the son of the Sword Saint, it was practically guaranteed that he would be the sessor. His skill, Limit Breaker, allowed him to surpass his body''s natural limits, making it an insanely overpowered ability.


    Now, there he was, ready to show off his sword skills to everyone.


    "Begin!"manded one of the evaluators.


    Johanne immediately adopted a wless, almost impable fighting stance. I couldn''t spot a single w. To my eyes, it was the most perfect stance imaginable, leaving no openings for an attack. Then, he began his footwork. Each movement was executed with precision, as if his feet were gliding effortlessly across the stage. Finally, he started swinging his sword.


    The de cut through the air so cleanly that not even a whisper of sound could be heard. There was absolute silence¡ªno noise at all. That was how perfect it was.


    However, something went wrong. Johanne suddenly dropped to his knees, clutching his lower abdomen as if he was in intense pain.


    "Kuh... Why now?!" he muttered through gritted teeth, his face contorted with difort. It was clear that whatever was happening to him wasn''t the first time. I couldn''t help but wonder¡ªwhat the hell was going on with him?

 Chapter 340: Chapter 55 - Physical Exam (3)

    Johanne''s POV


    It hit me out of nowhere, without any warning. A sharp, excruciating pain shot through my lower abdomen, so intense that it made standing almost impossible. This torment came every month, and I still had no idea why. I had seen good doctors, but none of them found anything wrong with me. Month after month, the pain returned, and even the doctors were baffled.


    I couldn''t help but wonder if it was some kind of incurable disease, or maybe something that hadn''t been discovered yet. All I knew was that it hurt like hell.


    Gritting my teeth, I forced myself to stand up. The evaluator was talking to me, and I could see his lips moving, asking if I was okay. But I couldn''t hear a thing. There was a loud ringing in my ears, drowning out everything else. I told him I was okay, that I could keep going. Though, I wasn''t even sure if those words actually left my mouth.


    I forced myself to try again, determined to get it right this time. I straightened my posture, positioned my feet with precision, and swung my sword with every ounce of grace I could summon. But the pain in my lower abdomen was like a knife twisting inside me, making my movements sloppy and forced. Sweat drenched my skin, streaming down my face as my legs began to tremble, barely holding me up.


    The world around me was reduced to the high-pitched ringing in my ears, drowning out everything else as I gritted my teeth and tried to push through the relentless agony.


    After what felt like an eternity, I finally stopped. The evaluators jotted down their notes, their faces unreadable. I couldn''t even focus on what they were writing; all I knew was that I''dpletely fucked it up. The pain had blindsided me, leaving me powerless to perform at my best.


    Just as I thought I might be able to endure a little longer, my vision began to swim, and I felt myself tipping to the side.


    Everything went dark as I fell unconscious.


    ***


    Leon''s POV


    After swordsmanship, we moved on to endurance and stamina. We had to runps around a grueling, endless track field, pushing ourselves until we werepletely out of breath. The evaluators would assess our speed and how long we could keep going before copsing. However, since this was a test of endurance, speed wasn''t the main focus.


    Whether we ran slowly or fast, they only cared about how long we couldst. A slower pace meant less endurance was used up, and this was noted. Running faster used up endurance more quickly, which was recorded separately.


    I took a much-needed break after my turn. I had pushed myself for ten minutes at full speed¡ªan average performance, by my reckoning. Many others were still out on the track, their faces twisted in effort. Raymond was one of them. Despite his limited stamina, he pushed himself beyond reasonable limits, his breathing in ragged gasps as he fought against his own copsing body.


    He eventually crumpled to the ground,pletely spent. He probably overexerted himself trying to score higher, but unfortunately, it wouldn''t make much difference.


    As I watched my girlfriend dash around the track, her massive jugs bouncing with every stride, I couldn''t help but think about Johanne. Her figure was a ma for the gazes of young men all around, but my mind was somewhere else. She must have sensed my distraction because she pouted at me with a yful, teasing look before propelling herself forward at full speed again.


    I chuckled at her feisty reaction. Amid the scene, I could hear the disapproving clicks of tongues from those nearby.


    "It should have been me, not him," I heard someone mutter again.


    I brushed off theirints, my focus remaining solely on Johanne. After the physical exams wrapped up, I intended to head over to the academy''s sanatorium to check on Johanne''s condition.


    After the third and final test, which pushed our strength by adding more weight every second while we carried it, I headed to the sanatorium. I''d only managed to hold up 70 kg for a mere four minutes, which felt like a standard performance in the grueling lineup. The highest score was a staggering 250 kg, a feat achieved by Duncan, who unsurprisingly took the top spot.


    Titania, ever by my side, insisted oning with me to the sanatorium. I had intended to go alone, just to check on Johanne, but her determination was clear.


    "No, I want to go with you, Leon. Take me with you!" she pleaded, herrge, earnest eyes looking up at me with an irresistible intensity. With that gaze, I couldn''t bring myself to refuse.


    As we neared the sanatorium, the door creaked open and a woman stepped out, her presence catching my attention. She had bobbed brown hair that framed her face and thick, circr sses that magnified her eyes to an almostical degree. Her eyesight must have been horrendous. If I remembered correctly, she was a second-year silver ss student and the daughter of a viscount. Her name was...


    Tristana, I think. She hesitated, her gaze shifting between us, before speaking.


    "O-Oh, hello?" she stammered, her voice quivering slightly. "A-Are you here to visit Jo... Mr. Johanne?" she asked.


    "Something like that, yeah," I replied.


    "Oh, okay then," she said with a nervous smile. She gave a small, awkward wave before turning to leave. "Have fun." Her voice trailed off as she walked away, her footsteps echoing softly in the hallway.


    We watched her walk away, her figure gradually shrinking until it was out of sight.


    "I wonder if she''s close to Mr. Johanne," Titania mused, her tone tinged with curiosity. "It seems like they know each other pretty well."


    "Yeah, it does seem that way," I replied, my eyes following the path she had taken.


    We stepped into the sanatorium, where the atmosphere was a mix of sterile cleanliness and subdued energy. Johanne was stationed by a window, his gaze fixed on the ongoing strength test outside.

 Chapter 341: Chapter 55 - Physical Exam (4)

    Johanne sensed the presence approaching and turned to us, his face breaking into a warm smile when he saw me.


    "Leon," he said, his voice carrying a hint of surprise. "You didn''t have toe. I know you''re probably wiped out."


    "Yeah, but I wanted to see you," I said. "That''s why I''m here. By the way, I noticed someone leaving, and it seemed like she was on her way to visit you?"


    "Ah, yes. That''s Tris. She''s my fianc¨¦e," Johanne replied.


    Huh? I didn''t know Johanne had a fianc¨¦e.


    "Well, our marriage will mostly be for political reasons. But even with that in mind, I think we''ll end up falling for each other naturally. She''s a genuinely good woman."


    He spoke with an air of rification, as if trying to ease my understanding.


    "Though I do feel sorry for her being paired with someone like me," he added.


    It was a tough situation. When you''re aware of your own ws and you''re matched with someone who''s genuinely good, the guilt can weigh heavily. But from what I knew, Johanne wasn''t a bad person. Far from it¡ªhe was genuinely decent. I wouldn''tbel him as someone who deserved to be called a bad person.


    "Are you alright now?" I asked.


    Johanne offered a strained smile. "Yes, I''m feeling better now," he said. "When something like that happens in the middle of something important, well, sometimes it''s just unavoidable, isn''t it?"


    There are things beyond our control, like changing the future, for example. Even if Hertrude could see what wasing, the future would unfold as it''s meant to, no matter how hard she tried to prevent it. There was no avoiding it. This situation was simr to what happened to Johanne¡ªan unfortunate case of bad timing.


    No matter how much we wanted to change things, some oues were simply unavoidable.


    Johanne''s stomach ache was a prime example of such bad timing. It was a tough situation to deal with, and while it might have affected his performance, it was entirely understandable.


    "You know, Leon," he said suddenly, his voice tinged with an unsettling calm. As he sat on the bed, staring out the window, he looked almost as if he were facing a terminal illness. "I think I''m dying."


    "Why do you say that?" I asked.


    "Because for the past few years, I''ve been enduring this relentless pain in my lower stomach," he exined. "It happens every month, a dull, throbbing ache that radiates through my lower back and creeps toward my groin. Sometimes itsts for days or even weeks, and there are moments when the pain is so severe I can hardly move."


    "Huh?" Titania suddenly blurted out.


    "Is something wrong?" I asked her, noticing her reaction.


    "N-Nothing. It''s just¡­ nothing," she stammered.


    It seemed like Titania had connected the dots but was reluctant to voice her thoughts.


    "Have you seen a doctor about this?" I asked, trying to offer some help.


    "I have," Johanne said, his frustration evident. "But they couldn''t pinpoint what was causing it. Most doctors gave up and spected that it might be a rare illness, or perhaps I''m the only one with this condition¡ªessentially, the first case ever."


    "I know a good doctor," I suggested. "Maybe you should get a consultation with her."


    Johanne''s eyes widened, and then he gave me a smile so radiant it almost lit up the room. "Thanks, Leon," he said.


    ***


    Titania and I walked across the academy grounds, the cool evening air brushing against our faces as we made our way toward our dorms.


    "You noticed something about Johanne, didn''t you?" I asked, remembering her earlier reaction to his exnation.


    She''d seemed particrly unsettled when Johanne described his illness. Her reaction suggested she''d recognized something.


    "Yes, his description was eerily simr to what I experience every month," she said.


    "You''re experiencing it too?" I asked.


    "Yeah, but it''s not an illness," she said. "At least, not as far as I know."


    "What is it then? If you can rify, we might be able to help Johanne," I said.


    "But that''s impossible," she said, shaking her head in disbelief.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean, there''s no way Johanne could have that condition. He''s not a girl, so it''s physically not feasible. That''s why I brushed it off earlier."


    "What do you mean?" I asked.


    I felt like I was getting closer to understanding something crucial. Titania had mentioned that Johanne was not a girl, but strangely enough, it seemed possible to dominate him. He had a penis, without a doubt, which confirmed he was male. Yet, after realizing I could dominate him, doubts began to creep in.


    Initially, I believed my skill could dominate males too. I thought it wasn''t limited to just females. But when I discovered I could dominate Johanne, I started questioning why Raymond and Duncan had never been affected by my skill. If my skill could dominate males, why didn''t it work on them? Unless, of course, Raymond and Duncan were just ying me for a fool and didn''t really see me as a friend.


    But I was convinced they considered me one.


    So, I started to think maybe Johanne was disguising himself as a female. But that didn''t make sense. He had a distinctly male organ hanging between his legs (admittedly, quiterge but not bigger than mine). His body was clearly masculine, built with a solid, ripped physique. As far as I could tell, he was all male.


    His gender was bing increasingly confusing.


    "What''s happening to him... is something that shouldn''t be happening to a guy. It''s a condition exclusive to females," she said, her tone yful as she wagged her finger. "Basically, it''s a girl''s issue, Leon. That''s why it''s impossible for it to be that. Maybe it really is a terminal illness," she added, a hint of sadness in her expression.


    "What is this condition you''re talking about?" I asked, hoping for rity. Understanding her own experiences might help me determine whether Johanne was a girl or a boy.


    "It''s a bit rude to ask a girl about that, Leon, but whatever. It''s not a big deal, and I actually like how serious and cool you look when you''re focused," she said with a toothy grin. "Now, listen up. It''s something us girls refer to as ''that time of the month.'' It''s something we experience every month. Basically, it''s..." She leaned in and whispered the word.


    Now it was starting to make sense.


    "You get it?"


    "Yeah," I said, understanding dawning on me.


    Now everything fell into ce.


    Johanne... was gender-bent.

 Chapter 342: Chapter 55 - Physical Exam (5)

    Gender bend¡ªback in my old world, it was a genre where characters switched to their opposite genders. Essentially, a girl would transform into a guy, and vice versa. If I was right, that''s what was happening to Johanne right now. I wasn''t sure if it was a curse or something simr, but it could definitely be one.


    Given Johanne''s blissful ignorance of the change, it seemed he, or rather, she wasn''t aware of it. It was possible she''d been transformed into a boy from birth. But who was responsible? It had to be someone with the power to pull off such a drastic alteration.


    "Now that I think about it, she''s the son... or rather the daughter of the Sword Saint, right?" I pondered aloud. It was possible her father had orchestrated this transformation or at least found someone to do it.


    It was possible that the Sword Saint had hoped for a son to inherit his legendary skill. As one of the strongest swordsmen, he might have envisioned passing on his prowess to a male heir. Perhaps he was disappointed when his first child was a girl instead. Maybe he wanted a boy because he believed a son would be more suited to mastering the sword.


    If he saw his daughter as less capable of achieving what he hoped for in a sessor, that could exin his actions.


    Of course, this was all just spection. I had no concrete proof that Johanne was indeed gender-bent. I needed to dig deeper and investigate further.


    For now, we were on the second day of the physical exam. Yesterday had tested swordsmanship, endurance, and strength. Today''s challenges included agility, marksmanship, and versatility.


    Agility, as the name implies, tests your nimbleness¡ªhow swiftly you can fight and how effectively you can dodge and evade attacks. While speed is a part of it, agility adds anotheryer ofplexity, making the test both a measure of quick reflexes and graceful movement.


    For this test, you face a rotating training dummy that speeds up as you hit it harder. The dummy spins faster with each impact, and if it connects with you, you''re out. Evaluators time how long you can avoid being hit while continuously attacking the dummy. No matter how fast it spins, you must keep your strikesing.


    Several factors influence your final score, and depending on how well you handle the challenge, your grade could either soar or plummet.


    I stepped onto the stage alongside the other participants, feeling the weight of anticipation. Numerous evaluators lined the sides, each assigned to observe a single student. Rose was one of those evaluators, tasked with watching my performance.


    Well, this had to be awkward for her, I thought. I mean, after that whole incident, how could it not be? I felt pretty awkward about it myself.


    We still hadn''t spoken since the Irene incident, and the winter vacation ns or the investigation into the Eclipse had yet to be addressed. It was clear that sorting out these issues would require a lot of effort.


    To my surprise, Trill was here too, ted for evaluation alongside me. Her evaluator, Gabrielle, was focused on her, yet her eyes frequently drifted towards me, a knowing smile ying on her lips. I did my best to ignore her lingering gaze


    I aimed to score as average as possible before finally allowing the rotating dummy to hit me. It wasn''t about excelling but rather making sure I didn''t stand out too much.


    Next came the marksmanship test. This round was straightforward in theory¡ªusing bows to shoot at stationary targets. However, the evaluators had added extra challenges, like unpredictable winds and shifting conditions. These variables required you to adjust your aim constantly, making it tricky to hit your mark.


    Whether you had to ount for moving targets or deal with gusts of wind that threatened to skew your shot, precision was crucial.


    Unsurprisingly, Artemis hit a bull''s-eye with every single shot, securing a grade that was undeniably perfect.


    As for me, I aimed for the most average score possible.


    Then came the versatility test. This challenge evaluated how adaptable you were with various weapons and types of magic. Instead of sticking to your preferred weapons, you had to demonstrate proficiency with everything from spears to obscure battle gear. The test also included using different types of magic¡ªfire, water, and more. Essentially, they were gauging how versatile you truly were.


    The second day of the exam passed in the blink of an eye.


    ***


    After parting ways with Titania, I made my way back to my dorm room. As I walked, an unsettling feeling crept over me¡ªI sensed someone was following me. Whoever it was kept their distance, moving stealthily, like a skilled stalker. Ignoring them might be easier, but if they kept tailing me all day, it would be a constant annoyance.


    So, I decided to change my route to see if they were really following me.


    When I confirmed that they were still on my tail after my route change, I decided to set up an ambush. I needed to find out why they were following me. I turned the corner quickly and prepared myself for the confrontation. Just over ten secondster, they rounded the corner, continuing their pursuit.


    "Wagh?!"


    She clearly hadn''t expected me to be waiting for her, as she let out a startled yelp. If she hadn''t been genuinely following me, she probably wouldn''t have been so utterly shocked.


    "Do you need something from me?" I asked her. She was a second-year student from the bronze ss, currently at the bottom of her ss. Timid and wearing sses, her hair styled in braided twin-tails, and constantly clutching books to her chest, she had the look of a bookworm who seemed too shy to step out of her shell. If I remembered correctly, her name was E.


    As I calmly posed my question, E ced a hand on her chest, trying to steady her rapid heartbeat.


    "¡­W-What are you talking about? I-I don''t even know you."

 Chapter 343: Chapter 55 - Physical Exam (6)

    "If that were really the case, then saying you''re following me would be quite embarrassing," I said, my tone sharp. "But you wouldn''t choose toe this way when there''s an easier route, would you?"


    Exactly. I had intentionally taken this less convenient path, knowing if she followed me here, it meant she was indeed tracking my movements. She could have easily taken the more straightforward route, but she chose this less practical one. There was no way she wasn''t following me if she ended up here.


    "T-That was¡­"


    "Well, unless you actually prefer this route," I said, weaving a deliberate lie to give her an out. "It would be pretty dumb of me to use you of following me."


    "R-Right, um¡­" she stuttered, struggling to find a way out. I stepped aside to let her pass, offering a slight bow before she quickly walked away.


    I watched her disappeared in the distance. She was following me. I knew that, but the reason was something I couldn''t find. I could have just push her to say the reason to me, but I didn''t want to scare her and force her to, which was why I let her away.


    I finally let go of my sight out of her and then continued to walk back to my dorm room.


    ***


    The third and final day of the physical exam had arrived, and it was the most grueling yet¡ªduel day. This part of the exam required each student to face off against another in a one-on-one battle. It was a pure test of skill, so unique abilities were off-limits. You could only use weapons, and the choice was yours.


    Whether your opponent wielded a sword, you could opt for a firearm, a bow, or whatever suited your style.


    Opponents were paired based on rankings, meaning the first and second-ranked students in the bronze ss would duel, followed by the third and fourth, fifth and sixth, and so on, all the way down to the 99th and 100th.


    If a ss was missing a student¡ªlike ours, since Shredica was no longer here¡ªthe 99th-ranked student would have to face the winner of the first duel in their own ss, either the first or second-ranked, depending on who emerged victorious.


    I was sitting at 89th in the bronze ss rankings, which meant my opponent would be Trill Felian, ranked 90th.


    "That sucks, dude. You''re up against Felian," Raymond said, his voice tinged with sympathy. He wasfortably in the top ten, and his opponent was ranked 10th.


    "Well, you''re lucky. You''re paired with Yr," I remarked. Raymond''s opponent was Yr, theziest person in the bronze ss.


    "That''s exactly why I''m relieved," he said with a grin. "With her as my opponent, I don''t have to break a sweat. I just need to wait for her to yawn and doze off, and then I win."


    Ididn''t think Yr would take the match seriously either¡ªshe was more likely to fall asleep on the spot.


    "Well, best of luck to us," I said, giving him a friendly pat on the back.


    The time came for Raymond''s match. Yr sauntered onto the stage with her usualck of enthusiasm, while Raymond strutted with a confident smirk stered on his face. He was clearly convinced he was going to win. He carried a grimoire that radiated a faint, fiery glow. I knew that this grimoire was designed to intensify fire spells.


    Yr yawned as she took her ce. She wielded a massive scythe, farrger than her own body. I hadn''t known she preferred a scythe as her weapon. But given her entric nature, it wasn''t too surprising that she''d choose something so unconventional.


    Both of them took their positions, standing five meters apart.


    The referee ascended the stage, scrutinizing bothpetitors with a keen eye before asking if they were ready. Raymond, brimming with confidence, nodded immediately, his eagerness evident. Yr, however, responded with nothing more than anguid yawn, barely acknowledging the moment.


    "Fight!"


    The referee''smand cut through the air, and the match began. To make a long story short, Raymond ended up losing. He had forgotten one critical detail about Yr¡ªshe was as unpredictable as she waszy.


    ***


    "Leon!"


    My girlfriend, Titania, waved and called out to me. She had finished her duel and, though she lost, she wasn''t hurt too badly. Now that it was lunch break and half the students hadpleted their matches, I had beenforting Raymond, who was in tears, ashamed after being defeated by Yr, whom he had thought he could easily beat. And then, she came.


    I walked over to Titania, and she immediatelytched onto my arm, pressing her breasts against me with a cheerful smile.


    "Let''s have lunch!" she said, practically dragging me along with her.


    "Uh, okay. Bye then, Raymond. See youter," I said as I waved off Raymond. Duncan took overforting him. For the record, Duncan had won his match. Given his immense size, it was no surprise he''d win on sheer strength alone.


    The only thing that held him back was his ownck of intelligence, but when it came to raw power, he was a force to be reckoned with.


    Titania and I found a spot to sit and enjoy our lunch. Fortunately, the area wasn''t crowded, so we didn''t have to deal with too many curious stares. Whenever we ate together, we often attracted unwanted attention.


    "What time is your match?" she asked, her cheeks stuffed with food, crumbs and bits scattered around her mouth.


    "It''s set for a little after sunset. And by the way, don''t talk with your mouth full," I said, grabbing a tissue. "You might choke yourself."


    I carefully wiped away the crumbs and smudges from around her mouth, and she closed her eyes, her expression softening as she felt my touch.


    After she swallowed, her gaze met mine, eyes filled with concern.


    "I''ll definitely be there to watch you, Leon! But are you sure you''ll be okay? I heard Trill Felian is your opponent. They say that even if someone tries to surrender, she keeps attacking until they''re down."


    I''d heard the same rumors. Trill Felian was notorious for her ruthless, instinct-driven fights. As a lion beast person, her pride was as fierce as herbat skills. She wasn''t just fighting to win; she was fighting to dominate, to make sure everyone knew her superiority.


    "Please, Leon, be careful. I don''t want to see you hurt," she said, her voice trembling with genuine concern.


    I responded by pressing a gentle kiss to her cheek, feeling her skin warm beneath my lips. Her cheeks flushed with a deep, rosy hue.


    "Don''t worry," I said softly, my lips lingering for a moment longer. "I''m not nning on losing. I''m going to give it everything I''ve got."


    Titania understood that I wasn''t as inept as others might think and that I preferred to stay under the radar. That''s why she was worried that if I didn''t give it my all, I might get hurt while trying to hide my true abilities.


    But I had my reasons for taking this match seriously. If I could beat her, I might just catch her interest.

 Chapter 344: Chapter 55 - Physical Exam (7)

    My match was about to start, and the crowd wasrger than I''d expected. Muchrger. Were they here to see me? To watch me fail and il around? To get a kick out of my embarrassment?


    But it didn''t matter. The size of the crowd wasn''t my concern. Even if I showed them I wasn''t a pushover, I wouldn''t reveal my true abilities. There was a clear difference between being skillless and being a master swordsman.


    I nced at the weapon rack. The array of swords before me looked unimpressive¡ªcheap, poorly crafted, and barely sharpened. They seemed like they were meant to be mere props in a poorly made y. But appearances can be deceiving. Sometimes, even the most unremarkable tools can be wielded with surprising effectiveness. A skilled hand can turn a worthless de into a valuable weapon.


    So, I picked the cheapest sword on the rack, made from the lowest-quality metal. It looked unimpressive and barely sharp, but it was good enough.


    Trill, on the other hand, had opted for no weapon at all. She was stepping into the arena with just her fists¡ªor rather, her ws. She wasn''t nning to use a sword, a bow, or anything else.


    When she saw who she was up against, she barely seemed to register my presence. Her disinterest was palpable, as though she couldn''t be more bored by the prospect of fighting me. That was exactly why I needed to grab her attention. I was determined to make her remember my name¡ªLeon, not Leo.


    I might seem petty for focusing on this, but I knew it was the only way to capture her attention. If I didn''t make an impression now, it might be toote to assert my dominance over her.


    The referee stepped forward, his voice cutting through the murmur of the crowd. "Are you two ready?"


    I nodded slowly. Trill did the same, then unsheathed her ws with a flick of her wrist. She was set, but her expression suggested she wasn''t taking this seriously at all.


    "ording to the rules," the referee announced, "no skills are allowed. Anyone caught using them will be disqualified. Now, fight!"


    With a swift motion, the referee''s hand came down, signaling the start of the duel.


    "I guess it''s time for me to get serious," I muttered to myself.


    ***


    Trill''s POV


    "Go for him! Beat him to a fucking pulp and make him regret ever stepping into this ring! He doesn''t belong here at all¡ªhe''s just a skillless piece of shit!"


    "Crush himpletely! Make sure he knows his connection with the Princess of Betn was a mistake! Humiliate him in every way possible! Tie him up naked and parade him around!"


    "Leave him crippled and broken!"


    "Who the fuck bet on this fight?"


    "No one. I mean, who would even bet that he''d win?"


    "It''s fucking pointless, given he''s up against Trill Felian. There''s no chance you''d gamble on this match when the oue is so damn obvious."


    The murmurs around me reverberated. My ears, finely attuned to the faintest sounds, picked up every whisper and shift with crystal rity.


    My opponent stood in front of me, sword in hand. Despite his readiness, there was no trace of bloodlust in his stance. He simply regarded me with an unsettling calmness. It was almostical. Leo¡ªor whatever your name is¡ªseemed to be under the impression that he had a shot at winning.


    But, sorry Leo, this is dull. There''s no thrill here. I instantly surged behind him with my beastly speed and swung my ws at him, striking with ruthless precision. I wasted no time at all.


    As soon as my w connected, I realized I was only slicing through air.


    "...What?"


    A sudden chill ran along the side of my neck.


    "...Huh?"


    I nced behind me and saw the edge of his de pressing against my throat. In an instant, he vanished and reappeared on the other side of the stage.


    "...Wha...?"


    "Again." He spoke calmly, returning to the same basic stance.


    Everything fell into a heavy silence. The murmurs that had buzzed around me were suddenly swallowed by an eerie stillness, as if the arena itself had taken a breath and held it.


    "H-Hey, what the fuck just happened?" One onlooker''s voice cut through the quiet, a mix of shock and confusion clear in his tone.


    But there was no response. No one had any idea what had just transpired.


    I braced myself and took a step forward, only to halt in bewilderment.


    "...What?"


    A bewildered murmur slipped from my lips. For some reason, he seemed much farther away than before. Was this an illusion? No, there was no magic¡ªhe wasn''t using any. Had I misjudged the distance between us then? No, I was certain I hadn''t.


    Yet it felt as though the space between us had somehow stretched.


    No¡­ I couldn''t think about it any longer. I had to focus. There was something about this man that felt both strange and dangerous. I forced my emotions into a controlled state, readied myself, and decided to execute a simple feint. My n was to trick him and then slip behind him to strike from the rear.


    I executed the feint perfectly and moved behind him once again, aiming to sh with my ws. I thought I''d nailed him, but instead, I met only empty air.


    In the next instant, a cold de pressed against the side of my neck.


    "...Huh?"


    "You really likeing from behind, don''t you?" he said.


    I tried to pivot and sh at him, but before I could even get close, he vanished again. What the hell was going on?


    "Again." His voice rang out, and suddenly he was on the opposite side of the stage, assuming that same simple stance.


    It dawned on me.


    It was the most basic stance I''d ever seen, but as I focused, I realized it was wless. There was no discernible opening, no weak spot at all.


    "...Why?"


    In that moment, it felt like I was confronting an imprable wall, so tall and unyielding it seemedpletely insurmountable.

 Chapter 345: Chapter 55 - Physical Exam (8)

    How was this possible? Why couldn''t I spot any openings? It was as though I was facing an imprable brick wall, so towering that the top seemed unreachable. The challenge was monumental.


    But this was Leo¡ªthe same guy who''d beenbeled the weakest student. Why was he suddenly disying such impressive skills? This didn''t make sense. Unless, of course, he''d been concealing his true abilities from everyone.


    "Raaaaaaaaaaaaaaaagh!"


    With a battle cry, I charged at him once more, determined to break through. This time, I faced him directly, confronting him head-on. He remained rooted in his stance, unmoving. I crouched low, then thrust my body upward, my w extended and aiming straight for him.


    Instead of dodging by moving behind me like before, this time he just leaned back, avoiding my strike. Then, I felt a sweep kick at my feet, sending me crashing sideways onto the ground.


    I had just been taken down.


    "Again," he said, already positioned on the opposite side of the stage.


    I growled, my teeth clenched in frustration. He was clearly toying with me. I dropped to all fours and charged at him. When I got close, I leaped at him, but he dodged effortlessly and ended up on the opposite side once more.


    "Raaaaaaaaagh!"


    I let out a primal roar, shing wildly with my ws, each swing aimed to tear through him. He danced around my strikes with effortless grace, dodging them one by one. I poured every bit of strength I had into my arms, striking his de with a forceful impact. The sh erupted in a deafening thunder, his sword, hand, and arm recoiling from the force.


    His posture was shattered! This was my moment!


    "Raaaaaaagh!"


    I followed up with a blindingly fast attack, but to my dismay, he was even quicker.


    "...Wha...?"


    In a heartbeat, he had slipped behind me, his de pressing coldly against my neck.


    I whipped around and shed at him, but my ws only cut through empty air. Then, without warning, a crushing force mmed into my stomach.


    "Gaah!"


    He''d delivered a brutal punch to my stomach, expelling every ounce of air from my lungs. I tried to strike him with my ws again, but once more, I connected with nothing but air. Then, without warning, I felt a jarring impact m into the side of my head¡ªhis kick hadnded hard. I was sent sprawling sideways, my vision blurring. Defeat washed over me, and my consciousness began to slip away.


    ***


    Leon''s POV


    "W-We have a winner!" the referee dered, his voice echoing in the silence that followed. The crowd remained eerily quiet, no apuse or cheers breaking the stillness. Then, as if breaking a spell, Titania sprang to her feet, pping enthusiastically.


    "Whoo! That''s my boyfriend, y''all~!" Titania shouted, her face lighting up with a triumphant grin. Her ps were met by Johanne, who also stood and joined in the apuse.


    The spectators were bewildered, their expressions a mix of shock and disbelief. I had just taken down Trill in a mockbat, restricted to basic skills, and with nothing but a rusty sword. The battle was over, and the oue was clear.


    The physical exam raged on, with students continuing to test their skills inbat. I had lost interest, and many students had already left, drained and disenchanted. They had only stayed to see me get embarrassed, but instead, they witnessed me defeat Trill. Theughter they had anticipated never came.


    I was heading toward the Sanatorium, intending to visit Trill. However, when I arrived, Trill was nowhere to be found.


    "Well, I guess she''s awake now," Titania said, her arm wrapped around mine, her ample breasts pressing against me.


    "I guess we''ll head back then," I replied. "Shall we?"


    "Yes!" she answered, clinging to my arm even tighter.


    As we made our way back to the dorm, I reviewed the requirements for dominating Trill. I had alreadypleted the first one, "Meet Trill''s Standard," which simply meant defeating her. Now, I was on to the second requirement, which seemed straightforward toplete.


    As we made our way towards the dorm, I sensed that someone was trailing us again. It was E, the same person who had followed me yesterday. She was trying to hide behind a post, but her upper body was fully visible, making her attempt at concealmentughably ineffective.


    "Do you know her, Leon?" Titania asked, having noticed E as well.


    "I don''t really," I replied.


    "Are you thinking of adding her to your collection too?" Titania inquired, a hint of curiosity in her voice.


    "I''m not," I replied decisively. E had nothing to offer. Her skill was mediocre, and there was no advantage in making her one of my women. That''s why I hadn''t bothered before, and I had no intention of doing so now.


    "Really?" she asked, a hint of mischief in her voice. "I think she''s worth it, though."


    "Worth it? Why do you say that?" I questioned, intrigued.


    "Just intuition," she replied with a nonchnt shrug, her eyes sparkling with a secretive glint.


    Intuition, huh? I wasn''t one to put much stock in a woman''s intuition about who might be worth adding to my circle, no matter how strong it seemed. But Titania''s input made me pause and reconsider.


    "Well, since you''re not interested in her for now, why don''t we head to the dorm?" she suggested, her bright smile lighting up her face.


    With that, we turned and headed towards our respective dorm rooms.


    ***


    E''s POV


    "You haven''t found anything?" the woman demanded, her eyes zing with rage as I knelt on the floor, feeling the cold beneath me.


    "I-I''m sorry," I stuttered, "but all I saw was him going to his dorm with his girlfriend."


    "You really are worthless," she growled, grinding her teeth in irritation. "I assigned you this task because I trusted you to get results, but youe back with this pathetic excuse. What''s the matter with you? Am I not terrifying enough anymore, huh?!"


    She yanked on my hair, forcing me to look up at her. Her eyes were icy daggers, stabbing through me with every piercing re.


    "I-I''m not saying that..."


    She released my hair with a sharp tug, making me wince. "Well, no matter," she said, her tone dripping with cold satisfaction. "This Leon guy seems like quite the catch. It makes sense that Charlotte is reaching out to him." She tapped her chin thoughtfully, her gaze calcting. "If I can dig up some dirt on him, I could make Charlotte''s life a fucking nightmare. She''d bepletely shattered.


    Isn''t that just deliciously fun, E?" Herugh was a chilling blend of malice and amusement.


    "Y-Yes, it is," I stammered, shrinking back from her intimidating presence.


    "Then why aren''t youughing?" she snapped, delivering a sharp kick to my side.


    I recoiled from the pain, my body curling instinctively. To avoid further torment, I forced augh.

 Chapter 346: Chapter 56 - Winter Vacation (1)

    Winter vacation had kicked off, bringing with it the snow and biting cold. Many people had gone home for the break, while some, like me, stayed behind in the dorms despite the chill. Everyone was bundled up in thick clothing to fend off the cold, and I was no exception.


    Today, I had a date with Titania, just as I''d promised her. She was bubbling with excitement, her arms wrapped around mine, her breasts pressing against my arm. We strolled through Academy City with ns to visit a cafe, but when we arrived, we found it was closed. To our disappointment, we learned it was shut down for good.


    "It''s too bad," Titania sighed, "Their food was delicious."


    She pouted, and I could sympathize with her. It felt a bit like discovering your favorite ce has closed down after your parents had secretly enjoyed a meal there while you were asleep.


    "I wonder why they closed so suddenly?" Titania said, her voiceced with confusion. "I mean, as far as I know, their business wasn''t that bad."


    "Maybe we don''t have the full picture," I said. We had no way of knowing how well a business was really doing; only the owners would have that insight.


    "Aren''t they being ungrateful for shutting down their shop, even though I kepting here?" Titaniained.


    Her habit of feeling slighted and calling people ungrateful wasing back into y.


    "Yeah, totally ungrateful," I teased her with a smirk.


    She puffed out her cheeks in a pout, her eyes narrowing at me. The way she looked¡ªcheeks bloated, lips pursed¡ªwas almost too cute, making it hard to resist the urge tough.


    "Just kidding," I said with a yful smile. "But hey, we can always make our way to the Leonamon Cake Shop, right?"


    We had chosen this cafe because the Leonamon was a bit too far for a casual visit. But with the cafe now closed, we were set to venture to our original destination.


    "Well, I guess," Titania replied, her own smile brightening. "That means I''ll get to spend more time with you, doesn''t it?"


    We climbed into a carriage, and I asked the coachman to drive us to Pleasure City, where the nearest Leonamon Cake Shop awaited.


    The ride was smooth as we traveled to Pleasure City, and I handed the coachman four gold coins for the fare.


    ***


    Pleasure City buzzed with its usual vibrancy, though now it was dusted with snow, which had umted along the roads. The people bustled about, wrapped in winter clothing, busy with chores like clearing snow from rooftops and other tasks.


    As we walked, a man who looked like a thug came up beside us. His hand was outstretched, clearly aiming to grab Titania''s backside. Before he could act on his crude intention, I seized his wrist.


    "Hey, what do you think you''re doing?" I demanded.


    "What?" he said with a cocky attitude. "I''m not nning on doing anything."


    "Then what''s your hand doing?" I countered, holding his wrist firmly.


    "Nothing," he said with a cocky grin. "Maybe my hand just happened to stretch out. What, are you going to punch me or something? You''re acting all high and mighty, trying to look impressive in front of your girlfriend. Is that why you''re using me of something I didn''t even do? But clearly, you''re not going to try anything, are you?" He brandished a knife, the metal glinting in the cold light.


    As he spoke, more shady figures began to gather around us, their eyes cold and calcting. I noticed a tattoo on the thug''s wrist¡ªan intricate design that looked like a crescent moon partially obscured by a dark shape, resembling an eclipse.


    "If you don''t want to get hurt, hand over your girlfriend, pal," he threatened, his voice dripping with menace.


    "What do you want to do?" I demanded.


    "Hey, we don''t need this woman to be a virgin anymore, right?" he said, addressing his goons with a smirk. "That means we can do whatever the fuck we want with her, right?"


    The goons licked their lips, their eyes gleaming with malicious intent.


    Their behavior was a textbook example of rapists, all too predictable. I sighed. With a sudden, vicious twist, I snapped his wrist, the bone breaking with a sickening crack.


    "Gahhh! W-What the fuck?!" he screamed in agony.


    He attempted to stab me, but I quickly bent his arm back, forcing him to stab himself with the knife. Then, with a powerful kick to his head, I sent him sprawling through the snow.


    "Raaaagh!"


    Others charged at me, weapons drawn, their faces twisted with rage. They swung at me with wild, desperate strikes. With barely a flick of my wrist, I dodged their attacks effortlessly. I responded with mana-coated punches, each blownding with a powerful impact. Their bodies were hurled back, crashing into the snow with sickening thuds.


    I didn''t hit them with enough force to kill, but they were leftpletely incapacitated¡ªunable to move for the rest of their lives.


    "Looks like you didn''t even need me," Titania said, her face bright with relief and gratitude. "Thank you for saving me, Leon."


    "Of course," I replied. "Now, let''s get out of here."


    "O-Okay, but what about them?" she asked, ncing back at the fallen men.


    "Don''t worry about it," I said. As we walked away, I noticed vines slithering into view from the corner of my eye. They wrapped around the men and dragged them away, disappearing into the shadows.


    I noticed that their targets had shifted from virgins to non-virgins, which exined the recent spate of kidnappings involving women who were no longer virgins. I had no clue what Sesillian was plotting with this new development, but he clearly had a sinister goal in mind. I needed to discuss this with Professor Rose as soon as possible.


    For now, though, I intended to make the most of my day with Titania.


    As she giggled beside me, her warmth enveloping my arm, we continued towards our destination.

 Chapter 347: Chapter 56 - Winter Vacation (2)

    "It was so good~ I''ve never tasted anything like that before!" Titania said, her cheeks flushed a deep rosy hue. She had just savored a slice of strawberry cake that seemed to have awakened a new level of delight in her. Her smile stretched from ear to ear, as if she had discovered the most delicious treat ever. "We should definitelye back here sometime, Leon!"


    She was so caught up in her euphoria that she didn''t notice the smudge of cream beneath her mouth. I took out a handkerchief from my pocket and gently wiped it away.


    "Ah. I had cream there?!" she asked, her eyes widening as I cleaned her up, a hint of surprise in her voice.


    "Yeah. You looked so adorable with it that I almost left it there.But I can''t let anyone else see you looking that cute, so I had to take care of it," I said, pulling my hand away from her face, feeling the warmth of her skin linger on my fingers.


    "If that''s the case, you should''ve licked it off my face, nice and slow," she teased, her grin yful and just a little wicked.


    "That''s something I''ll save forter," I replied, matching her grin with one of my own.


    She blushed, her cheeks deepening in color. "O-Okay..."


    That''s right. After our date, it would be our second time together, and just as much as I was looking forward to it, so was Titania.


    ***


    After our date, we checked into a room at an inn.


    "I-I''m going to take a shower first," Titania said, her voice slightly flustered as she headed toward the bathroom. While I was waiting, I received a message. I checked it and saw it was from Zeruel''s little sister. She''d sent me a picture of herself and Zeruel, both enjoying themselves. They were... in Pleasure City as well, it turned out.


    Meeting here in Pleasure City seemed as rare as spotting a fly in the dark. But it looked like they were having a great time in L Land. Even Zeruel had a rare smile on her face, clearly enjoying herself.


    "Well, now that their situation with their mother seems like its getting better, I guess their shoulders had finally been lifted. Good for the two of them, I guess."


    Ever since their mother had copsed due to an incurable disease, leaving her trapped in a perpetual slumber unless connected to what resembled a life support system, the situation had been grim. But now that there was a glimmer of hope for her to recover and finally wake up, they were enjoying themselves as sisters. As family.


    It warmed my heart a bit to see them like this.


    After a while, Titania finally emerged from the bathroom.


    "Y-Your turn..." she said, her voice soft and shy, her gaze avoiding mine. She wore a bathrobe, the fabric loosely draped over her, hinting at the nakedness underneath.


    "Sure," I replied, standing up and making my way to the bathroom. The warm water cascaded over me as I quickly washed up, the heat easing any lingering tension. When I finally stepped out, a light mist followed me into the room.


    Titania sat on the edge of the bed, her fingers gentlybing through her hair. Her cheeks were flushed, a soft pink that stood out against her skin, and her lips were pursed in a way that showed her nervousness.


    I settled beside her. The fresh, clean scent of soap mixed with a subtle, enticing perfume enveloped her, creating a soothing and alluring aroma.


    "Are you scared?" I asked gently. This was our second time, but I knew that didn''t mean she wouldn''t feel nervous.


    "N-no..." she stammered, her voice soft. "Just a bit embarrassed, I guess. I mean, I don''t even remember how we startedst time, so I''m kind of..."


    She was unsure how to act, uncertain about where to begin, and the atmosphere wasn''t quite right yet, leaving her feeling awkward and a bit tense.


    "You don''t have to worry," I murmured, my hand gently sliding to the back of her neck, fingers brushing against her soft skin. "Let''s just start with this."


    I leaned in, pulling her closer, and captured her lips in a deep, slow kiss. Her eyes widened in surprise, but soon she melted into the kiss, her body rxing as she gave in. Her lips parted, and I took the opportunity to slip my tongue into her mouth, tracing the curve of her teeth and the softness of her gums before swirling her tongue with mine in a sensual dance.


    While my mouth worked on hers, my hands wandered to her chest. I grabbed her breasts gently over the bathrobe, feeling their softness through the fabric. I began to slowly untie therge string that cinched the bathrobe closed, but before I could get very far, she stopped me.


    "W-Wait, Leon..." she said, her voice trembling slightly.


    She pulled away from me and stood up, facing me directly. With a determined motion, she pulled apart the bathrobe herself. As the robe came loose, it draped open, and she gradually slid it down her shoulders, letting it cascade over her arms and down to the floor. As I had suspected, she wasn''t wearing anything underneath.


    I took a moment to admire her figure. Her skin was wless and unblemished, with no excess fat and a lean, fit frame. She had firm muscles, but they were subtle¡ªnorge bulges, just a perfectly toned and sexy physique.


    My gaze traveled over her body, pausing on her full, firm breasts, their nipples hard and prominent. I followed the curve of her smooth stomach and hips, finally reaching the area between her legs. My little man was already standing at attention, eager to join her.


    She crossed her arms over her stomach, as if to shield herself, and then nced at me with a blush on her face that was impossibly cute.


    "H-How is it?" she asked, her voice trembling slightly, her eyes darting up to meet mine.


    "Beautiful," I responded, unable to find a word that could truly capture how stunning she looked. It was the only word that felt even close to the truth.


    While I took in her exposed form, her gaze dropped down to my dick, which was visibly straining against the fabric of my bathrobe. The bulge was unmistakable, the outline pressing against the material in a clear, aroused disy.


    "W-Want me to suck it?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "I do," I replied, my tone firm.


    After a brief pause to steady herself, she knelt down and gathered her hair into a ponytail. With deliberate movements, she opened my bathrobe and pulled the fabric aside, revealing my cock to her gaze.

 Chapter 348: Chapter 56 - Winter Vacation (3)

    "Leon..." she said, gazing up at me with uncertainty.


    "Nia..." I responded, using the nickname she wanted me to call her.


    "I... To be honest, I''m not confident I can make you feel good..." she admitted. "I don''t even know what to do. I''ve only learned from books."


    "It''s okay," I reassured her, gently stroking her hair. "It''s your first time. Everyone has a first time, and it''s normal to make mistakes. Don''t worry, I''ll guide you through it."


    "R-Really?"


    "Yes."


    "O-Okay..." she said, hesitantly starting to move her hand, rubbing up and down. "D-Does this hurt?"


    "No, it''s fine. It feels good," I told her, encouraging her.


    The feeling of her soft hand wrapped around my dick as she stroked it was almost painfully slow, but somehow, that made it feel even better. The clumsy, inexperienced way she held it sent waves of pleasure through me, making my toes curl and my face twist in bliss.


    "N-Now, you can open your mouth and press your lips against the tip," I guided her.


    She did as I said, opening her mouth and pressing it around my ns. She looked up at me, her eyes questioning what to do next.


    "Then, swirl your tongue around it," I instructed.


    She followed my guidance, her tongue beginning to circle the tip. The delightful sensation of her warm, wet tongue moving over me sent shivers racing down my spine.


    "Then slowly take it in," I urged, my voice thick with anticipation.


    She obeyed, her lips parting as she gradually took half of my dick into her mouth. The sensation of her warm, wet mouth enveloping me, paired with the careful way her tongue moved, was almost unbearably pleasurable, like she was savoring every inch.


    "Look at me as you do it," I said, my breath hitching.


    She lifted her gaze, her eyes locking onto mine as she continued to work my shaft. The sight of her, mouth full of my cock, with those eager eyes staring up at me, was the final push.


    "Yeah, that''s right. I''m cumming, Nia," I groaned, feeling the tension coil tight inside me, ready to snap.


    Then, a powerful stream of white cum surged through the urethra and shot directly into her mouth. The sheer force of the ejaction startled her, causing her to pull back abruptly and cough, expelling the thick, sticky semen from her mouth. After her fit of coughing, she looked up at me, a mix of embarrassment and disappointment in her eyes.


    "I''m sorry. I was supposed to swallow that, wasn''t I? But I coughed it out."


    "It''s fine," I assured her. "You don''t need to."


    "It''s such a waste," she murmured, licking her fingers clean with deliberate, lewd motions, savoring every drop of my cum left on her skin. "Yum..." she whispered, her lips curling into a satisfied smile.


    "Nia..." I called to her. "Raise one of your arms."


    "Eh?" she asked, her confusion evident. "L-Like this?" But she followed my instructions, raising her arm. The smooth, pale skin of her armpit stretched taut.


    I moved behind her, pressing my cock against the soft, warm flesh of her armpit.


    "Now, put your arm down," I instructed.


    Confused butpliant, she lowered her arm, closing her armpit tightly around my dick.


    I ced my hands firmly on her shoulders, one hand pushing down to force her arm into a tighter squeeze around my cock.


    Without further words, I began to thrust my hips, driving my cock in and out between her armpit, feeling the friction and warmth with each movement. Chapter Explore:


    "Hnn... Hnnn... Fuaaah, L-Leon...?"


    Titania''s face was a mix of confusion and pleasure as I rubbed my cock against her armpit. Her armpit was incredibly sensitive, which is why I chose this spot. The sweat mixed with pre-cum had made her armpit slick, allowing my cock to slide in and out with a smooth, delicious friction. Each thrust pushed my cock partially out, only to slip back in again.


    "Fuaaah, aaah, yaaahn, aaah, w-what is this...? Y-You''re not putting it in my... but it feels good..."


    I continued to thrust between her armpit, and then, unexpectedly, she moved her mouth closer to the ns sliding in and out. She pressed her lips against it, and then began swirling her tongue around my ns.


    The sudden touch made my dick twitch, the new sensation sending jolts of pleasure through me.


    "Nnmm, hnn, hhhnn, nnn, hn...!"


    With her mouth now teasing the tip of my cock, I could feel the intense pleasure building up inside me. The warmth of her tongue swirling around my ns made it nearly impossible to hold back. I thrust harder against her armpit, the slickness allowing me to move faster, the friction making my body shudder with every stroke.


    Titania''s moans became more desperate, her breaths hot and ragged as she tried to keep up with my pace. Her eyes, still filled with that mix of confusion and arousal, looked up at me as she continued to work her tongue against my cock, sending waves of pleasure through my entire body.


    "...That''s it," I groaned, gripping her shoulders tighter. The sensation of her soft, slick skin against my cock was incredible, and the way she looked up at me with those eager eyes made the experience even more intense. I could feel myself getting closer, the pressure building as my thrusts became more urgent.


    Her moans became more urgent, her body trembling as she continued to press her lips against me, her tongue tracing circles around the sensitive head of my cock. "Aaah, mmm... hnnn, aahhn..." she whimpered, her breath hot and heavy against my skin. The sound of her moans mixed with the wet, slick noises of my cock sliding in and out of her armpit, pushing me closer to the edge.


    She seemed to sense it too. Her lips wrapped tighter around the ns, sucking gently while her tongue kept swirling. My cock twitched harder in response, and I knew I was about to cum. The feeling was overwhelming, and I couldn''t stop myself from driving harder into her armpit, wanting to ride out everyst wave of pleasure.


    "Nia, I''m gonna cum..." I warned, my voice thick with lust. I was right on the edge, my body trembling with anticipation.


    With one final thrust, I let go, my cock pulsing as I shot my load. The white cum spurted out, somending on her lips and tongue, while the rest spilled down her armpit. I shuddered with the force of the release, every nerve in my body on fire as I rode out the intense climax.


    "Mmm, nnngh... aaahhn...!"


    Titania moaned softly, licking her lips as she tasted the cum, her eyes still locked on mine. The sight of her savoring it sent another jolt of arousal through me.

 Chapter 349: Chapter 56 - Winter Vacation (4)

    "Nia..."


    I called out softly to my girlfriend.


    "...Yes."


    She responded with a blissful smile, leaning towards me with a dreamy look in her eyes.


    "Please, do me in well..." she whispered, her voice heavy with lust. She lowered herself onto the bed, positioning herself on all fours, just as I wanted.


    "Raise your butt higher for me," I instructed, my voice firm yet gentle.


    Looking over her shoulder at me, sheplied with a sultry nod. "Mm... Yes, Leon."


    She lifted her butt higher, arching it provocatively to give me the perfect view. Her ass crack was fully exposed, the small, pink hole at its center twitching with anticipation. Her pussy, already dripping with arousal, glistened as it awaited me.


    Without me saying a word, Titania, despite her intense embarrassment, knew exactly what was expected. Still on all fours, she spread her legs wide. She presented both her ass crack and the entrance of her pussy to me with a provocative, lewd disy.


    "L-Leon..." she stammered, ncing back at me over her shoulder. "D-Do you want to enter me in the back as well? I-If you want, I..." She faltered, unable to finish her sentence.


    "Well, what do you want? Do you want it in the front or the back?" I asked her, curious. I hadn''t anticipated that Titania might want to explore something beyond conventional sex, like trying it in her ass. Considering we''d already experimented with things like armpit sex and oral sex, it made sense she might want to try something new.


    As I stroked her ass, my fingers tracing the soft curves, she hesitated, her eyes closing as she took a shaky breath. My question hung in the air, and I could see her swallowing hard. But eventually, she gave in...


    "Mmm... Whichever, do it as you like, Leon..."


    Her voice was a breathy plea, her hips trembling with anticipation. So, it was up to me to decide, huh?


    "Got it," I murmured, positioning my dick at her entrance. Leaning forward, I slowly pushed myself in.


    "Aaaah..."


    As my dick slid into her, Titania''s body reacted instantly, a moan of pure ecstasy escaping her lips. I chose her front entrance, just as we had during our first time together. I decided to save her ass forter, knowing I''d need to stretch it properly to avoid hurting her.


    "Mmm... aaaah, haaaaaah...!"


    A shiver ran through her hips and shot up her spine. She couldn''t see it, but she could feel every inch of my hard dick buried to the base inside her. The heat of my throbbing shaft spread her insides with a delicious stretch, filling herpletely. She could feel the warmth of my hips pressed firmly against her ass.


    "Aaaah, aaah, I love you, Leon..." she gasped, feeling every inch of me. "Leon, please...pletely mess me up."


    Her true self was pleading to be utterly consumed by the deepest submission she had ever known.


    To fulfill her desperate plea, I had to make her feelpletely overwhelmed.


    I eased my dick deeper inside her, slowly pushing until I reached the very depths of her. As the tip of my cock brushed against her inner walls, she moaned loudly.


    "...Aaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    The sweet sensation made her hips tremble uncontrobly. I then pulled out just to her entrance and tightened my grip on her hips.


    "I''m going topletely mess you up, Nia," I said in a low,manding voice. "So be prepared."


    Titania nodded, swallowing nervously. With a loud p, I thrust my hips against her ass, driving my dick deep into her with fast, relentless strokes.


    "...Aaaaaah, aaaaaaaaaaaah~"


    Titania''s moans grew louder as a wave of intense pleasure washed over her. She could feel every inch of my hard cock moving inside her, from the tight walls of her pussy to the very depths of her womb.


    "...Aaah, aaaaaaaah... ~"


    Her hips quivered uncontrobly, and her position on all fours faltered. She lost strength in her arms and copsed forward onto the bed. I took advantage of her weakened state, raising her ass higher as it rested against the bed, keeping her perfectly positioned for me.


    Chapter Your:


    She had begged to bepletely messed up, and I was intent on fulfilling that desire. Tonight, I would push her beyond her limits. I slicked my forefinger with saliva and pressed it into her tight backhole.


    "Mmm... aaaaah... haaaaa, haaah, Leon... Mmmm, nooooo~ haaaaaa... no, haaaaah, mmm, fuaaaaaaaah, amazi... haaaah, no, mmm...


    haaaaaaaaaaaaaaah~!"


    As my dick drove into her deepest parts, the sharp, rhythmic ps of my hips against her ass filled the room with sound. My finger slid in and out of her backhole, adding an extrayer of stimtion and drawing louder, more desperate moans from her. The doggystyle position gave me full ess, and to deepen the angle, I lifted one of her legs.


    This adjustment allowed me to prate her even more deeply, and Titania''s orgasms erupted one after another.


    Our movements were synchronized, like a single beast driven by the intensity of our fucking.


    "I''m going to cum, Nia...!" I groaned, my voice thick with lust. "Take it!"


    Driven by the intense arousal, I spoke with a raw edge, and she responded with desperate need,


    "Haaaah... Cum... Fill me up, Leo... Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Her plea for me to fill her with my semen reached a fever pitch, and then the moment of release arrived.


    "Niaaaaa!"


    With a final, deep thrust, I drove my dick all the way into her, a powerful wave of heat coursing through her insides.


    "No... Aaaaaaaaaaaah, aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah~~~~"


    Her back arched as my cum erupted inside her, flooding her womb. Titania''s body convulsed with a shuddering climax, overwhelmed by the intense surge of pleasure.


    "Haaaah, mmm... fuuh... haaaah... ahhh..."


    Drunk on sinful pleasure, Titania shuddered sensually. I slowly withdrew my hard dick from her, and then I pulled my finger out of her ass.


    "Mmm... aah... haaaah... ah~"


    Titania''s body trembled as she basked in the aftershocks of being creampied, copsing onto the bed after arching her back.


    "...Mm... Leon...?"


    She felt a warm sensation against the crack of her ass and turned her head back with zed eyes. In the haze of her post-orgasmic bliss, she saw my cock¡ªstill hard and throbbing even after cumming¡ªpressing against her backhole, determined to burrow its way inside.


    "Aaaah... no, Leon... That''s...!"


    Before she could finish her sentence, my hard dick pressed into her tight asshole.


    "Th, ats... Aaah... aaaaah... aaaaaaaaaah!"


    My cock slid in effortlessly. The opening, still stretched from where I had fingered her earlier and my cock slick with her love juices, allowed for a smooth entry. Her tight hole clung to me as I filled her, the heat and pressure of her stretched entrance sending jolts of raw pleasure through both of us. Her body quivered with every push, overwhelmed by the deep, prating stretch she felt.


    As I buried my cock to the base, her head twisted in a mix of shame and ecstasy. She shuddered with the sweet, overwhelming pleasure of her ass expanding to amodate me. The sensation was vastly different from when I had prepared her with my finger. My dick, both thicker and longer, stretched her ass wide and prated deep into her most intimate depths.


    "...N-No way, L-Leon, you''re inside me there...!" she gasped. Even though she couldn''t see it, she could definitely feel my cock buried deep in her ass.

 Chapter 350: Chapter 56 - Winter Vacation (5)

    Titania''s POV


    No way... Leon really pushed it all the way in...


    Even with the truth right before my eyes, I was in disbelief at the overwhelming pleasure coursing through me. I tried to deny it, but as soon as he filled mepletely, I felt the insides of my groin quivering, my body shuddering as I cummed. Sex wasn''t supposed to be like this, but here I was, cumming embarrassingly hard.


    Now, Leon could see every inch of my exposed behind. I thought I wouldn''t care about him seeing it all, but now that we were fully engaged, it was intensely humiliating. I couldn''t believe I was showing him my most private and vulnerable part, and now he was deeply embedded in it.


    "Nia, your hands," Leon murmured, his voice soft as he extended his arms toward me.


    But I knew this wasn''t about tenderness. I had asked him to mess me up, and this was him fulfilling that request. His hands weren''t reaching out to hold mine¡ªthey were meant to take control, to grip my wrists tightly. He was setting me up for the position, taking me from behind while locking my wrists in his grip. I could already imagine how it would be.


    Responding to him, I slowly extended my arms back. Leon immediately grabbed my wrists, his grip tightening firmly around them.


    "...Are you scared?" he asked, his voice low.


    "I''m fine," I replied. "Do whatever you want with me, Leon."


    I said, my gaze fixed over my shoulder.


    "For you to do that... it''s my deepest wish."


    I spoke from the very core of my desires. Leon didn''t reply with words; instead, he moved decisively, aligning his actions with the deepest corners of my cravings.


    "~~~~~~~~~~~!!!"


    The sensation of his erection grazing against my insides sent waves of forbidden pleasure through me. With my wrists firmly held behind me, my butt was elevated while my back arched downward, creating an intensely deep angle for him to thrust into me.


    The position made each thrust hit my hips with a force that made the impact feel even more intense and loud, echoing through me with a heightened, relentless rhythm.


    The first thrust didn''te with a moan but a single, soundless scream of raw pleasure. As Leon''s penis pistoned in and out of me, my moans erupted uncontrobly.


    "No... haaaaah, aaaaahn~ haaaaah... this is, is... Leonnnnn... hiaaaaaan... Aaa, Leon...


    Leonnnnnnnnn~!"


    I was utterly intoxicated by the relentless assault on my ass, sinking into the depths of forbidden ecstasy. His cum, freshly shot, mingled with the new wetness, trickling down my inner thighs. His penis pounded my backhole, a ce it wasn''t supposed to prate, filling my ass with a scorching, expanding heat. My spread legs yearned for a deeper connection with Leon.


    Matching the rhythm of his thrusts, I began to move my hips, pushing my butt against his waist, urging his penis to sink even deeper inside me.


    I never thought I''d be such a lewd girl, but this was all Leon''s fault.


    From my ass, which was eagerly taking his dick, came a relentless, wet pping sound. As we kept going, the intensity between us surged, building toward the climax. Lost in the euphoric sensation of his dick buried deep inside me...


    "I''m cumming, Nia!"


    His voice, drenched in raw pleasure, echoed through me.


    "...Aaaaaaaaah... mmm, cum inside me... Leon, haaaaaaaah...!"


    I begged, looking back at Leon.


    Leon yanked my back toward him by my wrists, which he still held tightly, pulling me closer as he took control from behind. His left hand moved to my chest, fondling my nipple, while his middle and ring fingers slipped inside my vagina.


    "Naaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah, haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    The overwhelming sensation of both pleasures hitting at once made my body tremble uncontrobly. In that moment, Leon shot a huge load inside me. The intense heat flooded my ass, filling mepletely.


    "~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~!"


    Tears streamed down my face as I came, lost in the overwhelming forbidden pleasure.


    ***


    Leon and I made love all night, though I had no clear memory of how long.


    "C-Cumming againnnn~" I moaned for what felt like the umpteenth time. I had lost track of how many times I had cummed or how much he had poured inside me. All I knew was that I kept cking out and thening to as I cummed. He had filled both my pussy and ass with equal amounts of his ejactions. Both holes were now a sloppy, cum-filled mess.


    My vagina had be thoroughly ustomed to his shape. The tight walls, the folds, and the entrance perfectly stimted his dick. Even the entrance to my womb seemed to spread open, as if trying to swallow the tip of his cock. My backhole was also stretched to fit his shape.


    The once-tight ring of muscle, normally used for defecation, had been stretched so much that I feared it might never return to its original state.


    It almost felt like my body had been remade just for his personal use.


    "Aaaaaaaaah, aaaaaaahn, aaaah, fuhaaaaaaaam, hnnn, aaaaah~!"


    Obscene, wet sounds echoed through the room, mingling with my moans that grew louder and more frantic with each wave of intensity. Our bodies were slick with sweat and something more primal. It felt like I had truly been imed as his woman. I was his in every way,pletely and utterly. Even though I hadn''t been fully dominated by him yet, I was willing to be, whether dominated or not.


    "Aaah, cumming... I''m cummiiiiiiiiiiing~!!!"


    The sensation of cumming again overwhelmed me, and his dick inside me throbbed faster. Finally, it released a torrent of hot, sticky cum.


    "Hyaaaaaaaaaaaah, aaah, ah, ah, aaaah, I''m... Aaaaaaaaaaaaah, with your hot stuffffff! Aaaaaaaaaah!"


    All I could manage were incoherent cries as I felt his semen spreading throughout my womb.


    Afterward, I rested my head on his arm, using it as a pillow, feelingpletely rxed and content.


    "Hehehe..." I chuckled softly, savoring the moment.


    "Why are youughing?" he asked, his voiceced with curiosity.


    "Because it really feels like we''re married," I said, snuggling closer to him and inhaling the heady blend of our sweat and the lingering scent of sex. "It felt like we were making an heir in a royal chamber, preparing for the future of Betn. That''s the impression I had while we were doing it."


    "Well, it''s not really that different, is it? Even though we did it in an inn, it still feels the same," he replied, a hint of amusement in his tone.


    "That''s not what I meant," I said, yfully poking his nose with my finger. "But I guess thinking about stuff like that is something we''ll have to consider for the future."


    I said, smiling tenderly at him, my eyes glistening with determination.


    "For the future and beyond, we''ll create a multitude of heirs together and raise them to be strong leaders. I want you to give me as many heirs as I desire, Leon. So when I be Queen, I need you to work hard for it, buster."


    "Are you sure you want me?" he asked, his eyes reflecting a flicker of unease.


    It wouldn''t be easy, I knew that. Leon wasn''t of royal blood¡ªby all ounts, he was just amoner. My father, the King of Betn, and everyone else might resist. But I had to fight for this. That''s what my mother would have told me if she were still here.


    "I''m sure," I said with unwavering resolve. "Which is why I want you to be my King, Leon."


    I pictured us as the Queen and King of Betn, a perfect match. I was confident that with us in charge, Betn''s future would be luminous.


    "I''ll be that for you," he said, his smile mirroring mine.

 Chapter 351: Chapter 56 - Winter Vacation (6)

    Leon''s POV


    I woke up in the dead of night with Titania pressed against me, her head resting on my arm like a makeshift pillow. I carefully shifted her head from my arm, cing it gently onto a soft pillow, and then slid out of bed, stillpletely naked. I grabbed my smartphone from the nightstand and dialed a number.


    "..."


    I waited in the darkness for the call to connect, but eventually, it just ended with no response. She didn''t pick up.


    "I guess reaching her isn''t going to be easy, huh?"


    I''d been trying to call Professor Rose all day, but she wasn''t answering. Maybe the sting of discovering my sexual rtionships with Irene and Gabrielle was still too raw for her.


    I slipped on my bathrobe and walked out of the room, heading to the one next door. I knocked in a rhythmic pattern, making sure they''d know it was me at the door.


    The door opened to reveal a woman dressed entirely in ck.


    "Good evening, Master," she greeted. From her voice, I could tell it was Sandra. She knelt before me.


    Inside the room, there were nine other women. Ten in total. Six of them were dressed in the same ck attire as Sandra. One was wearing elven armor, and the other three werepletely naked, save for leaves strategically covering their private areas.


    "Good evening, Master," the others said, taking a knee, except for the elven woman. She stared at me with a scowl, clearly not my biggest fan.


    "Have you learned anything from them yet?" I asked.


    I nced over to the side of the room where five men were bound tightly by green vines, their bodies ensnared by the Dryads. I''d instructed them not to drain any more life force from any men, as they were essentially sucking semen out of them, even if indirectly.


    I made it clear that if they did, I wouldn''t forgive them and wouldn''t allow them to drain my life force, which they''d regret deeply because mine was unique and irreceable. I did permit them to draw nutrients from their bodies, though, which was why the men looked so gaunt but were still alive.


    Sandra replied, "Nothing. They won''t say a word."


    "I guess they''re really devoted to the Eclipse if they won''t spill anything," I said.


    "Do you want us to dispose of them?" Sandra asked, her voice steady.


    "Not yet," I replied. "Let me have a closer look." I stepped forward, closing the distance, and stared intently into their eyes.


    "Not looking too hot, are you?" I said to the man who had tried to grab Titania''s ass earlier. "This is what you get for aligning yourself with the wrong people andmitting unforgivable acts." My gaze shifted to the Eclipse symbol tattooed on his wrist. "So, you''re part of the Eclipse cult, huh? Care to exin why you''re kidnapping women and what your ultimate goal is?


    I promise I''ll let you go if you tell me."


    "Keh, no chance, kiddo," he sneered with a twisted grin. "I''m not afraid of death. I''m sure our Lord will save us, and His will shall be realized sooner orter. It''s you who''s in the wrong, disobeying His will and daring to defy Him further. But let me tell you something¡ªyou can''t. You can''t fight what''s inevitable.


    You might think you have the upper hand, but there''s no way you can stand against Him."


    His confidence in his Lord was chilling, even as he faced sacrifice with such unwavering devotion. Sesillian had clearly brainwashed him effectively.


    "Not far from now, our preparations will be finished. Soon, He will be reborn and envelop this world once again," he dered. "And you won''t be able to do a damn thing about it! Hahahaha!"


    He burst into maniacalughter, but Lixis tightened the vines around his throat, choking him into a breathless silence.


    After a fit of violent coughing, he red at me with a chilling menace. "Lord Xyroskhaal will plunge this world back into darkness, and you''ll see how futile your efforts are!" he snarled. "In the shadows, we find truth, and in the darkness, we are reborn. The world will bow to our will for we are the harbingers of the Eclipse, where light meets its end and our power begins."


    "In the shadows, we find truth, and in the darkness, we are reborn. The world will bow to our will for we are the harbingers of the Eclipse, where light meets its end and our power begins."


    "In the shadows, we find truth, and in the darkness, we are reborn. The world will bow to our will for we are the harbingers of the Eclipse, where light meets its end and our power begins."


    "In the shadows, we find truth, and in the darkness, we are reborn. The world will bow to our will for we are the harbingers of the Eclipse, where light meets its end and our power begins."


    "In the shadows, we find truth, and in the darkness, we are reborn. The world will bow to our will for we are the harbingers of the Eclipse, where light meets its end and our power begins."


    "In the shadows, we find truth, and in the darkness, we are reborn. The world will bow to our will for we are the harbingers of the Eclipse, where light meets its end and our power begins."


    Their voices grew louder and more desperate with each repetition. Blood began to seep from their eyes, streaming down their cheeks, and suddenly, their heads exploded in a gruesome disy. I shielded myself with Guardian to avoid being sttered by the gory remains.


    After that, I deactivated Guardian and surveyed the aftermath. Their heads werepletely blown off, leaving nothing but empty neck stumps. The explosion had been so violent that their heads had disintegrated.


    I snapped a photo of the gruesome scene and sent it to Professor Rose. I also took a close-up of the Eclipse tattoo on their wrists. No matter how much she might want to ignore me, there was no way she could overlook this. As soon as I sent the images, my phone rang. It was a call from her.

 Chapter 352: Chapter 57 - The Village Of Rakkan (1)

    I walked back to the academy with Titania, leading her to her dormitory.


    "Bye, Leon," she said, giving me a shy smile. "Um, see youter."


    "Yeah, I''ll see you." I replied. With a final wave of her hand, she turned and walked toward her dormitory, her smile lingering. I watched her until she disappeared inside.


    After that, I headed to the academy gates and made my way to the parking lot. There, I spotted Professor Rose leaning against her car, d in a thick trench coat.


    "Hello," I said as I approached. "Have you been waiting long?"


    "Yes," she replied with a curt nod, her eyes narrowing with a piercing, no-nonsense re. "Now get in." She pointed toward her car, themand clear in her tone.


    I slid into the backseat of Professor Rose''s car, but she stopped me with a sharpmand.


    "Up front," she ordered, her voice clipped and impatient.


    I moved to the front seat, feeling the weight of her disapproval. Her eyes were a storm of irritation, and it was clear she was far from pleased. I wondered why she wanted me up front with her. Justst night, she''d been dodging my calls. Maybe the gravity of the situation made it impossible for her to keep her distance.


    Professor Rose slid into the driver''s seat, the car''s engine roared to life, and we were off. She said nothing, her focus on the road ahead.


    The silence in the car was suffocating, an almost tangible weight pressing down on us. The only sounds were the low growl of the engine and the rhythmic thud of the tires against the pavement.


    "Looks like your assumption was spot on," I said, breaking the thick silence hanging between us. "The Eclipse really was behind those kidnappings, huh?"


    She didn''t respond, her eyes locked on the road, her expression cold and unreadable.


    "The men I interrogated were tight-lipped," I went on, "They were so fanatically loyal to the Eclipse that even under duress, they wouldn''t reveal a thing about their leader. It must be some seriously potent hypnosis that''s got them like this."


    Even when they were inches from death, they didn''t crack. I offered them a lifeline, a way out, but they kept their mouths shut like they were under some unbreakable spell. It showed just how deeply Sesillian had drilled his influence into them, turning them into silent puppets. And to make them that loyal, even to the point of dying, was no small feat. That man...


    terrifyingly evil for someone who gets railed by men in the ass.


    "I do remember them chanting something," I said, trying to cut through the thick silence between us. "I''m going to tell you what it was¡ªit might help in tracking them down."


    Despite my effort, she remained silent, her attention seemingly elsewhere or perhaps deliberately ignoring me.


    "Are you listening, Professor Rose?" I asked.


    In response, she mmed on the brakes, the car screeching sharply as it jolted to a stop. She turned to face me, her eyes burning with fierce anger.


    "Leon," she demanded, her voice seething with intensity, "What am I to you?"


    Her question was charged with such raw fury that it demanded a response. But I was struck dumb, unable to answer. My rtionship with Rose was aplex, tangled mess¡ªwas it right to call us partners, lovers, or just teacher and student?


    It was already a mess since she thought she was having an affair with a man who already had a girlfriend, but things spiraled further when she found out I was involved with other women¡ªwomen she knew, some as friends, others as acquaintances. To her, it must''ve seemed like I was just collecting women like trophies in my personal harem.


    "You really can''t answer, can you?" she hissed, her voice shaky with frustration. "If you don''t tell me what''s actually going on, I swear I might lose it. I really might lose it. I mean, I can''t believe I just fucked you, knowing you have a girlfriend, and now I find out you''re fucking other women too? And not just any women¡ªGabrielle and Irene!"


    She thought my rtionship with Titania was untouchable. No way I''d risk cheating on her, not when she was a princess and future queen. If I ever crossed that line, execution would be a real threat. That''s why she said we''d be putting ourselves in danger if we ever slept together. But now we had.


    All we could do was keep it a secret so she wouldn''t face the fallout and just deal with the guilt of having been with a man already in a rtionship.


    "Answer me, Leon..." she demanded, gripping the steering wheel tightly. "Did you really sleep with them? Do you really have rtionships with both of them? I never got a clear answer from you. Irene and Gabrielle didn''t say anything, but the way they looked at me confirmed it. I want to hear it from you."


    She fixed me with a steely, unyielding gaze.


    I nodded in response.


    "Say something," she insisted, her eyes growing colder. She wanted more than just a nod; she needed me to confirm it with my own words. But I remained silent. "I said say it!" she shouted, pulling her arm back and then thrusting it towards my face.


    I activated my Guardian to block the iing attack. Her eyes widened in surprise.


    "Wha...? The Guardian? Why do you have that...? And... what? I thought you were skillless, Leon?" she stammered, staring at her hand that had just tried to punch me, before locking eyes with me again.


    I ignored her question, my voice steady as I admitted, "I''m in a sexual rtionship with both Professor Irene and Professor Gabrielle."


    Her eyes shot wide open, the realization hitting her like a punch to the gut. "So you really are..." she whispered, her voice barely audible. "Then, the man driving Irene crazy... was you."


    "Yeah, it was me. But I didn''t mean to ignore her. I was just keeping my promise," I said calmly, watching her expression shift between anger and hurt.


    She looked at me with disbelief, and then a bitter chuckle escaped her lips.


    "Hehehehe... I can''t believe this..." she said as she continued driving. "I really thought you were my Prince Charming, Leon. But I was wrong. You''re nothing but a scum."


    Scum. Yeah, I was that. Akane had told me the same thing before. That I was scum. I slept with plenty of women back in my old world too. When Akane found out, she said I was a scum.


    I didn''t really understand what she meant back then. And even now... I probably still don''t.

 Chapter 353: Chapter 57 - The Village Of Rakkan (2)

    I stared out the window at the passing scenery. Rose kept her eyes on the road while she drove. The tension and awkwardness between us had disappeared. Maybe it was because we had alreadyid our feelings bare.


    That had to be it.


    Thendscape was pure countryside now¡ªendless stretches of farnd reaching out to the horizon. We were at the farthest edge of the kingdom, in the secluded vige of Rakkan. Only 90 people lived here, and they were so cut off from the world that anyone from the modernized Leonamon would see them as nothing but country bumpkins.


    "We''re here," Rose announced as she parked the car in front of a house that looked like an inn. There wasn''t any parking lot, so we just left the car at the front, where it stood out in the quiet, rural stillness.


    We stepped into the cozy, dimly lit inn, where an elderly woman appeared to be in charge. Her presence was warm, but her eyes were sharp and discerning.


    "We want to rent," Rose stated firmly.


    "That''ll be 10 gold for three nights," the olddy replied, her voice creaky but clear.


    Rose handed over 20 gold coins, more than required.


    "Two rooms," Rose added.


    "Alright..." the old woman said, her gaze shifting as she handed us two brass keys. Rose took one with a nod, and I took the other, then I followed her up the narrow staircase.


    "Isn''t it more efficient and cheaper to just rent one room?" I asked. I knew it was a pretty obvious question, but I asked anyway.


    "It''s because I don''t want to share a room with you," Rose replied bluntly.


    I figured that would be her answer. She clearly didn''t want to be near me, or even in the same vicinity.


    "With that said, I hope you''re ready for a muddy field trip. See you tomorrow," she said before disappearing into her room. I was left standing alone in the hallway for a while before I finally headed into my own room.


    ***


    It happened in the afternoon. I was lying on my back, casually reading something in my room when I felt a presence outside. At first, I thought it was just someone passing by, but after a while, that presence lingered¡ªit hadn''t gone away.


    Curiosity finally got the better of me, and I dragged myself up to check the window. That''s when I saw her¡ªa woman dressed in a simple brown tunic. But her arms... they were metal. No, it wasn''t just armor. Whatever she was wearing under that tunic looked like it didn''t belong to this world¡ªsome sort of mechanical suit, probably?


    I decided to confront her. I stepped out of the inn, the chill of the afternoon air brushing against my skin, and walked over to where the car was parked. The woman was hunched over, peering intently through the car''s window as if searching for something inside. I reached out and grabbed her by the shoulder.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Eeeek!" The woman let out a startled shriek, spinning around with a swift, aggressive motion. She attempted to strike me, but I quickly deflected her attack using Guardian. In an instant, she brandished a gun that looked like it belonged in a sci-fi movie¡ªsleek, metallic, and futuristic. Could she be from the future? Nah, that seemed too absurd.


    "Why are you attacking me when you''re the one poking around someone''s car?" I demanded.


    "Car? This thing is called a car here? How strange¡­" she said, her voiceced with disbelief. "Why the hell is a car in this world?"


    That revtion struck me. So she wasn''t from this world? Her confusion made that clear. But what world was she from? I couldn''t just assume it was Earth¡ªafter all, others could have cars too. Besides, she looked way too out of ce to belong to Earth.


    "This is your car?" she asked, her eyes still wide with curiosity.


    "No, it belongs to my Professor," I told her.


    "Can I meet your Professor to ask a few questions? Or maybe you could answer them yourself?" she proposed, her gun still tightly gripped.


    "I can," I said. "But first, why don''t you lower that gun?"


    "I can''t. I don''t fully trust you," she said.


    "Then no answers," I replied, turning to walk away.


    "W-Wait! Alright, I''ll put it down, but you need to promise me you won''t attack. You might not realize this, but I''m quite strong. I''m one of the leaders of a group of yers, after all," she said, shing a self-assured smirk. "I don''t want to identally kill someone who''s not Infected and is just an ordinary being from this world who hasn''t been infected.


    So stay where you are and don''te any closer."


    I was left puzzled by the term "yers" but kept my distance as she lowered the gun with a deliberate, slow motion.


    "Now, tell me something¡­" she said, her tone shifting to curiosity. "Do you know who''s behind the manufacturing of these vehicles?"


    I knew exactly who she was talking about. In fact, she was speaking to him right now. There was no need to divulge that, however, but I see no reason not to provide the name of thepany to her either.


    "It''s Leonamon," I said.


    "Leonamon. Alright, that''s saved in my database," she said, her tone clicking with finality. "Do you know where I can find it?"


    "There are many branches of Leonamon," I exined. "But the closest one is in Holy City, over that way," I said, gesturing with a pointed motion. "Leonamon produces a wide range of products, so don''t get mixed up. If you''re specifically looking for the car manufacturer, just ask for directions once you''re there. Leonamon is so widespread, you shouldn''t have any trouble finding it."


    "Okay. Everything you''ve mentioned is now saved in my database," she said, her voice measured and cool. "Thanks. Uh, we probably won''t cross paths again, so asking for names seems a bit pointless, but just in case, what''s yours?"


    "Leon," I answered. "Just Leon."


    "Oh, alright. Just Leon," she said, her fingers tapping away at her arm as she noted it down. "I''ve saved that as well. My name is Alekseev. Scarlet Alekseev. If you ever find yourself in a tight spot and need somewhere toy low, head to the vige of Vse and mention my name.


    They''ll make sure you''re hidden. Well then, I''ll be on my way."


    She started walking away, her figure slowly fading as she moved into the distance.


    "Scarlet Alekseev, huh? That does sound like a name from Earth," I muttered to myself.

 Chapter 354 - 57 - The Village Of Rakkan (3)

    Thendscape stretched out in an endless sea of green. Crops were nted in neat rows, thriving under good agricultural management¡ªanyone could see that. I trailed behind Rose as she walked down the narrow path, leading us to a lone house standing out against the backdrop of trees. It was a perfect spot for a countryside home. Honestly, I could see myself living here.


    As we neared the entrance, a dog barked at us from the yard, no gate to keep it back. But all it took was one fierce re from Rose, and the dog instantly went silent, tucking its tail between its legs. Not even a dog dared challenge her authority.


    When we reached the front door, Rose knocked firmly.


    "Oh?" A voice called from inside. "Rose? Is that you?"


    "Yes, sister, it¡¯s me," Rose answered.


    Sister? I had no clue she had one. Then again, we never talked long enough for me to know if she had siblings.


    "Oh, Rose! It¡¯s been so long!" a voice called from inside, and soon after, a woman who looked to be in her thirties stepped out, a baby nestled against her chest. Her face was soft, motherly, but tired, as if she hadn¡¯t had a break in months.


    Rose¡¯s expression darkened. "What kind of husband leaves his wife and child alone in a house stuck in the middle of nowhere?"


    "Philip¡¯s just trying to bring in more for us," her sister replied, her voice calm, though there was a hint of defensiveness. "Besides, it¡¯s safe here. You don¡¯t need to worry."


    "Tsk." Rose clicked her tongue. It was obvious she and her sister¡¯s husband didn¡¯t get along at all.


    "Why¡¯d youe by?" her sister asked.


    "Well, I had some work to handle around here, so since I was already in the neighborhood, I thought I might as well drop by and visit."


    Her sister¡¯s lips curved into a warm smile, a glimmer of appreciation in her eyes. "Aww, it¡¯s sweet of you to think of me," she said, her voice soft and inviting. "Anyway, why don¡¯t youe in?"


    "Nah, I just wanted to swing by and say hello. We¡¯re actually heading out now," she replied, her tone brisk as she turned to leave.


    "Oh..." Her sister¡¯s expression faltered, the smile fading as her gaze shifted to me. Her eyes widened with surprise and interest. "Oh? Well, well, who¡¯s this young man, Rose?"


    "He¡¯s just someoneing with me. That¡¯s all there is to it," she said.


    As she was about to leave, I spoke up.


    "Is it okay if I stay for a bit?" I asked thedy.


    Rose nced back at me, clearly surprised.


    "Of course, you¡¯re more than wee," she said, her smile bright and genuine.


    ***


    I stepped into the house with Professor Rose. The ce was a charming wooden house that could easily be mistaken for a cozy cabin. Shelves lined with books filled nearly every wall. It was clear that this woman, like Rose, was a true bookworm.


    "Wait a moment. I¡¯ll make us some tea," the woman said with a warm smile before disappearing into the kitchen.


    "Thank you," I responded, my voice soft as I watched her go.


    As soon as she was out of sight, Rose yanked me by the cor and shoved me against the wall with a violent thrust. Her eyes zed with unrestrained anger, the fury in them almost palpable.


    "What the hell are you up to, Leon?"


    "Didn¡¯t you notice it already?" I asked, my voice steady despite the tension. Beneath her clothes, I could see the marks of severe abuse¡ªsigns that went beyond a simple beating. Bruises and welts marred her body, clearly the work of someone who knew how to inflict pain where it could be easily hidden.


    It was likely her husband who did this, hitting her in ces concealed by her clothes, leaving her in a state of almost unbearable suffering.


    Her grip on my cor faltered, her fingers trembling slightly. "How did you notice that?"


    "I¡¯ve got a sharp eye for details. I can sense when something¡¯s wrong with someone¡¯s body just from the way they move. When I spot an irregrity in their gait or how they carry themselves, I activate my Perfect Eyesight to cut through the surface and see what¡¯s really going on."


    "P-Perfect Eyesight? So, you¡¯re notpletely skillless after all."


    "I¡¯m not. You saw it yesterday, didn¡¯t you? I activated a Guardian right in front of you."


    She¡¯d already seen that I wasn¡¯t as skillless as I seemed, so there was no point in hiding it any longer.


    "But how do you have two skills?" she asked.


    "That¡¯s not what¡¯s really important right now," I said urgently. "Your sister is on the brink of copse, and¡ª"


    Before I could finish, a heavy thud echoed through the house, the kind of sound thates from someone hitting the floor hard. Experience more on NovelBin.C?m


    "Grace!"


    Rose bolted toward the kitchen, and I raced after her. We found the woman sprawled on the floor, unconscious. Thankfully, the baby wasn¡¯t with her when she fell.


    "Grace!" Rose rushed to her sister¡¯s side, desperately shaking her. Grace remained unresponsive, her body limp. Rose hastily lifted her clothes, revealing a horrifying sight¡ªbruises sttered across her body in dark, bluish hues, a brutal mark of the violence she had endured.


    With magic being so prevalent, healing her with a spell would be straightforward. However, I couldn¡¯t just heal her yet. Healing magic could mend physical injuries, but it was powerless against mental trauma. This woman was probably deeply in love with the man who abused her, going so far as to conceal the bruises to avoid detection.


    If I healed her while she was unconscious, she might wake up believing it was all just a bad dream, unable to confront the truth of her husband¡¯s brutality.


    This was a severe case of domestic violence. I hadn¡¯t encountered much of this before; my parents had rarely fought when I was growing up. The first time I witnessed something like this was with Akane, who was being beaten by her drunk father.

 Chapter 355 - 57 - The Village Of Rakkan (4)

    Weid her down on the bed. She just slept there peacefully, while I took care of her daughter. It was my first time holding a baby, and I was a bit awkward at it. The little girl didn¡¯t cry, though. Instead, she smiled up at me, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile back.


    While I was busy with that, Rose suddenly burst through the door and headed outside.


    "Take care of them for me, Leon," Rose said, her voice firm.


    "What are you nning to do? Going after her husband?" I asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "What else am I supposed to do? That bastard¡¯s going to pay for what he¡¯s done," she replied through gritted teeth.


    She really had a thing against douchebags, huh? Probably applied to me too.


    "Aren¡¯t you rushing things a bit?"


    "How can I not be when I see someone suffering because of a fucker like him?" she growled.


    "It¡¯s not certain that her husband is the one to me, you know?" I pointed out. "And maybe you should consider her feelings before you dive in headfirst."


    "Leon, you think someone like that deserves any consideration?" Rose¡¯s voice was like a whip crack. "He puts his hands on a woman and just disappears, who knows what the hell he¡¯s doing. I can¡¯t stand that kind of shit," she snapped, her eyes zing. "Or what? You think he deserves to enjoy his life while his wife is suffering?"


    "I¡¯m not saying that," I countered. "What I mean is, we don¡¯t need to get involved in things that aren¡¯t our business. When I say consider, I¡¯m talking about her feelings, not her husband¡¯s. What if she doesn¡¯t want us sticking our noses in her business? Do you think she¡¯d be grateful if you did something to her husband, even if she didn¡¯t want it?"


    Rose froze for a moment, her anger palpable as she processed my words. Then she stormed over to me, grabbing me by the cor with a vice-like grip. Her eyes were intense, filled with a fierce resolve.


    "Are you telling me to ignore something that¡¯s clearly unjust? To just turn a blind eye? Is that what you¡¯re suggesting?"


    "I don¡¯t mean that," I said.


    As we argued, the baby in my arms suddenly began to cry. Rose¡¯s grip on my cor loosened.


    "Stay here, Rose," I said firmly. "You¡¯re not going to get anything by chasing after her husband. You¡¯ll just end up exhausting yourself. Why don¡¯t you take care of Grace while I handle Hana?" I suggested.


    Rose¡¯s teeth clenched so tightly I thought they might bleed from the pressure. Her eyes burned with a fierce re, as if she was about to unleash more of her anger.


    "Leon, I can¡¯t make sense of you," she said, her voice heavy with confusion and anger. "When I didn¡¯t know who Irene¡¯s mysterious man was, I was certain he was a scumbag, no doubt about it. I¡¯d never even seen him, but based on his actions and what he did to Irene, I was sure he was a total piece of shit. Then I found out you were that scumbag. At first, I couldn¡¯t believe it.


    You¡¯re so different¡ªkind and you even saved me. I thought my initial impression was wrong, that maybe you weren¡¯t a scumbag after all."


    She was saying that despite meeting me and sharing moments together, she had hoped I wasn¡¯t the scumbag I seemed. But if her initial impression was wrong, it meant she doubted her current feelings too.


    Explore stories on NovelBin.C?m


    "But thinking back to that night on the cliff, I can¡¯t ignore the gut feeling that you yed with my emotions to get me into sleeping with you. You knew I was starting to fall for you and used that to your advantage. I mean, under no circumstances would I sleep with a man who¡¯s already in a rtionship with another woman."


    She was right. The reason I could read a woman¡¯s feelings wasn¡¯t because I cared about them¡ªit was because I knew exactly how to manipte those emotions to get what I wanted. I wasn¡¯t understanding them out of empathy or connection; it was purely tactical. The Goddess of Subus¡¯s Heir skill let me sense what I needed to say or do to push them, to bend them into submission.


    I¡¯d been twisting their desires and vulnerabilities, bending them to my will. She wasn¡¯t wrong when she said I was just manipting the circumstances, setting the stage for them to fall for me¡ªfall right into my trap.


    "When I realized that," she continued, "I knew how right I¡¯d been all along. You¡¯re a scum. No, you¡¯re worse than I thought. More fucking scummy than I gave you credit for."


    With that, she turned on her heel, walking away toward Grace, leaving me standing there.


    For a moment, I was rooted in ce, staring at the floor. Maybe... maybe my past self and who I am now weren¡¯t as different as I¡¯d tried to believe. Maybe after all these years, I was still the same asshole who yed with people¡¯s feelings for his own gain. I thought I understood women, but now I wondered if I was just fooling myself.


    "Yeah, right¡­" I muttered under my breath, the words dripping with bitter realization. "I manipted Akane back then, didn¡¯t I? I knew she had feelings for me, and I used that. Did I ever apologize for that? Have I even acknowledged it?"


    The memories shed through my mind, like shards of ss cutting into my conscience. Back then, I hadn¡¯t really understood her, had I? I only saw the surface, too blind or too selfish to dive deeper into what she was truly feeling. Maybe I was never capable of understanding her¡ªnot the real her.


    "¡­You¡¯ve be a scum."


    Her words echoed in my mind, harsh and unforgiving, just like they had that day. She had seen right through me, called me out for what I truly was¡ªa fucking scumbag. She wasn¡¯t wrong. I was nothing more than a maniptive asshole, using people¡¯s feelings to get what I wanted. No righteousness, no integrity, just a man who knew how to twist emotions in his favor.


    I had yed the game too well, and now the consequences were like a noose tightening around my throat.


    I should have apologized¡ªback then, when it mattered. Instead, I left things unresolved, hoping that my saving her would somehow make up for the shit I¡¯d done. But deep down, I wondered if it was enough. I hoped, after everything, that she managed to find peace, even if I never could.

 Chapter 356: Chapter 57 - The Village Of Rakkan (5)

    Grace woke up after a while, but by then, it was already nighttime.


    "What happened to me?" she asked, struggling to lift herself up.


    Rose gently helped her into a sitting position and said, "You suddenly copsed. You''ve been out for hours."


    "I''m sorry," Grace said with a faint smile, "I must have been exhausted from taking care of Hana."


    Rose remained silent for a moment before asking, "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    Grace seemed to understand what Rose was getting at but yed dumb. "What are you talking about?"


    Rose rolled up her sleeve to reveal a bruise. "Why didn''t you tell me about the bastard who did this to you?" Rose''s voice was a low growl, full of unrestrained fury. It was the kind of anger you didn''t want anyone to witness. But Rose let it all out.


    "Because I don''t want to burden someone as busy as you, Rose," Grace said, her smile serene despite the ache she felt. The strength in her ability to smile through pain was remarkable. "I didn''t want to add to your already heavy load. I don''t have that right."


    Rose''s eyes shed with intensity. "You have every right to tell me," she said firmly. "You''re like a sister to me. Sure, we''re not blood-rted, but after all those years living in my family''s house, you''re the one who looked after me."


    Grace''s gaze softened as she spoke. "I''m just a maid," she said quietly. "Your family assigned me to take care of you when you were just a child. But I''ve always thought of you as my little sister. Without any family of my own, having you around fills my heart with warmth. But that''s exactly why I can''t burden you with this."


    Hmm... So they weren''t really rted by blood after all. But then again, familiese in many forms.


    "Besides, I don''t think Philip is as bad as you''re making him out to be," Grace said, her voice soft but steady, as if she was trying to convince herself as much as Rose. "Sure, sometimes he gets rough with me, like this..." She touched the bruise, wincing slightly, "...but it''s never to the point of trying to kill me.


    I mean, a father wouldn''t go so far as to kill the woman he married and fathered a daughter with, right? He''s not a bad guy. I wouldn''t have married him if he was. Although... I kinda wish he''d stop following along with whatever people he''s hanging out with. He changed when he joined that group."


    Rose''s eyes went wide, a flicker of realization crossing her face before she slowly turned toward me.


    "Do you know what group he got involved with?" I asked, my voice low but tense.


    Grace''s expression darkened, her shoulders sagging. "I have no idea," she said, shaking her head. "But I think that''s what changed him. He started talking about things I couldn''t make sense of, and sometimes he''d wake up in the middle of the night, muttering things... things I couldn''t understand."


    "Does it sound like... ''In the shadows, we find truth, and in the darkness, we are reborn. The world will bow to our will, for we are the harbingers of the Eclipse, where light meets its end and our power begins''?" I asked. Those were the exact words the members of the Eclipse whispered just before their heads exploded.


    Grace frowned, her expression troubled. "That does sound like it, though I can''t bepletely sure. Why? Is something wrong?"


    "Nothing at all," I replied, though my words were far from the truth.


    There was everything wrong. Her husband wasn''t just in some shady group¡ªhe''d been brainwashed, swallowed by a criminal cult that specialized in kidnapping women. Worse yet, it was toote to save him. Anyone who got close or dared to speak their secrets had their heads blown off, the organization made sure of that. Her husband was already far too gone, and there was no way out for him.


    I locked eyes with Rose. She knew exactly what I was thinking¡ªhell, she was investigating this same shit too. We didn''t even need to say it, but it hung heavy between us.


    Later that night, after Grace had finally drifted off to sleep, I turned to Rose. "Her husband''s probably with the Eclipse," I said, my voice low, cutting through the silence. "Everything she said points to it. There''s not much left to figure out."


    Rose pulled the cigarette from her lips, her eyes narrowing as she blew out a long stream of smoke. It curled in the air like the weight of the truth sinking in. "Then we wait for him toe back," she muttered, her tone cold and steady, "see if it''s real."


    "You serious?" I shot back, not convinced. "His head could explode the second we push him. You want to make her a widow like that?"


    Her jaw tightened, the edge of her cigarette burning between her fingers. "I''d rather that than let her suffer at the hands of some scum like him." She paused, her voice lowering into a growl. "I don''t give a fuck what it takes, even if she hates me for the rest of her life. I''m not standing by and watching the woman who raised me go through that kind of hell."


    And it looked like she was determined todo just that. I could almost feel the rage enveloping her in a quiet storm. I was sure that his husband, Philip, I heard his name was, would be going to be in a lot of hell.


    ***


    That night, I slipped out of my room, the floor creaking softly under my weight as I moved through the dim hallway. I reached Grace''s room and carefully pushed the door open, peering inside. She was asleep, her face pale against the pillow, looking so fragile. Her daughter, Hana, was tucked in the small crib beside her, sleeping soundly, blissfully unaware of the storm swirling around her life.


    "She won''t do anything stupid... not with us here, right?" I muttered under my breath, eyes darting from Grace to her child. "Maybe she''s holding back because she''s got Hana now. Maybe being a mother''s enough to keep her grounded."


    But I knew it was bullshit. Everything about her screams lie. She loved that bastard once, but that was long gone. The marks on her skin were proof of that. He hurt her, but she stayed because, at some point, love had blinded her. Not anymore, though.


    Now, whatever was left of that love had rotted away. She''d never love him again.


    What Rose didn''t catch¡ªbut I did¡ªwas the hollow emptiness in Grace''s eyes. That wasn''t the look of a woman in denial, it was the look of someone who''d spiraled so far down into despair that she was begging for a way out. Every little movement, the way she walked, the way she carried herself¡ªit all screamed of a broken woman on the edge. And the way she walked?


    That wasn''t the only thing that was wrong with her. Something else lurked beneath the surface, something darker.


    As I was leaving the house, something caught my eye¡ªa rope. My chest tightened. I didn''t want to jump to conclusions, but knowing the hell Grace was living through, it wasn''t hard to guess what that rope could mean. It wasn''t a matter of if anymore¡ªit was when. I needed to get rid of that rope and make sure she stayed far away from anything sharp. This was going to spiral if I didn''t step in fast.


    Once I stepped outside, I called out, "Morthea?"


    In response, vines unfurled from a nearby tree, slithering down its trunk before a woman emerged halfway from its bark. Only her upper body was visible, the rest still fused with the tree. The dog nearby barked like crazy, but I quickly quieted it by activating the Guardian around him. He stopped almost instantly.


    "Seen anything unusual?" I asked her, my voice low.


    "Yes, Master," Morthea replied, her voice as soft as the wind. "I''ve sensed many different life forces... from several men, all lingering around her."


    I clenched my fists. "I see."


    The ugly truth hit me like a punch to the gut. Her husband¡­ that piece of shit. He hadn''t just hurt her; he''d let other men use her. What a sick, twisted, pathetic fucking cuck.

 Chapter 357: Chapter 58 - Grace And Rose (1)

    I hadn''t told Rose anything about this yet. I knew her well enough to be sure she''d act impulsively and hunt Philip down. But if she did, something would definitely happen to Grace. What Grace needed right now was someone she trusted. If I left her to her own devices, she''d probably try something reckless. That''s exactly why I hadn''t said anything.


    Yet, anyway.


    For now, all I could do was wait.


    The night came and went, but Philip still hadn''t returned home. I''d been talking to Sandra over the phone, asking her to dig into Philip''s whereabouts. She told me he wasn''t spotted anywhere near Rakkan, which only meant one thing¡ªhe was probably out of Rakkan. Most likely at the cult''s base.


    "Morning, Leon," Grace said softly as she stepped out onto the balcony and spotted me sitting there. Her warm smile did little to hide the exhaustion beneath it. "Did you sleep okay? Sorry if the bed wasn''tfortable. We''re not exactly rolling in cash to afford softer beds," she added, her chuckle tinged with a hint of embarrassment.


    "It''s fine," I said, giving her a reassuring smile. "Honestly, I slept like a baby."


    "Thank goodness," she breathed out, the tension in her shoulders melting away. Her gaze shifted toward the front yard,nding on Rose, who was chopping wood logs with ease.


    Rose''s body was a sight to behold¡ªmuscr, but not in a way that was too much. She had that perfect bnce between strength and femininity¡ªsexy and lean. The way her muscles flexed as she swung the axe, sweat glistening on her skin under the morning sun, was near hypnotizing. She was only wearing a tight ck sleeveless shirt, and it clung to her body in all the right ces.


    Watching her like that was almost enough to make my mind wander, but I had to be careful. If I stared too long, she''d catch me¡ªand that re of hers could cut deeper than any de.


    "When did you meet Rose?" Grace''s voice broke through my thoughts, snapping me back to the present.


    "At the academy," I said simply.


    "Heh~" Grace looked at me with a sly grin, like she found something amusing. "You know, I never thought Rose would go for someone younger," she teased. "I always figured she''d be into someone her age or maybe even older. She was all about Prince Charming back when she was a kid, after all," she added with a nostalgic smile.


    "We''re not exactly in a rtionship, Miss Grace," I replied.


    "I know," she replied with a nonchnt shrug, but the grin didn''t leave her face. "Still, it''s not exactly hard to see there''s something going on between you two."


    Well, there was something there, but it wasn''t something I was ready to admit out loud.


    "Anyway, are you two heading out today?" Grace asked, changing the subject, though the yful glint in her eyes remained.


    "Yeah," I told her.


    Rose and I had nned to leave today, but I couldn''t risk leaving Grace here alone. She might try to do something drastic, like attempt suicide if we left her behind. I couldn''t exactly tell Rose that I wanted to stick around until Philip came back, because I knew she''d get suspicious.


    So, instead of exining anything, I figured the best option was to ask Morthea to stay here until Philip returned.


    "You can stay a little while longer," Grace said, her voice soft.


    "I don''t want to impose," I replied. It was all I could think to say in that moment.


    ***


    Breakfast was... well, underwhelming. The food was in, like something thrown togetherst minute, and I didn''t have to ask to know Rose was the one who cooked it. Her whole vibe didn''t exactly scream "domestic goddess." She had that tough, brass exterior, and the mess in the kitchen just confirmed it. She wasn''t the type of woman to worry about stuff like cooking, and honestly, her food showed it.


    Still, there was something endearing about it¡ªabout her. Seeing someone as strong and no-nonsense as Rose fumble through something as basic as making breakfast was kind of a turn-on in a weird way. It was rare to see someone so rough around the edges be this clumsy, and I couldn''t help but find it a little sexy.


    After breakfast, I figured I should handle the dishes. As I stood at the sink, washing the tes, Rose came up beside me. She didn''t look at me, just stayed close enough to speak in a low whisper.


    "Her husband''s a member, isn''t he?" she asked, her voice barely above a murmur. The tension in her words was hard to miss.


    "We don''t know that for sure yet," I replied, keeping my eyes on the tes. "Grace said she wasn''t sure if the phrase she heard him say was the same one the Eclipse members use. It''s just a possibility right now."


    "But the probability''s high, though," she added, her tone firm.


    "Yeah, I mean¡­ it is," I admitted, letting out a small sigh.


    The odds that Philip was tied to the Eclipse were high. His strange behavior alone raised enough red gs. But I couldn''t confirm anything yet. I hadn''t even met the guy in person, so I had no real way of knowing for sure.


    I mean, those friends of Philip that Grace mentioned might just be part of apletely different group. But the way Philip disturbingly offered his wife to so many men was a clear, unsettling clue.


    "Is it okay to just leave her here?" Rose asked.


    "Probably not," I admitted, scrubbing a te with more force than necessary. "But we can''t make progress on the investigation if we stay put. We''ve got only a month of winter vacation, and given the time we need for the investigation, sticking around here won''t get us anywhere."


    "Yeah, it''s tough to stay here when we''re racing against time to dig up something on Eclipse," Rose said. "So what''s our move?"


    This seemed like the perfect moment for me to ensure Grace''s safety. If I suggested Rose stay behind, it would guarantee Grace wasn''t alone.


    "How about I head to the next vige by myself?" I suggested, trying to sound casual. "And you stay here to keep an eye on Grace?"

 Chapter 358: Chapter 58 - Grace And Rose (2)

    "I can''t let you go there alone, Leon," Rose said after a pause, her eyes locking onto mine. That hesitation was my chance, and I could almost see the conflict in her. Her heart wavered, and for a split second, I knew she might lean toward picking Grace over me. That''s exactly what I was banking on. "I told you before, didn''t I? I don''t want you doing anything dangerous."


    "But it''s not exactly smart for both of us to stay here, is it? Unless we go together, but we can''t leave Grace here alone, can we?"


    Leaving Grace here, with no one around, was a risk that could blow up in our faces. And there was no way we could leave her with Philip either. That was a dangerous move, which meant Rose had to stay.


    "I need to go," I said. "You need to stay, Rose. You took down a dragon all by yourself. I''m damn sure if I leave Grace with you, she''ll be safe."


    Besides, there was another reason I couldn''t stay here. I''d noticed something about Grace¡ªshe was terrified of me. No, more specifically, she was terrified of men in general. Given what she''d been through, that fear made sense. That''s why I didn''t want to hang around. My presence was only making things worse for her.


    "Leon," Rose said, her voice soft but steady. "You''re going to be alright, right?" She was finally convinced she needed to handle everything with Grace and Philip. But now, she was asking if I''d be okay heading to a ce where women often got kidnapped¡ªalone.


    This was one of those moments where she wanted to keep her distance because deep down, she knew I was a scumbag, always ying around with different women. But even though she knew it in her head, her heart still couldn''t let go of her feelings for me. I wasn''t nning on manipting her emotions to get what I wanted, but if the opportunity came up, I wasn''t above taking advantage of it.


    "I''ll be alright," I told her, meeting her gaze head-on.


    ***


    Rose decided to stay at Grace''s ce, leaving me to head to the next vige to investigate.


    "Looks like this is the way I need to go, huh?" I muttered to myself as I nced in the direction I was headed. Before setting off, I looked back and saw that Morthea was still there. I''d assign her to stay behind, just in case something came up that even Rose couldn''t handle. Morthea would be more than enough to take care of things. She was a powerful Dryad, after all.


    ***


    Rose''s POV


    Leon had left the house, heading to the next vige, while I stayed behind at Grace''s ce. I was sitting on the balcony when Grace came out, holding a cup of tea, and handed it to me.


    "Are you sure you want to stay here and not go with him? You had ns, didn''t you?" she asked, her tone light but curious.


    "Don''t worry about it," I replied, taking a sip of the tea. It was a bit tepid, but still really good. "Thanks," I said, giving her a smile.


    "Don''t mention it," she replied, her lips curling into that warm smile I''de to know so well. It was the same smile she''d given me when I was a child¡ªback when she was the only one who truly cared for me. I didn''t care if she was just a maid back then, doing her job. To me, she was my sister.


    "Anyway, has Hana gone to bed yet?" I asked.


    "Yeah, that kid loves her sleep," Grace said with a soft smile, her voice carrying a gentle warmth. "But enough about that... what about you and Leon?"


    "What about us?" I responded.


    "I''m not blind, you know," she said. "The moment he walked in here with you, I could tell something was up. And the way you can''t stop watching him every time he moves... well, that just confirmed it."


    "You''re reading too much into it," I shot back. "He''s a student at the academy, and I''m responsible for looking after him. I''m his professor, that''s all there is to it. Nothing for you to confirm."


    Grace''s smirk deepened, her eyes glinting with mischief. "It seems to me there''s more than just a student-professor thing going on. Maybe you''re picking up on that Prince Charming energy he''s got. I mean, I can see it too, and trust me, it''s not impossible you''d notice it as well."


    Prince Charming? Leon? I used to imagine him as the perfect Prince Charming who''de to rescue me in times of distress, sweeping me off my feet. But now, knowing the whole story about him, Gabrielle, and Irene, I couldn''t see him that way anymore. All I saw was a scumbag who took pleasure in bedding women. I had fallen into his trap too.


    "I don''t see him that way," I told her firmly.


    "Really?" Grace replied, a hint of disappointment in her voice. "Well, that sucks for him then. He seems like he really cares about you."


    I was about to take another sip of my tea when her words hit me. I paused, stunned. "...What?"


    "You didn''t notice?" she asked, her tone almost incredulous. "It''s pretty obvious he''s in love with you."


    I hadn''t noticed at all. When had Leon shown signs of affection for me?


    "How did you notice something like that?" I asked, my curiosity piqued.


    "I''ve got a sharp eye for these things," Grace said, her smile yful. "Remember, I''m a romance genre junkie." She leaned closer, her gaze softening. "And I can also see those same signs of affection from you towards him. It''s clear to me that you both have feelings for each other."


    "No way..." I said, shaking my head in disbelief.


    I couldn''t deny I once had feelings for him. The key word here is "had," because those feelings had vanished when I learned the truth about him. Maybe I was still holding onto the idea of us being together, but Grace''s assertion that Leon had feelings for me was hard to swallow. After everything he did to get me into bed, it was impossible to believe he could genuinely care about me.


    "Maybe you still don''t see what I''m seeing between the two of you, but I''m convinced your feelings for each other are genuine and not just a lie. I can tell he''s done something wrong, but I don''t think it was out of malice," Grace said, her voice steady and sincere. "Leon is a good guy."


    The weight of Grace''s words hit me hard. This was the woman who had been my rock, the one who had always been there to support me. Now she was telling me that the man I hadbeled as a scumbag, the one I thought was just a maniptive bastard, was actually a good guy.

 Chapter 359: Chapter 58 - Grace And Rose (3)

    I was still reeling from the fact that Leon was in love with me.


    It was hard to wrap my head around. Leon had manipted my feelings to get me into bed, and I let it happen. To make it worse, he was already dating the Princess of the Betn Kingdom. He knew that and still slept with me. And if that wasn''t bad enough, he had Gabrielle and Irene wrapped around his finger, fucking them too, even though he had a girlfriend.


    While all these thoughts were racing through my mind, my phone buzzed. I stepped outside for a moment to check it. It was a message from my father. I bit my lip as I read it.


    "Even after I left his damn house, he''s still trying to dictate my fucking future," I muttered, a growl escaping through clenched teeth, my fingers tightening around the phone.


    How dare he? After kicking me out and barring me from his house, he was still finding ways to control me, making me do what he wanted. I never wanted to be some agent for the administrators, yet here I was, working for them. This wasn''t the life I chose, and now, here he was, pushing me to do something even more ridiculous than before.


    He wasn''t even ashamed to call it an "order from the Head of the House," like I was still part of that damn family. Screw him!


    I deleted his text and headed back to the house. That''s when I heard it...


    "Huh?" I turned my head, hearing someone speak. There was a guy standing there, looking confused, staring at me like he didn''t know what to make of me. His eyes were wide, filled with confusion. I didn''t recognize him either.


    There were a few other guys with him, watching the exchange.


    "Hey, Philip, that ain''t your wife, is it?" one of them asked.


    "No," the man who had been eyeing me finally growled, his voice low and irritated. "Maybe she''s just a visitor. How dare that woman have visitors at a time like this?" His jaw clenched, teeth grinding together as anger flickered in his eyes.


    "Does it even matter?" one of the others sneered, a wicked grin spreading across his face. "A broad like that showing up gives us something else to enjoy. Your wife''s already too loose for us to get much out of it anyway."


    "Yeah, you''re right," Philip muttered, his gaze locking onto me, eyes dark and predatory. His lips curled into a twisted smile as his tongue slid across them. "She''s got a damn good figure, though. Definitely fuckable." His voice dripped with lust as his eyes roamed over me. "I''m tired of fucking that woman anyway. Maybe a change of vor will satisfy my appetite today."


    They moved in closer, six of them, their footsteps deliberate and heavy. Grins stretched across their faces, filthy intent written in their expressions. I could feel their disgusting stares like hands already on my skin. I knew exactly what they wanted. And I was more than ready to fight¡ªready to break their penises, crush their balls¡ªbut first, I had to deal with him. The bastard Grace married.


    "You''re Philip?" I asked, my voice cold as steel, eyes narrowing on him.


    "Oh, you know me?" Philip''s lips curled into a sly grin, his eyes glinting with recognition. "Wait, are you Rose? Grace always talked about you. She''d light up, grinning from ear to ear, going on and on about how the little girl she used to take care of had grown into a full-blown adult, working for herself now.


    Damn, I never thought I''d get to see the real Rose in the flesh!" His eyes wandered over me, slowly, lingering on every curve, practically stripping me bare with his gaze.


    "You''ve be a fine woman," he continued, voice low andced with sleaze. "If I''d paid more attention to what Grace was saying back then, maybe I would''vee for you instead."


    "Philip!" A voice suddenly cut through, sharp and frantic. I snapped my head toward the entrance and saw Grace standing there.


    "Oh, Grace!" Philip''s voice oozed mockery, his smirk widening as he leaned slightly forward. "Have I missed you! What''s it been, two weeks since Istid eyes on you? How''s little Hana doing? Hope she''s holding up just fine!"


    "Stay away from Rose! Don''t do anything to her!" Grace''s voice cracked,ced with panic and fury, her eyes wide with desperation.


    Philip''s sneer deepened. "What, just like I did with you?" he spat, his words dripping with cruel satisfaction.


    That was all I needed. My hand shot out, wrapping around his throat. I lifted him effortlessly, his feet dangling above the ground.


    "Ack?!" His eyes bulged as he gasped for breath.


    Instantly, the other men whipped out their firearms, barrels aimed at me.


    I didn''t flinch. I didn''t care. Their guns meant nothing to me. "What did you do, exactly?" I asked, my voice cold and steady, as if the threat of death was nonexistent. "Tell me now, or I''ll snap your fucking neck."


    "K-Kh?! What the hell is this kind of strength?!" Philip gasped, his voice strained as he wed at my hand, desperately trying to free himself from my grip. But he couldn''t. He had no idea how strong I really was.


    "Tell me..." I growled, squeezing his throat harder, feeling the muscles beneath my fingers tense and strain.


    "Y-You guys! Help me!" he wheezed, his eyes wild with fear.


    "If any of you even think about pulling those triggers," I warned, not bothering to look at the other men, "I''ll snap his neck and then yours, too." My voice was icy, cutting through the tension like a de. "Now, what did you do?"


    Philip let out a strained grunt, his face reddening as my grip tightened, theck of air making him wince in pain. He was on the verge of suffocating, but I wasn''t going to stop¡ªnot until I knew what he had done to Grace.


    "I-I only shared her!" he finally choked out. "I was just being a good friend!"


    Shared. Share? Share what? But I knew. I knew exactly what he meant. He shared her body with these men.


    He let them use her.


    The realization hit me like a tidal wave, and my vision went ck.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 360: Chapter 58 - Grace And Rose (4)

    I mmed him to the ground in an instant, forcing the air out of his lungs, then drove my heel straight into his crotch.


    "Gaaaaaaaaaaah?!"


    I heard a crunch from down there, and it sure as hell sounded like I''d broken something. Good. I didn''t care if I did. This asshole didn''t deserve to have his dick intact. He didn''t deserve to be married to someone like Grace, who had taken care of me when I was a kid. He should just die.


    I raised my heel to smash his crotch again, but that''s when the other men around me opened fire.


    I dodged, moving faster than they could follow, bullets whizzing past me as I dashed toward them. Their eyes widened, the fear sinking in. They didn''t stand a chance. I was in front of them before they even realized it, and with one swift motion, my knee mmed into the first guy''s crotch, sending him crumbling.


    Before he hit the ground, I spun and kicked the next guy straight in the balls, his legs giving out as he copsed, clutching himself in agony.


    The two of them hit the ground hard, bodies crumpling in an instant. But I wasn''t finished. No, they had to pay. Even though they were already writhing, helpless on the floor, I pressed my foot down onto their balls, grinding the soles of my shoes against them.


    "GRRAAAAAAAAAAAAH!"


    "NGGGGGGGH!"


    Their cries ripped through the air, mingling with the sickening crunch beneath my heel. I felt the tension give way as something inside snapped. It was satisfying, seeing them squirm beneath me. I wasn''t going to let them off easy.


    The other three watched in horror, their faces drained of color as they realized what they were witnessing. Fear took hold of them, their bodies trembling like leaves in the wind. I could practically see their thoughts, the instinctive panic kicking in as they squeezed their legs together, trying to protect their dicks from an imagined pain.


    Even just watching was enough to make them feel like their own balls were getting crushed.


    They bolted, fear driving their every step, but they didn''t stand a chance. I was already on them, dodging their desperate gunfire like it was nothing. In seconds, I was right behind them. I grabbed one by the cor and yanked him back, mming his body into the ground with a hard thud.


    "No, no!" he cried out, but it was pointless.


    Before he could beg, my foot crushed his crotch, a sickening crunch filling the air as his balls gave way under the force. I didn''t even blink as I dashed to the next one, driving my heel into his crotch with the same brutal impact. Another crunch echoed, his body folding in pain.


    Thest one barely had time to process it before I was on him, smashing his crotch into a mess of blood and shattered bones.


    All three hit the ground, their bodies twitching in agony. Dark red stains spread rapidly across the crotch of their pants, blood pooling from where their dicks had once been. Their eyes rolled back, hands instinctively clutching what little was left of their ruined balls, but it didn''t matter. It was over.


    I stood over Philip, staring down at his pathetic form. His body twitched, and his eyes were rolled so far back that only the whites showed. Without hesitation, I drove my foot into his crotch, again and again. Each kick sent a wet, crunching sound through the air, echoing like the satisfying crack of bones breaking. The sickening noise filled the yard, louder with every impact.


    Even the dog in the corner, sensing the brutality, cowered and tucked itself deeper into the shadows. Philip''s mouth began to foam, white bubbles gathering at the corners, but I didn''t care. I kept going. He deserved this.


    "Stop, Rose! Stop!" A sudden voice tore me out of my fury. Grace. Her arms wrapped around me from behind, pulling me away as if she could drag the anger out of me. "Please, don''t kill him. Don''t let your rage take over.


    You don''t have to do this," she pleaded, her voice shaking as she clung to me.


    "But Grace¡­" My voice was raw with anger. He had done something unforgivable, something that wasn''t just cruel¡ªit was monstrous. And it wasn''t just to anyone. It was to his own wife. He deserved to fucking die. He deserved worse than that.


    "You don''t have to," Grace''s voice cracked, and I could feel her sobs as she pressed her body against mine. "Please, Rose¡­ I can''t let you kill him."


    With that, the haze of rage finally started to lift, allowing me to catch my breath. The raw fury that had consumed me¡ªthe image of Philip sharing Grace with other men, letting them use her however they wanted¡ªstill burned inside me, but now it was controlled. The fire was still there, but it wasn''t blinding me anymore. And it was Grace who''d stopped me.


    Grace, the one who should''ve wanted those bastards dead more than anyone. Grace, of all people.


    "Are you finally alright?" Her voice was soft, filled with concern, as she held on to me tightly. She hadn''t let go, even after everything.


    I took a deep breath, still feeling the rage simmer beneath the surface. "Yeah," I muttered, forcing myself to sound calm. "You can let me go now."


    Slowly, almost reluctantly, she loosened her grip and stepped back. I turned to look at her, trying to smile despite the storm still raging in my chest. Even after all the shit she''d been through, she stood strong, unwavering. That''s what made her special¡ªher ability to stay tough, even when the world tried to break her. I couldn''t help but wonder if I''d ever be that strong. Could I ever be like her?


    "Thank you," I whispered, my voice quieter.


    She gave me a warm, reassuring smile.


    I crouched down and examined Philip''s wrist. My suspicion was confirmed¡ªthere it was, a tattoo bearing the symbol of the cult we were investigating. Philip was indeed a member of the Eclipse. I checked the other men, and they had the same mark.


    "When did he get this tattoo?" I asked Grace, my voice steady despite the chaos.


    "It was when a man came to our home," she replied.


    "A man?" I pressed. "Do you remember anything about him?"


    "All I know is he was a young man with pure ck hair and ck eyes. He looked otherworldly, like he didn''t belong to this world at all."


    Her description didn''t match anyone I knew.


    "Do you know his name?" I asked.


    "James," she said, her voice almost a whisper. "James Moriarty."

 Chapter 361: Epilogue 7 - A Brewing Showdown (1)

    Leon''s POV


    I made it to the vige. There were about twenty, maybe a little more, but definitely not over thirty houses scattered around the ce. Surrounding them were fields where vigers were busy picking crops. The second they noticed me, though, they got spooked and quickly backed away. Not long after, a massive guy, easily several times my height, came out of one of the buildings.


    He was carrying what looked like a huge stick with an axe de on the end¡ªprobably a halberd. He had the look of someone who was this vige''s defender.


    "State your business here," he said, voice low and threatening.


    I raised my hands. "I''m not here to cause any trouble," I told him. "I just heard this vige had been hit by a string of kidnappings¡ªwomen being taken¡ªso I came to investigate."


    "How do I know you''re not one of them?" he asked, eyes narrowing with suspicion.


    "You can tie my hands if it makes you feel better. You could even tie me to your foot so I can''t move," I offered. "I''m willing topromise."


    The guy nced behind him, where a group of children, women, and elderly were huddled together, trembling like he was the only thing standing between them and danger. He turned his attention back to me, eyes locking on my wrist. He was clearly checking for something¡ªthe Eclipse tattoo, the mark those kidnappers probably had.


    "Come with me," he finally said, his tone sharp. "And make sure you stick close. You stray more than five feet away from me, and your head will be rolling on the ground. Got that?"


    "I got it," I replied, moving closer. When I was close enough, he turned around and led the way, not looking back.


    We arrived at what looked like a barn. The big man pushed the door aside with a grunt, and we stepped inside. The interior was dim, the air thick with the scent of hay and dust. But the first thing that grabbed my attention was the sound.


    "Mmmpphh! Mmmmph!"


    There was a man tied up, his hands bound behind his back, his feet secured together, and his ass nted on the ground. His body was strapped tightly to one of the wooden columns, a gag shoved in his mouth, muffling his protests.


    "This piece of shit," the big guy growled, his voice dripping with disgust, "is one of them. He raped women in this vige and kidnapped them. There were more, but I got lucky catching this fucker. The others ran off with the women they snatched."


    "Does he have a tattoo like this?" I asked, referring to the Eclipse mark.


    I pulled out my smartphone and showed him the image. "Yeah, that''s it," he said with a firm nod. "But there''s someone powerful with them. Someone even I couldn''t take on. A woman." He paused, his voice dropping lower. "She was dressed like a man, but trust me, she was definitely a woman."


    I didn''t have a clue who he was talking about. Maybe someone in the Eclipse was disguising themselves, or maybe it was some weird order from Sesillian, given his twisted tendencies, to have his followers cross-dress. Either way, if this huge guy was admitting she was strong, that woman had to be no joke.


    "Do you remember any features?" I asked, trying to get more information.


    "Yeah," he replied, his brow furrowing. "She had ck hair like yours, and ck eyes."


    That feature was definitely surprising. So far, the only other person I knew with ck hair besides myself was my sister, Elise. Could this woman be connected to Lilith? Maybe another sibling of mine? It was a real possibility, but there were way too many variables to consider before jumping to any conclusions.


    "Mind if I ask him something?" I turned to the big guy.


    "Go ahead," he grunted.


    I pulled the cloth gag from the captive''s mouth, and he immediately started coughing, spitting out dirt and frustration.


    "You fuckers," he rasped between coughs. His eyes shot daggers at the big guy, venom dripping from his words. "You''re all gonna pay for this. Our Lord''s minions are already on their way, and when they get here, they''ll tear this pathetic little vige apart."


    He was spitting threats, and not just words¡ªhis saliva flew everywhere as he ranted.


    "All your women here will be raped! I''ll taste everyst one of them! I''ll fuck them up while you watch, drowning in your own despair!"


    I ced a hand on his shoulder, squeezing slightly as I let a wave of deathly intent pour out of me. His mouth snapped shut immediately, eyes widening as he felt the suffocating aura I released. His gaze slowly shifted up to meet mine, panic creeping into his expression.


    "You really think you''re gonna get that chance?" I whispered, my voice low and cold.


    "E-Eek?!"


    "Let me show you what real fear looks like."


    I unleashed every drop of my bloodlust, flooding the air around us with sheer, violent intent. His bravado evaporated in an instant, his eyes darting wildly in terror as his body trembled under the pressure. Every ounce of false courage he had clung to slipped right through his fingers.


    "Now then, why don''t you tell me what you really are, and what your purpose is?"


    The moment I asked that, he started mumbling something in anguage I couldn''t understand¡ªgibberish. It didn''t even sound human, but somehow, I knew exactly what he was saying.


    In the shadows, we find truth, and in the darkness, we are reborn. The world will bow to our will, for we are the harbingers of the Eclipse, where light meets its end and our power begins


    Then, suddenly, blood started leaking from his eyes, streaming down his cheeks and dripping onto the ground.


    I immediately backed away, my instincts ring as I activated my Guardian, shielding myself from whatever was about to happen. Just as I distanced myself, his head burst with a sickening stter. Blood sprayed everywhere, and I watched in cold silence, protected by the shimmering aura of my Guardian.


    I nced at the man, and he had already grabbed a piece of plywood lying on the ground, using it as a makeshift shield.


    "Looks like you''re used to this," I remarked, noticing how calm he remained even after the guy''s head exploded.


    "I''ve seen one of them die just like this in a nearby vige," he replied nonchntly. "So yeah, I figured it''d end the same way."


    Before I could respond, someone came rushing in.


    "Erick! They''re back!"


    The big man let out a grunt, tossing the plywood aside as he moved quickly toward the door. Without hesitation, I followed him out of the barn.

 Chapter 362: Epilogue 7 - A Brewing Showdown (2)

    When I arrived, I was greeted by the sight of a massive swarm of people closing in. They didn''t look like they belonged here, and I could instantly tell they were members of the Eclipse.


    There were so many of them, it was like they''d brought a whole army with them. The guy the big man had stashed away in that barn had to be someone important¡ªsome high-level official¡ªbecause that was the only reason they''d show up in numbers like this. There was no other exnation that made sense.


    Erick, the big man, stood his ground, his face calm, but the way his fingers wrapped tightly around his halberd told a different story. His knuckles were turning white from the grip. The tension in the air was thick, and despite his outwardposure, you could feel the weight of the storm brewing inside him.


    "Visitor, you came here just to investigate, didn''t you?" His voice was steady, but the weight behind it was palpable. "Do me a favor¡ªget out of here with the others. Save them."


    "You''re gonna hold them off?" I asked, feeling a knot form in my stomach.


    "Yes. Even if it costs me my life," he replied, his eyes burning with a conviction that was almost tangible. He wasn''t bluffing¡ªhe was dead serious. "I have a daughter. My wife died before she even knew what it meant to have a daughter. I swore on her grave that I''d protect our daughter, no matter what.


    That''s why I''m begging you¡ªget her out of here. Save her, save the people of this vige."


    "D-Dad!" a voice pierced the air from behind us. A woman, stunningly beautiful with flowing blonde hair, came rushing over. She lookedpletely out of ce here, like she belonged to a world far more polished, more elegant. Honestly, if you told me she was from royalty, I wouldn''t bat an eye. "L-Let''s go together! You can''t fight them all on your own!"


    "I have to, Anna!" Erick''s voice exploded, ripping from the depths of his lungs. "You need to go with the other vigers! Get to the next vige and tell them what happened here!"


    Tears welled up in his daughter''s eyes, her voice cracking with defiance. "I don''t want to! I want to stay with you, Dad!"


    The tension between them hit me hard. Watching their pain, I made my decision, stepping forward.


    "You go and save them yourself," I said, my tone cold and unyielding. "I''ll handle the fight."


    Erick''s eyes widened in shock. "You can''t take them all on," he stammered, disbelief and concern mixing in his voice.


    I met his gaze, unwavering. "Don''t waste time worrying about me. You should be more concerned about your daughter. If her father dies here, who''s gonna protect her from whates next?"


    Even if he was determined now to protect his daughter, it would still be useless in the long run. The danger was always out there, lurking in the future. What if something bad happened to her then? Was he supposed to rise from the dead to save her? That idea was ridiculous.


    "Normally, I wouldn''t go this far, but I''m moved by your bravery," I told him, my tone softening just a bit. "You''re risking everything for someone precious to you. If I was even half the man you are..."


    I released a powerful surge of mana, the air crackling with its intensity. I concentrated it until it formed into a de of pure energy, shimmering with lethal potential.


    "You don''t need to worry about a stranger like me," I said, casting a nce at his daughter, who was still clinging to hope. "Focus on staying alive for her. She needs you¡ªyou''re all she has left. And honestly, there''s nothing to worry about when ites to me. Even with all this, they still can''t take me down."


    Erick''s eyes widened in shock as he looked from me to the glowing sword. Then he hesitated before asking, "Do you have someone you''ve promised yourself to?"


    "I have," I replied.


    "Then, are you willing to take concubines?"


    "D-Dad?" His daughter''s voice wavered, her eyes widening as she seemed to grasp the gravity of what he was suggesting.


    "Well, the person I''m promised to has no issue with me taking concubines. In fact, she encourages me to have as many as I can handle. So, yes, I''m willing to take concubines," I answered with a steely resolve.


    "Alright," he said. "If you manage to survive this, fight off, and defeat all these scumbags, I''ll give you my Anna as your concubine. Is that eptable?"


    "Dad!" His daughter shouted.


    I looked at him and smiled. "I''ll dly take her," I said.


    "Haha!" he burst out, hisughter booming and harsh. "If you manage to save our vige, I''ll be more than happy to hand her over to you! You seem like a man worthy of her, after all!" he added, giving me a hard p on the back that stung. "So, best of luck."


    He turned to the other vigers, his voicemanding. "Alright, everyone, let''s clear out and head to the next vige!"


    "Dad, you''re not seriously going to give me away as someone''s concubine, are you?" I heard Anna''s voice, full of disbelief.


    "The young man seems to have some promise," Erick said with a nod. "I figured he''d be more deserving than any of the dirtbags trying to win you over in this vige."


    "But howe... I mean... Sure, he''s handsome, but I can''t just go with him. He''s already promised to someone, right?"


    "Yes, that''s right," he said, his tone matter-of-fact. "That''s why you''ll need to get along with her when he takes you. And try to be a good wife. It''s not entirely impossible that you could end up as the legal one."


    "Dad!"


    The argument between father and daughter buzzed faintly in the background. I, however, kept my gaze fixed on the throng of people advancing toward us.


    I reached into my suit and retrieved my mask¡ªa smooth, faceless piece with no distinguishing features.


    With a reward on the line, it was time to get serious.


    I slipped the mask over my face.


    Then, without a second thought, I hurtled forward into the fray.

 Chapter 363: Epilogue 7 - A Brewing Showdown (3)

    At first, the people were stunned as I charged straight at them¡ªjust one person dashing toward a swarm of soldiers. Normally, no one would be reckless enough to make a move like that, so they must have thought I was insane for trying such a daring stunt. They hadn''t realized yet that I was anything but a fool.


    As I closed in, they swung their weapons at me and fired their guns. Bullets whizzed past, and steel des cut through the air, but I danced around them effortlessly, my Guardian blocking every strike.


    Their eyes widened in shock as they watched me deflect their attacks. Before they could even grasp what was happening, I had already sent their heads soaring through the air, their bodies slumping to the ground with a sickening thud.


    Without missing a beat, I turned my attention to the gunmen. I slipped behind them with lethal precision and swiftly beheaded each one, their heads rolling away in a grotesque disy of efficiency.


    Someone gulped, their disbelief nearly tangible. They couldn''t fathom what I had just done¡ªcharging straight into a horde, effortlessly dodging and deflecting every attack, and sending heads flying in mere seconds. The sight was enough to unsettle anyone, if not scare them shitless. I didn''t waste a single breath and came at them with even more ferocity.


    Heads continued to soar through the air like grotesque, bloody fireworks wherever I moved.


    The horde, nowpletely thrown into chaos, started to panic and flee. They must have realized that something was seriously off and decided it was time to run. But I wasn''t about to let them escape. I cut down one, then two, then three, four, fifteen, thirty, forty... I carved my way through them, leaving a macabre trail of corpses.


    Then, out of the blue, I felt a sudden, jarring impact as someone blocked my de.


    "Kuh...!"


    "Oh?" I muttered, turning to face the source of the sound. It was a woman. Recognition hit me instantly¡ªshe was the one who had fought Rose and nearly defeated her. If she could pull off something like that, she wasn''t just powerful, she was dangerous.


    I took a quick step back, and in the blink of an eye, I was fifteen feet away from her. She locked eyes with me, her expression dead serious, not a hint of fear. The chaos I''d unleashed around her didn''t faze her one bit. She wasn''t trembling or shaken¡ªjust focused and wary. This one meant business.


    "Why are you here in this vige?" I asked, my voice masked by the coarse, rough tone of the voice changer hidden beneath my mask, keeping my real voice concealed.


    "We''vee to retrieve a precious member of ours," she said calmly. "But it seems we''re toote."


    She must''ve realized that their so-called precious member was already dead.


    "A precious member, huh? Tell me, why are you even in that cult? Why are you part of the Eclipse?" I asked. It still blew my mind to find a woman in a group like the Eclipse¡ªa notorious cult known for kidnapping and raping women. I couldn''t wrap my head around how any woman could be involved with them.


    She didn''t say anything and just stared at me. But after a while, she answered, "The purpose of the Eclipse is to bring back the natural darkness that was our Lord. There women who have that unfortunate incidents were nothing more than a piece of the puzzle in order to realize the dream of the Eclipse. We want to shroud this world back to darkness."


    There was nothing but silence hanging between us for a moment before she spoke again.


    "We are simply fulfilling the prophecy," she said calmly. "Our Lord desired many women for his own life, and he wanted them all. We''re just making that prophecy a reality."


    "By raping and kidnapping them?" I shot back, my voice dripping with disgust.


    "If that''s what it takes to make it happen, then yes, it''s important for us to do it," she responded, without a hint of shame.


    This woman pissed me off. I had never felt this kind of rage toward a woman before, but she was every bit as disgusting as the rest of the Eclipse. How could she allow all this to happen around her, and still stand there like she believed in it?


    Maybe she was so blinded by this so-called Lord of theirs, or maybe she was just another brainwashed pawn, twisted by Sesillian''s influence into thinking this shit was justified. Either way, it made my blood boil.


    I let out a slow breath, then dashed toward her, closing the distance fast¡ªbut she was even faster.


    Our weapons met with a sharp ng, the force of it sending a jarring vibration up my arm. She was using a sword now¡ªsomething she hadn''t done when she fought Rose. Back then, she relied only on her fists and feet. Clearly, she had realized that trying to take me down with just martial arts would be a huge mistake.


    I attacked relentlessly, shing at her, but she dodged every strike with fluid, almost effortless movements. Her reflexes were insane, quick and precise, but there was a ring problem¡ªher swordsmanship was sloppy. She had the control and stance of a trained fighter, but the way she handled the de? Amateur. Her movements were too rigid, too slow inparison to her dodging.


    It was obvious she wasn''t used to this.


    "You really suck with that sword," I taunted, jumping back out of her range with a smirk curling on my lips. "Not really fair to fight you like this if you can''t handle a de." I flicked my wrist, deactivating my mana sword, letting the light fade away. "So let''s make it even. I''ll take you down on your own terms."


    Her eyes narrowed, wary of my move. But then, with a sharp inhale, she dropped her sword, the tter echoing between us. She shifted into a proper fighting stance, her muscles tense and ready, showing off the posture of someone who knew how to brawl. The hesitation was gone. Now, she was ready to get serious, to take me on with her real skill.


    Good. She''d just set the stage for her own downfall, and I was more than ready to make her taste defeat in the one thing she thought she could win at.

 Chapter 364: Epilogue 7 - A Brewing Showdown (4)

    The woman moved first. She was fast¡ªreally fast. One second she was standing there, and the next, she became a blur, reappearing right beside me with a sharp kick aimed straight for my head. I didn''t bother calling on Guardian to shield myself because I wanted this to be fair and square. Instead, I raised my arm and blocked her kick head-on.


    The impact rippled through my arm, sending a jolt of force through me. She was strong¡ªreally strong¡ªbut even with all that power, she didn''t move me an inch.


    Her eyes widened in surprise, a flicker of disbelief crossing her face before she quickly rposed herself. She came at me again, more aggressive this time. But just like before, I didn''t flinch.


    "What the...?"


    "Is that all?" I asked.


    "Not yet!" she screamed, spinning around with a flurry of punches aimed at my chest and head. She was moving faster than before¡ªfaster than Rose, even. It was clear she wasn''t just some normal human. The precision and speed of her attacks made that obvious.


    But it didn''t matter. No matter how hard or fast she swung, every single hit was blocked, my arms moving to deflect her blows like it was nothing. I didn''t even shift from my spot. The ground beneath my feet felt solid as ever. I didn''t budge.


    "What...?" she gasped, her voice filled with confusion, her eyes narrowing as she realized just how pointless her attacks had been.


    Her strikes were deadly, meant to kill, but they were all useless. Not only had I blocked every single one, but I hadn''t even moved from my position.


    "Is that all?" I repeated, my voice colder, cutting through the air like ice.


    She stepped back, her eyes wide, the reality of the situation finally hitting her. The entire time, I''d left openings¡ªplenty of them. I''d made it easy for her toe at me. But now she realized that even with those gaps in my defense, she couldn''t move me, couldn''t touch me. Her wariness was written all over her face. She wasn''t about to make another reckless move.


    She was smart, careful, preferring to methodically pick apart her opponent rather than charge blindly. I had to give her credit for that¡ªit was the right strategy.


    "Who... who are you?" she stammered, disbelief shing across her face. It was clear she couldn''tprehend that someone like me existed, much less that she had no clue about it.


    "Mephisto," I said, the name slipping from my lips like it carried the weight of the underworld itself.


    "Why are you attacking an organization that has nothing to do with you?" she pressed.


    "Nothing to do with me? You''re wrong." I told her. "I''m here because it has everything to do with me."


    I couldn''t allow Eclipse to continue. They couldn''t be left unchecked, running wild, thinking they couldpete with me for control. I was the only one who could rule this world¡ªthe only one who would. Eclipse was nothing more than a cancer, a disease eating away at the very core of this world. The longer they existed, the more they''d devour everything.


    If left unchecked, they''d consume this world whole.


    "The thing you''re chasing¡ªthe dream you''re trying to make real," I said, voice steady and cold, "that very dream will be the thing that destroys you. Be careful what you wish for."


    "Our dream is the perfect solution for this vile world. To nket it back in darkness¡ªthat''s the way we should live. Nothing''s more perfect than the quiet, calm of the deepest darkness," she said, her voice dripping with zeal. She squared up, her eyes locked on me, and prepared herself for another assault. "That''s why we will realize our dream."


    With a powerful kick off the ground, she closed the distance between us in one fluid motion, fast as a bullet. She faked left, her body a blur, then came straight at me with her arm outstretched¡ªnot a fist, but an open palm, aiming to lock me in a grapple. I dodged easily, slipping just out of her reach. My own fist shot out like a reflex, tightening as it flew toward her face, aiming for her nose.


    CRACK.


    Her head jerked back as my punch connected, and a strangled grunt escaped her lips.


    "Ngh?!"


    Blood poured from her nose instantly, dripping onto her lips, her eyes wide with shock. For a second, she just stood there, stunned, still well within my range. Then, with a gasp, she scrambled backward, putting space between us again.


    She wiped the blood from her nose with the back of her hand, staring at it, dazed, before swiping it onto her clothes. With renewed determination, she rushed at me again. But each time she attacked, I blocked her easily. My movements were effortlesspared to her increasingly desperate swings. And each block was followed by my fist mming into her body.


    She couldn''t hit. Every attempt was met with another punch, knocking her off bnce again and again.


    Eventually, her steps became shaky, her legs wobbling beneath her. She was clearly disoriented, swaying on her feet, but somehow, she still held her stance. She looked like she might fall over any second, but sheer defiance kept her upright, fists raised, refusing to back down.


    "Looks like you''re on yourst leg," I said, my tone icy and unyielding. "Is this really all you''ve got?"


    With a primal roar, she surged at me again, her resolve burning fiercer than ever. But something was off¡ªher fists were shimmering with a dangerous glow. I activated Guardian immediately, preparing for whatever she had in store. When her glowing fists struck the barrier, the impact was cataclysmic. An explosion erupted, filling my vision with a dense, choking cloud of smoke.


    As the smoke slowly dissipated, I saw her sprawled on the ground, her arm nearly incinerated, the bones splintered and destroyed.


    "An explosive attack, huh? So that''s your skill," I said. "But it seems like there''s a major drawback¡ªusing it also fucks you up pretty bad."


    I deactivated Guardian and took in the sight of her ruined arm. "Looks like she''s got some sort of emergency measure to keep her alive," I noted.


    I scanned the area, noting the Eclipse members who had seen theirrade fall. They quickly decided to cut their losses and flee. I made no move to chase them, simply watching as they scrambled away.

 Chapter 365: Epilogue 7 - A Brewing Showdown (5)

    Sesillian''s POV


    I sat in my estate, savoring the taste of the tea my butlers had prepared, the faint clink of porcin as I set my cup down echoing through the quiet room. The air was calm, almost serene¡ªuntil the heavy thud of footsteps announced a visitor.


    "You''re looking really rxed, Sesillian," a familiar voice said. I nced up, meeting the gaze of a man with jet-ck hair and piercing dark eyes. His body was ripped, every muscle defined. Thest time I''d seen him, he was a wreck¡ªmissing an eye and a limb. But now, he stood before me, fully restored, like nothing had ever touched him.


    "You don''t look like someone who went through hell," I replied, raising an eyebrow.


    He smirked, a cold glint in his eye. "Yeah, my grandaunt''s got a talent for fixing souls. She patched me up so well, even my limbs grew back. But that''s not why I''m here. Why are you so rxed, knowing Mephisto''sing for you?"


    I leaned back in my chair, the leather creaking beneath me as I took another sip, unfazed. "Mephisto? He''s not worth my time. And Angelica? She''s nothing. Just a failed product of the kingdom.


    A pawn in a much bigger game. There''s more to this than some broken knight. She was never important, just another failure."


    Angelica had been one of the captains of the Magic Knights. She was left for dead after the King''s Game, barely clinging to life when we found her on the ind''s shore. I used every resource at my disposal to rebuild her, reshaping her into someone new¡ªsomeone perfectly loyal to our Lord. She became wless. Until Mephisto took her out.


    This same Mephisto had been the one to tear apart the man standing in front of me. He said Mephisto''s power was so overwhelming, he couldn''t even see its limit. I''d thought it was just an exaggeration, but looking at the wreck he''d been, I knew he wasn''t lying. Still, no man is without weakness. No one. The only being without ws isn''t a man at all¡ªHe''s our Lord.


    "Anyway, you got any good news for me, or is it just the usual bad things?" I leaned back in my chair, my eyes locking onto his. "I figured since you came here in person, you''d at least have something worthwhile to tell me."


    He smirked, but there was something darker behind his eyes. "Oh, I do. But there''s something that''s been gnawing at metely."


    I raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Oh? And what''s this something that''s got you all worked up?"


    "It''s this... thing called Leonamon."


    Leonamon. The moment he said it, I felt a twinge of recognition. Anyone who wasn''tpletely out of touch knew that name. You''d have to be living under a rock on the far side of the world to not have heard of it. Leonamon was a behemoth, apany that had rewritten the rules of modernization, obliterating every otherpetitor and leaving them in the dust.


    They were rolling in cash, probably the richestpany on the right now. Even some of my own prized possessions were from them.


    "And why is Leonamon bothering you?" I asked, sitting up a bit straighter now.


    "It''s the way thepany''s been growing¡ªso fast. It''s unnatural. They''ve only been around for less than a year, but they''ve already taken the top spot, outpacing every singlepany in the world," he said, his voice carrying a weight of suspicion.


    He had a point. Leonamon''s rise was nothing short of mind-blowing. Sure, they had some insane tech, but nopany, no matter how advanced, should climb that fast. Normally, it would take decades, maybe half a century, to achieve what they had in just months.


    "Which is why I''ve got a proposition for you," he said, his eyes narrowing, his tone deadly serious. "Something that only you could pull off."


    "What is it?" I asked, watching as he leaned in closer.


    "Destroy Leonamon for me," he said, his voice low and cold.


    "Why?" I asked, narrowing my eyes at him.


    "Because something about it feels... wrong." He paused, the weight of his words hanging in the air. "I don''t like how much thatpany is changing the world."


    I raised an eyebrow. From where I stood, the changes Leonamon brought seemed more than beneficial. As far as I was concerned, thepany had made life easier in ways that were unimaginable before. Smoother roads for better transportation, cars that cut down travel time, smartphones that kept us connected to the world, blending information and entertainment seamlessly.


    Leonamon had done more good than harm. Yet, here he was, asking me to bring it all down.


    "I don''t think it''s gonna be that easy," I said bluntly. "Not unless I get something I want in return."


    I let my gaze trail over him, sizing him up from head to toe. But he wasn''t fazed.


    "That''s not something I can offer," he replied tly. "Besides, I''m like you¡ªI only see men as my love interest. And I''ve already got my eyes set on someone." He leaned back slightly, giving me a sharp look. "So, choose something else you need."


    I already knew this man shared the same proclivities as me. Despite his rugged, muscr frame, his true desiresy elsewhere. His sexual attraction was strictly reserved for men, and it wasn''t hard to see. There was something undeniably feminine in the way he moved¡ªgraceful, deliberate, like he was always holding back a part of himself.


    I had my suspicions the moment we first met, and every nce, every subtle gesture had only confirmed it.


    "Alright," I said, letting my voice carry a mix of intrigue andmand. "Then, give it to me."


    I let the words hang in the air for a moment, savoring the tension as I stared him down, my eyes locking onto his.


    "Give me the secret to traveling between worlds."


    ***


    Amon''s POV


    The reports wereing in, routine but always impressive¡ªLeonamon''s growth was unstoppable, a force that dwarfed anypetition. The smartphone sales were through the roof, as expected. But what truly caught my attention was the fact that our wine had skyrocketed to be the second-best-selling product, followed closely by our cakes.


    It seemed like people were fully embracing modernity, and the influence of Leonamon was shaping the world in ways no one could have predicted.


    Our current revenue¡­ it wasrger than anything any otherpanies could even dream of. Combined, they couldn''t match us. Master would be ecstatic when he saw the numbers. The moment he returns, I''d rush to him with the news.


    But then, an urgent knock shattered the stillness of my office.


    "Vice President!" a voice called out, shaky with panic. "O-One of our branches has been attacked!"


    My heart pounded as I shot up from my chair, eyes narrowing. Attacked? What did that even mean?


    No¡­ I knew exactly what it meant. This wasn''t just a random event¡ªit was the beginning. The prelude to something bigger. A confrontation. The Eclipse and Leonamon were on a collision course. The war¡­ it was about to begin.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 366 - 59 - The Demon Rages (1)

    Rose¡¯s POV


    I red down at the man whose balls I¡¯d just crushed, his body limp and useless on the floor. His face was twisted in agony, even unconscious, but he¡¯d survive¡ªthough probably wishing he hadn¡¯t. The sight of him, broken but alive, was almost pathetic. I crouched down, tying them up tight so they couldn¡¯t pull any bullshit when they came to.


    Grace stood off to the side, her voice shaky as she protested.


    "You don¡¯t need to tie them up like that¡­"


    I shot her a sharp look, cutting her off. "You want them loose? It¡¯s dangerous to leave them like this."


    She went quiet after that.


    Once they were bound, I sshed some cold water over them, and Philip was the first to stir. His body twitched, a painful gasp leaving his mouth. Even with his dick practically obliterated, he was still alive, barely clinging on. His eyes fluttered open, unfocused, his mind still scrambling to understand the pain ripping through his body.


    "Geh¡­ hehe¡­" He let out this sick, deliriousugh. His eyes were zed at first, but then something dark snapped inside him. They locked onto me, wild and full of madness. The look of a manpletely broken, mind shattered beyond repair. Then again, getting your balls crushed could do that to anyone.


    My eyes trailed down to his wrist, where the tattoo of the Eclipse stood out, dark and clear. He was one of them.


    I turned to Grace, exining that he was part of the Eclipse, a twisted cult that kidnaps and rapes women. When I told her that, she was in shock. But then again, Grace had been through hell herself, raped while her husband watched and approved of it, so it didn¡¯t take long for her to ept the truth.


    "Still¡­ I can¡¯t believe the man I married turned out to be this kind of monster," she said, her voice filled with disbelief. "I loved him, you know? Truly. I wouldn¡¯t have married him otherwise. I told you that, didn¡¯t I?"


    She told me she loved her husband, that she wouldn¡¯t have had his child if she didn¡¯t. The way she said it, like she was still trying to hold on to a shred of that love, made me wonder. Maybe, once, Philip really was a good guy, and the only reason he turned into this monster was because of that cult.


    Thest guy I caught told me something simr¡ªhe said the cult felt like it was hypnotizing him, breaking down his will until he couldn¡¯t resist. Maybe that¡¯s why Philip became what he is now.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "His mind¡¯s probably been rotted by the cult," I said, my voice steady but dark. "He¡¯s not the man you loved anymore, but he was, once. Now all that¡¯s left is his face and body. The rest¡ªevery memory of you, everything good¡ªit¡¯s been twisted into something sick. That¡¯s what made him do what he did to you. And even if he¡¯s not fully in control, it doesn¡¯t change anything.


    He¡¯s still unforgivable."


    Even if he didn¡¯t want it, even if he was brainwashed, the blood on his hands was still real. He was guilty.


    "Kekeke..." Philip¡¯sugh was a rasping, twisted sound that echoed through the room. "Unforgivable? There¡¯s nothing unforgivable about what I¡¯ve done. Every single thing I did was by themand of our Lord, the Great Darkness. His will is absolute! As a faithful servant, I was honored to fulfill his desires.


    I¡¯m not guilty. I will never be guilty."


    My hand shot forward, grabbing his chin and squeezing until I could feel his teeth grinding together under the pressure.


    "You think you¡¯re getting away with that? Talking like you¡¯re innocent when you¡¯re soaked in sin? You think I¡¯m fucking stupid?"


    Philip sneered through the pain, his eyes wild but filled with a twisted certainty. "Stupid? That¡¯s putting it lightly for someone like you. You blindly oppose what you can¡¯t understand. If you just put your faith in our Lord, you¡¯d be promised wisdom beyond yourprehension. But you¡¯re too much of a fool to see it.


    You¡¯re nothing but a puppet that defies Him."


    "Tell me, then, what¡¯s so special about this Lord of yours? What¡¯s so great about him that you¡¯d throw your wife¡¯s body to the wolves, letting other men use her? Huh?" My voice dripped with disgust, every word like venom.


    "You wanna know what¡¯s so great about Him?" Philip¡¯s lips curled into a twisted grin, his eyes gleaming with unhinged zeal. "Fine. I could talk about the Lord forever and not even feel tired. Our Lord, the Great Darkness, is beyond anything you could ever understand. Not even the Great Red could touch Him.


    He¡¯s the one who stands above it all, the one who will take this broken world and reshape it into what it was always meant to be. You think you¡¯re stopping something? You¡¯re just a fucking idiot ying in the dark. The prophecy will happen¡ªnothing can stop it. This world is supposed to be swallowed by the darkness He created. And it wille back.


    We¡¯ve sworn it¡ªit wille back!"


    His words were filled with deranged conviction, spilling out like a flood of insanity. This "Great Darkness" he was raving about meant nothing to me. It was all gibberish. I¡¯d heard of the Great Dragons, like the Great Red, but this so-called darkness was just the ramblings of a lunatic.


    "You mean to tell me you did all that things to Grace¡ªlet her get used by other men¡ªjust for some nonexistent god?" I growled, my hand gripping his chin so hard I could feel the bones shifting under my palm, my nails digging into his skin.


    The second I said that, Philip¡¯s whole demeanor snapped. His eyes narrowed, filled with a zing, animalistic fury. It was unreal¡ªhow he could still re like that after I¡¯d crushed his dick and balls. The pain alone should¡¯ve shattered his spirit, but no, he clung to this madness like it was the only thing keeping him alive.


    "Nonexistent?" He practically spat the word, his voice seething with hate. "You don¡¯t have a fucking clue! Our Lord exists! He¡¯s here, in this very realm, watching and waiting. And when He returns, you¡¯ll regret every word you just said, every time you opposed Him, you fucking moron!"

 Chapter 367: Chapter 59 - The Demon Rages (2)

    Philip''s eyes glowed with a madness that barely teetered on the edge of sanity. It was like he''d fully given his soul to this "Great Darkness," clinging to the twisted belief that he was on some righteous path. Even now, beaten to the brink of death, with his dick and balls crushed beyond repair, he held on to that insane faith, like it was the only thing keeping him breathing.


    My jaw clenched so tight I could feel the tension in my skull. If this was the real Philip now, I could snap his neck without a second thought. Grace''s pleas were the only thing keeping my hands off him, but even that was hanging by a thread. The man was clearly hypnotized, brainwashed by that damned cult. Grace had said he used to be kind, loving, before the Eclipse sank its ws into him.


    If I wasn''t holding onto that small sliver of hope for her sake, his neck would''ve already been snapped like a twig.


    "You can''t stop it," Philip rasped, his voice dripping with venom. His eyes gleamed with a twisted sense of triumph. "The Great Darkness ising. We''re preparing for His return, and when He rises, nothing¡ªnot even you¡ªcan stop Him." Hisugh was a sickening mix of arrogance and insanity, like he was daring me to challenge his delusions.


    Grace stood beside me, her body trembling uncontrobly. She looked at Philip, her eyes wide, uprehending. This man, this deranged shell, was no longer her husband. I could see the heartbreak and disbelief etched across her face, like the man she''d once loved hadpletely vanished, reced by this fanatic. She didn''t even recognize him anymore¡ªand how could she?


    The man she married was long gone, devoured by the Eclipse.


    "In the shadows, we find truth," Philip''s voice grew louder, swelling with fervor, his eyes wild with zeal. "And in the darkness, we are reborn. The world will bow to our will, for we are the harbingers of the Eclipse, where light meets its end and our power begins!"


    Philip''s eyes zed with unhinged fervor, like a man possessed, the madness bubbling just beneath his skin. His twisted grin widened as the other five bodies around him began to stir, their limbs twitching unnaturally, like marites jerked by unseen strings.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Then came their voices¡ªlow at first, guttural¡ªbefore rising into an unsettling chant, dripping with fervor that clung to every word like venom. The room seemed to vibrate with the weight of their twisted belief.


    "In the shadows, we find truth, and in the darkness, we are reborn. The world will bow to our will, for we are the harbingers of the Eclipse, where light meets its end and our power begins!"


    "In the shadows, we find truth, and in the darkness, we are reborn. The world will bow to our will, for we are the harbingers of the Eclipse, where light meets its end and our power begins!"


    "In the shadows, we find truth, and in the darkness, we are reborn. The world will bow to our will, for we are the harbingers of the Eclipse, where light meets its end and our power begins!"


    Again. Louder. More forceful. As if each repetition gave life to the madness swirling in the air. Their eyes, wide and ssy, locked onto me like I was the key to some twisted prophecy. Grace took a shaky step back, her skin pale, her body trembling in fear.


    To her, this wasn''t just a chant¡ªit was a death sentence. The man she once loved was long gone. In his ce stood a stranger, one who had been consumed by something far darker.


    I stood still, my fists clenched at my sides, trying to make sense of the chaos. The deeper I dug, the worse it got. What the fuck was the Eclipse? What was their goal? And who the hell was the mastermind behind this insanity?


    My jaw tightened as the questions piled up, each more maddening than thest. It was like diving headfirst into an abyss with no bottom. No answers. Just an endless descent into the unknown.


    Before I could process it, the chanting stopped. Abruptly. Their mouths fell open, heads snapping back, and they started gasping for air¡ªlike drowning men surfacing from the depths. But the sound that came out was unnatural¡ªdeep, ragged croaks, like they were being strangled by an unseen force. Then, without warning, their eyes began to bleed, dark, thick blood spilling down their cheeks like rivers.


    And then¡ªcrack.


    Their heads burst, one by one, like grotesque balloons. Blood sprayed everywhere, painting the room in viscera. The slick warmth of it hit me full force, soaking me from head to toe. The walls dripped crimson, the air thick with the coppery scent of death.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaah!" Grace''s scream pierced the chaos, raw and primal. She was paralyzed in terror, her eyes locked onto the headless bodies that littered the floor, blood still spurting from the gory stumps of their necks. One of them was her husband¡ªhis body now nothing more than a lifeless husk.


    I didn''t waste a second. I grabbed her, pulling her out of the room as fast as I could. She stumbled after me, still screaming, her mind shattered by what she had witnessed. It wasn''t just death. It was something far worse¡ªsomething vile, unnatural. She wasn''t just seeing people die.


    No, these fuckers had been executed, brutally, right in front of her eyes.


    Grace had finally fallen asleep, her bodypletely drained after everything that had happened. Before putting her to bed, I''d made sure to clean her up, wiping away the blood and sweat that clung to her skin. Her breathing was shallow, her face still contorted in the remnants of fear, but at least she was resting now.


    Over in the crib, her daughter, Hana, was crying, the sound piercing through the dimly lit room. She must''ve heard Grace screaming¡ªor maybe it was the eerie chant from those lunatics, still ringing in the air before their heads exploded. Whatever it was, it left a mark on the poor kid.


    I scooped Hana up, cradling her in my arms, trying to soothe her while my mind raced with thoughts. Once she settled down, I set her back in the crib and finally took a moment for myself. The blood still clung to my skin, sticky and warm. I stripped down and sank into the bath, letting the water wash over me. The heat didn''t just cleanse my body; it gave me space to think.


    This wasn''t just some small-time thing. No. There was something far bigger going on here. Something dark¡ªsomething deeply connected to whatever the hell those freaks had been chanting about. The Eclipse. Their cryptic bullshit wasn''t just some fringe cult nonsense.


    It felt like the tip of something massive, something that could consume everything in its path.


    I bit down on my lip, my teeth sinking into the skin, frustration boiling up inside me. There was a name... a name Grace had mentioned. The one person who might have answers.


    "James Moriarty..." The name slipped past my lips. "Just who the hell... is that man?"

 Chapter 368: Chapter 59 - The Demon Rages (3)

    I went to the backyard of Grace''s house to burn the dead bodies with fire magic. I set Philip''s body aside so Grace could have his ashes for the urn. As I watched the bodies go up in mes, my eyes stayed cold and emotionless. I wasn''t feeling any sympathy for them. As far as I was concerned, they were scum who deserved to die.


    Once Philip''s body was fully burned, I poured his ashes into a jar. Then, I went to Grace''s room. She was still fast asleep, with Hana peacefully dozing in her crib. I had no idea how to break the news to her. She had just seen people literally blowing their heads apart right in front of her. Even I had been shocked the first time I saw something like that.


    While they were both sleeping, I took the time to clean up the bloody mess in the room. There was so much blood that the whole ce was practically painted red. As I scrubbed the floor, something caught my attention¡ªa gap in the boards. It looked like there was a hidden door, a trapdoor leading to a basement. I paused for a moment before lifting it open. Sure enough, it led down to a dark basement.


    The ce looked like it hadn''t seen light in ages. No candles, nomps, nothing. Philip or Grace must''ve used magic to light the ce up when they were down here. Cobwebs covered the walls, which told me they hadn''t bothered cleaning it in forever. I stepped down into the basement, lighting the way with a small me in my hand. There wasn''t much here, except for a study table sitting in the corner.


    Who it belonged to, I was about to find out.


    I walked over to the table, my steps slow and deliberate, and nced at the book lying on top. The air was still, almost suffocating, as I reached for it, my fingers brushing the worn cover. There was nothing special¡ªjust a basic notebook, the kind you could get from wandering merchants. As I scanned, something small and thin slipped out and fluttered onto the table.


    "Hm?"


    I bent down, picking it up between my fingers, realizing it was a photo. In a ce like this, something as modern as a photograph shouldn''t exist, but ever since Leonamon introduced their advancements, even capturing moments like this had be easy. I stared at the image, the dim light of the torches in the background illuminating figures draped in hooded cloaks, their faces hidden in shadow.


    The mes flickered ominously, casting long shadows.


    "So, this is the Eclipse..."


    It had to be their headquarters, or maybe one of the many ces they operated from. But as my eyes traced the figures, something stopped me cold.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Huh?"


    One of them... I knew that silhouette. My chest tightened, and I squinted at the photo. It couldn''t be... could it? The person''s hood was drawn over their face, but just as the photo was taken, they turned slightly, catching the light.


    It was enough to make out some faint details¡ªenough to give me that sinking feeling in my gut. The hair, the way they stood... it felt too familiar.


    No, this couldn''t be the person I thought it was... right?


    It was then that something else caught my eye. There was a faint marking on the back of the photo, like someone had scrawled something in a rush. My fingers trembled slightly as I turned it over, squinting at the words in the dim light.


    "This might be thest time. I''m sorry, Grace and Hana."


    That single sentence hit harder than I expected. My chest tightened, and for a split second, I felt a pang of something¡ªmaybe guilt, maybe understanding. So, Philip wasn''t just a heartless bastard. He''d been caught up in the Eclipse, manipted like a pawn. The bitter taste in my mouth grew. Maybe...


    maybe he wasn''t as much of a scumbag as I thought.


    But then, I turned back to the book in my hands. The first line jumped off the page, practically smacking me in the face.


    "I have a sin to confess. I cheated on my pregnant wife."


    Yeah, I take that shit back. He was a scumbag.


    I kept reading, my grip tightening on the edges of the book as the words continued to unfold like a slow, sickening revtion.


    "This guilt... it''s something I''ll carry to my grave. But the woman I cheated with... she''s part of an organization known as the Eclipse. They worship an ancient dragon¡ªone of the beings who created worlds. At first, I didn''t care.


    The woman I was fucking behind Grace''s back was like a sweet, forbidden angel. She gave me the kind offort I couldn''t find with my wife. That was all it took to turn my heart, to make me betray the woman who was carrying my child."


    It looked like the start of a diary¡ªPhilip''s diary, detailing his dirty affair with some woman other than Grace. I wasn''t nning on giving a shit, but something about it pulled me in. The fact that the woman he was screwing around with belonged to the Eclipse... that got my attention. Something about this whole thing just felt off, so I kept reading.


    "I told her I''d join in whatever organization she was involved with. It seemed harmless at first, like a regr church, just a ce to pray. But it wasn''t anything pure like that. People were wearing hoods, chanting praises to a Lord I''d never even heard of. At first, I was skeptical. Was the woman I was fucking around with really tied up in this lunatic shit?


    I couldn''t believe it. She was an angel."


    "Maybe I was blinded. The woman I fell for... deep down, I knew it was too good to be true. She was lying to me the whole time. I found out the real reason she came to me¡ªit wasn''t love. She needed something from me.


    An artifact, one that supposedly had the power to leap between worlds. It was said that humans once used it to summon Jeanne into this world to fight off the demons. Apparently, my ancestor was the one who hid it¡ªunder the very house me and Grace live in. But I had no clue where it was, and I was sure I''d never find it."


    "I wanted out of the cult. I was done. I saw her... the woman I thought I loved... having a three-way with two other men, right in front of me. She didn''t give a damn, didn''t even try to hide it.


    I didn''t feel despair, though. I felt guilt. Guilt for cheating on Grace. But by the time I realized how deep I was in... it was toote. I already belonged to them."

 Chapter 369: Chapter 59 - The Demon Rages (4)

    The next few pages detailed his involvement with the Eclipse¡ªhis vile acts, and the guilt he initially felt. At first, the weight of what he had done burdened him, but the longer he stayed with the Eclipse, the more his mind unraveled. Eventually, the guilt stopped holding him back.


    "Imitted a grave sin. I kidnapped a woman and killed her as an offering. Her blood, still warm, stained my hands, yet... I felt nothing. It was the most repulsive thing I''d ever done. But somehow, the guilt didn''te.


    Was it gone for good? Maybe it was the cult leader''s relentless brainwashing, twisting my mind. I couldn''t run anymore. If I did, they''d blow my head apart. I saw what happened to others who tried to escape. I would be next.


    I wanted to go back to Grace, even though I fucked up by cheating on her. But what choice did I have now? I don''t deserve to even face her, not after the things I''ve done."


    "The cult leader asked me about the artifact. I didn''t know shit, so he stopped bothering with me."


    "I bought a camera from Leonamon. With it, I captured images¡ªproof of everything I witnessed in this twisted ce. Evidence to document the cult''s sins."


    "They caught me. The cult leader punished me. He told me he wanted my wife fucked by many men. And I¡­ I agreed."


    "As I watched my wife get fucked, her body used and vited by a line of men, I felt nothing but pure satisfaction. No guilt. Just an overwhelming, sick delight. My eyes never left her, as I soaked in every moment. The pleasure surged through me like I was reaching some kind of divine connection. It made me feel like I was getting closer to the lord."


    I gritted my teeth, unable to believe what I was reading. Was it really necessary for him to be punished like that? And did it have to be in such a twisted way? The Eclipse was making me sick to my core.


    I flipped through the pages, each one detailing his descent into depravity. It was clear he had sunk so deep that there was noing back. I suddenly stopped at one particr page.


    "I finally got to know his name."


    That was all that was written. Just those few words, nothing more.


    I turned to the next page, but it was nk. And the one after that was nk too. And the next, and the next, and the next.


    "Who the fuck was it?!" I shouted, staring at the empty pages. There was nothing¡ªno text, no clues. Just nk pages that mocked me.


    I mmed the book shut and let it fall to the ground. It was worthless. There was evidence of his twisted actions, sure, but nothing substantial. To me, the book seemed like nothing more than the ramblings of a delusional man who had lost his way. The Eclipse was far more hidden and insidious than anyone realized.


    "Fuck¡­" I muttered to myself, frustration and confusion thick in my voice. Then something flickered in the corner of my vision, just outside the reach of the me in my hand. It was shrouded in darkness, hidden from view. I moved closer, letting the firelight reveal whatever was lurking in the shadows. When it finally came into focus, a sharp gasp escaped my lips.


    It looked like a bulletin board, simr to mine, where I pieced together all my evidence, pinning the puzzle pieces in ce. But this wasn''t neatly pinned¡ªit was all stered messily on the wall, like someone had thrown it together in desperation. And there, scrawled across the wall in dried blood, were words. But it wasn''t written with a finger. It looked like the blood had been used as ink.


    "I couldn''t say it in the journal because my mind wouldn''t let me. But strangely enough, writing it in blood didn''t stop me. So I decided to write in blood," it read.


    "I hope you see this, Grace. I can''t speak to you anymore. After everything I''ve done, I don''t have the right. And I''m too far gone in this hellhole to ever crawl back out. Not even you could save me now. I''ve lost all my love for you, but I hope¡ªeven if you''ve lost your love for me¡ªthat you''ll still love our daughter.


    This is the secret the cult was trying to keep hidden."


    And right in the middle of all that chaos, there it was¡­


    "He was behind it all."


    My blood ran cold as I stared at the photo pinned to the center of it all. It was someone I knew.


    ***


    It was dark out. My fists mmed into the tree over and over, knuckles raw and bloody. Anger surged through me with every hit. How could he...? I thought he was a decent person, but it turned out he was worse than all the others. A fucking scumbag.


    I wanted to kill him. The one behind all of this¡ªbehind the kidnappings and the horror¡ªwas someone I knew. Someone who had been right beside me the entire time.


    "Fuck¡­" I gritted my teeth so hard my lip split, a drop of blood rolling down my chin. "How the fuck could he do this?"


    Just as I muttered that, a voice broke through the quiet night.


    "Can you stop hitting the tree?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    My head snapped up. There, right in front of me, was a woman, her bottom half literally fused with the tree. At first, I was taken aback, but with everything I''d been throughtely, I was too exhausted to be surprised for long.


    "Who the fuck are you?" I asked, my voice rough with frustration.


    "I am Morthea," she replied, her tone calm, almost indifferent. "One of Master''s women, and a member of his Shadow."


    "Master?" I asked, narrowing my eyes. "Who the fuck is that?"


    "You already know him," she said, her voice almost teasing. "I can smell his life force on you. That means you''ve had sex with him already."


    "...Leon?"


    "That''s right."


    So, this woman was another one of his? It wasn''t just the Princess, Irene, Gabrielle, and me? There were others? How much of a fucking scumbag was Leon to have this many women wrapped around his damn finger?


    "Master said he''sing back," she continued, her voice smooth. "He''s found someone who might lead you to all the answers you''re looking for."

 Chapter 370: Chapter 60 - Reward, Concubine/Bride (1)

    Leon''s POV


    I was headed back to Grace''s ce. I''d already told Morthea that much. But first, I needed to tie up this woman¡ªI wasn''t about to let her slip away.


    "You really took them all down," Erick said, still in shock. He couldn''t believe I hadn''t even broken a sweat while slicing through the heads of the Eclipse members.


    "Well, I''ve got some experience dealing with their kind," I shrugged. Then I noticed his daughter standing next to him. As soon as our eyes met, she ducked behind Erick. She was around my age, maybe a year or two older. Blonde hair, blue eyes, and while she wasn''t exactly fit, she had the kind of body that came naturally to someone her age¡ªfleshy, but not quite chubby.


    The type that never seems to gain weight no matter how much she eats, yet would t-out deny it if someone pointed out she looked different.


    "Oh... are you gonna get your reward now?" Erick grinned. "You know, I''m real protective of Anna. I''ve always kept her safe from the bad guys who try to sweet-talk her. I don''t let just anyone near her unless they''re a man of their word. But you?


    You''re brave, strong, and you stick to your word, so I''ve got no problem giving her to you."


    This guy was seriously set on giving his daughter to me. We barely met, just earlier today, and here he was offering her up as a "reward"¡ªand it didn''t exactly seem like a reward that was appropriate for the situation.


    "Are you really sure about this?" I asked, raising an eyebrow. "For all you know, I could actually be a bad guy, you know?"


    "If you were a bad guy, you''d have let this vige burn at the hands of the Eclipse," Erick said with a grin, giving my shoulder a hard smack. "And if you were some piece of work, I''d admit I was wrong. There wouldn''t be much I could do about it, but trust me¡ªI''d do everything in my power to get Anna back. But hey, I''ve never been wrong before.


    I trust my gut, and my gut says you''re the one, so I''m giving her to you."


    "But is that really what she wants?" I asked, ncing over at Anna.


    Erick let out a deepugh, his voice booming. "Hahaha! I know Anna better than anyone! I''ve never seen her look at someone the way she''s looking at you right now!"


    "D-Dad...!" Anna protested, her face turning crimson.


    "Look at her! She''s blushing from ear to ear!" Erick grinned, clearly enjoying himself.


    Anna lowered her head, shyly ncing up at me. "Um, I might not have much experience, but¡­ please take care of me from now on," she said with a small bow.


    It was clear she wanted this too. I couldn''t exactly turn the offer down, not when it wasid out like this.


    "You want to stay at our ce tonight?" Erick asked, a grin on his face. "I can set up my daughter''s bed for the two of you."


    "D-Dad?!" Anna blurted out, her face turning red.


    "Well, it''s alreadyte, so I might as well take you up on your offer," I replied. I could always head back to Grace''s ce tomorrow morning. The trip wouldn''t take long.


    Erick grinned wider, ncing at Anna, who could only blush deeper. I wouldn''t do anything she didn''t want, but if she didn''t say no, I wasn''t nning on holding back. Honestly, I''d been nning to relieve myself with one of the Dryad sisters since I was already pent-up. But if Anna was down for it, I could easily go for her instead.


    ***


    Their house was small, as expected for a vige home. It was all wooden, the kind of ce that would go up in mes if someone sneezed too close to it. That''s probably why their kitchen was set up outside, with a sign posted that read, "Fire Magic is prohibited in this vige."


    "I''m sorry my dad forced you into that situation," Anna said. She was keeping quite a bit of distance between us, clearly a bit nervous.


    "It''s fine, really. I actually appreciate it. I''m exhausted after that fight," I told her, offering a smile. She blushed even harder at that.


    "D-Do you want me to wash you up?" she asked, her voice trembling slightly.


    I looked at her, a bit surprised. She actually said that pretty boldly, not gonna lie¡ªI wasn''t expecting it.


    "You don''t have to force yourself into this, you know?" I said, giving her an out. "You could justugh it off as some kind of joke your old man made. No need to take it seriously."


    She lowered herself slightly, pressing her thighs together nervously. "W-Well, that''s the thing... I want to¡­"


    Oh. So this wasn''t because of some order or pressure from her dad. This was something she wanted on her own. If that''s how it was, then I sure as hell wasn''t gonna hold back. I''d be more than happy to take her up on that offer.


    "Alright then. How about you wash my back?" I asked her.


    "S-Sure..." she mumbled, clearly flustered.


    "Oh, by the way," I added, remembering something important. "There''s something I need to ask first. What''s your skill?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "S-Skill? Um, my father doesn''t have one, but I do. Mine''s Electroreception. I can detect any life within my skill''s radius, or anything that releases electric energy."


    Hmm, that was interesting. Kind of like how certain aquatic animals use it to detect prey, simr to bats using echolocation to "see" through sound. That would be pretty damn useful to add to my repertoire.


    "Alright then. I''m heading to the bath now. Youing?"


    "I''ll just get ready real quick," she replied, her voice still a bit shaky.


    I stepped into their bathroom. It was small, cramped even¡ªdefinitely not the kind of ce built for two people. I wasn''t sure if we''d even fit in there together, but I figured we''d make it work. After a bit, Anna finally came in.

 Chapter 371: Chapter 60 - Reward, Concubine/Bride (2)

    Anna stood there, her body barely covered by a white towel that clung tightly to her curves. The fabric pressed against her skin, her cleavage spilling out at the top, pushed up by the pressure of the towel wrapping around her. Her breasts looked soft, full, almost begging to be touched.


    Her hourss figure was nothing short of incredible¡ªperfectly proportioned despite her body looking like she never worked out. She had that kind of figure that you just knew would feel amazing to hold, to press against, skin to skin.


    "I-I''m going to wash you up..." she said softly, her voice shaky, a little unsure. "Um... can I call you Darling?"


    Darling? The word hit me with a surprising sweetness. It rolled off her tongue so naturally, and I couldn''t deny it felt good. Real good.


    While I was caught up in that thought, the silence must''ve gotten to her. She shifted nervously, thinking she''d overstepped. "I-I''m sorry. I know I''m only supposed to be your concubine, and I''m getting ahead of myself," she said, bowing her head like she was embarrassed.


    "No, it''s not that," I told her, my eyes still on the way the towel hugged her body. "It''s just... someone calling me Darling like that, it''s... soothing. It''s like hearing something I didn''t know I needed. So, I was just thinking¡ªare you only going to call me that now, or is it forever?"


    Her face turned a deeper shade of red as she nervously licked her lips. "I... I''m definitely going to call you that forever," she said in a whisper. Then, she added, her voice a little stronger this time, "Darling."


    A grin tugged at my lips. The way she said it, the way she looked at me¡ªit was perfect. "Well, are you going to start now?"


    "Oh, y-yes. Um... Well then, Darling. I''ll start with your back first."


    "Please do..."


    I settled onto the stool, my back to her. Behind me, the soft sound of liquid being squeezed from a bottle broke the silence¡ªit had to be soap. Then, after a brief pause...


    "...Sorry to keep you waiting. I''ll begin now."


    But instead of feeling her hands on my back like I expected, they slipped around my sides. Huh? She was supposed to wash my back, right? Before I could question it further, I felt her press against me, her full breasts squishing against my back as she hugged me from behind, applying just enough pressure to make her intent clear.


    She was using her tits to wash me. I could feel her nipples, firm and brushing against my skin, rubbing as her soft breasts slid up and down my back. Anna moved like this waspletely natural, like pressing her bare breasts against me was part of her n all along.


    "Your back is so rough..." she whispered, her hot breath grazing my skin, sending a small shiver down my spine. The way her tits felt¡ªso soft, springy, and warm¡ªpressing into me, bouncing slightly with each stroke... it was impossible not to notice the way every movement made her nipples dig in just a little more. The sensation was... pleasant.


    "Darling, does it feel good?" Her voice was trembling, soft but drenched in anticipation.


    "It does," I replied, feeling her breath catch at my response.


    The moment I said it, her movements changed. She was no longer just sliding her breasts up and down against my back in a rhythmic motion. Now, she was moving them with purpose, swirling them in teasing patterns, pressing harder in certain areas, then lightly grazing others.


    The sensation was maddening¡ªher soft breasts kneading into me, her nipples stiff against my skin, leaving a trail of soap and heat behind with every stroke.


    "My body''s getting hotter¡­" she mumbled, her words barely audible, thick with desire. Her breath was warm against my skin, her arousal seeping into the air between us. I could feel the heat radiating from her body, her excitement bing more tangible by the second.


    Her breasts, slick with soap, moved even more smoothly, her grip tightening around me as she leaned in closer, as if she couldn''t help but press into me further.


    Suddenly, she pulled back and stood up, leaving a brief coldness where her warmth had been.


    "The back''s covered in bubbles now, so¡­ I think I''ll move on to the next one. The next part is¡­"


    Before I could react, she grabbed my arm and pulled it between her legs, boldly straddling it. Her thighs squeezed tightly around my arm, trapping it against her crotch, and I could immediately feel her heat, the slickness of her arousal soaking through and spreading across my skin.


    "W-Well¡­ this might be a little embarrassing," she stammered, her face flushed as she looked down at me. But her body betrayed her words¡ªher thighs clenched harder, pressing my arm more firmly into her, as if she couldn''t stop herself.


    The heat from her slit was intense, burning against my arm. The wetness only made it hotter, and it felt like my skin might ignite from the sheer temperature of her arousal.


    "I''m going... to start now..." Her voice was shaky, her breath catching in her throat as she started to move.


    She began to rub the foam onto my arm, but her hips were doing more than just spreading soap. She was grinding against me, sliding her wet slit back and forth along my arm, her movements slow and deliberate, her breathing growing heavier with each thrust.


    "Nnn, aaah, aaah, fuh, aah, aaah... does it feel good?" she gasped.


    "Yes, it does," I told her, my eyes locked on the way her body moved, the way her hips rolled and bucked against me. Even though it was just supposed to be scrubbing, I could feel every part of her¡ªher soft, wet pubic flesh pressing against my skin, the heat from her excitement burning into me.


    My gaze drifted down to her body. The curve of her navel, tracing downward to her slightly rounded lower belly, caught my eye. There was something undeniably alluring about the softness of her form, her body just a little looser, a little fuller in all the right ces. It made her seem more human, more desirable¡ªher imperfections only enhancing her beauty.


    "Auh, D-Darling, ah, aaah, aaah... does it feel good?" she moaned again, her voice higher, almost pleading now.


    "Yes, it does," I repeated, watching as her face contorted with pleasure, her body trembling with each slow, grinding stroke.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Ehe¡­ aaah, aah, nnngh, aaah¡­"


    She kept going, her movements bing more erratic, her breathing in ragged gasps as she lost herself in the moment. Then, finally, she slowed, her hips stilling as she looked at me, her eyes wide and full of longing.


    "Darling¡­ I feel like kissing you. Is it okay?" she asked, her voice small.

 Chapter 372: Chapter 60 - Reward, Concubine/Bride (3)

    As soon as I gave her the go-ahead, she immediately let go of my hand and threw her arms around me from the front. Her lips lightly brushed against mine, and as her sweet breath and soft, wet lips drew me in, I pressed my lips to hers, like I was biting into something delicious.


    Our tongues tangled together, and I slid mine deep into her mouth, savoring every bit of her. I licked along her gums and the roof of her mouth, tasting her even more intimately.


    "Fuha... D-Darling, my houth ish melting... nnn," she whimpered, her tonguezily slipping from her lips, barely able to form the words.


    I smothered her moans with another deep kiss, my lips silencing her as I slid my hands down her soapy back. My fingers traced the curve of her spine, trailing lower as I pulled her closer against me, her skin slick and slippery beneath my touch.


    "Hyah, hyaah, aaah, aaah..." she gasped, her hips bouncing slightly, her embarrassment clear. But I held her in ce, gripping her ass firmly, my fingers sinking into the soft flesh, enjoying the way her round cheeks molded and bounced under my palms. The warmth of her body,bined with the smooth, wet softness of her skin, sent a thrill through me as I stroked and squeezed her.


    After what felt like an eternity, our lips parted. She pulled away, her breath shaky, her eyes filled with longing as they locked onto mine.


    "It''s finished..." she breathed, a slow smile curling her lips.


    She stood up, her body glistening under the dim light, and I followed. Stepping off the stool, I grabbed the wooden dipper and poured the water over my body, rinsing away the lingering bubbles. Without a word, I slipped into the bathtub, the heat wrapping around me. She watched me for a moment, smiling, before rinsing the bubbles off herself and sliding into the tub beside me.


    The bathtub was surprisinglyrge¡ªwell, not exactly a bathtub but a wooden tub, round in shape, with water filling it to the brim. It was spacious enough to fit both of usfortably, and it felt nice to have a bath where I could stretch out my legs. I leaned back against the edge, using it as a cushion, while Anna snuggled in close, resting her head on my shoulder.


    "Ah¡­"


    She let out a soft, surprised sound when she noticed my dick standing tall, just barely peeking out of the water. Her gaze was locked onto it, her facepletely entranced.


    "Is this the first time you''ve ever seen one like this?" I teased, noticing her enraptured expression.


    "Y-Yes..." she stammered, her cheeks flushing. "D-Does it really look that big?"


    "Mine''s a little different... exins the size," I replied with a smirk. "Go ahead, why don''t you touch it?"


    "T-Touch it? Um... okay," she murmured, her hands trembling slightly as she reached out. Her fingers finally made contact, gently wrapping around the shaft. "It''s so big... and hard," she whispered, her voice filled with awe.


    "Um... I''m supposed to stroke it, right?" she asked, uncertaintycing her tone.


    "Yes," I told her.


    She started to move her hand, slowly, hesitantly. Her soft fingers wrapped around my dick, sliding along the length in a deliberate, almost teasing manner. The slow pace heightened the sensation, every careful stroke making my body more sensitive to her touch.


    Each subtle movement sent waves of pleasure through me, her innocent yet focused attention making it feel even more intense than if she''d been fast. The way she handled it, so unsure but determined, drove me crazy.


    I suddenly stopped her and stood up, moving to sit on the edge of the tub, which brought my dick right at her eye level.


    "Could you suck it?" I asked.


    "Ah¡­" she gasped softly but then nodded. "Yes."


    She ced her hands on my knees, leaning forward, bringing her face closer to my crotch. At first, she hesitated, but soon, she parted her lips, letting her tongue slide out as she cautiously tried to taste it. She started by wetting the tip, her warm breath brushing against me, before her soft lips made contact with the ns.


    Slowly, she wrapped her lips around it, gradually bringing her mouth closer until her lips fully enveloped the head of my dick. With her eyes closed, she began to work her tongue, swirling it around the sensitive ns, feeling her way through the act.


    She wasn''t experienced yet, but she had a natural talent for blowjobs¡ªor for sex in general, for that matter. Her body was fit, toned in all the right ways, but not too muscr; she still had that softness where it counted. The kind of body that was a pleasure to hold¡ªsoft and responsive.


    Girls like her were easy to train in the pleasures of sex, and I had every intention of molding her into the perfect cum-sucking woman, the type who would be cumming the moment I entered her. With enough time, I''d have her there.


    After a while, she started to push further, taking more than just the ns into her mouth. She began working her way down the shaft, inch by inch, her lips stretching as she took more of me inside. The quiet sound of water dripping echoed softly around us¡ªit was her saliva, dripping from her mouth and sshing into the tub below.


    The subtle plop of the droplets was surprisingly pleasant to hear, and the wet, slurping sounds of her mouth working on my dick added to the erotic atmosphere.


    My hand instinctively went to the back of her head, fingers tangling in her hair, gripping hard as the pleasure intensified. Her movements were still clumsy, but it didn''t matter¡ªthe sensation was overwhelming. I could feel the tension building in my balls, that familiar tightening, coiling up through my shaft and toward the tip.


    I couldn''t hold back any longer. With a groan, I released, shooting my cum deep into her mouth.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Mnnnnnn?!"


    Her eyes widened in shock as she felt the hot spurts of cum filling her mouth. But instead of pulling away or spitting it out, she surprised me. With my dick still in her mouth, she swallowed, her throat working as she drank it down, everyst drop.

 Chapter 373: Chapter 60 - Reward, Concubine/Bride (4)

    After that, we sank into the warm bath, the steam rising around us. Her head rested on my shoulder, her fingers lightly tracing the muscles on my chest, teasing me with each slow stroke.


    "You''re really built¡­ like one of those adventurers," she said, her voice soft but filled with admiration, her fingers sending sparks of heat along my skin.


    "I''m not an adventurer," I murmured, the warmth of the water and her touch making my voicee out lower than usual. "But I n to be one."


    "My dad''s an adventurer¡ªA-rank, actually," she said, her fingers now drifting down my arm, the water rippling with every movement. "If you don''t know how to get started, he could teach you."


    I hadn''t realized Erick was an adventurer. But, thinking about his body¡ªhis build, his strength¡ªit made sense.


    "My mom was an adventurer too," she added, her voice growing softer. "They met on one of their quests... ended up working together."


    "Can I ask you something?" I said, feeling her body shift closer, her soft skin pressing up against mine. She let out a quiet, contented sound, snuggling into my chest like she belonged there.


    "Go ahead," she whispered, her breath hot against my skin.


    "Does your dad ever talk about your mom?" I asked.


    "Mmm... yeah," she sighed, "He says she was a good person. Really kind. And he always tells me I look just like her."


    Interesting. Pieces were starting to fall into ce. Could her mother have been someone of high status? Anna''s face had that noble look to it, the kind of beauty that didn''t seem to fit in a vige like this.


    If I thought about it, that was definitely a possibility. Her mom being an adventurer could have been her way of escaping some arranged marriage, not wanting to be someone''s bride. She probably ran off to chase freedom and adventure, eventually crossing paths with Erick.


    As those thoughts circled in my head, I stood up from the tub, the water cascading down my body in slow, heavy drips.


    "Alright then, shall we move to the next part?" I asked.


    She nced up at me, her face going red as she caught the sight of my bare back and ass,pletely exposed to her. She quickly turned her head away, only to steal another nce before nodding and shyly saying, "Y-Yeah."


    ***


    The moment we left the bathroom, words weren''t needed. We went straight into kissing, our lips crashing together like it was the only thing we wanted.


    But then, Anna suddenly pushed me back, pulling away from the kiss.


    "M-My dad... this room isn''t exactly soundproof, you know?" she whispered, her tone full of nerves. "H-He might be able to hear us." She shifted awkwardly, biting her lip. "It''s not like I don''t want to do it... it''s just¡­ thinking my dad might hear us... it''s kind of embarrassing."


    I chuckled softly and reassured her, "Don''t worry." With a flick of my hand, I activated the Guardian. The room seemed to hum faintly, the air shifting as the invisible barrier formed. "This should block most of the noise. But it won''t catch everything, so you''ll have to control yourself."


    Her breath hitched as she mumbled, "¡­Is this your skill? Wow¡­ You really are¡­ my Master¡­ my Darling¡­" Her voice trailed off, her eyes zed with a mix of awe and desire.


    I nced down at her, taking in the view thaty before me. Her body, with its soft, inviting curves, radiated a seductive warmth. The slight fullness she carried only added to her allure, every inch of her begging to be touched. Her breasts¡ªmassive, round, and perfectly shaped¡ªrose and fell with each breath, the skin taut and smooth.


    Her nipples were a bright, inviting pink, and the way they pointed upward was mesmerizing. My eyes drifted to her navel, a beautiful focal point against her soft stomach. She didn''t have defined abs, but the sight was more than enough to stir me.


    Her slender neckline, so delicate and fragile, looked as though it might break if I gripped it too tightly. Her golden hair cascaded down her shoulders, swaying with every subtle movement she made. The flush spreading across her cheeks deepened as I stared at her, her skin glowing under the light. Her body twitched slightly in response to my gaze, her breasts heaving with each quickened breath.


    Her shame made her even more irresistible.


    I watched as she turned her head, her golden hair brushing against her soft, pale skin, highlighting the curve of her neck and the inviting slope of her back. The sight of her bare skin, smooth and creamy white, was intoxicating. She was an irresistiblebination of softness and sensuality, her body plump and supple, perfect to hold.


    I couldn''t take it anymore. Without hesitation, I pushed her down onto the bed, her body sinking into the sheets as I loomed over her. I didn''t waste a second. Leaning in, I captured her lips, kissing her harder than before. My mouth dominated hers, saliva mingling as I vited her lips, devouring them with a fierce, hungry intensity.


    I slid my hand up her body, stroking her silky, pale skin as our lips stayed locked. Her limbs were soft to the touch, with a pleasant bounce in response to every caress, thanks to the slight extra weight. It was like her flesh melted into my palm. Slowly, I moved my hand from her side to her chest. Even while lying down, her breasts stayed firm, standing tall without sagging.


    They were natural, and they were perfect.


    I ran my fingers over her breasts, squeezing them gently, feeling their fullness as they pressed together beneath my hand.


    "Nnnn?!"


    Her eyes flew open, a sharp gasp escaping her. It seemed I found her weak spot. I kept kissing her, deepening it, while my fingers continued their exploration, teasing her breasts even more.


    "Nnnn, Nnnnnn, haaa~, Puhaa... Nnnnnnn..."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Her nipples stiffened under my touch as I rubbed and pinched them between my fingertips. She was definitely feeling it, her breathing bing more ragged with each movement. I didn''t stop, continuing to pinch and roll her nipples, enjoying the way her body reacted to my every move.


    "Fuuu~... Nnnn, nmu, fuuu~... Nnnn...!"


    Her muffled moans slipped out between her lips as her body began to tremble, her breasts bouncing slightly with every breath. As I kissed her deeper, my hand remained on her chest, ying with her, while my other hand slowly slid down to her lower body.


    I stroked her thighs, feeling the slick sweat that covered her skin. She was heating up, her body getting more excited by the second. My fingers traced the curve of her thighs until they reached her crotch, and I gently tugged at her pubic hair, teasing her. She jolted in surprise at the sensation.


    As I continued to graze herbia with my fingertips, her eyes shot wide open.


    "Hmmmm?!"


    She let out a muffled cry of surprise, her voice trembling even as our lips remained locked in a deep kiss.

 Chapter 374: Chapter 60 - Reward, Concubine/Bride (5)

    I kept tracing herbia, my fingertips dancing along the slick, soft skin, teasing their way to her vulva. When I pressed my finger against the entrance of her pussy, the wetness was unmistakable, hot and slick, as if she''d been aching for this the whole time.


    I pulled my fingers back, love juice glistening on them, holding them up close to her face after we broke the kiss. Her eyes widened in shock, and her cheeks turned a deep shade of red, her embarrassment pouring through her body like a fever.


    "D-Don''t tease me like that¡­" she stammered, her voice barely above a whisper. "It''s embarrassing¡­"


    Her sweet, innocent reaction only made me want her more. I stood up, gripping her thighs and spreading them wide open, watching as her pussy lips parted, revealing the soft, pink flesh inside, drenched with her arousal.


    "Aaaah¡­ D-Don''t stare at it¡­"


    Her hands flew up to cover her face, her palms pressing against her flushed cheeks, too shy to handle my gaze. But the more she told me not to look, the more it drove me wild. It''s just in my nature to want to stare even more. Her pussy glistened in the low light, wet with her juices, and when I ran my fingers along her slit, her flesh twitched under the touch, almost as if it were begging for more.


    Without hesitation, I leaned down, pressing my lips to her crotch and slipping my tongue between the warm folds of her pussy.


    "Nnnhhhiii?!"


    Her hips bucked off the bed suddenly.


    "D-Don''t lick me there!" she gasped, her body shuddering.


    "Why?" I asked, my lips brushing against her sensitive flesh.


    "I-It''s dirty¡­" she whimpered.


    "You don''t have to worry. We just took a bath, didn''t we?" I said.


    Ignoring her weak protests, I dove back in, letting my tongue glide between her folds, licking and sucking her pussy like I couldn''t get enough. I found her clit, my tongue circling it before giving it a slow, deliberate lick, making her body shake and her breath hitch as her hips moved instinctively against my mouth.


    "Aaaah, hiiiii?! W-Why does it feel so strong...? Aaaahhh¡­"


    Her voice trembled with confusion, her body overwhelmed by the sheer intensity of the pleasure. But there was no way I was letting up now. I watched her, her body writhing,pletely taken over by sensation.


    I plunged my tongue deeper into her pussy, feeling the warm, slick walls of her flesh mp down on me. The tightness, the way her insides responded to every movement of my tongue, only fueled my hunger for her. I licked her thoroughly, dragging my tongue along the velvety heat of her insides.


    "Aaa-aaah... nnnn! D-Darling..."


    Her hips bucked instinctively, pressing against my mouth, her body rubbing against the sheets. The sound of her slick pussy and the rustling of the fabric echoed in the room, blending with her breathless moans. Her love juices began to flow, dripping from her slit, coating my tongue with that intoxicating mix of salty and sweet.


    The scent alone was enough to make my dick ache, hard and throbbing, desperate to fuck her.


    I locked my lips around her clit, sucking hard, the wet noises filling the room as I devoured her. I knew she was close, and I wasn''t going to stop until I made her cum.


    "Aaaah, nnnnn! Ahhh! Ah, ah, ah!"


    She let out a sharp cry, her body jerking violently as her back arched high off the bed. Her fingers gripped the sheets tight, knuckles turning white, her legs trembling. She couldn''t handle it anymore. Her thighs mmed shut, trapping my head between them as she lost control.


    She was right on the edge, her body shaking, her pussy clenching around nothing. I knew she was about to break. I sped up the rhythm of my tongue, flicking it against her clit faster and faster, determined to push her into that final, overwhelming wave of pleasure. I wanted to feel her cum, every second of it.


    "No! Ah, ah, ahhh, I can''t take it anymore, nnnn! Aaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Her hips jerked uncontrobly, her body no longer able to fight the mounting pleasure. The love juices flowing from her pussy had grown thicker, slicker, coating my lips and chin as I continued to work her with my mouth. Finally, the tension in her body built to its peak.


    "Nnnn?! Aaah, aaah, nnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn!!!"


    Her entire body shuddered violently, her hips pressing together as she reached her climax. Her back arched high off the bed, forming a perfect curve like a bridge.


    The tight, velvety walls of her pussy clenched and spasmed in response, squeezing around nothing, as if her body was craving more. Her love juices gushed out, flowing freely, filling the air with the heady, intoxicating scent of her arousal. The thick musk clung to my senses, pushing me deeper into the moment.


    After a few intense tremors, she copsed back onto the bed, her body going limp and spent, sinking into the sheets.


    "Haaa... ha... w-what was that?" she asked, her voice barely a whisper, still panting from the intensity.


    "You just came," I said, my lips curling into a smirk as I wiped her juices off my face. "Haven''t you ever felt that before? Never yed with yourself to make yourself cum?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I... To be honest, I''m always masturbating... but the feeling of orgasming with you is so different. What I felt now... it was like somethingpletely new. It''s like my vision''s flickering, my body''s trembling, and I can barely breathe.


    But I get it now... this is how it feels to truly be yours, Darling. I don''t know why, but I''m so happy. It''s like my heart is overflowing with love for you. Oh no... I love you, Darling.


    I love you... I love youuu..."


    Her voice quivered with emotion as the words slipped out, and then I heard it¡ªsoft, melodic chimes echoing inside my mind. The familiar signal telling me I hadpleted one of her requirements. But the sound didn''t stop there¡ªit rang out again, and then a third time. Three requirements fulfilled at once. I didn''t think that was possible, but somehow, everything was falling perfectly into ce.


    "Um..." Her eyes widened as they trailed down, fixing on my dick, rock-hard and straining, swollen to the point it looked like it could burst. The sight of it made her cheeks flush. My cock throbbed, craving her, and she knew it too. "Are we... about to do something about that?" she asked.


    "Yes," I said. "Are you ready?"


    "Y-Yes..." she responded, her voice soft but certain, and with that, she willingly spread her legs for me.


    Seeing her open up so beautifully for me, all innocent and ready, I couldn''t hold back any longer.

 Chapter 375: Chapter 60 - Reward, Concubine/Bride (6)

    I propped myself up, gripping my dick firmly, the swollen tip brushing against the slick heat of her slit. Her pussy was wet, but still, there was resistance as I pressed forward, her tightness making it difficult to enter.


    "Nnnnn...!" she whimpered, her body tensing.


    "Rx a bit," I whispered, voice low and breathless.


    "O-Okay... Nnnnn...!" she moaned.


    I pressed down, my weight sinking into her, and pushed harder, forcing my cock past the tight entrance. Her body clenched around me as I finally broke through.


    "NnnnnnnnnnnnNnnnn!" Anna''s voice cracked, her moan muffled as her teeth bit down, the pain of being stretched hitting her all at once. My thick cock sank deeper, her warm pussy wrapping around me, slick and gripping, but incredibly tight. It was a struggle to push further, but there was no turning back now. Every inch I gained felt like I was splitting her open, my cock prying her tight hole wider.


    "Nnnnn, aaaah, aaah, aaah, kuh...!"


    Her pussy clenched, so tight it almost hurt, squeezing down on my cock like a vice. I could feel her body trembling beneath me as I pushed deeper, finally reaching the thin barrier of her innocence. With a steady thrust, I broke through, her pussy giving way as I sank in fully.


    "Fghhh?!"


    The sharp sensation of her virginity tearing was palpable, her body jerking as her hands wed at the air, helpless. Her brows furrowed, tears glistening in her eyes as she tried to handle the pain.


    But she looked up at me, her eyes filled with pain, but silently begging me to go on. I loved seeing a woman like that¡ªpushing through the pain, wanting more. I didn''t bother asking if she was okay or if I should stop. Her eyes were all the answer I needed. She wanted this.


    So, without hesitation, I started moving my hips, pulling her body close and fucking her hot, tight pussy with my cock.


    "Aaah, nnn, aaaah, aaah, ahhh, ahhh, ahhh, ahh, ahhh!"


    I didn''t waste time thinking about positioning or technique. I just thrust into her desperately, feeling her slick folds grip my dick as I drove deeper. My ns rubbed against her soft, warm insides, hitting her deepest spots with each push.


    "I-It''s poking deep, my dear...! Aaaaaaaaaah...!" she gasped, her voice quivering as her body shuddered beneath me.


    Her trembling made me want her even more. I reached for her breasts, grabbing them both, pressing them together as I leaned down and sucked on her nipples, flicking them with my tongue. I switched between them, one hand ying with her soft flesh while my mouth worked the other. Anna''s body was pure eroticism, every part of her making me crave more.


    Her pussy clenched around my cock, her muscles working me over, bringing me pleasure with every thrust.


    She felt perfect in my hands. Her thick thighs were soft and plush as I gripped them, pounding into her, her hips bouncing against me with each push. Her breasts were the perfect mix of soft and firm, bouncing under my touch as I grabbed and sucked. She was incredible to hold. Her pussy was tight, wet, and gripping me like a vice.


    It was pure heaven wrapped around my cock, and I couldn''t get enough of her.


    "Aaah! Ahhh! Ah, ah....!"


    Her body trembled, arching as she pulled my head tight against her chest, her breasts pressing against my face while I ravaged them with my mouth. The heat from her pussy was unbearable, her slick folds gripping my cock like they were trying to swallow me whole. Each pulse of her walls twisted around my length, a fiery vice clenching me tighter, making it harder to pull away.


    The sensation burned, every thrust feeling like I was pushing into molten heat.


    I started thrusting faster, my hips pounding into hers as the bed creaked violently beneath us. Each thrust sank me deeper into her tight, slippery pussy, the wet ps of our bodies echoing through the room.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Hnnn, nnnn, hnnn, fuaaahhh, aaah, aaah, aaah, aaaaaah, aaaaaaaah!"


    We clung to each other, lips crashing together in a desperate kiss, tongues tangling wildly. She wrapped her legs around my waist, locking me in ce, her body urging me deeper. Her legs tightened, pulling me closer as my cock pushed into her wet heat, and the folds of her pussy gripped me even tighter.


    "Nnnnnaaa, aaaaah, aaaaah, aaaaaaaaah, aaaaaaaaah!"


    That familiar pressure built deep inside me, my cock twitching as her pussy milked me with every thrust. I could feel it¡ªthe tight, slick heat of her walls driving me to the edge, making it impossible to hold back.


    "I''m gonna cum inside you!" I growled through gritted teeth, feeling my cock swell. "That''s fine, right?!"


    "It''s fine! Fill me! Make me yourspletely! Make me submit! Aaaah, aaaaah, aaaaaaah!"


    My cock throbbed, swelling as I mmed into her with everything I had. Each thrust was harder, deeper, until my ns smashed against her cervix, the wet p growing louder and louder. Her pussy tightened around me, squeezing my dick so hard I could barely move.


    "I''m cumming...!" I gasped, my hands gripping her hips as she locked her legs tighter around my waist.


    The tension snapped, and I came hard, my cock pulsing as hot, thick cum poured from the tip, flooding her tight pussy.


    "Hnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnngggggggggggggggh~!!! Ah, s-so hotttt! Amazing...! I''m drowning...! Ah, aaah, nnnnnnn!"


    Anna''s body shuddered violently as she came at the same time as me, her moans high and breathless, her entire frame tensing as her orgasm washed over her. My cock throbbed relentlessly inside her, pumping out a thick load of cum that surged into her soaked pussy. Her body stiffened, fingers clutching the sheets as her brow furrowed in pleasure and pain.


    I watched her shake beneath me as my cock pulsed, filling herpletely. As I finally pulled out, my dick still rock hard, the pressure released, and a flood of semen spilled from her swollen, stretched pussy. It dripped out slowly, tinged with red¡ªthe undeniable sign I had just taken her virginity.


    Anna, spent and overwhelmed by her orgasm, drifted off into unconsciousness, her breathsing out soft and peaceful as she slept. Her body was rxed now, the tension melted away from the ecstasy we shared.


    Outside, I could sense Erick lurking, trying to eavesdrop. But he couldn''t hear a thing; I had used Guardian to block him. It wasn''t a perfect soundproof barrier, but it muffled most of Anna''s moans. She had done her best to stifle them anyway.

 Chapter 376: Chapter 61 - Angelica (1)

    The next morning, I woke up with Anna nestled against me, her body warm and soft in my arms. She was still sleeping soundly, her head resting on my shoulder like she belonged there. She looked almost angelic, her golden hair syed out, with one stray strand stuck in her mouth. I reached out slowly, carefully lifting her head and setting it down on the bed as I slid out.


    As I moved, she mumbled in her sleep, her voice soft and sweet. "Mmmm... I love you, Darling¡­"


    I chuckled quietly, unable to resist running my fingers through her hair onest time before I got dressed. After pulling on my clothes, I stepped outside. Erick was already there, stirring something over a fire, and the smell of food hit me immediately.


    "Oh? So, did you have a good night?" he asked with that shit-eating grin stered on his face. He knew I''d spent the night with Anna, and he was enjoying it far too much.


    "Yeah," I said with a small smirk. "Slept pretty well, actually."


    And it was true. Anna''s body had a way of making everything feel easy¡ªwarm, soft,forting. Of course, I''d had plenty of "pleasant" nights with my other women, but it wasn''t like I was about to startparing. That''d be rude as hell.


    "Haha, yeah? That''s good to hear! Well, how about we grab some lunch? Can you wake her up for me?" he asked, still grinning like an idiot.


    I shrugged. No reason to say no, but there was something I needed to handle first.


    "I''ll check on the woman," I told him.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    His grin dropped instantly, his face tightening. "That woman¡­" he muttered darkly. "She''s tougher than she looks. She tried biting through the power dampener, and she even went as far as twisting her limbs, trying to break free."


    That sounded insane, no doubt about it. But knowing what the Eclipse was capable of and the lengths they''d go to achieve their goals, it wasn''t surprising. That woman seemed to be cut from the same cloth.


    "Can I get some food? I want to feed her."


    "Sure," Erick said, handing me a te of food.


    "Be careful when you go in there," he said, shing me a grin. "Not that you can''t beat her ass again if she tries anything."


    I waved him off and headed toward the barn. The old wooden door creaked as I pushed it open, the smell of dust and hay filling the air as I stepped inside. There she was¡ªslumped against the wall, wrists raw and bloody. She''d clearly been at it all night, trying to twist and tear herself free.


    I''d healed her bones before, after she''d blown them apart using her skill, but seeing her now, bloodied and broken, I had no intention of healing her again. She made her bed; now she could lie in it.


    Her eyes snapped open as soon as she sensed me, the fury in her gaze sharp enough to cut. She red at me with every ounce of hate she could muster.


    "I brought you some food," I said, kneeling down to her level, my voice steady. "You didn''t eatst night, so I''m guessing you''re starving by now."


    I scooped up some of the food with the spoon and held it near her lips. The steam rose between us, the warmth of it brushing against her face. "Careful, it''s hot."


    She turned her head away, stubborn as ever, like she had no interest in eating or letting me feed her. But then her stomach growled loudly.


    "You might not want to eat, but your body''s betraying you," I said. "So, what''s it gonna be? Take a bite? Or do you want me to eat it first to make sure I didn''t poison your food?"


    She kept her silence, her eyes stubbornly avoiding mine, locking onto anything but me. It was obvious she didn''t want to talk. Had I really shattered her pride? Probably. I had just beaten her at what she held most dear¡ªher skill, her confidence, her power. That had to sting.


    With a sigh, I ced the spoon back on the te and lowered it to the ground, watching her closely. She was tough, but she wasn''t invincible.


    "If you don''t want to eat, fine. But you''re going to tell me¡­ where''s your hideout?" I asked, my voice dropping low, adding weight to the question.


    This was the one piece of intel that even the Shadows couldn''t crack. The Eclipse hideout. We didn''t know if there was just one or if there were multiple, but they were impossible to track down. Clues? Sure, we had those. But every lead we followed ended up at a dead end, over and over again.


    "Why would I tell you that?" she spat, venom dripping from her words.


    "Because you don''t have a choice."


    Sheughed¡ªlow, bitter, full of venom. "I''m dead either way. So go ahead. Do it. I''d rather die loyal to my Lord than betray him. You want to kill me?


    Do your worst."


    Her words cut, but I wasn''t fazed. She wasn''t backing down, even in the face of death. I had to admit, there was something impressive about her stubborn defiance, the way she stared down her own demise without a single flinch. It was almost admirable. Almost.


    But that didn''t stop the frustration boiling up inside me. She had the kind of strength and grit I could respect, and yet here she was, wasted on an organization like the Eclipse. That loyalty, that fierce will, all chained to their twisted goals. It pissed me off. The fact that a woman like her belonged to them made me sick.


    "I''m still wondering how the fuck you ended up with the Eclipse," I said. "Doesn''t it bother you? Women being raped, kidnapped, taken to God knows where? Especially as a woman yourself?"


    She met my gaze with a cold, dead expression, her eyes devoid of any empathy. "I don''t feel anything," she said, her voice as hollow as her stare. "As far as I''m concerned, those who don''t serve our Lord or our cause are nothing but scraps. Tools. Their only worth is to help bring our dreams to life. That''s all they are." She spoke without a flicker of hesitation.


    "A woman is worthless unless the Lord has tasted her. I was nothing before Him. But now? Now I''ve been blessed by Him, chosen to serve Him. I''m His warrior, tasked with ying those who have strayed from His vision. You''re one of them¡ªyou deserve to die."


    Her twisted logic hit like a punch to the gut. I couldn''t wrap my head around how warped she was. It was like she had drowned in her own insanity, fully embracing this fucked-up doctrine.


    I leaned forward, my eyes narrowing, trying to find some crack in her devotion. "Who is this Lord of yours?" I asked, more curious now about the depth of her madness.


    For the first time, her gaze snapped to mine, and something dark and fierce flickered behind her eyes. "The Great Darkness," she whispered, her voice dripping with a kind of fanatical reverence that sent a chill down my spine.

 Chapter 377 Chapter 61 - Angelica (2)

    The Great Darkness.


    As far as I was concerned, there was no mention of the Great Darkness in any history book I''d evere across. The Great Ones¡ªthose ancient, godlike beings that roamed this world before it was even fit for life¡ªnever mentioned it. I was sure it didn''t exist. Yet, somehow, that name kept creeping into my mind, gnawing at me like some forgotten truth.


    Maybe I should ask Lilith. But how? There was no easy way to contact her. Hell, I didn''t even know how to contact her. The only thing I could think of was dominating a woman¡ªmaybe that would bring me close enough to reach her. But then again, what were the chances I''d find a woman I could dominate today?


    I couldn''t just walk up to someone, bend her to my will, and demand a conversation with Lilith. Things like that doesn''t just happen onmand.


    So who was this Great Darkness?


    I shoved the thoughts aside for now and pulled out my phone, dialing Gabrielle''s number. If anyone knew anything, it''d be her. I remembered herining about being burnt out from school and all the professor stuff, so she''d gone on vacation. Still, she''d pick up the phone¡ªshe always did, right?


    The phone rang, and almost instantly, the call connected.


    "Master?"


    "You busy?"


    Stay connected through empire


    "No, not really. Just resting. I hit the beach yesterday, but today I''m holed up in the inn. Why? Do you need something?"


    "I''ve got a question."


    "Sure, what is it?"


    "You know about the Great Ones, right?" I asked.


    "Yeah, those ancient dragons who shaped the world as it is now. Why?"


    "Ever heard of the Great Darkness?"


    There was a heavy silence before Gabrielle finally spoke. "There''s no such thing as the Great Darkness."


    "Right?" I said. "But I came across a woman¡ªshe''s part of the Eclipse¡ªwho ims their entire faith is centered around something called the Great Darkness."


    "Someone pretending to be one of the Great Ones and bing the center of a cult''s devotion? And not just any cult, but one of thergest out there?" she replied, now clearly intrigued. I could almost see her through the phone¡ªstanding tall with one hand resting on her hip, her brow raised in that curious way she had when something caught her interest. Seemed I''d hooked her.


    "Where are you right now?"


    "I''m in the vige next to Rakkan," I said. "Though, calling it a vige is a stretch. There''s barely forty or fifty people living here."


    "Got it. I know the ce. I''ll be there soon."


    "Wait, you''re actuallying?" I asked.


    "I want to find out what these Eclipse fanatics are worshipping," she said, her voice carrying a sharpened edge of curiosity. "To see what''s got them so devoted."


    "Alright," I replied. "How soon can I expect you?"


    "Luckily, you''re not far. I''ll be there by this afternoon. Oh, and I came across someone... someone I think you''ll be very interested in dominating. Trust me, you''re going to want her."


    Gabrielle wasn''t one to throw rmendations lightly, especially when it came to someone I could dominate. If she was this confident, I was already getting excited. Hell, she had my attention before I''d evenid eyes on this woman.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Okay, just get here fast," I told her.


    With that, I ended the call.


    ***


    I dozed off for a bit in Anna''s room. Without me even asking, Anna just slid into bed beside me, curling up and falling asleep too. Vige women might be the sweetest and most amodating thing I''ve everid im to. That bet with Erick was definitely worth it.


    After a while, I felt Gabrielle''s presence approaching. It was hard to miss. I woke up, and Anna stirred beside me, waking up as well. We both got up from the bed and headed outside. A crowd had gathered around a car that had just arrived. Gabrielle stepped out, looking as menacing and pissed off as usual.


    She stood there, arms crossed under her huge breasts, the tight white blouse she wore straining against them. Her pencil skirt hugged her hips and curves, while her legs were d in sleek stockings. She looked every bit the seductive powerhouse in that outfit.


    Erick was there too, holding a weapon in his hand, probably assuming Gabrielle was some kind of threat.


    "Why are you here? And what''s that... thing? What exactly is it?" Erick asked, eyeing the car suspiciously.


    "This?" she said, rubbing the roof the car. "It''s a car. Ever heard of one? Though, considering how primitive these viges are, I doubt any news from the outside world has reached your ears."Then, she fixed her gaze back on Erick, her expression sharpening. "And didn''t I already tell you? I''m here to meet my Master."


    "I doubt you. I can''t allow you inside the vige," Erick said, his voice hardening as he gripped his weapon tighter. "Get out of here! Or I might just sh you¡­"


    Things were about to get ugly if I didn''t step in, so I moved closer.


    "She''s with me," I told him calmly.


    Erick turned to me, eyes wide. "Leon¡­? She''s with you?"


    "Yeah, I''m the ''Master'' she''s talking about. She''s also one of my women," I said, without hesitation.


    "S-She''s¡­?" Erick stammered, clearly shocked. "W-Well, damn¡­ I didn''t think you''d have a woman like her. And she''s older than you, too¡­ and calling you Master?"


    The moment I said she was mine, the whole crowd seemed to freeze in ce, their faces painted with disbelief. Of course, they had no idea Gabrielle was one of mine. The six-year age gap between us only added to the shock.


    Anna, standing beside me, processed my words, her eyes flicking over to Gabrielle''s body¡ªthe full, seductive curves, the toned hourss figure that practically oozed sex appeal¡ªand then back to her own,paring.


    "W-Why is she calling you Master, if you don''t mind me asking?" Anna asked, her voice shaky. She had sighed in defeat after seeing Gabrielle, one of my women, standing there in all her glory.


    "Because I''m his property," Gabrielle answered bluntly, without even flinching. The way she said it¡ªso casually¡ªwas enough to make everyone around us tense up. "And Master also owns thergestpany in the world. The samepany that made this." She pointed at the car with a small smirk.


    The crowd''s shock hit all over again, their jaws practically hitting the floor. The air was thick with disbelief as they processed the fact that not only was she mine, but I also held control over the biggestpany on the.

 Chapter 378 Chapter 61 - Angelica (3)

    "You know, I never pictured you as a big shot, running a massivepany. I figured you''d be some kind of adventurer," Erick said, his voice casual but with a hint of admiration.


    Gabrielle was in the bathroom, changing clothes. If she walked out still wearing that tight, sexy outfit, every eye in the vige would be glued to her. Even Anna couldn''t help but sneak nces at her own body,paring herself to Gabrielle''s curvy, seductive figure. Her eyes would flick back and forth, and the faintest crease formed between her brows.


    She was being too adorable, though, and I almost told her not to worry. But I held back, just enjoying her quiet insecurity.


    "Well, I''ve just been lucky, I guess. It''s not like I built it all by myself," I said, thinking back to when I was practically nothing. Amon and Gabrielle had been the real driving force behind it all,ying the foundation when I had barely started.


    "But none of it would''ve happened without you," Erick said, his tone more serious now. "Your leadership made it all possible. Thepany you own is proof of that. Honestly, it makes me feel more at ease, knowing Anna''s with you."


    He said it with such confidence, like he didn''t even care that I had a harem of women. The fact that he was still fine with giving his daughter to me, even after learning I wasn''t exactly monogamous, was surprising. I guess it was a difference in beliefs. Having multiple women wasn''t as big of a deal here as I thought.


    "Master, I''m ready," Gabrielle said, stepping out in an entirely different outfit. The kind of outfit that clung just enough to show off her figure but still let her move freely. It was practical, built for the heat of this vige, with fabric that would breathe even when she started sweating.


    Yet, even in something so simple, she looked near perfect¡ªevery curve still noticeable, her body radiating confidence.


    Anna, on the other hand, couldn''t take her eyes off Gabrielle''s chest and hips. She stood there, staring, her own hands unconsciously brushing over her body as shepared herself. Gabrielle''s frame was toned, seductive in a way that drew eyes. Anna''s body was softer, rounder, with a bit more plushness, and it was clear she felt a little intimidated by theparison.


    But honestly, I loved Anna just the way she was. That softness? It made her perfect to hold.


    Discover exclusive tales on empire


    Knowing she needed reassurance, I spoke up. "It''s fine, Anna. You don''t need to change anything."


    "W-What...? B-But¡­" Her eyes flicked again to Gabrielle''s full breasts, then back down at her own, self-doubt creeping into her expression.


    "I told you, it''s fine. I''m not bothered by it. Not at all." I walked over and wrapped her in my arms, pulling her close. The moment I did, I was enveloped in warmth, her soft body pressing into mine. She was like a cushion of heat andfort, and I wasn''t about to let her feel insecure, not about her body or anything else. To me, every one of my women was perfect.


    "Are you okay now?" I whispered.


    "Y-Yeah," she muttered, her cheeks turning a soft pink. It didn''t take much¡ªjust a little reassurance to calm the worry in her heart. Then, she bit her lip and closed her eyes, her face tilted up toward mine.


    I leaned in and kissed her, her lips soft and warm, a perfect fit against mine.


    Off to the side, Erick let out a littleugh, practically bouncing on his feet. I swear, he was the most supportive father I''d ever seen, getting all excited like this.


    After that, Gabrielle and I headed over to where the woman was tied up, but before we did, she led me to her car.


    "I told you earlier, didn''t I? That I was going to introduce you to someone," Gabrielle said, her tone carrying a hint of mystery.


    She opened the back door, and there, lying in the seat, was a woman, fast asleep.


    "Oh¡­"


    I recognized her right away¡ªor at least, I''d seen her a couple of days ago. She was the one who had been scoping out Rose''s car when we were still at Rakkan''s inn. Her metallic arms glinted in the dim light, making her look like she belonged in some other realm entirely. She was definitely intriguing.


    At first, I thought she might be another one of those Chuunibyou types, like Isiliraiellyn, but no¡­ she had a certain air of legitimacy. This woman was the real deal, probably a full-on cyborg or someone with metallic limbs. If I was remembering correctly, her name was...n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Isn''t she Scarlet Alekseev?" I asked, ncing at Gabrielle.


    "Oh? So you''ve already met her?"


    "Yeah. I ran into her a couple of days ago and gave her directions to the Holy City."


    "I actually saw her in the Holy City. She was roughing up a few thugs," Gabrielle said, with a smirk. "But they weren''t your run-of-the-mill street trash."


    She pulled out her phone and showed me a photo. The men in the image were bound in thick green vines, their faces contorted in agony. I noticed a symbol on their wrists.


    It was the Eclipse symbol.


    "Have you found anything useful from them?" I asked.


    Gabrielle shrugged. "Not really. I''ve only uncovered their unshakable devotion to their faith, but beyond that? Nothing." She sighed. "Which is why I''m curious. What kind of faith could make them blindly believe like that?


    I want to know what drives them, what makes them so fanatical."


    I raised an eyebrow. "So, what''s the connection between Scarlet and the Eclipse? And why''d you bring her here? I assume you didn''t bring her just for me to dominate her, right?"


    Gabrielle chuckled darkly. "No, Master, not just for that. I came across some information from one of the viges in the Empire. Apparently, a woman¡ªdeemed a hero¡ªwas protecting the entire vige. The description fits. She had metallic arms and was incredibly skilled inbat.


    She singlehandedly fought off several members of the Eclipse." Gabrielle''s eyes gleamed with interest. "In other words, she might be useful to you down the line, Master."

 Chapter 379 Chapter 61 - Angelica (4)

    I decided not to disturb Scarlet while she slept, so I quietly made my way to where the woman was being kept. The barn door creaked as I opened it, revealing her slumped in the corner. She wasn''t even ncing at the food I had brought earlier. Instead, a string of saliva hung from her lips, her stomach growling like a beast trapped inside her.


    She had been so defiant before, telling me she''d rather die than talk. But now? Her hunger had shattered that pride, leaving her utterly defeated by the mere presence of food. The sight was almost pitiful, if not a little amusing.


    While I was thinking about howical the situation was, I suddenly heard Gabrielle gasp in surprise.


    "Angelica?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I froze. Angelica... Of course. Now that I was really looking at her, she did resemble the magic knight who had disappeared. She was assumed dead, fallen in battle. She''d been attacked by Prince Julius during the King''s Game, along with Robyn. This was Robyn''s captain, the one in charge.


    "She''s really her?" I muttered.


    "I''m not sure," Gabrielle whispered. "But I''ve known her since she joined the magic knights. She''s only a year younger than me. Back then, she was in my unit. I never thought... never thought she''d end up as one of the Eclipse."


    I shook my head. "She might''ve been brainwashed beyond repair. I don''t think we can save her unless we figure out how to reverse whatever they did to her. And even then, her head could literally blow up if we try to undo it."


    "I can''t believe this. She never got what she wanted, and when she needed me the most... I left her."


    Gabrielle''s eyes lingered on Angelica, filled with a sorrow so deep it was almost palpable. The way she looked at her, it was like she was staring at a sister who had been lost long ago. Maybe it was the years they spent together that made her grow so attached, or maybe she had always seen Angelica as something more than just a fellow knight.


    "Do you want me to give you a minute alone with her?" I asked quietly.


    "No," she said, her voice steady, though there was a crack just beneath the surface. "It''s fine. I cut off all my ties to that unit long before I left. I''m happy with where I am now. Still, seeing Angelica like this... it''s sad, in a way."


    I didn''t know Angelica well enough to grasp who she really was, and we hadn''t even met properly. So, I couldn''t fully understand why Gabrielle was showing this rare bit of sympathy.


    I have no idea who Angelica was as a person, and we didn''t even met properly to know things, so I couldn''t understand why Gabrielle was showing such rare urence of sympathy towards someone.


    We stepped closer to Angelica, and the moment she sensed us, her eyes flicked up, burning with a cold re. There was no flicker of recognition as she looked at Gabrielle, no trace of the woman she once was. It was like she was staring at strangers.


    "Do you even remember me?" Gabrielle asked, her voice low but sharp.


    Angelica''s response was nothing but a feral growl, more animal than human.


    "I can''t believe you let yourself get brainwashed like this. And you had the nerve to call yourself a captain of a magic knight unit?"


    Angelica couldn''t possibly understand the weight of Gabrielle''s words, but that didn''t stop Gabrielle from spitting them out, like she needed to get it off her chest. It wasn''t sympathy¡ªit was more like a harsh reminder of what Angelica had be, almost mocking her.


    "Who is this woman?" Angelica growled, her cold gaze shifting to me, as though I had the answers.


    "She''s with me," I replied, my tone even. "Now, how about we get to the point?"


    We had tried grilling her about this so-called Great Darkness, but in the end, it was like talking to a wall. She was too far gone, lost in whatever twisted beliefs had been drilled into her mind. She clung to that shit so tightly,pletely unaware that she''d been brainwashed. She didn''t even know who she was anymore, just a hollow shell of her former self.


    Eventually, we had to give up¡ªit was pointless. Night had already draped its cloak over the sky by then.


    "Nothing useful came out of her mouth," Gabrielle spat.


    "It doesn''t seem like she''s trying to deceive us," I said. "It''s like the idea of this Great Darkness is beyond even her grasp. She''s so far gone, she can''t even exin it."


    That''s how brainwashing works. They nt an idea so deep into someone''s head that reality twists and bends around it. The people we''ve been interrogating weren''t lying¡ªthey were just spitting out the garbage that had been fed into their minds. Each one saying the same thing over and over. It was frustrating as hell, and it was making this whole process a nightmare.


    "I never gave a thought about cults," Gabrielle continued. "But I''ve got to admit, what Sesillian''s pulled off is way scarier than I thought."


    Sesillian had built thergest, darkest cult this world had ever seen¡ªone that just kept spreading like a gue. And as its numbers grew, so did the threat it posed.


    "Most people don''t want to admit there''s something wrong," I said. "Facing the truth scares them. It''s easier to close their eyes and pretend the danger isn''t real. No one wants to worry, so they just ignore it."


    People were always turning a blind eye to reality. They didn''t want to face the cold, hard truth¡ªthat this world was darker than they could ever imagine. Reality isn''t some fairy tale. It''s far worse. And that''s exactly what the Eclipse wanted¡ªthis world drowning in shadow, swallowed whole by the darkness.


    Suddenly, my phone buzzed with a call. It was Maya. Wait¡­ there were a ton of missed calls¡ªso many that the count had reached three digits.


    "It''s probably because the reception''s terrible here," Gabrielle said. "That''s why you weren''t getting any of those calls."


    Right. The signal in this vige was terrible. So bad that it was nearly impossible to send or receive anything. But somehow, I must''ve stumbled into a spot where at least one bar of signal came through. And just like that, a call finally got through.


    I answered it immediately.


    "Master, it''s an emergency!"

 Chapter 380 Chapter 62 - Rage (1)

    One of the Leonamon branches had been hit¡ªa suicide bombing, they said. The second I heard the news, I bolted to the scene.


    Amon was already there, standing stiff while talking to a magic knight, her face serious as she reported the situation. In the distance, I could see medics scrambling, tending to the injured, and amidst the chaos, Natalia stood out, directing them.


    The moment Amon spotted me, her expression softened, and she rushed over. "Master!" she cried, throwing her arms around me. Her big breasts mmed into my chest, their warmth and softness pressing hard against me, her breath brushing against my neck. Normally, that would''ve done something to me, but now¡­ I wasn''t feeling any of that.


    "Amon," I muttered, hugging her back, my mind far from the feel of her tits. "How bad is the damage?"


    I didn''t give a fuck about the property loss, but it felt like the easiest ce to start, to ground myself.


    "A hundred thousand gold in damage, give or take," she said.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "¡­And the casualties?" My voice came out harder than I meant it to.


    Amon hesitated. "¡­Seven."


    Seven lives lost. Seven Leonamon employees dead because of this attack. The second that number left her lips, I felt a hot surge of rage re up inside me. It boiled in my chest, spreading through my veins like wildfire, making my fists clench tight. Fuck.


    "Miss Marie said she couldn''t bring the dead back," Amon added. "Especially since some of the bodies were beyond saving."


    Marie''s ability wasn''t some miracle. She could manipte a soul, tweak it, but full-on resurrection? No, if the body was too mangled, too messed up, there was nothing she could do to reconnect the soul with what was left of them.


    Around us, there were people crying, holding onto their injuries, their lives hanging by a thread.


    Who the hell did this? No. From what Amon told me, the attackers had tattoos on their wrists. It wasn''t hard to figure out¡ªthey were Eclipse members. This was Sesillian''s doing.


    I couldn''t contain the burning rage coursing through me, and before I knew it, my bloodlust slipped out. Amon and Gabrielle didn''t flinch, but everyone else around us got spooked, eyes wide with fear, though none of them could figure out exactly where the bloodlust wasing from. The only exception was the magic knight, who instinctively raised her weapon at me.


    She kept it aimed for a second before lowering it, realizing I wasn''t about to attack.


    Sesillian. There was no one else who could have done this. That bastard was behind it, and he was going to pay. Not just pay¡­ He would suffer for this three or four times over. I''d make damn sure of it.


    ***


    Rose''s POV


    Grace had been hollow ever since the incident with Philip and those Eclipse bastards. It was like she wasn''t even here anymore, her eyes empty, staring off into some abyss only she could see. With her out of it, Hana was left uncared for, which meant I had to step in and take care of her. Grace wasn''t in any state to do it.


    I was still in shock myself, trying to process the fact that my colleague, someone I had trusted and worked alongside, was the leader of that fucking cult. I''d always known him as a good guy¡ªhelpful, dedicated, never causing any trouble. But now? The image I''d held of him was shattered, crumbling to pieces in front of me.


    I stepped outside, approaching the tree where I knew someone was hiding, my voice low. "When exactly is Leoning back?"


    A woman emerged, half her body still fused with the tree''s trunk, her expression calm as ever.


    "There''s an emergency Master is dealing with right now," she exined smoothly. "He''s busy handling that situation at the moment."


    "Emergency? What kind of emergency does he have on his te that''s more important than this?" I snapped, unable to hide my irritation.


    "Every bit of it," she replied calmly. "Right now, Master is furious."


    "Furious?" I repeated, stunned. That was thest word I''d ever associate with Leon. Leon? Angry?


    "He''s going to destroy whoever''s responsible for this," she said with a dark smile, the kind that sent chills down your spine. "And when he does, it''ll be merciless. That''s how Master handles things¡ªruthless to the core."


    I wasn''t sure if she was joking or not, but the way her eyes gleamed with amusement sent a shiver down my spine. Leon... I was starting to see that maybe he wasn''t too different from the man behind the Eclipse after all. A force to be feared.


    And these women, powerful as they were, worshipped him for it.


    ***


    Leon''s POV


    Marie walked beside me in the cold, sterile underground halls of Leonamon''s headquarters. The silence was thick, broken only by the echo of our footsteps as we moved deeper into the facility. The dim lights flickered above us, casting long, eerie shadows that danced along the walls. We were heading to where I had Angelica detained¡ªlocked away like a ticking time bomb.


    We reached the stark white room where she was being held, her body tightly restrained in a custom-made straitjacket. It wasn''t just any straitjacket. This one was embedded with power-dampening threads, designed to suppress any abilities, making sure she couldn''t pull anything dangerous while she was confined.


    She looked utterly helpless, bound by the unyielding fabric, her eyes burning with a fury that matched the cold steel of the room.


    I was with Marie for a reason¡ªI needed her to do something specific. She walked beside me, barely reaching my chest. It was almostical, like she could be mistaken for my kid, even though she was way older than me.


    "It''s not exactly a problem I can solve just by tweaking her soul to erase the hypnotism," she exined, her tone casual, like she''d done this a hundred times. "As you can see, even the power dampener doesn''t change or erase the brainwashing. It''s still intact."


    "I still want you to try," I told her.


    She shrugged, her shoulders rising as if to say, Sure, I''ll give it a shot.


    Angelica was going to tell me everything, one way or another¡ªeven if I had to break her to make it happen.

 Chapter 381 Chapter 62 - Rage (2)

    381 Chapter 62 - Rage (2)


    I knelt down beside her, the cold stone floor pressing against my knees as I stared down at Angelica. Her eyes were locked on mine, zing with fury, even though she couldn''t say a word through the gag strapped tight across her mouth. Her breaths came out hard and heavy through her nose. Without saying a word, I reached down and yanked the gag away, watching her lips curl into a snarl as it fell.


    "Your members killed innocent people today," I said, my voice low, calm, and deadly. "Your cult¡ªThe Eclipse."


    Her eyes never wavered, still burning with that same anger, like she didn''t even care.


    "Do you have any idea how many people you''ve murdered?" I asked, my voice sharper now. "Seven."


    The faces of the women shed in my mind¡ªpeople I knew. They had families to care for, children waiting at home, depending on them. They worked hard, not because they had to, but because they wanted to keep their families afloat. And now, they were gone. Not just numbers. Not just bodies. Lives, taken away by the hands of her fucked-up cult. Amon might''ve wanted me to dominate them for their skills, but I saw them for what they were¡ªhuman beings. I couldn''t stand to let their deaths be brushed aside as mere wasted potential. That''s not who I am.


    I clenched my fists, nails biting into my palms. I knew deep down that I wasn''t human anymore. Not fully. But the moral code from my previous life? It kept me tethered, kept me grounded. My sister''s words, from long ago, still echoed inside me, reminding me what it meant to be human in a world that had forgotten.


    And that''s why the ughter of innocents turned my stomach in disgust.


    "Those seven women were working to provide for their families. Because of your stupid fucking cult, those families are now broken, left without their mothers or sisters. Do you have anything to say for yourself, as a so-called Guardian of the Great Darkness?"


    Angelica''s lips twitched, but her eyes stayed cold, her expression unchanged. She didn''t speak, didn''t even flinch. Just stared back at me, still scowling. The fact that she could look like that after everything¡ªafter I told her what her faith and her precious cult had done¡ªboiled my blood. It was damning.


    "Marie," I called. "Can you use your skill even with the power dampener on?"


    "Soul Maniption needs physical contact," she replied. "But as long as I touch some skin, like the forehead, it''ll work just fine."


    Marie knelt down beside me and pressed her fingers to Angelica''s forehead. We were about to try and free her from the brainwashing that tied her to the Eclipse. If we could break that hold, make her feel the weight of her actions, the guilt would destroy her from the inside. Guilt¡ªit''s the easiest and most devastating form of revenge.


    There''s nothing more crippling than forcing someone to face the damage they''ve done, to feel it tearing at them from the inside. Once guilt eats away at someone, you''ve already won.


    Marie''s fingers glowed faintly as she activated her skill, and within seconds, Angelica''s body went ck, her head drooping as if all the fight had drained out of her.


    ***


    Marie''s POV


    The inside of a person''s soul always felt like a still ocean. Calm, empty, stretching out into an endless horizon of blue. It was the same when I entered Angelica''s soul. An expanse of tranquil water as far as my eyes could see, with no wind, no waves¡ªjust silence. My feet moved over the surface of that ocean, and though I was walking on water, I didn''t sink.


    I kept walking, knowing I needed to find the source of the brainwashing, the seed of whatever idea had been imnted in her mind. As I moved across the water, ripples spread beneath my feet with every step I took, disturbing the otherwise perfect stillness.


    Normally, if there was something wrong with someone''s soul, you''d see an obvious inconsistency¡ªsomething off. And right now, I could see it clearly. There it was: the anomaly.


    "This is¡­?"


    There was something there, lurking beneath the surface. It was dark, so dark I couldn''t make out what it was exactly, but I knew it didn''t belong. Ity there, like it was sleeping, undisturbed.


    "Is this the idea?" I muttered to myself.


    Brainwashing works by nting an idea into someone''s mind, forcing them to ept it without question. To make it stick, the brainwasher has to hammer that idea in, over and over again, until it bes the truth. I''d never broken someone free from brainwashing before, but I''d dealt with people who were braindead. I hadn''t been able to heal them, and I had a strong feeling I never would. Braindead wasn''t the same as this¡ªit was irreversible.


    The woman Leon told me to bring back to life was a rare case. Her body had been in perfect condition, so when I restored her soul, she came back like she''d never died. If her body hadn''t been intact, bringing back her soul would''ve been useless. All it would''ve done was turn her into some kind of undead¡ªjust a shell, with nothing real left inside.


    This was different. She wasn''t braindead, nor was she someone I needed to bring back from the dead. Angelica was just brainwashed, but that came with its own set ofplications. I couldn''t tamper too much with someone''s soul when the root of the problem was mental. That''s why Martha, the woman Leon had me revive, never regained her memories. Some things can''t be fixed by just healing the soul.


    The idea that had taken root in Angelica was pure darkness. That was it¡ªdarkness itself.


    I reached out and touched it. And then¡­ immediately, I saw it.


    In the shadows, we find truth, and in the darkness, we are reborn. The world will bow to our will, for we are the harbingers of the Eclipse, where light meets its end and our power begins.


    In the shadows, we find truth, and in the darkness, we are reborn. The world will bow to our will, for we are the harbingers of the Eclipse, where light meets its end and our power begins.


    In the shadows, we find truth, and in the darkness, we are reborn. The world will bow to our will, for we are the harbingers of the Eclipse, where light meets its end and our power begins. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In the shadows, we find truth, and in the darkness, we are reborn. The world will bow to our will, for we are the harbingers of the Eclipse, where light meets its end and our power begins.


    This was the idea. This was the darkness that had consumed her mind.


    It was swallowing everything¡ªblinding, yet somehow calm. The end of suffering, the end of everything, killing everything in its path, but doing it so peacefully. It wasn''t violent; it felt more like slipping into an endless sleep. The darkness erased pain, erased suffering, erased all the weakness that made people human. And then I saw him¡­ a man, sitting on a throne, with a massive dark dragon looming behind him.


    "Marie!"


    Someone shook me hard, snapping me out of it. The soul maniption broke, and I was thrown back into reality, back outside Angelica''s soul.


    "What did you saw?" asked Leon.


    "Great Darkness..." I muttered, more to myself than to Leon. "It''s real."

 Chapter 382 Chapter 62 - Rage (3)

    382 Chapter 62 - Rage (3)


    Leon''s POV


    Marie imed the Great Darkness was real, but for all I knew, that could just be another idea Sesillian had nted in Angelica''s mind. That''s why I couldn''t bring myself to trust itpletely. My gut told me something was off.


    "I''m sorry I couldn''t be of more help," Marie said softly. I locked eyes with her. Those eyes¡ªso wide, pure, and innocent, like she had no idea what was really going on. It was natural, I suppose, since she looked like a child right now, though there was something subtly mischievous about her appearance. That grin of hers... It never left her face. It wasn''t quite a full grin¡ªmore like a delicate, graceful smile¡ªbut to me, it looked like mockery, like she was silentlyughing at me.


    "Alright," I muttered. "You can go."


    Without a word, she turned and slipped out of the room where Angelica was confined. I stared at the door as it shut with a quiet click.


    If Marie thought she was fooling me, she was dead wrong. I knew from day one the real reason I couldn''t get her to be interested in me¡ªit was because of that damn artifact she had on under all thoseyers of clothing. That thing was a power dampener, making her immune to any skills used on her. And even while wearing it, she could still use her own abilities without a hitch. I knew she was hiding something from me, but she was useful, so I let her stay around. But the second she stepped out of line, I''d tame her and wreck her. Even if she was almost a century old.


    I shifted my gaze to Angelica. She red at me, her eyes burning with anger. The hatred in that stare almost made me want to break her, to make her feel the same terror and pain she''d inflicted on the people she killed. But something held me back. Deep down, I knew it wasn''t her fault. She didn''t do it willingly¡ªshe wasn''t in control. And if Gabrielle had looked at her with such sadness earlier, there had to be some goodness in her, buried deep beneath the surface.


    So all the anger I felt... I was going to direct it at the Eclipse. At Sesillian.


    I''d make sure his n failed.


    ***


    I left the confinement room where Angelica was held and dragged myself to the Love Room. The moment I stepped inside, I copsed onto the bed, the softness of the mattress swallowing me whole. My body felt heavy, weighed down by the swirl of emotions that had wrecked me all day. Frustration, confusion, and anger gnawed at me, leaving me utterly drained.


    I stared nkly at the ceiling, my mind racing but unfocused. Just when I thought I''d finally have a moment of peace, the creak of the door broke the silence.


    I turned my head, spotting two figures standing at the threshold¡ªGabrielle and Amon.


    "What are you two doing here?" I asked, my voice carrying a mix of irritation and exhaustion.


    "We thought since you''re going to be alone tonight, and it''s freezing with winter and all, we''d join you," Amon said.


    "A body''s heat can cure the coldest nights," Gabrielle chimed in. "We''re freezing too, so why not share some heat with you?"


    I had made it clear earlier that I wanted to be alone tonight, to have space to process everything, but looking at them now, there was no real reason to turn them away. Besides, part of me craved the distraction.


    "Fine," I muttered, sitting up at the edge of the bed. "Come in."


    They didn''t hesitate. Gabrielle and Amon stepped inside, moving gracefully as they slid onto the bed, one on each side of me. Their shoulders pressed against mine, warm and soft, their body heat already creeping through my clothes.


    They both shifted, turning slightly, their eyes fixed on me as they wrapped their arms around my body, pulling me into their warmth. Gabrielle''s delicate hand found the back of my head, her fingers weaving through my hair with a soothing, almost hypnotic touch.


    "It''s okay, Master," she whispered, her voice soft andforting, yetced with a certain rawness. Her fingers moved gently, rubbing the tension from my scalp. "What happened isn''t your fault. Those people¡­ they were just caught in the mes. You can grieve for them, but don''t take on the weight of their deaths."


    Amon, on the other hand, pulled me even closer, cradling my head against her chest. The plush warmth of her breasts pressed against my face, the heat from her skin seeping into me. I could hear her heart, its quiet but forceful rhythm echoing in my ears, each beat syncing with my own.


    "It''s sad that they''re gone," Amon murmured, her voice low, almost mournful. "I''m grieving too, not because they were just workers, but because I''d started seeing them as friends. Watching them die like that¡­ it hurts."


    The steady thud of her heartbeat against my face and her soft, vulnerable words wed at something inside me. Sad? Was I sad? Is that why I felt so off, like something inside was breaking apart?


    "That''s why we''re here," Gabrielle''s voice broke through my thoughts, steady and reassuring. "For us to lean on you, and for you to lean on us. We lift each other up, push through the sadness, and grow stronger together."


    Amon''s voice, sultry and intoxicating, cut in again. "Let us carry the weight with you, Master," she whispered, her warm breath brushing over my neck, sending a shiver straight down my spine. Her soft exhale mixed with the scent of her skin was messing with my head, making it harder to think. Every breath she took against my skin, every gentle stroke of her hand, made me feel like I could lose myself in her arms, like I could just forget everything and let the pain slip away.


    Gabrielle''sforting hand made me feel so at peace, it was almost impossible to believe how angry I had been earlier. Now, all that was left was this overwhelming calm, the steady presence of her touch pulling me away from the rage that had been eating at me.


    How much more peace, how much safer would I feel if I let myself get even closer to them? If I gave in to the desire to feel their bodies pressed against mine? The thought flickered in my mind, and the need to feel them was undeniable.


    Without a second thought, I stood up and grabbed both of them, pushing them onto the bed. And then... I let my instincts take over. I went savage on them.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 383 Chapter 62 - Rage (4)

    383 Chapter 62 - Rage (4)


    I tore through Gabrielle''s clothes with reckless abandon, ripping her white blouse apart, sending buttons scattering across the room like bullets. Her ck bra was no match either¡ªI yanked it up, exposing her soft, supple breasts. Without a second thought, I pressed my face into her chest, giving inpletely to the hunger gnawing inside me. I sucked on her nipples hard, my tongue swirling around the stiff peaks, savoring the taste of her skin as if I couldn''t get enough.


    "Hnnnn...!"


    I could feel her body shudder beneath me as my tongue worked her nipples, swirling over the sensitive flesh. I didn''t care if I was rough, if my lips were too greedy, if I sucked so hard it hurt.I slid her pencil skirt down her thighs, forcing it past her knees until it bunched around her calves. My knee pressed hard into her crotch, drawing out louder, desperate moans.


    "Hnnnn...! Fuaaaaaaah!"


    My lips trailed up her body, licking her smooth skin, tasting every inch from her chest to her neck, before finally iming her mouth. I thrust my tongue between her lips, slurping her tongue, tasting the faint sweetness of cherries as our saliva mixed. I sucked on her tongue greedily, as if it was thest thing keeping me grounded in reality.


    Then, without a word, I turned my attention to Amon. Her maid uniform didn''t stand a chance. I tore it apart with the same violent passion, shredding the fabric until it fell away, leaving her in just her green bra. That, too, was pulled away without hesitation. Itched onto her breasts, sucking hungrily on her nipples while my hand kneaded the other, rougher than before. My knee pressed against her crotch, just like I had done with Gabrielle, grinding into her, feeling her body arch and tense beneath me.


    "Hnnnngg?! Hnnnn, ah, ah, fuaaaaah, huaa..."


    I moved up, capturing her mouth in a deep, forceful kiss, my tongue invading her, tasting the heat of her breath. By the time I pulled away, Amon''s eyes were ssy, tears gathering at the corners as she gasped for air, her lips swollen and wet.


    "That''s it, Master," she whispered, her voice barely a breath, yet dripping with seduction. "Pour all your frustrations into me. Into us."


    I crashed my lips against Amon''s again, my mouth devouring hers with desperate hunger. My hands moved under her massive maid skirt, fingers gliding over her silky thighs, feeling the warmth of her skin before I reached the thin edge of her panties. Without a second thought, I ripped them down to her thighs, exposing her wetness. My cock strained painfully against my pants, desperate for release. My hands fumbled, clumsy with lust as I tried to pull it free.


    "Master, let me help you," Gabrielle''s sultry voice whispered from behind, her warm breath sending a shiver down my spine. She gently reached around me, freeing my throbbing cock from my pants, the cool air hitting the heated flesh as she stroked it with deliberate care. "There, now it''s all good," she murmured, her lips brushing my ear, her voice making my blood surge.


    Something snapped inside me. I grabbed her arm, pulling her forward, tossing her on top of Amon. Their bodies collided, soft gasps escaping their lips as theyy entangled, waiting for what wasing next.


    "Ah..."


    "Ah..."


    Their voices were a soft melody, a breathless harmony of anticipation. I barely registered it, too focused on the throbbing desire pulsing through me. I positioned myself, my cock pressing against Amon''s slick, soaked entrance. She was drenched¡ªso wet that when I pushed forward, I slid inside her tight pussy in one smooth, deep stroke. My cock buried itself to the hilt, the sensation of her hot, clenching walls making me growl.


    "HnnnnnnnnnnNnNnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn!!!" Amon screamed, her pussy convulsing around me, a gush of her juices squirting out as I hit her womb in one thrust. Her whole body trembled beneath me, the intensity of her climax driving her wild. The tightness of her pussy squeezing my cock made it hard to think, but I wasn''t done.


    My free hand reached for Gabrielle. Her ckce panties barely covered her dripping pussy. I yanked the fabric aside, exposing her glistening lips, and slid three fingers deep inside her with no resistance. Her pussy was soaked, practically swallowing my fingers as they thrust into her.


    "NgggggggggggnnNNnNnnn~!"


    I started fucking Amon while my fingers plunged deep into Gabrielle, my frustration boiling over as I let everything out on them. The burning anger that had no other outlet now had them to absorb it. They wanted me to use that rage, to channel it into them, and that''s exactly what I did.


    "Aaaah, aaah, aah, aah, aaaaaaah, aaah!"


    "Hnnn, ahhh, aaaah, ahhh, aaah, aaaaaaah!"


    The feeling of their bodies underneath me, the heat, the tightness, was overwhelming. I had no idea how many times I had cum inside them, how much frustration I had unloaded into their trembling forms, but we didn''t stop. We fucked hard, desperately, for hours, until the night bled into morning. It was a primal release¡ªno words, no thoughts¡ªjust raw desire and the need to burn everything away.


    ***


    By the next morning, I found myself at Grace''s house again. Rose was there, holding a peacefully sleeping Hana in her arms, while Grace was nowhere in sight.


    The moment Rose caught sight of me, she gentlyid Hana down in her crib, taking care not to disturb her, before rushing towards me.


    "Where have you been? Why are you onlying now?" Rose asked.


    "I had to take care of something," I replied, keeping it vague.


    She gave me a confused look, her curiosity getting the better of her. "Are you angry?"


    I shook my head, though it wasn''t entirely true. "No, not at all."


    The truth was, I had been angry¡ªfurious, even¡ªbut Amon and Gabrielle had helped ease that rage. Without them, I probably would''ve exploded at Rose right now. They had taken the edge off, leaving me calm enough to talk without snapping.


    "Anyway, I found something," Rose said, her tone shifting as if she had important news. "I know who the leader of the Eclipse is." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I already know," I said, cutting her off.


    Her eyes widened in shock. "What?"


    "It''s Professor Sesillian," I told her, watching her face go pale as the name sank in.


    "H-How did you know?"


    "I''ve suspected for a while, but I couldn''t be sure," I lied smoothly. In reality, I''d known from the start that Sesillian was behind Eclipse, but telling Rose that would''ve been a bad move. She needed to believe I had only suspicions, not full certainty. "It''s all because of his connection with Charlotte Sierra," I added, giving just enough to keep her on my side without revealing too much.


    Her stunned expression told me she was buying it.

 Chapter 384 Chapter 63 - Third Semester (1)

    384 Chapter 63 - Third Semester (1)


    The third semester had kicked off, and, like always, the school started with a ceremony. Winter still had its icy grip on everything, the sky dark and brooding, heavy clouds swirling above, dumping the cold down onto us like they were punishing the earth.


    Each breath I took sent a misty cloud into the air, the cold biting into my lungs. I was bundled up in my winter uniform, standing by the gates, my eyes scanning the horizon as I waited for Titania.


    Finally, after what felt like forever, I spotted her. She came running toward me, her face lighting up with that familiar, heart-stopping smile. She looked stunning, even in the freezing weather. Same winter uniform as me, but her lower half was just her skirt, her long, white socks hugging her thighs, leaving the skin in between teasingly bare. Her scarf was wrapped snugly around her neck, protecting her from the cold. As she ran, her breath came out in quick white puffs, the cold air catching it, and when she reached me, she bent over, hands on her knees, trying to catch her breath.


    "Sorry, I''m kindate, huh?" she gasped between breaths, her chest rising and falling in rhythm.


    She was only about 15 minuteste, nothing worth stressing over.


    "It''s fine," I said, shrugging it off. "Ready?" I reached out and took her hand, the thick glove between us barely stopping the cold. Together, we walked toward the academy, fingers entwined, the winter wind swirling around us.


    Everyone at the academy already knew about us. The idea of keeping my rtionship with a princess under wraps had been thrown out the window a long time ago. Sure, being discreet might''ve been smarter, given our different standings, but honestly, it wasn''t too bad. I didn''t love all the eyes on us, but when she was this sweet and affectionate in public? Yeah, that was something I could live with. No regrets at all.


    "It''s already our third semester. Just a few more months, and we''ll be second years," she said, her face lighting up with that infectious smile.


    Time had flown by, almost too quickly. One year at the academy was nearly over, and before we knew it, we''d be standing at graduation. Would I miss this ce? Doubt it. It never felt like home to me.


    "Ugh, but it''s freezing," she said, hugging herself with one arm as if that would fight off the biting cold.


    I nced at her outfit, shaking my head. "You wouldn''t be so cold if you weren''t shing so much skin. Seriously, what were you thinking?"


    Wearing just her skirt and thigh-high socks was practically begging for trouble in this weather. I knew she looked hot, but the cold didn''t care.


    "Yeah, but it''s not like I have much of a choice. These regtions force us to wear this. You''re lucky, Leon. Being a guy has its perks," she said with a yful pout, the wind nipping at her exposed legs. I reached out and messed with her hair, my fingers ruffling it just a bit. She giggled softly, the sound warming the air around us more than the gloves on our hands.


    "Anyway," she continued, straightening up, "the election''sing up in a few months. You think I''m ready?"


    I shrugged. "I dunno. You''ve got a decent following, but it''s nowhere near what Princess Myrce has."


    The election for student council president was looming, and Titania had thrown her hat into the ring. I''d promised her my support, but taking down Myrce? That was another beast entirely. Myrce wasn''t just some popr student¡ªshe was the princess of this kingdom, with power and influence that practically oozed out of her every step. Sure, Titania was a princess too, but everyone knew she wasn''t ying in the same league.


    "But you beat me," she growled again. "How the hell can a skillless loser defeat me?"


    22:18


    As we walked, I noticed someone keeping pace with us on the other side of the walkway. She was wearing the same academy uniform, and by any standard, she was cute. Today, though, she looked different¡ªher usual twintails were gone. Instead, her hair hung loosely down her back, like she didn''t care enough to style it. She didn''t even look like the Charlotte Sierra I once knew. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Titania nced in her direction. "I feel kind of bad for her," she said softly. "She''s lost everything¡ªher status, her father died, and her mother took off. But she still shows up at school every day."


    "Yeah, I guess," I muttered.


    In truth, I didn''t feel a thing for Charlotte. She''d made her own bed. As far as I was concerned, everything that happened was her own doing. I wasn''t about to start feeling sorry for someone who caused her own downfall. Sympathy? Nah, not for her.


    "Come on, we''re gonna bete for the ceremony," I said, shifting the topic.


    Titania and I walked off together, hand in hand, leaving Charlotte behind us.


    ***


    The ceremony finally wrapped up, marking the official start of the third semester. Most students would slip back into their usual routines. At least, that''s what I thought¡ªuntil Trill suddenly yanked me aside and shoved me against a wall. The next thing I knew, her hand mmed down next to my head in a loud thud¡ªa ssic kabedon. Seriously? A kabedon? I never imagined I''d be on the receiving end of one, especially not like this.


    "Tell me," she snarled, her eyes narrowed, "what the hell did you do to beat me? Did you use some hidden skill out there?"


    "I don''t have a skill," I replied calmly. "I''m skillless, remember?"


    "But you beat me," she growled again. "How the hell can a skillless loser defeat me?"


    I shrugged. "Just because I''m skillless doesn''t mean I''m weak. Skills are nothing more than special abilities some people are born with. But being skillless doesn''t mean I can''t walk, run, or fight just like the ones who do have them."


    Skills or not, strength wasn''t just about some shy ability. The only real difference between the skillless and those with skills was that people with skills enjoyed a privilege.

 Chapter 385 Chapter 63 - Third Semester (2)

    385 Chapter 63 - Third Semester (2)


    Trill finally stopped mming me against the wall, but her body remained dangerously close, her sharp eyes boring into me. The usual yful gyaru vibe she had was gone¡ªreced by something fiercer, more intense. It was like she hadpletely transformed. I could practically feel her anger radiating off her, though I had no clue what I''d done wrong. Didn''t I just fulfill her wish of finding a perfect mate by beating her in a fight? That was her criteria, wasn''t it?


    "I don''t ept the result," she hissed. "That''s why I need to know if you really defeated me fair and square. I need to know if I was truly beaten."


    Her eyes narrowed, burning with a mix of frustration and something I couldn''t quite ce. I swallowed hard. "Uh¡­ okay? But how?"


    "I want you to fight me again," she said.


    Fight her? She wanted another duel. My mind raced. What the hell was her deal? Wasn''t the fight during the physical exam enough to settle this? Apparently not. Trill''s pride was in her blood¡ªher n was famous for being kings of the jungle, rulers of the beastkins. And she was their princess, after all.


    It must''ve been the fact that she lost to me¡ªthe weakest of all the students¡ªthat she couldn''t stand. It probably gnawed at her, bitter as hell, and that''s why she wanted a rematch. She had to know if I really deserved that win, if I''d truly fought her fair and square.


    "What''s in it for me?" I asked.


    As far as I could see, there was nothing for me here. This was all about her. Not only would I be wasting my time, but I''d also be signing up for another chance to get hurt if I agreed to this without something in it for me.


    She looked away the moment I asked, and her cheeks flushed a deep, fiery red.


    "T-Then... I''ll be your mate," she stammered.


    "Mate?" I asked again, pretending not to have heard her right. I knew exactly what she said, loud and clear, but I wanted to make sure.


    "Ugh! Didn''t you hear me the first time?!" she snapped, her voice rising as she grabbed my cor, yanking me up off the ground effortlessly. I hadn''t put up any resistance, so it was easy for her. "Listen when I talk! I''m not repeating myself!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "O-Okay, okay! I''m sorry! I should''ve listened the first time," I said quickly, hands raised in surrender.


    She turned her head again, clearly embarrassed, her mouth pouting and cheeks burning even brighter as she mumbled under her breath. I couldn''t catch it, though.


    "I-I said I''ll be your mate¡­" she whispered, almost too low to hear.


    "Uh, sorry, I can''t hear you unless you say it loud and clear."


    Her eyes shed with anger. "I said I''ll be your goddamn mate!" she yelled, ring at me. But the moment she realized how loud she''d been, she quickly looked away, her face turning an even deeper shade of red.


    "Mate?" I repeated "Wait, does that mean you''re gonna be¡­ mine? Sorry, I don''t really get beastkin culture."


    She groaned in frustration. "Ugh! You know what I mean! Mate! Make babies! You humans call it a sex partner, right?! That''s what I mean!" Her face was practically glowing at this point, redder than ever, and honestly... she was kinda adorable.


    She finally let me down, releasing her grip as Inded back on my feet.


    "But that''s only if you defeat me again," she said. "So, how about it? Don''t you think this is a good opportunity to have me? I know you, Leo. I can smell the scent of different women clinging to you every day. I know you''re having sexual rtionships with three of the professors here, and I''ve seen your eyesnd on me more than once. You''re nning to add me to your little collection, right? Men in our n have many women, so I don''t think it''s an issue if you want to add me to the bunch."


    She was seriousying all my dirtyundry out right in front of me like that. I couldn''t even argue with her. The way she confidently put it all on disy told me she wasn''t messing around. I guess I had no choice but to ept her challenge. Besides, her offer was something I couldn''t just walk away from. This was an opportunity I couldn''t pass up.


    "Alright then," I said, meeting her gaze. "I ept the challenge."


    "Deal." She extended her hand, and I took it.


    We sealed the deal right then¡ªanother duel was on.


    "We''ll do it in the gymnasium after ss. Don''t bete," she said.


    "Got it," I replied, watching as she turned and walked back toward the ssroom.


    I stayed there for a moment longer, leaning my back against the wall as I processed everything. A small chuckle escaped me.


    "What do you want?" I said, my voice echoing down the empty corridor. I couldn''t see her, but I knew she was there, keeping tabs on me from the other side. She''d been spying on us the entire time, peeking and trying to eavesdrop like she wasn''t obvious.


    She didn''t respond. Instead, I heard the faint sound of footsteps running away. I wasn''t about to let her get away that easily, though. I bolted down my corridor, turned a corner, then cut through another one until I reached her. She didn''t even realize I''d outmaneuvered her until it was toote.


    "Why are you running?" I asked, blocking her path.


    "Eek!" Her eyes went wide, pure shock stered across her face. It was the same girl who had been tailing me before. I didn''t know what she wanted, but she clearly had an agenda.


    "W-What are you talking about?" she stammered, trying to y dumb, but it wasn''t convincing at all.


    I pulled out my phone, showing her a picture. "While I was talking to Trill earlier, I noticed someone sticking their head out, watching us. So, I snapped a picture for fun." I smirked, holding the phone up so she could see the photo of her caught mid-spy.


    Her whole body started trembling when she saw it¡ªno more hiding now.


    "So, why''d you run?" I asked again.

 Chapter 386 Chapter 63 - Third Semester (3)

    386 Chapter 63 - Third Semester (3)


    "I-I really have no idea what you''re talking about," she stammered. "I-I was just runningte, that''s why I''m rushing."


    Even after I showed her proof that she had been peeking and trying to eavesdrop on the conversation, she kept denying it. She was trembling, but it looked like she was going to keep lying through her teeth.


    Right now, she looked terrified. Completely freaked out. She must''ve realized that I wasn''t someone to mess with. She knew me as the powerless, skillless loser, the weakest in the entire school¡ªhell, weaker than even her. Before I got here, she was considered the weakest, beingst in rank as a second-year, and not ranking up even once since the previous year. She hadn''t ranked up even once. But I had. And I didn''t even have a skill.


    She had no clue how I was pulling it off, or if my "skillless" status was just a front I was keeping up.


    "Is that really all it is?" I pressed her again. "You''re the one who was following me before, weren''t you? Why the hell are you following me?"


    "N-No, I don''t know what you''re talking about! A-Anyway, I''m going to bete for ss, so I''m leaving. Please, get out of my way," she said, her voice shaky. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    I finally stepped aside and let her pass. She nced back at me once as she walked away, but after that, she kept her head down and didn''t look back again. I had no idea what her deal was, or why she''d been tailing me, but something about the whole thing felt off. There was definitely more going on under the surface. I needed to keep an eye on her.


    ***


    The lecture dragged on, dull as ever. Professor Irene had her moments where she spiced things up, but history? It just didn''t do it for me. Yeah, I was learning about this world and how things ended up the way they are, but honestly, who cares about a bunch of people long dead?


    What really had my attention was Irene herself. She kept ncing at me, her eyes practically burning holes through me, trying to draw me in with every seductive move she had. It was like she was trying to fuck with my head, or maybe just fuck me. I knew exactly what she was doing¡ªhell, everyone in the ss could see it.


    "D-Did she just lick her lips at me?" one of the guys whispered.


    "No way, man, she did that to me. I''m the one she''s after," another shot back.


    The guys in ss were practically ready to fight over who she was trying to seduce, but I knew who her real target was. Me. I just stared at her while she worked her sexy little games. Not gonna lie, it was working. Even the girls were mesmerized by her looks when she pulled that move. Maybe I should have a word with herter. About history, of course. I was curious if she knew anything about the Great Darkness.


    But that would have to wait until after my rematch with Trill.


    When afternoon came around, I grabbed lunch with my buddies, Raymond and Duncan. Raymond, the bespectacled nerd, didn''t have much going for him physically, but his mind? Dude was sharp, probably one of the smartest in the academy. Duncan, on the other hand, was just a meathead.


    Titania mentioned she''d be having lunch with her friends. Oh, right¡ªher first requirement only had one step left before it was finished. Meaning, I just had to make her one more friend, and then I''d be moving on to the next part of her demands. It took longer than expected, but at least I was making progress.


    "You know, I heard something interesting," Raymond chimed in, his voice breaking the steady hum of the cafeteria.


    "What is it?" Duncan asked, barely paying attention as he ripped into the meat he''d just bought, juices dripping from his mouth.


    "One of the Leonamon branches was attacked," Raymond said, adjusting his sses. His tone was heavy, like he was dropping some major news. "Have you heard about it, Leon?"


    "Yeah," I replied, keeping it casual even though my mind was already spinning. "It''s all over the news."


    Of course, I knew. I was the owner of Leonamon, so how could I not?


    Raymond leaned forward, eyes sharp. "What do you think the motive was?"


    I shrugged. "Honestly? I don''t know. Doesn''t feel like it''s out of revenge or anything personal. If I had to guess, it''s probablypetition. Leonamon''s been growing fast, so it makes sense."


    But truth be told, I didn''t know why Eclipse attacked. Sesillian was moving toward something, and I wasn''t sure what.


    "Yeah, I don''t get it either," Raymond said, shaking his head. "But whoever did it has to be sick in the head. Killing innocent people like that? Unforgivable."


    He wasn''t wrong. In this world, killing someone deemed bad was one thing¡ªpeople could stomach that¡ªbut killing innocent people? That was a line most weren''t willing to cross, no matter what.


    "Also, I heard there''s some cult that''s been growingtely. You heard anything about that?" Raymond asked, leaning in slightly as if he was about to drop some serious news.


    "The Eclipse?" Duncan chimed in for the first time. "Yeah, I know about them. It''s all over the news, too. There''s a rumor they''re the ones behind the attack."


    "It''s weird, right?" Raymond continued. "A huge cult like that existing under the radar for who knows how long, and we only find out when they surface like this. I can''t believe the authorities are letting this kind of shit happen in the kingdom."


    The reason even Duncan knew about the Eclipse was because Leonamon had spread the information. We wanted people to know just how dangerous this cult was and what kind of threat they posed to the public.


    This wasn''t just some minor skirmish. This was war between me and the Eclipse, and I wasn''t holding back.

 Chapter 387 Chapter 63 - Third Semester (4)

    387 Chapter 63 - Third Semester (4)


    ss had finally ended for the day. Trill gave me a quick nce before she headed out of the ssroom. I lingered behind for a bit, then grabbed my bag and stood up to leave. But just as I was about to step out, Irene blocked my way.


    "Don''t you wanna meet up tonight?" she whispered, her hot breath grazing my cheek. She was reallyying it on thick, going all out to seduce me, and I could feel it.


    "Where?" I asked.


    "At a bar... then back to my ce for some fun," she teased with a grin.


    "Alright, I''ll meet youter." I agreed, already falling into her trap, but getting me to be hers and hers alone? That was a whole other challenge.


    "Good. See youter," she said with a sly smile before walking away.


    After that, I made my way to the gymnasium. Trill was waiting for me there, and we were about to duel again. There wasn''t much detail on the terms, but she had basically put herself on the line for this fight. If I won, she would be mine.


    When I arrived, she was already on the floor, doing push-ups to warm up. Every time she lowered herself, her breasts ttened against the floor, but when she pushed up, they barely moved. Her form was perfect, not a single unnecessary motion. The only thing "wrong" was the fact that her tits were so big, they couldn''t help but press into the ground with each rep. When I arrived, her ear twitched, a subtle sign she sensed me. She stood up in one smooth motion, pped her hands together to brush off the dust, and said, "I''ve been waiting."


    Her tone made it sound like she''d been standing there for hours. But I swear, I got here just moments after her.


    "So, what are the conditions?" I asked.


    "Same asst time in the physical examination¡ªno abilities, just purebat skills. Any weapon is allowed, and you can use magic too. Whoever gives up or gets knocked out loses, and the winner is dered. But¡­" she paused, her eyes narrowing slightly, "...I want to add one more condition."


    "And what''s that?" I asked.


    "If you lose, you''ll be myckey," she said.


    She wanted to make me her servant? I couldn''t care less¡ªI wasn''t nning on losing anyway.


    "Alright." I told her without hesitation.


    We took our positions, standing roughly five meters apart.


    Trill, as usual, didn''t pick up any weapon. She was nning to fight with her ws¡ªsharp, deadly, and ready to tear through flesh. I, on the other hand, chose a sword again. It was the same one I used in the physical exam¡ªa cheap, in de with no special features. But it had served me well before, and I intended to use it against her once more.


    22:20


    Trill, as usual, didn''t pick up any weapon. She was nning to fight with her ws¡ªsharp, deadly, and ready to tear through flesh. I, on the other hand, chose a sword again. It was the same one I used in the physical exam¡ªa cheap, in de with no special features. But it had served me well before, and I intended to use it against her once more.


    "The duel begins when this bronze coin hits the ground," she said, her eyes locking onto mine. "Are you ready?"


    I nodded.


    She flicked the coin high into the air. Immediately, she dropped into her fighting stance, her body taut like a spring ready to snap. The coin hadn''t even started to fall, and she was already poised to strike. I shifted into my own stance, the basic one I''d used before¡ªnothing fancy, just solid and reliable. My eyes followed the coin as it spunzily in the air. Time seemed to stretch as I waited for it to drop.


    When the coin finally hit the floor with a dull clink, I tensed, expecting her to rush at me. But Trill didn''t move. She just stood there, eyes glued to me.


    ***


    Trill''s POV


    I didn''t make the first move, just likest time. Now, I was watching him closely¡ªevery tiny twitch, every small shift he made. Leon wasn''t some skill-less idiot, and I knew that for a fact. What he''d shown me before wasn''t something someone without talent could pull off. That''s why I was on high alert, waiting for the perfect moment to strike.


    The stakes of this duel? Either I''d be his, or he''d be mine.


    Honestly, I didn''t mind if I lost. It would just prove I wasn''t on his level yet, that he really was strong. And I wanted a strong man¡ªa man who could fight with skill, not just rely on his powers. That''s the kind of guy I want. I don''t need a man who''d be dead weight, good for nothing but making babies.


    I had to see if his victory over mest time was legitimate. I had to know if he truly beat me fair and square. Only then could I feelfortable giving myself to him. If he was that strong, I wouldn''t mind being his woman. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But first, he''d have to defeat me.


    "You''re noting?" he asked, his tone casual, almost taunting.


    "I don''t n on losing," I replied, my eyes locked on him. "That''s why I''m going to take my time¡ªstudy you¡ªand see if you really have what it takes."


    "Don''t you think you''re messing up again? This''ll just make you lose anyway," he taunted


    I wasn''t sure what he meant by that. It felt like he was mocking me, like I was some idiot. Sure, I wasn''t exactly the sharpest tool in the shed, but I wasn''t dumb either.


    "I''ll ask one more time. Are youing, or what?" he pressed.


    I didn''t budge. I stood my ground, watching him, waiting for him to make the first move.


    "Like I said, you''re making the same mistake again," he said, and in a blink, he vanished right in front of me.


    "What the¡ª?!"


    I hadn''t taken my eyes off him for even a second, yet somehow, he disappeared. How the hell did I lose sight of him? Me, of all people?


    "I warned you, didn''t I?" I heard his voice behind me. My body froze. Cold steel pressed against my neck before I could even react. "You''re making the same mistake."

 Chapter 388 Chapter 63 - Third Semester (5)

    388 Chapter 63 - Third Semester (5)


    "If you''re just focusing on me and staring at me like that, you''re leaving yourself wide open to attacks from behind. In a war, you''d already be injured or dead," Leo said.


    What he said made sense, but this wasn''t a war. This was just a duel between me and him.


    "Again," hemanded, suddenly not behind me anymore but now standing far away. Even though he''d been so close before, now it felt like there was an unbridgeable distance between us. Looking at him, it was like facing an insurmountable wall. It didn''t make sense. Normally, I could sense someone''s limits, but with him? He had no ceiling. It was like he hadn''t even reached his full potential yet, and still, he was toying with me. How much more powerful could he get? How far could he go?


    Even though I wasn''t the one being talked about, I felt a thrill. Yeah¡­ he had every right to be my mate. I''d surrender myself to him, no question.


    But I wasn''t giving up just yet. That''s why, with a grin on my face, I lunged at him, ws out.


    ***


    Leon''s POV


    The duel ended with her defeat, unsurprisingly. She attacked me relentlessly, that grin stered on her face the whole time. I didn''t even bother attacking or retaliating¡ªI just blocked and dodged everything she threw at me. And then, like her energy was a balloon that popped, she copsed t on her back, all worn out. It was actually prettyical how she went from full of energy topletely spent like that.


    "Haaa¡­ haa¡­" she panted, staring at the ceiling, her hand covering her eyes. Her hot breath misted in the cold air.


    "You okay?" I asked.


    "That was fun," she replied, her lips curling into a grin. "I never thought fighting like that could be fun. And losing? That was a thrill too. I''ve never felt anything like it."


    Then, as if the energy had flooded back into her, she sprang to her feet in one fluid motion, eyes gleaming with excitement.


    "Alright, as promised, I''m your mate now!" she announced, her voice bright and full of pride. "So, are you keeping from your girlfriend that you''ve got other women, or are you being honest?"


    "I''m not hiding anything," I said.


    "Knew it. Royals don''t give a damn about monogamy, do they? Same with my n," she muttered, a knowing smirk tugging at her lips. Then she looked up at me with a gleam in her eye. "Guess that means I''ll get to be lovey-dovey with you in public too!"


    "Uh, I don''t think that''s such a good idea," I said.


    "Why not?" she tilted her head.


    "Well, Nia imed me at the academy. She made it clear that I''m hers alone when we''re on academy grounds. That''s her exclusive time," I exined.


    "But you two aren''t in the same ss, right?" she asked. "I am your ssmate. So, it''s totally fine if I take that time to be lovey-dovey with you, right?"


    She had a point. Titania and I weren''t in the same ss, so technically, there wasn''t any ovep. And besides, Titania had made it clear¡ªhow many women I had just showed how powerful I was. She didn''t mind if I pursued other rtionships.


    "Alright," I finally agreed.


    Before I could even blink, Trillunched herself at me, her arms and legs wrapping around me tightly like she was never going to let go. Her body pressed against mine, warm and eager, as she clung to me with a satisfied smile.


    "Yay!" she squealed, her face lighting up with joy.


    And just like that, Trill was mine.


    ***


    Trill and I made our way back to the dorms, her hand gripping mine tightly, making sure it was wedged right between her soft, warm breasts. Luckily, we were both in the same dorm. She clung to me the whole way, making sure my hand was firmly pressed between her breasts. Her actions reminded me a lot of how Titania would do the same thing.


    "When can I meet you again?" she asked


    "Tomorrow''s good. Maybe after ss?" I replied.


    "Alright then," she said with a wink before she slipped inside the dormitory ahead of me. "See you tomorrow," she added, disappearing into the hallway, leaving me standing there alone.


    I stayed outside for a bit, the cold air biting at my skin as I exhaled, watching my breath turn to mist. I could feel eyes on me again. She''d gotten better at hiding. I couldn''t see her anymore, but I knew she was there. She''d been following me for a while now.


    Deciding to ignore her for now, I headed inside the dorm. After a quick stop at my room, I went out to the window and made my way to the pub where I first met Irene outside of academy grounds.


    The moment I stepped in, I could see her. Irene stood out like a goddess in the center of the room, drawing eyes from every direction. Her outfit tonight was nowhere near as modest asst time¡ªit clung to her curves, practically begging for attention. And she got it. People outside were pressing their faces against the windows, just trying to catch a glimpse of her.


    I pushed through the crowd, ignoring the stares and whispers, making my way toward her. I could hear the men surrounding her, their voices dripping with desperation as they tried¡ªand failed¡ªto get her attention. Irene wasn''t having any of it, though. She didn''t say a word, didn''t even acknowledge them, her expression cold as ice as she sat there.


    "Hey, whore, don''t ignore us!"


    One of the guys, clearly pissed off at being brushed aside, grabbed Irene by the wrist and tried to yank her up. But...


    "Don''t touch me, please." Her voice was calm, almost too calm for the situation.


    And then, just like that, he went flying. I didn''t even catch how it happened, but knowing she had the Antis, it was likely she used that. The dude crashed into a table, groaning in pain.


    "I''ve got a date tonight. I don''t want anyone ruining it." Her voice was cool, collected, like she wasn''t even phased by what just happened.


    The crowd around her scattered like they were being repelled by some invisible force. No one dared to mess with her after that. And then, her eyes found mine. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Ah, Leon!" she said, her face lighting up as she got up from her chair and practically glided toward me. Her gaze flicked up and down my body before a seductive smile curled at the corners of her lips. "You''rete."

 Chapter 389 Chapter 64 - A Night With Irene (1)

    389 Chapter 64 - A Night With Irene (1)


    People kept staring, their eyes burning into us while we sat at our table, waiting for our order. The atmosphere felt suffocating, thick with a tension I couldn''t quite decipher. Was it curiosity? Jealousy? Maybe something caught between the two. Whatever it was, it hung heavy in the air. Some people, the ones who just wanted to enjoy their drinks in peace, shifted ufortably. The awkwardness must have been unbearable because a few got up and left, muttering they couldn''t handle it anymore.


    But the others? The ones whose eyes never left us? They stayed, glued to the spectacle we''d be. The waiter, helpless, kept ncing over, but he couldn''t do shit. These men, with their thick, greasy muscles, were paying customers too. So the staff could only watch in defeat, while the regrs¡ªreal customers¡ªshrank back, fear painted across their faces, intimidated by the sight of these hulking men in what was supposed to be a warm, cozy pub.


    And the reason for all this silent chaos? She didn''t give a damn. Even though it was obvious she knew exactly what was going on, she acted like it didn''t bother her at all. She was six years older than me, and no lie¡ªshe was absolutely stunning. Calling her gorgeous almost felt like an insult because she was something more, something untouchable, like a goddess that had descended from above. That was my raw, honest opinion.


    Her long, flowing purple hair framed her face like it was sculpted by the gods themselves. Her sses perched perfectly on her nose, adding this mysterious edge to her already wless look. Normally, she dressed sharp¡ªalways in a suit with a crisp white blouse underneath, paired with a pencil skirt and ck tights that clung to her legs in just the right way.


    The first time I saw her here, she''d toned it down, wearing something modest, like she was trying not to stand out. But now? She was showing off, full-on owning every bit of attention she got. If I were just some average guy, I''d probably be drooling over her right now.


    "So, how''s my look?" she asked


    "Well, you certainly outdid yourself this time," I said, eyeing her from head to toe. She looked unreal, every detail of her outfit and demeanor screaming elegance and seduction.


    "Well, of course," she replied smoothly, her lips curling into a teasing smirk. "It is a special asion, after all." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I had no idea why she thought meeting me here was a special asion, but I didn''t bother to question it. There was no point in trying to make sense of it.


    Soon enough, our food arrived. The waiter carefully ced each dish on the table, his hands trembling slightly. Irene looked up at him and said, "Thank you."


    Something about the way she said those two simple words¡ªsoft, almost like a purr¡ªwas intoxicating. It was so naturally seductive that it sent a shiver down my spine. Was she doing this on purpose? Given the scene she was already creating, I wouldn''t be surprised. The poor waiter didn''t stand a chance. He stumbled back, trying to y it cool, but the way he hunched over made it obvious. He probably had a raging hard-on just from hearing her voice.


    He retreated, still bent over, trying to save what little dignity he had left. But Irene? She didn''t care. She didn''t even nce at him again. All of her attention was locked on me now, and the intensity in her gaze was undeniable.


    "Aren''t you lucky," she purred, leaning forward slightly, "to be on a date with a finedy like me, Leon?" Her smile was pure seduction, her eyes daring me to look anywhere else.


    "No one who calls themselves a finedy is actually a finedy," I shot back. "But yeah, I''ll admit¡ªI''m pretty lucky."


    And it wasn''t just luck. How often do you get a gorgeous, sexy woman like her? Not to mention she was my professor. There was something unbelievably hot about it. It was the kind of situation most guys could only fantasize about.


    "Well," she continued, her voice dropping lower, dripping with lust, "I''m lucky too, to have someone as handsome as you tonight."


    She was turning the dial all the way up, going from seduction to straight-up ttery. And damn, it was working. I could feel my heart starting to pound in my chest, my blood heating up.


    Around us, the tension in the pub was thick enough to choke on. The guys who had been staring couldn''t hide their reactions any longer. Their faces flushed with desire, and a few of them bent over in their seats, obviously trying to hide the bulges in their pants. I couldn''t me them. Irene was making all the right moves, and everyone around us was getting caught in her web.


    "Well, let''s dig in before it gets cold," she said, picking up her fork.


    I followed her lead. For a while, the only sound between us was the soft nking of utensils against tes. My eyes kept drifting to her, and the way her throat moved whenever she swallowed had me entranced. Each movement seemed to spark something primal inside me. I wanted to fuck her. And judging by the way every other guy in here was looking at her, I wasn''t the only one. But none of them could¡ªonly I could.


    She caught me staring, and her lips curved into a seductive smile. Then, I heard a faint sound from beneath the table, like a shoe slipping off. My heart started pounding when I felt something press against my crotch. The table was draped in a thick linen cloth, concealing everything beneath it, but I could already guess what was happening. Slowly, I nced under the cloth and saw her foot sliding against me.


    Her eyes stayed locked on mine, her smile widening as she pressed her foot harder against my groin. I swallowed hard. This was risky as hell, especially with everyone in the pub already watching us. It felt like too much, even for me.


    But fuck it¡ªI decided to roll with it.


    With my heart racing, I discreetly unzipped my pants and let my dick out. A momentter, I felt the soft, delicate pressure of her foot against it, rubbing me under the table.

 Chapter 390 Chapter 64 - A Night With Irene (2)

    390 Chapter 64 - A Night With Irene (2)


    I felt the smooth sole of her foot press against my throbbing dick, sending a wave of heat through me. Every movement was deliberate, her soft flesh sliding up and down the full length, teasing me with just enough pressure to make my body tense up. The friction was perfect¡ªher foot gliding over my cock in a way that had me gripping the edge of my seat. A shiver ran down my spine as she continued, her smooth sole working my length like she knew exactly how to push my buttons.


    I nced up at her. She was giving me that sultry, seductive look, her eyes heavy with desire, but still ying it cool¡ªpopping food into her mouth like nothing was happening. Under the table, though, her foot was busy. She was good at this. I didn''t stop her. I just let it happen, feeling her foot stroke me up and down, the slickness of pre-cum starting to coat her skin, adding more wetness to the rhythm of her movements. Each stroke felt like a tease, and it had me aching for more.


    But then she stopped. Just like that. The absence of her touch left my dick pulsing with need. She bent down, pretending to grab something under the table, the tension in the air thick and erotic. The way she took her time, dragging it out, only made it worse. I could still feel the lingering heat from her touch, making my cock twitch in anticipation.


    When she straightened up, she fake coughed, cing one hand balled up on the table, like she was hiding something. Then she slowly extended her hand toward me, her eyes locked on mine with that same seductive smile. I nced down, catching sight of the maroon fabric, and immediately knew. She was handing me her panties.


    "Take it," she whispered, her voice like a low purr, dripping with sinful temptation.


    I grabbed them, and the moment I touched the crotch, I felt the wetness. Warm, slick. Her pussy had soaked through them, and now, they were in my hand. I shoved them into my pocket, my fingers still damp from her arousal.


    "So," she murmured, leaning closer, her voice low and teasing, "aren''t I the best? If you pick me, I''ll be this kind of woman just for you. Only for you, Leon."


    Her words were like poison, seductive and dangerous. It was like the devil whispering in my ear, promising me everything. But no matter how tempting it sounded, I wasn''t giving in.


    "I can''t just throw away all the hard work I''ve put in and choose you, Irene," I said.


    "You''re calling Gabrielle just hard work? Oh, Leon, you bad boy," she teased, her lips curling into a wicked grin, eyes gleaming with mischief.


    "Well, if you think that''s what I mean, then you''re hard work too," I shot back, watching her carefully, expecting some kind of reaction.


    But instead of being offended, Irene just smirked. Without missing a beat, she lifted her foot and pressed it against my dick again, the firmness of it making me twitch. The heat between us was building all over again, and my cock pulsed under the pressure.


    "Well, if you call me that, I guess all this effort is paying off," she said with a smug smirk, her foot starting to glide up and down my length again, each stroke slow and deliberate. The friction was sending sparks of pleasure up my spine, making me clench my jaw just to keep myposure. But she didn''t stop there. One of her hands slipped under the table, and I could tell from the way her breathing changed that she was touching herself.


    I watched her closely, seeing her expression twist in pleasure. Her eyelids fluttered, and her lips parted slightly, as if she were about to let out a moan¡ªbut every time she got close, she covered it with a fake cough. Seeing her like this, her face contorting in barely concealed ecstasy, made it feel like I was already fucking her right here, right now. It was driving me insane, the way she was making it look so easy to fall apart right in front of me.


    I could feel myself slipping, the pressure in my dick building with every slow stroke of her foot. My thoughts were getting hazy, and all I wanted in that moment was to be inside her, to fuck her until there was nothing left but pure, raw pleasure.


    "You look like you''re struggling, Leon. Having a hard time?" she asked, her voice thick with amusement, her breathing in shallow.


    "No, I''m fine," I managed to say. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Do you want a taste?" she asked.


    Before I could respond, she pulled her hand out from under the table. Her fingers were slick, glistening with her own wetness.


    She leaned in, her lips almost brushing against mine, and slowly dragged her wet fingers across my mouth. The slickness from her fingers spread over my lips, and as I tasted it, the familiar vor of her arousal hit me. But this time, it was different¡ªalmost sweeter, like her desire wasced with something more intoxicating.


    Then, in a whisper so low that no one else could hear, she said, "If you tell me you want me right now, I''ll let you. Whatever you want, Leon... I''ll do it for you."


    My brain short-circuited. I couldn''t think, couldn''t process anything but her words and the heat between us.


    Without thinking, the words tumbled out of my mouth.


    "I want you right now."


    Her lips curled into a sly smirk, her eyes gleaming with satisfaction. "Fufufu... Let''s finish eating first, then we''ll head back to my ce. We can have all the fun you want there."


    My appetite for food disappeared in an instant. All that remained was the burning hunger for her, a need that was growing by the second. My body was aching for her, and the thought of getting her alone, stripping her bare, and fucking her until neither of us could take it anymore was the only thing on my mind.


    I couldn''t wait to get her home.

 Chapter 391 Chapter 64 - A Night With Irene (3)

    391 Chapter 64 - A Night With Irene (3)


    The second we reached Irene''s ce, we crashed into each other, our lips locking with a desperate hunger. Her mouth was sweet, with a tang that clung to my lips, as I sucked on her tongue, slurping up her saliva like it was nectar. Our hands fumbled as we wed at each other''s clothes, tearing them off before we even made it through the door.


    "You really like me, don''t you?" she asked, breathless, pulling back just enough to speak. Her voice had that teasing edge, but there was something more¡ªsomething she wanted from me. "Why don''t you just drop them all and choose me?"


    I met her gaze, "You really love me too, right?" I asked, shooting the question back at her. "So why don''t you just join my harem?"


    Her lips curled into a sharp smirk. "Not with Gabrielle in your harem. I hate that bitch," she said, her voice dripping with venom. "And besides, I want all of you to myself. Every second. Every touch. I want you, all your attention, no one else. I can''t stand the idea of sharing you with other women."


    Irene was obsessed with the idea of monogamy, clinging to the fantasy of having me all to herself. Knowing I had more women only pushed her away. And the fact that Gabrielle was one of them? That made it worse. Irene didn''t just dislike her¡ªshe despised her, and the thought of them being in the same space drove her wild.


    "But," she added, her hand sliding down my chest, "I don''t mind sleeping with you from time to time. Who knows? Maybe I''ll win you over, and you''ll pick me over all those other women."


    That wasn''t happening. There was no way in hell I''d drop everything for her. My connection with Amon, Gabrielle, and the others ran too deep. They''d been by my side, through thick and thin. It''d be like trying to move a mountain if she thought she could make me leave them. There was zero chance. Betraying them for Irene? That would be impossible, no matter how tempting she thought she was.


    But Irene wasn''t going to back down until I chose her. She was relentless, and I couldn''t just leave her out in the cold either. I wanted her, too. I wanted her to be mine. So, I decided to throw her a bone.


    "I''ll give you a year," I said, locking eyes with her.


    "A year?" she echoed, eyebrows raising.


    "Yeah. If you can sway me in that time, make me pick you over all the others, then I''m yours. Just you." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "And if I fail?" she asked.


    "Then you''ll have to be my woman, whether you like being in the same harem as Gabrielle or not," I replied.


    The only way I could make her y along was to turn it into a game, a challenge. And honestly, I was sure I wouldn''t be swayed. It was a win for me, easy. That is, if she epted my offer.


    Her eyes shed with amusement, like she was reading my mind. "You''re thinking this will be easy, aren''t you? That you won''t be swayed by me."


    She was spot on.


    "Fufufu," she chuckled softly, the sound thick with confidence. "You''re underestimating me, Leon. Fine, if that''s what you want, I''ll ept. Even if it means being in a harem with that bitch Gabrielle. I''ll be your woman, but I''m telling you now, I''ll sway you. You''ll be mine."


    Her body pressed up against mine, heat radiating off her skin as her fingers traced slow, teasing circles on my chest. "But for now¡­" she whispered, voice dripping with desire, "let''s set that aside and get back to what we were about to do."


    She yanked me into another heated kiss, our bodies almost igniting from the shared intensity. My hands roamed her curves, and before I knew it, I had her pinned against the door. Her leg hooked around my waist, like she was desperate to pull me in even closer, her breath hot and ragged against my lips. I could feel the pulse in my dick, hard and throbbing with the need to take her. I couldn''t wait any longer.


    I yanked out my dick, throbbing in the cool air, eager for her warmth.


    "W-Wait, right here?" she asked, sounding surprise.


    She wasn''t wearing panties¡ªthose were already stuffed in my pocket from earlier. Her pussy, slick and exposed under her skirt, was begging to be taken.


    "If you want to win me over," I said, "this isn''t enough. Gabrielle let me fuck her while she was naked and howling like a dog outside, you know?"


    Irene''s eyes narrowed, a mix of irritation and challenge lighting up her face. "Trying to make me jealous?" she shot back. "Fine. Do me here then. Do whatever you like."


    I didn''t hesitate. I lined my dick up, pressing the tip against her soaked entrance, feeling her body quiver in anticipation.


    "Ahhh¡­"


    Her moan slipped out as the tip of my cock rubbed against her pussy. The wetness made it impossible to resist.


    With one brutal thrust, I drove into her, filling herpletely in a single stroke. My cock mmed deep, hitting her uterus as I buried myself to the hilt, her walls tightening around me.


    "HnnnnnnnnnnnNNNNNNnnnnnnnnnnn~!"


    Her moan was guttural, desperate, but muffled by her biting down on her finger to stifle the sound. Her body trembled violently against mine, each pulse of pleasure radiating between us as she struggled to keep herself quiet.


    Her voice hitched, breathless, as she whimpered, "O-Oh, no¡­ aaah, I think I''m cumming...!"


    Her nails dug into my skin, gripping tighter with each passing second, her fingers trembling. Her legs, already wrapped around me, locked even tighter around my waist, pulling me further into her, as if she was afraid I''d stop.


    Then it hit¡ªhard.


    "HnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnGgggnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn!"


    Her pussy clenched around my dick like a vise, tightening with every pulse of pleasure. A hot gush of liquid rushed from her entrance, sshing down her thighs and wetting the floor beneath us. She squirted¡ªhard¡ªafter just one thrust, her body convulsing as the orgasm tore through her. Her legs shook, barely able to hold onto me.


    "Already squirting so much from just one thrust?" I taunted, feeling her juices dripping down my cock. "Are you sure you can take more of this on your own?"


    Panting heavily, Irene grinned through her ragged breaths. "Is that another challenge?"


    Her defiance lit something in me. I grabbed her other leg, lifting her off the groundpletely, both legs now hooked tightly around my waist. Her pussy stayed stretched around my dick, warm and soaked, as I held her up. Her eyes widened slightly, but her grin didn''t fade.


    With her body pinned against mine, I started thrusting¡ªdeep and rough¡ªdriving into her harder with every stroke.

 Chapter 392 Chapter 64 - A Night With Irene (4)

    392 Chapter 64 - A Night With Irene (4)


    Irene''s POV


    The sensation of beingpletely filled by his cock was overwhelming. The moment he tore through the soft, tender flesh inside me with his thick, throbbing meat spear, splitting me apart with its sheer girth, sent a wave of intense pleasure crashing over me¡ªnothing couldpare. Just as he pushed inside, my body responded instantly, the orgasm hitting me like a flood. It wasn''t surprising. I''d been aching for him for so long that the moment he entered, making me cum on the spot, feltpletely natural.


    Or maybe it was his size. No matter how soaked I was, my pussy was still so tight, clenching around him. Every twitch of Leon''s dick felt like it was scraping along my insides, forcefully pushing through, stretching me beyond my limits. I could feel his cock slipping in and out.


    "I''m gonna fuck you tonight until your legs don''t work tomorrow. You sure you''re up for that?"


    His voice was deep, rough, and there was no mistaking the warning. Leon was always quick to remind me of how insatiable he was, and the fact that I might not be able to handle it all. As if I didn''t already know¡ªI''d been on the receiving end of that drive. But still, I wasn''t backing down. Love made me confident, and the fire burning inside me told me I could take whatever he gave.


    "I told you, you can do whatever the fuck you want to me. Haven''t I made that clear enough? Or do I need to take charge and show you that you can fuck me until my legs turn to jelly?"


    While I spoke, something inside him snapped. I felt him move, hard and fast.


    "Hnnnnnaaaa~"


    He mmed me against the door, my back pressing hard into it while my legs clung tightly around his waist, locking him in ce.


    "Haaa~, ahhh, ahhh..."


    A sweet, helpless moan poured out of me as his cock drove deep, hitting the entrance of my womb with every relentless thrust. My body trembled, overwhelmed by the intense pleasure flooding through me. His thick cock kissed my cervix, sending electric shocks of ecstasy that made my toes curl.


    "Aaah, ahhhh... ah, ah, ah, ahh, nnnn!"


    My grip on him tightened instinctively, arms clinging around his neck, my legs squeezing his waist with desperate need. The door behind me creaked loudly, groaning from the force, and the wet, lewd sounds of his cock plunging into my pussy echoed through the night. Every thrust was soaked, each plunge filling the air with the sloppy, erotic sound of him taking me. I knew anyone nearby might hear, but the thought just made the heat between my legs burn brighter. If he wanted to make me scream and moan so loud that the whole damn neighborhood knew, I didn''t care. I''d let him. I needed to be his, and I''d do whatever it took to prove it.


    "Aaah, aaah, aaah...!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Then I felt it, the familiar tightening deep inside, squeezing his cock like a vice.


    "Aaah, nooo, ahhh, ahhh, ahh, I''m cumming...!"


    My fingers wed at his clothes, gripping onto him as my body convulsed with the raw, undeniable pleasure coursing through me. It was a storm I couldn''t stop, pleasure crashing over me in uncontroble waves. I wanted more¡ªneeded more¡ªcraving every second of it. But my body, pushed past its limit, couldn''t hold back any longer, forcing me to the edge.


    His cock twitched inside me, and I knew he was about to cum too.


    "I''m going to cum! Take it, Irene!"


    "Ah, ah, p-please, put it inside me, Leon!"


    And then...


    The hot flood of his cum hit my cervix hard, filling me to the brim.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhh! It''sing out! It''s so hot, so fucking hot! Cumming, cumming, I love Leon''s seed! Ah, cumming, cummmmmmmmmmming!"


    The moment his cum gushed inside me, my mind nked, overwhelmed by the raw ecstasy exploding within me. My body convulsed violently, driven into another orgasm as pleasure ripped through me again and again.


    Oh fuck, I''m so full of cum! Leon''s cum is filling me up, I can feel it inside me!


    A wicked smile tugged at my lips, satisfaction rippling through my body as thest waves of pleasure settled.


    "That felt good," Leon muttered.


    "It felt good for me too," I panted. "But that''s not enough for you, is it?"


    "You know me too well, huh?"


    He lowered me down and suddenly spun me around, lifting my ass while pressing me against the door. It was clear he wasn''t done yet¡ªhe was going to take me right here, outside. That strange warmth surged through me, and I obediently nted my hands against the door, sticking my ass out for him, ready for whatever came next.


    I nted my palms against the door, arching my back as I pushed my ass out, inviting him to continue.


    But then he paused. "No... let''s move somewhere better."


    I blinked in confusion. "What?"


    Without another word, he dragged me to the nearby window, its ss reflecting my flushed, debauched face. "I want you to watch yourself while I fuck you," he growled.


    My body reacted before my mind did. My handsnded on the cold surface of the window, my reflection staring back at me with eyes darkened by lust. I looked like a woman starved for more¡ªdesperate to feel his cock inside me again.


    Leon didn''t waste any time. His hands gripped my ass tightly, positioning me just right before driving his thick cock into my pussy with one hard thrust.


    "Nhhi... nnn... aaaaaah!!"


    The force split me open, my walls gripping his cock like a vice. The familiar friction of his girth scraped against every nerve, sending shudders through my body. The slickness from earlier made it easier for him to bury himself inside, but in this position, it felt like he was even deeper¡ªlike he was trying to fuck straight through me. The tip of his cock hit my core, making me cry out in a mix of pain and pleasure.


    "I''m gonna ask you for something... I want to call you ''Professor.'' I want to fuck you as Professor Irene. Is that okay?"


    I swallowed hard. Being a professor was something I held dear¡ªmy pride, my life''s work. But here, in this moment, it didn''t matter. The thought of him dominating me, of hearing him call me Professor while he fucked me senseless... it only made me wetter.


    "Please, fuck this slutty professor''s pussy. Turn me into the mess you''ve always wanted whenever you watch me during lectures with those lustful eyes."


    Being a professor didn''t mean anything anymore. All that mattered was being with him, being his. And I''d give up anything to make sure I was his forever.

 Chapter 393 Chapter 64 - A Night With Irene (5)

    393 Chapter 64 - A Night With Irene (5)


    He began to move his hips slowly.


    "Ah, nn... nn, ah, nnn..."


    I closed my eyes, letting the sensations wash over me. His thick ns, swollen and slick, rubbed against my inner walls, pushing through the folds of my pussy with every stroke. Each time he slid in, the friction sent shivers down my legs, making them tremble with pleasure.


    "Nn, ah, nn... ah, ah, ah..."


    Gradually, his pace picked up, his thrusts growing harder, more forceful.


    "Aah, L-Leon..."


    As his rhythm changed, the pleasure in me swelled, rising fast, and the ss in front of me fogged up from my heavy breaths. I caught a glimpse of him in the mirror¡ªhis face twisted into a terrifying grin. He looked wicked, dangerous even, but god, I loved him for it. That intense expression only made him more handsome to me.


    He thrived on making me fall apart, and I loved falling for him... We were perfect together, feeding off each other''s pleasure. It was a win-win, and I knew, without a doubt, we were the best couple.


    We didn''t need anyone else. He didn''t need Gabrielle, the Princess of Betn, or any of the other women in his life. All he needed was me.


    "Ah, nnah, ah... haaah, nnnn..."


    When he thrust deeper, hitting my innermost spots, a sharp shock ran up my spine, numbing my head. His cock twisted inside me, digging in deeper with brutal force, making my body spasm from the raw intensity.


    "Nnnnnnnnnnnghhhhhh!"


    I couldn''t stop my body from shaking as I screamed, a primal sound that tore from my throat. My eyes flicked to the ss, and the reflection staring back at me was downright filthy. My face was twisted in pleasure, eyes half-rolled back, the flood of dopamine turning me into a moaning mess. My tongue lolled out, thick ropes of saliva dripping down my chin.


    "You''re so fucking cute when you''re getting fucked like this, Professor," Leon''s voice came out dark and thick with lust.


    His hands gripped my waist tighter, and without warning, he started pounding into me, each thrust sending jolts of electric pleasure straight through my core.


    "Ah, L-Leon! Hiah, nnaah, haaah, hyaaaaaaaaanh...!"


    The scream that ripped from my chest was raw, a high-pitched sound that I barely recognized as mine. His thrusts were merciless, driving into me with a force that felt like fire spreading through my veins. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It was overwhelming¡ªthis raw, animalistic fucking. My mind screamed it: I''m being fucked! He''s fucking me so hard I can''t think straight!


    The rough, relentless doggy position had me trembling, and I could feel the arousal building with every savage movement. I didn''t know if the neighbors could hear, and I tried to bite back the moans, but every time his cock mmed into me, the sound of my pleasure burst out.


    "Nn, nh! Ah, nnn! Nnah, haan, nn, fuuuun!"


    I mped my hand over my mouth, desperate to muffle the noises, but Leon wasn''t having it. His hands tightened around my waist, and he began to rotate my hips in slow, deliberate circles, dragging his cock against every sensitive inch of me.


    16:52


    The feeling of his ns rubbing up against my cervix sent violent waves of pleasure through me, making my entire body jerk as a scream ripped free. Then, he mmed even deeper, grinding into my pussy with a ferocity that made my vision blur.


    "Aaaa, nnnnaaaaaahhh! Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    I couldn''t keep my mouth shut. My cries filled the air as he buried himself to the hilt, his thrusts brutal. His pace shifted again, his hips moving faster, his cock driving in and out so hard that the sound of flesh pping against flesh echoed through the darkened terrace.


    "Aaah, Leon! Ahh, ahhh, ah, ahhhh! Leon, Leon, Leonnnnnnn!"


    I screamed his name over and over, the dopamine flooding my brain making my love for him feel all-consuming. Every thrust, every moan, only made me want him more, his name spilling from my lips as I trembled beneath him, utterly consumed by him.


    "What is it, Professor? What is it that you want me to do?" Leon''s wicked tone teased, his hot breath brushing my ear.


    "Aaaah...!"


    I couldn''t respond; the way he pounded into me made words impossible.


    "Make me your property, Leon! Poke me harder! Make my insides a mess with your stuff!" I finally managed to cry out between gasps.


    The moment I said that, he grinned and pressed his body closer, grabbing my breasts from behind while his hips began to thrust even harder, each movement rougher than thest.


    "I''m going to make you submit, make sure you know your ce, that you''re nothingpared to me," he growled darkly. "I''m going to make you mine,pletely!"


    "Mhm, I love you! I love you, Leon, nnah, aaaahn!"


    His thrusts were relentless now, the sheer power behind them making my vision blur as he hit deeper with every stroke. The heat between us grew suffocating, my skin tingling with every impact. My cries echoed in the night air, mixing with the wet sound of his cock sliding in and out of my dripping pussy. The terrace was filled with the lewd music of our bodies mming together.


    "No... No... Aahhh! I''m cumming again, Leon! Please¡­ cum with me!" I begged, the pleasure mounting too fast, too intense.


    He growled in response, and his hand fisted in my hair, pulling my head back. His hips bucked harder, using my hair to yank me into each pounding thrust. My head tilted up, and in the ss of the window, I saw my reflection¡ªmoonlight bathing my flushed, dazed face, eyes wide with ecstasy.


    "Aaah, fuuu, aaaaaah, aaaaah, ahhhhhh, cumming, cumming¡­!"


    I clenched my teeth, timing my release to match his. I felt his cock twitch violently, and then, with one final thrust, it erupted inside me, filling my pussy with thick, hot cum. The sensation of being flooded sent me over the edge.


    "Cummiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing!" I screamed, my body convulsing as I came, my back arching.


    The world blurred as I was lost in the overwhelming bliss, my entire body quaking as his cock continued to pulse inside me, shooting stream after stream of thick semen into my womb. It was a sensation so intense that I feltpletely consumed, every inch of me imed by the heat of his release.


    Comment


    0


    Leave the firstment for this chapter.


    "Nnaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    I mped my hand over my mouth, desperate to muffle the noises, but Leon wasn''t having it. His hands tightened around my waist, and he began to rotate my hips in slow, deliberate circles, dragging his cock against every sensitive inch of me.


    I clenched my teeth, timing my release to match his. I felt his cock twitch violently, and then, with one final thrust, it erupted inside me, filling my pussy with thick, hot cum. The sensation of being flooded sent me over the edge.

 Chapter 394 Chapter 65 - The Great Darkness (1)

    394 Chapter 65 - The Great Darkness (1)


    Rose''s POV


    I drove toward the one person I was sure could give me the answers I needed. She always seemed to know way more about the past of this world than anyone else¡ªstuff I couldn''t even begin to understand. And when I needed to fill in the nks, she was the one to turn to.


    That''s why, so early in the morning, I found myself pulling up to her house. I wasn''t about to exin everything at the academy with Sesillian lurking around. There were too many ears, and I wasn''t about to discuss anything important in enemy territory. So, I made the choice toe here instead.


    I hadn''t spoken to Irene since that incident with Leon. How could I? It''s hard to face someone who had shared a bed with the same man. The shock of that still hit me, even now. But here I was, needing her help. Besides, Sesillian was practically her ex. They never actually dated, but from what I knew, they never really saw eye to eye when they were engaged. Still, she knew him better than I ever could.


    When I got to her ce, I was about to knock when I noticed the door was cracked open, unlocked.


    "Huh?"


    That''s when I heard it.


    "Ah, aaah, ahhh, aah! You''re turning my insides into a mess! You''re making me a fucking mess! Ahhh, aaah, yes! Give it to me! Ruin me more! Fuck, make me yours!"


    It was way too early for this. I couldn''t believe what I was hearing¡ªcouldn''t believe I was hearing Irene like this first thing in the morning. She always had a filthy mouth, though. She was a delinquent back then, but not the usual kind. She looked modest, but underneath that, her words were a disaster. Curses and filthy talk just poured out of her constantly. Half the things I shouldn''t have heard in my life, I heard from Irene''s mouth.


    Why the hell was she moaning like that this early in the morning? It couldn''t possibly be...


    Without thinking, I stormed into her house, following the sounds that were getting louder by the second. I didn''t even bother to knock¡ªjust yanked the door open, and immediately, a wave of heated moans mmed into me. The thick, musky smell of sweat and sex flooded the room, hitting me hard. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    There they were, sprawled on the bed. Two people¡ªa man and a woman¡ªthe woman riding him like she was possessed. The man''s hips jerked upwards, mming into her again and again as she rocked on top of him. Her hair was wild, tangled around her flushed face, barely recognizable. Her eyes were rolled back, only showing the whites, her tongue hanging out like she waspletely gone. She was stark naked, her body trembling, and her breasts were bouncing violently with every thrust.


    The man was relentless, gripping her thighs with a desperate hold, his fingers digging into her flesh as he fucked her hard, his cock mming up into her dripping pussy. They were too far gone to even notice I was standing there.


    "Ah, yes...! Your penis is stretching me so deep! Hnnnnnnnhhhh! Don''t be so rough! Ahnnnn! Your dick''s¡­ gotten even bigger!! Hiaaaaaaaaah! Aaaaaaaaaah! My womb is tingling! I can feel your lust pouring into me! It feels too good! All the folds deep in my pussy¡­ rubbing against the tip of your cock!"


    I stood frozen in ce,pletely speechless. Even though I was right there, they were so lost in their world that they didn''t notice me at all.


    "Leon, you want to cum, don''t you? I can feel your cock twitching inside me!"


    "Professor! I''m cumming!" the man groaned.


    In response, the woman arched her back sharply, her entire body spasming as a deep, guttural moan tore from her lips.


    "Hnnggguuuuu! Hhhnnnaaaaaaaaaaahnnn~!"


    In that instant, thick ropes of cum erupted from man''s penis, filling her insides. The sheer volume of it was overwhelming, her body shuddering as she barely managed to take it all. Her muscles tightened, and she trembled, copsing onto Leon''s chest,pletely drained. It was only after she caught her breath that her eyes finally drifted to me.


    "Oh, Rose? What are you doing here?" she asked, as casually as if I hadn''t just stood there watching the whole thing.


    ***


    Now, Leon and I sat at the table, an awkward distance separating us. I made sure not to look directly at him, the tension thick enough to cut with a knife. The sight of what had just happened still yed in my mind, and I couldn''t bear to be near him. Irene was in the shower, leaving us in unbearable silence.


    Minutester, Irene emergedpletely naked, her damp skin glistening as if unting herself on purpose.


    "Ugh, can you seriously stop parading around naked?" I snapped, barely containing my irritation. "I mean, it''s bad enough that I''m here, but someone else is too! And he''s a cadet!"


    Irene just waved it off with a smirk, clearly unbothered. "Leon and I have already seen everything, Rose," she said casually, her voice dripping with indifference. "What''s the point of being modest now, right Leon?"


    "How can you be so reckless, Irene? Sleeping with a cadet? Do you even realize the consequences if anyone finds out? You could ruin both your lives!"


    "Well, I don''t really care about the repercussions at all. As long as I''m with Leon, that''s all that matters," Irene said, her voice steady as she moved behind Leon, resting her hands possessively on his shoulders. "I love Leon. Even if I have to fight for this love that everyone else thinks is taboo, I''ll fight for it."


    I blinked in surprise, wide-eyed. I never thought Irene would say something like that. She always struck me as the type to just give up when things got tough¡ªlike she had with Gabrielle, their rtionship falling apart because of that exact attitude. But I guess love could change people in ways I couldn''t predict.


    "Well... suit yourself, then," I muttered, turning my head to the side, unable to hide the irritation creeping into my voice. The boldness in her words was throwing me off more than I cared to admit.


    Irene barely acknowledged my reaction, brushing it off like it was nothing. She nced at me with a casual flick of her eyes, as if the conversation hadn''t just taken a sharp, unexpected turn. "By the way, why are you here again, Rose?"


    Right... I had been so caught up in the shock of what I''d just walked into¡ªher brazen deration and everything else¡ªthat I almost forgot why I came in the first ce.

 Chapter 395 Chapter 65 - The Great Darkness (2)

    395 Chapter 65 - The Great Darkness (2)


    "Have you ever heard of another Great One besides the usual ones mentioned in the textbooks, Irene?" I asked.


    Irene froze mid-movement, just about to kiss Leon on the cheek when my words stopped her. "Another Great One? Besides the ones written in the textbooks?" She paused, thinking. "I think I''ve heard something like that before, but I''m not sure about its authenticity. There''s no proof that things not written in the textbooks but only based on rumors are true, but at the same time, you can''t say they''re false either. We can''t know for sure unless you see it with your own eyes."


    Sometimes I forget that Irene had studied social science and history, and she became a professor teaching cadets about it. Back when we were cadets, she was the only one who actually paid attention to history. So, it made sense that Irene knew more than most about how our world came to be.


    "I''ve had the same question," Leon added. "I was actually nning to ask youst night, Professor, but we didn''t get around to it. So, I''ll ask now."


    He nced at me briefly before looking back at Irene.


    "I heard the name Great Darkness. Have you evere across that before?" I asked.


    "Great Darkness?" Irene repeated. "There''s no such thing. Only certain beings can call themselves Great, and I''m one hundred percent sure the Great Darkness isn''t one of them."


    As I suspected, the whole idea of a Great Darkness was just something Sesillian had invented to manipte people, making them believe in it and turning it into their faith. It was a lie he crafted and brainwashed people with, making them think it was real.


    But then, Irene continued, her voice taking on a thoughtful tone. "That''s just my take on it, though. It''s based on the textbooks we have. You have to remember, textbooks aren''t always reliable. They don''t always reflect what really happened in the past. History might have yed out differently than what''s written, and with so many years gone by, things can get twisted. Some details might''ve been altered, omitted, or evenpletely made up. Like I said, the only way to know if something''s real is to witness it yourself."


    It was undeniably true. We could never be entirely sure about what had existed in the past. The past held secrets, just as the future would hold surprises we couldn''t anticipate. Time changes everything¡ªwhat we take for granted now might be unrecognizable tomorrow. And things we couldn''t even imagine might have been realities long ago.


    "I mean, it''s not something you''ll find written in any textbooks, but there''s a rumor that Jeanne adopted a young girl during the war against the demons," Irene said, her voice breaking through my thoughts like a de through silence. "I don''t get why so many people are trying to hide that, and I honestly don''t see the point. The thing is, not all important truths make it into the books. Some stories are buried."


    She moved fluidly, walking over to gather her clothes. The casual, almost indifferent way she slipped them on made the tension between us all the more frustrating. Piece by piece, she pulled her outfit together, until finally, she was back in her professor uniform¡ªthe one that always made her look so official.


    "Alright, let''s head to the academy," Irene said, her tone firm, as if the prior conversation was already forgotten.


    "And... what about him?" I gestured toward Leon, who hadn''t moved much.


    "He''ll sit in the back with me," Irene replied without hesitation.


    "Wait, you''re not going to sit up front with me?" I asked, genuinely caught off guard. I couldn''t keep the surprise out of my voice. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Normally, Irene was always riding up front with me when we went to the academy together.


    "I''d rather sit with Leon today," she said.


    I couldn''t help but feel that pang of jealousy hit me as I watched them. Seeing them together like that...


    ***


    Leon''s POV


    "The only way to know if something''s real is to witness it yourself, huh?" I murmured to myself, my thoughts drifting as I sat in the cafeteria. Titania was beside me, chewing on her lunch with her cheeks puffed out like a squirrel stuffing its face. She looked downright adorable.


    Honestly, as much as I wanted to reach over and pinch those cute, round cheeks, my mind was still caught up on what Irene had said earlier.


    She was right¡ªsometimes the only way to know if something was real was to see it for yourself. No matter what textbooks or people said, you couldn''t truly know until you experienced it firsthand.


    "So I''ve got to see it to believe it, huh?" I muttered under my breath.


    "What?" Titania nced at me, confusion all over her face. Her head tilted slightly, and her mouth was still full of food, making her cheeks look even more bloated. Damn, she looked so cute like that.


    "Nothing," I said, shaking my head. "But seriously, don''t stuff so much food in your mouth at once. You''re gonna choke."


    "I''m fine," she mumbled through her full mouth, clearly unconcerned.


    Then, of course, she did choke. It took me a bit to finally dislodge the chunk of food stuck in her throat.


    By the time that little ordeal was over, the afternoon ss had started. Trill wasted no time¡ªshe sat beside me and, without hesitation, took my arm, sliding it between her breasts and hugging it close. A few of our ssmates looked over, surprised, probably confused by what they were seeing. Irene, who wasn''t too far away, didn''t look too thrilled about it either.


    We had already agreed that the afternoons belonged to Trill. It was her "lover time." Though she hadn''t made any grand derations, it was clear she considered us lovers now, and this was her way of letting everyone know. I''d told Titania about it earlier, and she didn''t seem mad at all. In fact, she wanted to talk to Trill about setting up some kind of schedule or something. Out of all the students at the academy, they were the only two who openly considered themselves my women. They didn''t know about Charlotte, though. And as for the three professors¡ªGabrielle, Irene, and Rose¡ªthey weren''t too interested in organizing anything like that. Rose, in particr, didn''t seem all that thrilled with me in generaltely.


    After ss, I headed back to my dorm room, needing some time to unwind. I hadn''t been there long when my phone buzzed. Curious, I grabbed it and checked the notification.


    The name "Elise" shed on the screen.


    My sister had texted me, asking to meet up.


    Elise ising back next chapter!


    Boredsushi

 Chapter 396 Chapter 65 - The Great Darkness (3)

    396 Chapter 65 - The Great Darkness (3)


    The Market City. It had been ages since Ist set foot here. The familiar hum of the bustling streets barely reached the quiet alley where I stood, waiting for my sister. The air felt tense, a mix of anticipation and nostalgia clinging to me. After a short wait, I saw her approaching, her usual leather suit hugging her curves, the front teasingly open, revealing her full, luscious breasts. She had her hands tucked in her pockets, her walk confident and rxed as she made her way toward me.


    "Leon!" she called out, her voice warm and excited as she threw her arms around me. The soft weight of her breasts immediately pressed against my face, nearly suffocating me, but damn, it felt good. They were soft, warm, andforting, giving off that familiar, almost motherly aura that only she could make me feel. "I''ve missed you so much!"


    "I missed you too, sis," I said, wrapping my arms around her, pulling her closer, which only made the pressure of her chest more intense. It had been months since Ist saw her, and I couldn''t deny the excitement building inside me.


    ***


    We decided to grab dinner¡ªit was her treat. I told her she didn''t need to, but she insisted. She said her job as an assassin had been paying her more than she could ever spend. As we ate, she filled me in on her travels, how she''d been crossing differentnds, always on the move, searching for our other siblings.


    Oh, and before I forget¡­


    "I found someone named Eir," I said, breaking the casual rhythm of the conversation.


    Her eyes widened in shock. "What? Really?" she leaned in so hard that she nearly knocked over the food between us. "Where? Where did you find her?!"


    "She''s working as a magic knight now," I exined, meeting her eager gaze. "And she''s the vicemander. Her name''s Veronica. Veronica Eir."


    "Veronica¡­" she repeated softly, letting the name sink in. "So, one of us is a vicemander in the magic knights, huh? Well, that''s a relief. At least I won''t have to worry about her getting captured by the Seven Princesses."


    Elise said that we were being hunted by the Seven Princesses, though I had no clue why. Back when I was in the Kingdom of Elves, I found out that the Seven Princesses were the ones who brought down Lilith, our creator. Our mother, in a way. In a desperate attempt to save herself, she split into different parts. And those parts? They were us¡ªthe Eirs.


    I also discovered something else: Lilith had chosen me as her vessel for survival. In other words, I''m supposed to dominate and absorb the skills of the other Eirs, and once I have them all, Lilith would revive. Every skill we Eirs possess? They were originally hers.


    "I''m going to track down Veronica and warn her," Elise said, her tone shifting from light-hearted to serious. "It''s my duty as the big sister to protect her."


    I guess that meant she really was the oldest. I couldn''t help but wonder how Lilith had split herself up in the first ce¡ªand over different times, too? Elise was created first, but others like Veronica and me seemed to have appearedter. Were there even more of us out there, scattered across the world?


    "Can I ask you something, Sis?" I said.


    "Go ahead, Leon. You know you can ask me anything. Whatever your big sis knows, I''ll tell you," she said, shing me a teasing grin.


    "How did¡­ how did wee to be?"


    Elise had no idea I already knew about Lilith, so I figured this would be the best way to get more out of her.


    "You mean, how were we born?"


    "Yeah," I nodded.


    Elise went quiet for a moment, her spoon stirring the soup aimlessly, lifting it up only to set it back into the ceramic bowl. After a while, she spoke, "Honestly, I don''t really know myself. One day, I just¡­ existed. And then, sometimes, I''d hear a voice telling me to find my siblings. Which is what I''ve been doing ever since."


    "You hear that voice often?" I asked, my curiosity piqued.


    "Only once a year," she said softly, her eyes distant, like she was reliving those moments. "Most of the time, ites to me in a dream. Our creator, Lilith... back then, she was known as the Great Red. She''s one of the beings who shaped this world into what it is now¡ªa ce where life could thrive." Her gaze flickered to mine, and I could see the understanding in her eyes. "But I can tell by the look on your face, you already know that, don''t you?"


    I couldn''t help but feel exposed. Guess there was no point in pretending anymore.


    "Lilith," Elise continued, her voice nowced with a quiet intensity, "was brought down by the Seven Princesses. They believed she didn''t belong here anymore, not in this realm. The other Great Ones either disappeared or left this world a long time ago, but Lilith remained. She stayed, watching over everything. And what she saw was a world slowly being torn apart by mortals, destroyed piece by piece. When the war between humans and demons broke out, Lilith saw it as the final straw. She made ns to end it all, to bring about this world''s destruction."


    World destruction. That sounded pretty ominous.


    "Of course," Elise continued, "it was inevitable. Lilith had watched for centuries as the world she and the other Great Ones created got exploited, twisted, and ravaged by the very mortals they allowed to live here. To end the world''s suffering, there was only one solution¡ªdestroy it. But before she could make that final move, the Seven Princesses stepped in. They found a way to stop her... something from beyond this world."


    "Nothing from this world could harm her," Elise''s eyes bore into mine, the intensity in them unwavering. "Lilith was the creator. Everything here¡ªeverything mortal, magical, anything¡ªwas powerless against her. But the Princesses¡­ they figured out a loophole. They reached beyond this world, into a realm that wasn''t bound by the same rules. And they brought something back¡ªa weapon capable of destroying even her. That weapon didn''t belong here. It wasn''t part of this world''s fabric, but now... now, it exists here, just like everything else tainted by those who tamper with the natural order."


    "What kind of weapon are we talking about?" I asked.


    "Firearms," she said with a cold finality. "They were called firearms." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 397 Chapter 65 - The Great Darkness (4)

    397 Chapter 65 - The Great Darkness (4)


    A sudden jolt hit me¡ªa shock so intense it rattled me to my core, something unlike anything I''d ever felt before.


    Another world? Firearms? That meant the Seven Princesses got the weapons they used to defeat Lilith from Earth.


    Sure, it could just be some wild coincidence. Who the hell knows how manys are out there? Earth, for all its technological pride, barely knew a fraction about its own sr system, let alone whaty beyond. The unknown stretched out endlessly, a cosmos filled with worlds humanity couldn''t even begin to fathom. It wouldn''t be shocking if this ce existed outside of what Earth would consider its main universe.


    That left the possibility wide open: those firearms the Seven Princesses used could''vee from any number of worlds. But I couldn''t fully dismiss the idea that they originated from Earth. No. More than that, this revtion brought a darker truth to light.


    What really hit me was this¡ªif they had these weapons, then there had to be something that let the Seven Princesses travel through dimensions, across space itself, reachings beyond this one. And that meant Earth could be reached. It meant... I could finally get my revenge on my sister.


    "What about you, Leon?" Elise asked. "Do you really think Lilith''s n is the right move? Do you think humanity deserves to be wiped out?"


    I didn''t think Lilith''s solution was entirely wrong, not really. But it wasn''t something I could agree with either. Humanity, as far as I saw it, wasn''t ck and white. It was all shades of gray. There were good people, sure¡ªbut nobody was purely good. And there were bad people, absolutely, but even they weren''t fully evil. Humanity lived in that gray zone¡ªmessy,plicated, and far from perfect.


    "I only found out about all this recently, and honestly, I don''t know how much of it is actually true. Everything I told you came from second-hand whispers, passed from one mouth to the next, probably twisted as time went by. So, take it all with a grain of salt. But one thing''s for sure: stay away from the Seven Princesses. If they could take down our creator and someone they thought of as their sister, it''s not a stretch to think you''d be next. I should probably tell Veronica the same thing."


    I wondered if I really would. Something about the Seven Princesses intrigued me. The fact that they''d traveled to another world to grab firearms just to defeat Lilith... it raised questions I couldn''t ignore.


    ***


    After dinner, we both stepped out into the cool night air. Elise had wanted to check on me, see how far I''de before she went off on yet another one of her journeys. She said she was looking for a woman but was vague about the details. She never did like weighing me down with her problems. Instead, she told me to keep my focus on my studies, to not get caught up in her burdens. Still, there was something else she wanted from me¡ªto try and track down our other siblings. She rattled off their names, and sure enough, Veronica was one of them. It confirmed what I''d suspected: she was my sibling, too. Elise, Leon, Veronica, Leonora, and Estelle. Five parts in total. And if I wanted to revive Lilith, I needed to dominate the other four, im their skills as my own.


    "You and Veronica were born on the same day," Elise said. "That makes you twins. Actually, there''s a third... her name is Leonora."


    That hit me harder than I expected. Triplets? I never considered that possibility, but I guess you learn something new about yourself every day.


    "By the way, Sis."


    "Hm?" she replied, ncing at me curiously.


    "Have you ever heard of the term ''Great Darkness''?"


    A pause. Then, with a slight smirk, she answered, "That''s a term I haven''t heard in a long time." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    My heart skipped a beat. "Wait, so you have heard of it before?" I asked. "What is it?"


    She looked at me like I should''ve already known the answer. "You really don''t know, Leon?" she teased. "I thought you''d have figured it out by now."


    When she exined, it was like pieces of a puzzle finally fell into ce. Everything clicked in an instant.


    Oh, so that''s why¡­ It exined why Sesillian''s rtive introduced the concept of guns and firearms into this world, and why he was the one to mass-produce them.


    "The ''Great Darkness''... they''re the Seven Princesses."


    ***


    Lilith''s POV


    Hmm. It seems the ones above are finally stirring. Progress has been made. A dull stretch of years it hath been, but now... now that Leon hast reached his age of maturity, the thrill returns to me.


    "Looks like Leon treads slowly upon his path, but with steady purpose. I have no doubt he shall attain his strength ere the war ''twixt humans and demons doth erupt. The boy hath grown, and soon he shall stand amidst the storm."


    How much stronger will Leon grow, I wonder? Shall he rise to halt the darkness that soon spreads across this world? Or shall he be devoured by it?


    "Great Darkness, thou sayst? Aye, that be the name I gave them when they smote me, for it is their very existence that heralds this world''s doom. They thwarted me from destroying it, yet ''tis they who shall undo it in the end."


    Foolish sisters of mine. They believe their actions righteous, that they saved the world with their madness. But ''tis their folly that shall serve as the very catalyst for its ruin. Now that time and space hath been sundered, worlds shall collide once more, and the Great Ones shall again weave themselves into this tapestry of destruction.


    A multiversal war... Such chaos hathe to pass in times long forgotten, an age beyond reckoning. And now, the wheel of fate doth turn once more, with the promise of ruin upon its edge.


    "Good luck, my young ones."

 Chapter 398 Chapter 66 - Doing Naughty Stuff With Elise (1)

    398 Chapter 66 - Doing Naughty Stuff With Elise (1)


    I was so focused on thinking about the connection between the Seven Princesses and the Eclipse that I didn''t even notice I had wandered in front of a random inn. Elise had stopped right in front of it, looking up.


    "Uh, Leon. Do you think it''s a good idea to stop here for the night?" she asked.


    I had a pretty good idea what she was hinting at. It had been months since thest time we did anything naughty. We hadn''t gone all the way, but rubbing her body, feeling every inch of her, was more than enough to satisfy me back then.


    But now, it had been too long. I''d been holding back for months, and I was dying to feel her again. I had a feeling she was just as eager.


    We rented a room, and it didn''t take long before things heated up.


    I didn''t even bother with a shower, and neither did she. I told her it was fine that way. The smell of her¡ªsweaty but intoxicating¡ªfilled my nose as I pressed her back against the wall, my hands immediately moving to her breasts, rubbing and squeezing them together.


    The feel of her tits was incredible. Bouncy, soft, yet firm. It was obvious she kept her body in great shape, and it showed.


    Our lips hovered close to each other, but we didn''t kiss. We just stared into each other''s eyes as my hands slid down to her round ass, massaging it, while she reached down to rub my dick through my pants. The way her ass felt in my hands, so smooth and firm, made my cock throb, hardening within seconds.


    For now, I didn''t care about the Great Darkness or the Eclipse. All I wanted was to be inside her again, to feel her. Sure, I knew it might be dangerous. I couldn''t actually have sex with her. Every time I got close, the Guardian would warn me not to go that far. But if we just fooled around, that was fine, right? I could go for intercrural again, or maybe¡­ maybe, if the Guardian didn''t stop me, I could go further this time. Maybe even her ass.


    "The bed¡­" she whispered.


    Without hesitation, I guided her there, gentlyying her down. As soon as her back hit the mattress, her legs spread wide open. She was wearing these short, tight shorts, and the sight of them clinging to her was too much to ignore. They were stuffy and soaked with an erotic scent that had me going crazy.


    I leaned in, pressing my mouth against the crotch of her shorts, dragging my tongue across the damp fabric. I could feel the outline of her pussy beneath, the heat radiating from it, her lips pressing against the material as I traced every curve with my mouth.


    "Ha... ah! Nnnn!" Her moans filled the air, her body twitching beneath me.


    My brain felt like it was short-circuiting. The more I breathed her in, the more addicted I became. My cock throbbed painfully in my pants, but I was too focused on her to care.


    "Ahhh¡­ You''re so greedy," she teased through ragged breaths, a smirk tugging at her lips as she looked down at me. "Is it that good?"


    "Yeah¡­ the smell is so strong, it''s amazing."


    She raised an eyebrow, her smile widening. "I don''t like how you''re saying it¡­ you make it sound like I''m smelly."


    She wasn''t smelly at all. Her scent was like a drug, clouding my mind, making everything else fade away. It was thick, heady, and perfect.


    "Then how about this?" she challenged, wrapping her legs around my head, pulling me even closer until my face was smashed against her crotch. "Better now?"


    I couldn''t breathe, but fuck, it felt incredible. Her pussy lips pressed through the fabric, rubbing against my mouth with every twitch of her hips. The warmth and softness, even through her shorts, made my body throb with need. My face was buried in her, and I couldn''t stop¡ªdidn''t want to stop¡ªbreathing her in, pressing my lips against her.


    I needed more of her scent, more of her.


    "Ahh! Nnhhh¡­, that''s amazing¡­" she moaned, her voice rising with every breath. "Ah, nhh, haaah¡­ wait! Ahh¡­ haaah¡­ huff¡­"


    She shifted, leaning back onto her elbows, half propped up so she wasn''t fully lying down, still looking down at me with that flushed, lust-filled expression.


    "Ah... this is...! I''m gonna cum...! Ah...! I''m gonna cu¡ª!"


    Her legs locked tighter around my head, her thighs squeezing against my face like a vice. She arched her back, her body going taut, muscles trembling, as if every fiber was pulled tight, on the verge of snapping. Her head tilted back, lips parting in a silent scream, eyes squeezed shut, and her grip on the bedsheets was desperate, her knuckles pale from the strain.


    "I''m cumminnnng~~~!!!" she mouthed, breathless, body shuddering violently as the orgasm ripped through her. Her pussy clenched around nothing, spasming, dripping with slickness, while her chest heaved, trying to catch her breath.


    She copsed into the sheets, her breath ragged, body still trembling slightly. "T-That was incredible..." she managed between gasps, her flushed face glowing with satisfaction. Her lips curled into a smirk, eyes gleaming with desire. "I guess now it''s my turn." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She twisted around on the bed, shifting into a kneeling position as I stood, my cock practically begging for her touch, rock hard and pulsing. She tugged my pants down in one swift motion, my dick springing free, the head swollen and glistening.


    "Oh wow..." Her voice was soft, almost a whisper, but the lust in her eyes was unmistakable as she stared at my cock. "It''s so hard... You''re so excited for me¡­ I love it¡­" She brought her face closer, inhaling deeply, the warmth of her breath teasing the sensitive skin. "And... I missed the smell of you, too¡­"


    Her hand wrapped around the base, fingers firm but gentle, and she gave a teasing stroke, making me twitch in her grip. She didn''t waste any time, her mouth immediately enveloping the tip, her warm lips sealing around it.

 Chapter 399 Chapter 66 - Doing Naughty Stuff With Elise (2)

    399 Chapter 66 - Doing Naughty Stuff With Elise (2) n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Her tongue flicked over the head, teasing the sensitive underside, and I could feel every little movement, every swirl of her tongue, sending shocks of pleasure coursing through me.


    Her hand held me steady at the base as her mouth worked the head, saliva coating my shaft as she bobbed up and down, slowly at first, then picking up the pace. Her lips slid lower with each motion until she took me deeper, her mouth hot and wet as she swallowed more of my cock.


    "Fuaaah¡­ It''s hitting the back of my throat," she murmured, her voice muffled, but the vibration of her words sent jolts through my spine. She pulled back for a moment, just enough to catch a breath, before diving down again, her throat tightening around me as she swallowed more, her lips reaching the base.


    Feeling her mouth wrapped around me like this, the warmth and pressure driving me insane, I couldn''t hold back any longer. The urge to cum was overwhelming, building deep in my core, ready to burst.


    Noticing I was on the edge, Elise looked up at me, her eyes locked onto mine, and she intensified her movements. She sucked harder, her lips tighter around my shaft, teasing me with every pull and swirl of her tongue. That was all it took¡ªI lost control. Grabbing the back of her head, I pulled her in, forcing my cock deeper, until I could feel the tip pressing against the back of her throat.


    My back arched involuntarily as I came, shooting thick ropes of cum deep into her throat. The sensation was mind-blowing, each spurt sending electric jolts through my body. Even with my cock buried that deep, pressed against her esophagus, Elise didn''t flinch. She let me do as I pleased, her throat swallowing every drop without a single hint of difort. It was like she was made for this, taking everything I gave her with ease.


    After what felt like an eternity, I finally released my grip on her head, my body trembling from the intensity. Slowly, she pulled her head back, my dick slipping free from her mouth with a slick sound, leaving a trail of saliva and cum.


    "Show me," I demanded, pulling one side of her mouth open, my dick still near her face, as I wanted to see the aftermath.


    Her tongue slowly swirled around her mouth, catching thest remnants of my cum, before she opened wide, showing me the sticky mess I had left behind. "It''s so sticky and thick¡­" she said, her voice soft but dripping with lust, her eyes clouded with desire as she looked at me.


    That look¡ªthose debauched, needy eyes¡ªpushed me over the edge again. I couldn''t take anymore.


    I grabbed Elise and pulled her up, turning her around swiftly.


    "Turn your ass this way," Imanded.


    "Standing up?" she teased, ncing back at me with a smirk.


    "I want you now."


    "Impatient, aren''t we?" sheughed, biting her lip. "Well, I''m not gonna stop you."


    With a steady hand, I pressed my hard dick between her ass cheeks, feeling the warm, firm softness against me, the sensation sending jolts of pleasure through my body. I couldn''t wait another second. My hands found the waistband of her shorts, tugging them down in one swift motion, freeing that perfect ass.


    "Ah, Leon... you''re so greedy..." she whispered.


    "It''s been a while since we''ve done this," I replied. "I''ve been dying to feel you again. Press your thighs together."


    Obediently, Elise squeezed her thighs tight, and I positioned my cock between them. The smooth, warm skin of her thighs pressed against my shaft as I began to thrust forward, slowly at first, savoring the sensation of her softness wrapped around me.


    "Ahhh..." she moaned, her voice trembling with pleasure as my cock rubbed against her inner thighs, the tip brushing tantalizingly against her pussy lips. The warmth and friction were intense, even though I hadn''t fully prated her. "Your cock... it''s so hot..."


    I held her tight against me, feeling her soft skin as I started moving my hips, grinding into her thighs. The need to cum surged through me, even though we hadn''t even started properly yet. That''s how badly I wanted her.


    "Aaah, aah, ahhh, ahhhn¡­" Her moans were music to my ears as I pounded her, her body shifting and arching as she raised her ass higher, her chest pressed against the cold wall.


    "Mnnhhh¡­"


    My breaths were ragged, misting the air as the heat between us became overwhelming. Despite the chilly night, my body burned from the fire of our connection, every movement fanning the mes.


    "Does it feel good, Leon?" she asked, her voice sultry, teasing, like she already knew the answer.


    "It does¡­" I groaned, but deep down, we both knew it wasn''t enough. Not for me. I wanted to be inside her, to feel her heat clench around me, but I didn''t dare risk it. No matter how much I craved it.


    "But it''s not enough, is it? I can feel it," she said knowingly, her breath hitching. She was right. I wanted to bury myself deep inside her, to lose myself in her warmth, but I held back, unsure.


    "It''s okay," she whispered, her voice soft yet inviting. "If you want me that bad, there''s always the other hole."


    My throat went dry, my eyes locking on her perfect, round ass. It was firm, so inviting, almost calling me to im it.


    "Is that really okay?" I asked.


    "It''s fine," she said with a wicked smile. "For you, my brother, I''ll give anything. Besides, the only danger is if you go in the one hole, right? We''ve never tried the other, and it might be safe. We''ll never know unless we do."


    She was right. We hadn''t tried it yet. Maybe, just maybe, it would be okay.


    "Fuck me, Leon. Make this big sister of yours your slut." Her voice wasced with desire, her eyes filled with a burning passion that I couldn''t resist.


    I pulled my cock from between her thighs and guided it toward her tight, twitching asshole. That small, sakura-colored ring seemed to beckon me, daring me to enter. Slowly, I pressed the tip of my cock against her.


    "Ah¡­!" she gasped sharply as my thickness began to push inside her. I thrust again, feeling the resistance of her tight ass.


    "Nnnn!"


    Her moan was louder this time, her asshole squeezing around my cock like a vice. The ring of muscle was tight, almost too tight, but I wasn''t stopping. The Guardian hadn''t given any warnings, so I knew it was safe for us to go this far.


    I took a deep breath and put all my weight behind my next thrust, pushing harder.


    "Fuaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Elise let out a scream, a mixture of pain and pleasure as I finally pushed past the ring of muscle. But it wasn''t enough. I hadn''t filled her yet. There was still more of me to give, and I wasn''t stopping until I was buried deep inside her ass.

 Chapter 400 Chapter 66 - Doing Naughty Stuff With Elise (3)

    400 Chapter 66 - Doing Naughty Stuff With Elise (3) n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Elise''s POV


    His cock was so thick, it felt like it would tear me in two. That was all I could think as his massive meat pole pushed into my other hole, spreading me wide in ways I hadn''t imagined. I knew he was big, but this pressure¡ªthis sheer force¡ªwas far more than I had braced for. My lips parted in a helpless O, and a ridiculous, needy scream slipped out before I could stop it.


    Then came the relentless pressure, the thick, throbbing rod pressing deeper, filling me with dread as I feared my insides would be ripped apart. I could feel my whole body tremble, but even so, my ass somehow managed to swallow the fat head of his cock.


    And that was only his head. It already felt like too much.


    "Haa¡­ haa¡­ haaa¡­ guh¡­ oh¡­ goh, guh¡­"


    My asshole was stretched impossibly wide, my rectum clinging to his thick ns like a vice. The overwhelming pressure made it feel like my whole body was going to snap. Sweat dripped from my forehead, my breathing in ragged gasps as I struggled to keep from crying out again.


    If just the head was this brutal, what would happen when the rest of him pushed inside? The thought sent a chill through me, a wild mixture of fear and twisted anticipation making my body tremble uncontrobly.


    Then, his body tensed.


    His cock throbbed hard, forcing its way deeper, pulsing against my tightness as he gripped my hips, holding me in ce. He wasn''t stopping now. He was going to shove the rest in, no matter how tight or how full I already felt.


    "Elise, breathe out."


    "Hwaoo¡­ haaa¡­ guh?! Gi¡­ gah¡­"


    I exhaled, letting my body go ck, and with that, his cock mmed in deeper, the thick shaft forcing its way into me even harder than before.


    And then, without warning¡­


    "Gughhh?! OHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    The rest of his cock plunged into me all at once, filling mepletely.


    Leon''s hips crashed into mine with a wet, brutal smack. My rectum, seemingly endless, tried to wrap around his girth, every inch of my insides struggling to take all of him. It felt like I was being torn apart, my body stretched beyond its limits, desperately trying to amodate his throbbing hardness. The pressure was unbearable, terrifying, but instead of pain, a numbing heat spread from my waist down.


    Leon''s cock was a force inside me, thick and burning hot, every pulse and throb pressed against the walls of my intestines, making me feel every single inch of him.


    Ah. Finally, Leon and I had be one. Even if it wasn''t through the ce I thought it would be, it didn''t matter. The fact that we were connected in this way made me so happy, I could barely contain myself.


    He was throbbing inside me, and the overwhelming heat of his cock pulsed with life. I was happy... so happy... I was beyond ecstatic.


    My brain almost shut down from the sheer joy coursing through me. The 23 years I''d lived up until now? They felt like nothing but a prelude to this moment. I was born for this¡ªto hold his cock deep inside me. That was my purpose. I knew it.


    "I''m going to move," Leon''s voice rumbled, and before I could even process the words, his thick rod slid inside me, pushing deeper into my core.


    "Nhhh?! Gi, go, guuuuu!"


    The intense sensation of my intestines being stretched to their limit, his cock pulling at my insides, made me tremble. Every inch that he pulled back was pure torture, only for him to m forward, pushing even deeper, sending jolts of pleasure and pain tearing through me. His hips moved with deliberate, powerful thrusts, each one crashing against me like a wave, shaking my entire body.


    "Nghhhh! Giii?! Oh, oh, ooooooooooooohhhh..."


    My mouth hung open, forming a perfect ''O'' as a long scream ripped from my throat. Leon, as if spurred on by my cries, began to piston into me with even more force, his hips hammering into mine, making me feel like I was about to split apart.


    "Ohhh, ahgah, oh, oh, oh, ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Leon, I''m breaking! I''m really going to breakkkkkkkkkkkkk!"


    My fingers wed at the wall, nails digging into the surface as my body convulsed under the sheer force of his pounding. Every nerve in my body screamed, my mind swimming in the chaos of being pushed beyond my limit. I was certain I was going to break apartpletely. But Leon didn''t stop¡ªhe wasn''t going to stop.


    He was breaking me¡­ but the truth was¡­


    "Aaaah, break me moreeeeeee! Break me moreeeeeeee! It feels so gooooooood!"


    The heat inside me was overwhelming, zing like fire through my intestines, spreading from my core until it consumed me entirely. My whole body felt like it was on fire, burning with a pleasure so intense that it nearly drowned out everything else.


    "Gyah, guh, guah, aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!?"


    I couldn''t control the guttural sounds pouring from my mouth. His cock, thick and unforgiving, was driving into me, hitting ces I had never imagined could be reached. The sensation of him ramming up from my ass toward the back of my womb was unlike anything I''d ever felt before. Each brutal thrust rocked my body, like he was trying to break me from the inside out.


    "Ooh, ooh, goh?! Ghhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    I was utterly defeated, overwhelmed by the relentless pressure on my anus and the sheer force of his dick plunging into my guts, twisting through me like he was iming every inch of my insides. I was helpless, reduced to nothing more than a quivering body that could only scream as my senses drowned in the intensity.


    "Cum, Elise! Cum! Cum!"


    Leon''s voice cut through the haze, his words filled with sadistic pleasure. He wanted to see me break under him. But I had already been cumming¡ªagain and again. My body was beyond its limits. This wasn''t the gentle rise and fall of a typical orgasm; it was like being mmed by a tidal wave, one climax following another without end, dragging me under and drowning me in ecstasy.


    "Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa, aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhh!!"


    My screams echoed wildly, bouncing off the walls as he continued to pound into me, driving me higher and higher into a series of uncontroble climaxes.

 Chapter 401 Chapter 66 - Doing Naughty Stuff With Elise (4)

    401 Chapter 66 - Doing Naughty Stuff With Elise (4)


    Leon''s cock trembled deep inside my ass, and I felt his grip on my hips tighten, digging into my skin as he took full control. His thick meat pulsed violently, and suddenly, I was filled with the hot rush of his cum spilling into me.


    "Higah?! Ah, ahh, uoooon, uooooooonnh!"


    A raw, animalistic scream tore from my throat, my body copsing against the floor. Leon''s cock kept throbbing, pumping more of his seed into me, each pulse sending shockwaves of pleasure through me as I shuddered under him.


    ***


    Leon''s POV


    "Mmmm, yeah, mmmm..."


    Elise straddled me, her body trembling with effort as she rode me, her hips grinding desperately. With my cock buried deep in her ass, she struggled to keep her bnce, her movements shaky, unsteady.


    Her face was a mess¡ªsweat, tears, and drool mixed together, dripping down her chin. She was biting her lip so hard, trying to hold back her moans, but her eyes betrayed her¡ªfull of lust,pletely lost in the moment. The elegant beauty she once was had disappeared, reced by this needy, desperate woman, all for me.


    "Ah, ah~, ah, ah... Haa, haa, ha~a..."


    Her legs spread wide in an "M" shape as she squatted over me, but her strength was fading fast. Her hips slowed, her body trembling as she gasped for air, her chest heaving. Her eyes zed with raw need,pletely different from the calm,posed woman she once was.


    "Leon, aaaah~ Leonnnn~ Aaaah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah¡­!"


    She was getting used to it now, her hips moving smoother, finding a rhythm. Still, her tight little ass felt so different from a pussy. When I thrust deep into her back hole, there was no end, just a tightness around the entrance, and I knew I had to hit the right angle to really drive her crazy.


    I pulled her arms, grabbing her wrists tight as I thrust into her hard and fast. Gabrielle had once told me this position could stimte a woman''s uterus from behind, making it even more intense. The second I angled my thrusts, Elise''s whole body jerked, her reaction changing instantly. Her teeth clenched, her breathing in ragged pants as her moans grew louder, more desperate,pletely overtaken by the pleasure.


    "Hiiiii! That''s... ahhhhh! Aaaaah! Gghhh, aaaaaaaaahhhhhhh!"


    Elise writhed beneath me, her body trembling, trying to escape the overwhelming waves of pleasure, but there was no chance of escape. Each thrust sank deeper, harder into her, my cock stretching her tight hole. Her eyes rolled back, losing focus, her breathless moans shifting into soft, airy gasps, almost incoherent.


    With every plunge, her muscles twitched, the slick heat of her asshole clenching around me as if her body was begging for more despite her weak protests. By the time my climax built up inside me, her body had gone limp,pletely spent. She had cum over and over again, her body barely holding together.


    "Aaaahhhh... d-dwon''t... aaaaaah... noooooo..." Her words slurred, her hands weakly bracing as she arched her back in onest desperate convulsion, her body trembling, teetering on the edge of copse.


    Then, it hit me. The heat rose fast, surging from deep within my balls, rushing up through my cock like an explosion, flooding her insides with my cum.


    "Hwaaahhh, ahhh, aahhhhhhhhh...!"


    Elise''s body snapped upward, her back arching sharply, neck exposed, as her moan turned into a muffled, desperate cry. Her entire body jerked violently as I emptied every drop inside her, filling herpletely. Finally, I let her go, watching as she crumpled backward, utterly spent, my cock slipping out of her. Shey there, unconscious.


    ***


    Satania''s POV


    The only sounds echoing in my chamber were the constant beeps and boops from the device the otherworlder called a television. I sat there, controller in hand, immersed in a game from Earth, surrounded by an array of junk food from that world. Thanks to my skill that allowed me to freeze time for certain objects, I had preserved enough of this junk food tost me for centuries, indulging whenever I wanted without worry.


    "Why are you doing this?"


    The woman I was fighting in the game questioned my actions. She believed humanity deserved to be wiped out, arguing that humans had destroyed the world and the was already dying. She figured it was better to finish it off herself than let the humans do it slowly.


    "Can''t you see how much the world is suffering already?! Why are you stopping me when you understand it better than anyone else?!" The woman''s voice trembled as she spoke, desperate.


    My character pressed the de against her throat, her face cold and resolute.


    "Because no matter how dark it gets, humanity still deserves a second chance," she replied.


    "Ugh, that line''s so corny. I''d never actually say something like that," I grumbled, rolling my eyes.


    But those words¡ªthose lines¡ªthey were mine once. Back when I defeated Lilith and stopped her from wiping out this world. This woman had the same agenda as her, the same desperation.


    "But you''re my sister! Why are you helping them and leaving your own flesh and blood behind?!" she screamed.


    "I''m sorry, but I''ve never once thought of you as my real sister," my character said tly, right before swinging the sword and slicing her head clean off.


    Blood sttered across the screen, and then... nothing. The game cut to a series of rushed, patched-up scenes before rolling the credits.


    "Ugh. What a shitty ending," I scoffed, tossing the controller aside. That final scene? Could''ve been way better. It felt so unfinished, so hollow. It reminded me too much of my life. Did I ever truly think of Lilith as my sister? She was there when I grew up, but... no, there was no point in thinking about all that now. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The past was dead, and all that mattered was the present.


    I stood up and walked out of my chamber, stretching my limbs, yawning as I passed the soldiers. They stood at attention, saluting with rigid postures.


    Stepping onto the balcony, I looked down at the courtyard below where countless soldiers¡ªhundreds of thousands¡ªtrained in formation, their movements sharp and precise. The preparation was intense, like they were gearing up for war. And they were. War wasing, and it wasn''t far off.


    We were really going to war.

 Chapter 402 Chapter 66.5 - Satania Of Wrath

    402 Chapter 66.5 - Satania Of Wrath


    I lounged on my throne, feeling the warmth of a woman kneeling beneath me, her tongue tracing over the arch of my foot, almost like she was in a trance. Her hand gripped my ankle with reverence, holding it as if it were some sacred object. I barely paid her attention, my gaze fixed on the woman standing in front of me.


    "Your sadistic nature hasn''t changed a bit, Satania," said the woman, another Princess of Hell like myself.


    "Well, your proclivities are far worse than mine, Asmodeus," I shot back with a smirk.


    Asmodeus, the Princess of Lust, was infamous for her unquenchable desires, a fitting title for her. While I reigned over Wrath, her lust wasn''t what one might expect¡ªher cravings were directed solely toward women. She could grow limbs at will, and even parts that didn''t belong on a woman. That ability was the source of many of her exploits.


    "So, what brings you here? With the war against the humans on the horizon, I''m assuming you''re here to check on the preparations."


    "Well, I''d be lying if I said that''s the only reason I came," Asmodeus replied, her smile turning sultry.


    "Oh? So, there''s more?"


    She shed me a knowing smile, one filled with the kind of desire she didn''t bother hiding. Her eyes lingered on me, taking in every detail.


    "If you''re thinking of that," I said as I swapped feet, the woman at my feet eagerly switching to lick the other one, her tongue tracing the skin like she couldn''t get enough, "then don''t even bother. I''m not like you, who grows a man''s private parts just to have her way with women."


    "I''m not nearly as bad as you, Satania of Wrath," Asmodeus purred. "But I''d be lying if I said I wasn''t interested in your body. Out of all of us, you''re the only one whose body looks like it hasn''t aged since puberty. I wouldn''t be surprised if nothing''s grown down there at all."


    Asmodeus was always this crude, her words as sharp as her lustful nature. Out of all the Princesses of Lust, she was by far the most vulgar, never holding back from saying exactly what she wanted.


    I clicked my tongue, the sharp sound echoing in the chamber, my annoyance barely contained as I red at her.


    "Well, the real reason I''m here," Asmodeus began with that sultry tone of hers, lips curving into a smile that promised mischief, "is that I''ve found something rather fascinating. There''s this group calling themselves the Eclipse, and they''re trying to take over the world. Their name''s been spreading like wildfire ever since they made the news on some human technology¡ªwhat was it called? A smartphone? Anyway, the atrocities they''vemitted are all over it. Seems like they revere whoever they worship."


    "And what does that have to do with me?" I asked, not in the mood for her games.


    "Remember the man who was therest time? The one who witnessed the battle when you and the others took down Lilith, the former Princess of Pride, using that otherworldly technology? He''s the one who mass-produced that tech and made quite a fortune for himself here."


    Was there someone like that?


    Seeing the confusion in my eyes, she smirked and continued, her voice dripping with amusement, "Oh, I see you''ve forgotten. He''s the one you had on his knees, licking the filth off your feet¡ªdirt and blood mixed together. You made him clean them with his tongue as he bled out. I remember it well because it was one of the most arousing sights I''ve ever witnessed. Watching him debase himself at your feet¡­ That image still stirs me even now."


    16:57


    A faint memory surfaced. "I don''t recall it," I said, though the recollection was starting to return. I did remember the fight with Lilith, and afterward, installing Lucielle in her ce as the new Princess of Pride. I remembered Asmodeus stepping into the role of Princess of Lust after the former one perished. Oh right. Yes, there was a man¡­ on the brink of death, caught up in the chaos of that battle. I''d made him lick the blood and mud from my feet before his life slipped away. It had been such a fleeting amusement, barely worth remembering.


    Asmodeus watched me intently, her smile widening as the memory flickered in my eyes. "You Princesses," she said with that crude smirk, "hold power that rivals the Great Ones, or at least you did when you fought as one. People believed you were thest of the Greats. But they could never quite name you all as such, could they?"


    A heavy silence hung between us, the only sound breaking it was the wet, obscene slurping of the woman worshipping my feet with her tongue.


    "Lilith called you the one destined to envelop this world in darkness, didn''t she? And that man¡ªhe recognized you as such too. He called you the Great Darkness. No, he called all of you the Great Darkness and started worshipping you like gods, like you were the Great Ones. He even built a monument and an entire church in your honor. He believed you saved his life because you were thest thing he saw as he was dying. But in reality, you were just making him lick the blood and filth from your feet."


    I narrowed my eyes, not fully grasping why she was telling me all this.


    "And?"


    "And from that moment, the Eclipse was born," she continued, the smirk on her lips widening. "His descendant took that madness, rebuilt it, expanded it. Now it''s this massive, sprawling cult, all trying to summon a being that doesn''t even exist. Aplete fabrication, something his ancestor conjured from his broken mind."


    I crossed my arms, growing bored of her storytelling. "Why are you telling me this?"


    She grinned, eyes shing with mischief. "Because it''s an interesting story. Don''t you think? Almost... heartwarming."


    I rolled my eyes, pulling my foot away from the woman''s eager mouth, her tongue frozen mid-lick as I used my power to stop time around her. "It might warm your twisted little heart, but it''s meaningless to me."


    Slipping my shoes back on, I stood up, my patience wearing thin. "Anyway, I''ve got more important things to handle. My troops need to be prepared. The war is imminent. You''d better be ready."


    Asmodeus licked her lips slowly, eyes fixed on me like a predator eyeing prey. "I don''t particrly care about this war. Hell, I don''t even understand why the Demon King is so set on fighting the humans again. But I''d be lying if I said the chaos didn''t excite me." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    She grinned wickedly as I turned to leave, her eyes filled with hunger that had nothing to do with the impending battle.

 Chapter 403 Chapter 67 - Stalker (1)

    403 Chapter 67 - Stalker (1)


    Leon''s POV


    After Elise and I parted ways, I walked to the academy with a lingering warmth between my legs, the ache from our intense session still fresh in my body. I had never experienced anal sex that raw and overwhelming before. Maybe it was because Elise, like me, was part of Lilith. The forbidden nature of it¡ªus both being part of her¡ªand the taboo thrill of fucking her ass made it all the more intoxicating. That had to be why it felt so damn good.


    The snow had finally started to let up, and though the cold still lingered, it wasn''t biting like before. Spring was on its way. I spotted Titania waiting for me, standing by the entrance, her eyes fixed on her phone. She was wrapped in the scarf I had given her during our winter vacation. Seeing her wearing it sent a wave of warmth through me, the memory of that date fresh in my mind.


    "Nia," I called out as I got close enough.


    "Leon!" She lit up, throwing her arms around me in a tight embrace. The moment we hugged, I could hear people around us starting to murmur, their whispers sharp and bitter.


    Snatches of theirments reached me¡ª"Why is she even with that useless loser?" and "I wish that guy would just drop dead¡­" The jealousy and resentment in their voices were hard to miss.


    Before I could react, I felt a pair of soft breasts press against my back as someone hugged me from behind.


    "Hello, darling," came a sultry voice. It was Trill, her breath warm against my ear. "Why don''t we head to ss together?"


    "Hey, Trill, it''s my time! Leon''sing with me!" Titania protested.


    "Huh? When did we agree to that?"


    "Last night, on the phone, remember?"


    "Did we? Must''ve slipped my mind."


    It seemed like they''d already worked out some sort of schedule for sharing me. Titania and Trill were the only women I had at the academy, aside from the professors, so they were constantly negotiating for time with me.


    "Well, since we''re all here already, how about we just head to ss together?" Trill suggested with that teasing grin of hers.


    Titania pouted, clearly not happy. "I told you, mornings are my time to walk with him."


    "You can still have him when we get home. How does that sound?" Trill countered, all smooth and casual.


    Titania grumbled but finally gave in. "Ugh, fine. Whatever." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    With that settled, both of themtched onto me¡ªone on each side. They wrapped their arms around mine, pressing their bodies against me. My arms were swallowed up between their soft, warm breasts as we strolled toward the academy.


    "L-Look at him..."


    "Is this real? He''s got two princesses clinging to him."


    "I feel like this is reminding me just how hopeless my life is¡­"


    "Wait, is he actually dating both of them? Lucky fucker."


    "How does a guy with no skills end up with two women on his arms while I''m over here alone?"


    Everywhere we went, people were staring, whispering, shooting jealous nces our way. Titania, the princess of Betn, and Trill, the princess of the beast race¡ªboth hanging onto me like I was something special. Of course, people were going to talk.


    "You''re really popr, Leon," Titania teased, squeezing my arm tighter, her breasts pressing more firmly against me.


    "Obviously," Trill chimed in, smirking as she pressed her chest into my other arm. "He''s the man we chose, after all."


    Honestly, it felt like I was in heaven. If this wasn''t heaven, I didn''t know what was.


    But as we walked, I noticed something strange¡ªsomeone was watching me. Unlike the usual stares, this one felt more deliberate, almost hidden. The gaze was familiar, like I''d felt it before. Whoever it was, they had some kind of intent behind those eyes.


    Maybe it was time to find out exactly what she wanted from me.


    ***


    I texted Charlotte. If I wanted the scoop on what was going on with the second years, she was the one to ask.


    It was lunchtime.


    I waited for her at the back of the gym. When she finally showed up, she looked annoyed¡ªlike I''d interrupted her nap or something.


    "What do you want?" she snapped, clearly not in the mood.


    She wasn''t wearing her usual twin tails today, just letting her hair fall loose down her back.


    "Why are you so grumpy?" I asked.


    "Because someone called me. And whenever that someone calls me, it usually means he wants to do something sexual. And I know how you are¡ªyou''ll want to do it somewhere not private. And newssh¡ªI''m really not into doing it behind a gym. So, please, spare me and find another ce."


    She was already gearing up for what she thought was inevitable, even though I hadn''t said anything about sex yet.


    "Well, that wasn''t what I was thinking," I replied casually. "But since you brought it up... now I can''t get it out of my head. So yeah, why not?"


    Her eyes widened. "You''re kidding me, right?"


    "Isn''t that better for you? You''ve only got to do it with me three more times, and you''re free of me."


    She stammered, "B-But... here? Of all ces?"


    "Don''t worry," I said, shrugging. "Everyone''s in the cafeteria right now. No one''s gonna see us."


    She stared at me for a moment, then let out an exasperated sigh. "You''re a fucking scumbag, Leon. I swear."


    Even with her words dripping with disdain, she still reached under her skirt, slipping her panties down her legs, stepping out of thempletely.


    "Just... let me keep my clothes on, okay? I''m not stripping down in a ce like this."


    "That''s fine," I said, watching her intently.


    "Turn around and put your hands on the wall," I instructed, my voice firm.


    She obeyed, turning and pressing her palms against the cold wall. I freed my cock, already hard, and pressed it against her ass, feeling the warmth of her body through the thin fabric of her skirt. My hand lifted it up, revealing her bare ass underneath.


    I lined up my cock with her pussy, feeling her tense beneath me. Then, without hesitation, I pushed in, feeling her walls stretch around my girth.


    "HnnNNnnnnnnnnnn~!!!"

 Chapter 404 Chapter 67 - Stalker (2)

    404 Chapter 67 - Stalker (2)


    When I slid into her, her body weed me with no resistance at all, already soaked and ready. The slick heat inside her wrapped around my cock effortlessly.


    When I asked her why, she casually replied, "I knew you''d skip forey, so I masturbated in the bathroom before you called. I made sure I was ready."


    "Well, you''re really getting the hang of prostituting yourself now, huh? Now tell me, who do you think about while you''re ying with yourself?"


    She went silent. Maybe she didn''t want to admit it was me she was thinking of, or maybe she didn''t want to say because it wasn''t me, and she knew I''d get pissed. Either way, it didn''t matter. If she was still thinking about Sesillian, I''d just have to break her even more.


    I grabbed her waist and started thrusting.


    Charlotte shut her eyes tight, biting down on her sleeve, trying to muffle her voice.


    "Nnn... nnn... nuu... aaa... uuunn...!"


    I reached around, unbuttoning her blouse, rolling her bra up so I could feel her breasts spill into my hands. The sensation of her tits in my palms while I fucked her from behind was unbearable in the best way.


    I quickened my pace, mming my crotch against her ass, each impact sending ripples across her pale skin. The sound of our bodies pping together echoed outside.


    "Muuuun! Nnnuunn! Uuuu! Muuu! Mmuaaaaaan!!"


    Charlotte''s muffled moans got louder, despite her biting down on her cuff. I licked her nape, both hands gripping her tits as I pounded into her harder. I could feel her getting closer, her pussy tightening around me as her moans grew louder.


    "Cum, Charlotte! Cum while you''re being fucked like a dog out in the open!"


    I whispered hotly in her ear, panting against her skin. I reached down with one hand, sliding it between her legs to rub her clit.


    "NnnnnnnnnnnnnnNnnnnnnnnnnnnnnNnnn!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Her whole body trembled from the rush of pleasure. Then...


    "Nnn!... Nnnnnnnnnnnnnn!!... Munuooooooooooooooooonnn!!"


    Still biting her sleeve, her back arched sharply. Her entire body convulsed, and her pussy clenched around my dick like a vice.


    "...Nnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnngu!!!"


    I couldn''t hold back any longer, and with a deep, hard thrust, I came again, pressing my swollen ns against the entrance of her womb as I poured everyst drop inside her. The heat of my thick cum spread through her insides, a scorching, white-hot wave flooding her womb, filling herpletely, almost unbearably.


    "...Aaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    The sheer shock of being so thoroughly filled with my cum ripped a moan from her lips, her mouth instinctively pulling away from her sleeve as the overwhelming sensation overtook her.


    "Aaaah... it feels so good...! It feels so good...! Being filled feels so good!"


    She was starting to crack. Her mind might have still been clinging to resistance, but her body? Her body was surrendering, breaking apart under the weight of my cock and cum. If she wasn''t crumbling, there''s no way she would be saying things like that. Good. She was mine.


    Charlotte''s POV


    I was slowly being corrupted by Leon. My body was surrendering to him. My brain resisted, but my body... it waspletely his. I could feel it. Every time he touched me, I couldn''t fight the way my body responded.


    Lately, when I touched myself, it wasn''t Professor Sesillian who came to mind. No, it was always Leon. His strong, rough hands gripping my waist, the firm, possessive way he handled me. His hot breath grazing my neck, sending waves of shivers down my spine. The way his dick stretched me, filling me until I couldn''t think of anything else but the pleasure. He knew exactly how to make me cum, and it drove me insane.


    I tried convincing myself that maybe it was just because he was the only man who had touched me, that if I had sex with someone else, this twisted hold he had on my body would disappear. I thought my body was just lewd and perverted, epting Leon because of its own nature.


    But deep down, I knew that wasn''t the truth.


    Earlier, when he called me, I felt my heart race, excitement surging through me. I couldn''t help myself. I rushed to the bathroom, locking myself in a cubicle to masturbate, getting myself wet just thinking about him. The image of Professor Sesillian hadpletely vanished from my mind. All I could think about was Leon¡ªhis hands, his cock, the way he made me lose control. The pleasure was driving me insane, and I didn''t know how much longer I could resist.


    Leon was taking full control of my body, his hands gripping my slender hips tightly as he pistoned in and out of me with relentless force. His skilled, rhythmic thrusts had mepletely captivated, my body reacting instinctively to his movements. Without even realizing it, I started to rock my hips in sync with his, our movements bing more frantic as we built toward the inevitable.


    I could feel iting¡ªan intense climax like nothing I''d ever felt before.


    "Aaaaah! Ah, nnngh, nnn, nnnnnnn, nnnnnnnn! Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    My mouth hung open, drool slipping from my lips as I sloppily pressed my hips back against his, driven by raw instinct, desperate to reach that peak. His cock, now fully engorged and ready to explode, mmed against my cervix, sending jolts of pleasure up my spine.


    "NnnnnnnnnnNnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn!"


    My mind shattered into a haze of blinding ecstasy as the climax hit. My body convulsed uncontrobly, gripping him tightly inside me, my pussy squeezing him with every wave of pleasure that ripped through me.


    Leon wasn''t far behind. I felt his cock throb, and with one final deep thrust, he emptied himself inside me. The hot rush of his cum filled mepletely, coating every inch of my womb and pussy. The sensation of being filled by him¡ªof his warm, thick cum spreading inside me¡ªtriggered another orgasm that made my entire body tremble violently.


    His cum overflowed, leaking from my pussy as he pulled out slowly, his thick cock slipping free. A steady stream of his hot seed dripped down my thighs, making me feel dirty, used, and strangely satisfied. The sensation of his semen marking me was almost too much to bear, but I wanted more. Needed more.

 Chapter 405 Chapter 67 - Stalker (3)

    405 Chapter 67 - Stalker (3)


    "Do you want to continue?" Leon asked, his voice low andmanding.


    "Yesh~," I breathed, no hesitation in my voice.


    I was falling apart. My body had long since stopped resisting, and I knew it wouldn''t be much longer before my heart and mind followed. And maybe... maybe that wasn''t such a bad thing.


    But as Iy there, another thought crept in. What would happen when these sessions ended? We only had two more left¡ªthe contract would be over after the sixth time, and this was our fourth. The thought of him stopping after that... scared me.


    Even while I was lost in my thoughts, I noticed something. Despite just cumming, Leon''s cock was still rock-hard. Before I could process what was happening, he flipped me onto my back, pressing me up against the wall. His dick throbbed, and just the sight of it made my pussy twitch, my body surrendering all over again. There was no way I could resist him now.


    His dick pressed hard against my skirt, slick with my juices, and the thick, white-hot semen still dripping from the tip was slowly oozing down. The sight of it made me want to lick it off, to taste it.


    Leon closed the distance again, his body covering mine as he slid his cock back into me, the thick shaft filling mepletely in one smooth motion. My back hit the wall, cool against my skin, contrasting with the heat between us. His hips pressed against mine, forcing me to take him deeper, the sensation intense as he bottomed out inside me.


    "Huuu... my head... it''s so foggy... naaaa, I''m gonna cum¡­!"


    He started to move, rocking his hips in a steady rhythm while his hands found my breasts. My leg locked tighter around his waist, holding him close as he squeezed my tits roughly, pinching my nipples between his fingers. He didn''t stop there, his hand moving down to pinch my clit, each sharp tweak sending jolts of pleasure-pain that made my whole body tremble. Every pinch made me arch into him, moaning as the mix of pain and pleasure drove me wild.


    With my hips gripped tightly in his hands, Leon picked up the pace, his thrusts turning wild, animalistic. The way he pounded into me, each stroke hard and fast, felt desperate, like he was chasing his release with everything he had.


    My pussy tightened around his dick, more sensitive than before. His violent thrusts sent shockwaves of pleasure through me, my body reacting uncontrobly. Every thrust pushed me closer and closer to the edge until I couldn''t hold it anymore.


    "It''sing! I''m cummingggggggg!" I screamed, my whole body shaking as the orgasm ripped through me, intense and overwhelming.


    As I came, Leon pulled out, his cock slick and throbbing. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Get on your knees. I want to cum on your face," he demanded.


    Still shuddering from the aftershocks of my orgasm, I dropped to my knees, looking up at him with my mouth open as he stroked his dick. It didn''t take long¡ªhis hot, white cum sprayed out, sttering across my face, coating me in the sticky heat.


    "Fuaaah¡­ haa, haa¡­ aaaa¡­" I panted, feeling his cum dripping down my cheeks, my lips, still catching my breath.


    But just as the haze of pleasure began to fade, I noticed something strange. There was movement¡ªsomeone watching. Through the space between Leon''s legs, I saw her. My vision sharpened, and there she was, half-hidden behind a tree, peeking out.


    "L-Leon¡­!" I gasped, pointing with a trembling hand. "She saw us! She saw us!"


    It was E¡ªone of the bronze-ss second years. Her wide eyes met mine for a split second before she turned and ran, disappearing into the distance.


    "It looks like it," Leon said casually, as if the whole thing didn''t bother him in the slightest.


    "She saw us! What do you mean ''it looks like it''? This could ruin me!"


    "She''s been following me all day," Leon said, unbothered. "Maybe now''s the time to confront her."


    "C-Confront her?" I stammered.


    "Yeah. Now that she''s seen everything, you might as well be the one to handle it."


    ***


    E''s POV


    The bell rang, echoing through the room, and I shot up from my seat like I had a fire under me. My heart pounded in my chest as I slung my bag over my shoulder. I''d just seen something I had no business seeing. I needed to hide before they came looking for me.


    "Is E here?"


    The voice made my blood freeze. I nced toward the doorway and there stood Miss Charlotte, talking to two of my ssmates.


    "Huh? Who''s that again?"


    "Beats me."


    "You don''t know her? The girl with the sses and twin braids?"


    "Ohhh, that one. Yeah, no clue. I don''t even notice her."


    My legs moved on autopilot, and I dashed out of the ssroom, my pulse racing. I couldn''t let Miss Charlotte see me. I didn''t know what I was going to do. I''d just witnessed something I wasn''t supposed to, something that could get me in serious trouble. Miss Ka was the reason I was in this mess¡ªshe was the one who had sent me to dig into Miss Charlotte.


    Miss Ka had expected her to crack, thought Miss Charlotte would fall apart within days of losing her status. But it had been months, and the woman was still standing strong, not even a hint of breaking down. Miss Ka suspected Professor Sesillian had a hand in it, but there was always that nagging feeling it wasn''t him¡ªshe was suspecting that Mr. Leon, the skillless student from the first year''s bronze ss, was the one who was changing Miss Charlotte.


    That''s why I was sent to spy on him.


    But today, I stumbled upon something that should have stayed hidden.


    Leon and Miss Charlotte were together like that. I couldn''t believe it. They were doing it in secret, which had to mean their whole rtionship was kept under wraps too.


    If this got out, it would be explosive. Leon was publicly dating the Princess of Betn, and rumors were already swirling that he was getting it on with the Princess of the Beast race as well.


    I couldn''t breathe. I had to disappear. If they find me, I had no idea what they''d do to me.

 Chapter 67 - Stalker (4)

    That night, a loud knock echoed through my room, making me freeze. My body instinctively curled up, and I pulled the nket over myself, trembling as the pounding on the door grew louder and more impatient.


    "What in the world are you doing in there, E? Can''t you hear me knocking? Do you want me to bust the door down or what?"


    The voice on the other side was sharp and familiar, and it made my stomach drop. It was her¡ªMiss Ka. The woman who had forced me into stalking Mr. Leon. She used to cling to Miss Charlotte like a parasite, sucking up to her when she still had power. But when Miss Charlotte lost her status, Miss Ka turned on her, bullying her relentlessly.


    Now she had me under her thumb too.


    I couldn''t bring myself to open the door, not even for someone else. My body was shaking, paralyzed by fear. I didn''t want to deal with this right now. I just wanted to hide.


    "Open the door, E," Miss Ka''s voice dripped with threat. "If you don''t, I''ll call my servants to kick it down. And you know what that means, right?"


    "W-What is it, Miss Ka?" I asked, my voice barely steady.


    "How long were you nning to keep me standing out here?" she spat.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    I swung the door open fully and stepped aside to let her in. The second she walked in, her face twisted in disgust.


    "Ugh. This ce is so cramped! How can you even live like this?" she scoffed, clearly irritated by theck of space.


    "I-I''m sorry," I mumbled, lowering my head, feeling the weight of her judgment.


    Life in the bronze ss meant the bare minimum¡ªa bed, a tiny kitchen jammed into the same room, and a small, cramped area that was supposed to pass for a living room. It wasn''t much, but it was all we had. And of course, it wasn''t enough for someone like her.


    "Anyway, give me the report."


    I froze. Should I really tell her what I saw behind the gym? Miss Charlotte and Mr. Leon¡­ having sex? No way. I couldn''t.


    The thought of revealing that made my stomach twist. If I told her, something bad¡ªno, something really bad¡ªwould happen. I could feel it.


    But if I didn''t say anything, I had nothing to report.


    "E, don''t tell me you didn''t see anything?" Ka''s voice sliced through the air like a de, sharp and venomous. "You''ve been ignoring all my texts, and now that I''m here in person, you have nothing for me?!"


    "I-I''m sorry! But Mr. Leon''s getting suspicious of me. I think he''s already noticed I''ve been watching him."


    "Tsk!" She spat like I''d personally insulted her. "You''re so fucking useless! What good is that shitty skill if you can''t even use it properly? It''s no wonder you''re stuck at the bottom of the rankings¡ªipetent and fucking worthless!"


    Her words hit like blows, but I couldn''t argue. My skill, ''Stalker,'' really was a curse more than a blessing. I could only silence my footsteps¡ªsneak up on people without them hearing me. But if they had sharp enough senses or were suspicious enough, they''d still notice me. That''s it. That''s all it did.


    It wasn''t enough.


    "Get back out there and find something for me, E," Ka hissed, her voice cold as ice. "And if you don''t, you know damn well what''s gonna happen."


    "Y-Yes¡­" I barely managed to stammer out the words, feeling the weight of her threat sink into my bones. Discover stories with empire


    Without even sitting down or pretending to care, Ka turned and stormed out of my cramped room. The second the door clicked shut, I rushed to lock it, my heart hammering in my chest. I slumped against the door, then dragged myself back to bed, curling into the covers as if they could protect me from what wasing.


    ***


    Charlotte''s POV


    Ka, once one of my closest allies¡ªalways clinging to my side like a parasite¡ªstomped back into the dorm with a disgusted scowl stered across her face. Her nose wrinkled in contempt the moment her eyesnded on me. The hostility in the air was suffocating, but I didn''t hesitate. I walked right up to her.


    "Ka," I called.


    Her eyes shed with fury. "Why the fuck are you using my name?" she snapped. "Didn''t I tell you not to show your pathetic face in front of me again? Haven''t you figured out yet where you fucking stand?"


    Her growl was meant to intimidate, but it barely fazed me. Why did I ever let her treat me like this? Why did I allow this girl to p me, to bully me when I had every right to put her in her ce? Even now, with my status gone, she wasn''t as powerful as she thought.


    "What''s with that look? You want me to remind you of your ce again?" Ka''s voice dripped with malice, her eyes gleaming with superiority as if she still had control. But I wasn''t in the mood to y games anymore.


    "I''m not here for that, Ka," I replied coldly. "I just need to know something. You know E, don''t you? You''ve got her running errands for you like ackey. I want to know where her room is."


    Her expression twisted, a sneer pulling at the corner of her lips. "Tsk! I told you not to call me by my name!" She snapped, her hand flying toward my face in a p. But before she couldnd the hit, I caught her wrist mid-air, twisting it sharply.


    "I''m getting real tired of your attitude, Ka." My voice was sharp as I red down at her. "I actually thought you''d make a good friend at some point. But it turns out clinging onto people like a parasite is the only thing you''re good at."


    Her eyes widened, and she stammered, "U-Unhand me! What the hell are you doing?! You''re nothing now!"


    "The academy doesn''t care about status here," I said, twisting her wrist even harder, making her wince. "So even if I break your arm, no one''s going to punish me for hurting a noble like you. At worst, I''ll just be sent to the disciplinary office. But you? You''ll be walking around with a broken wrist. So, I don''t mind taking that risk."


    "W-Wait! If you do this, my father won''t let you get away with it!" she pleaded, panic creeping into her voice.


    "I''ve got a backer stronger than your father could ever dream of." My voice dripped with confidence as I leaned in closer. Leonamon''s power dwarfs her entire family. Leon could crush you like he crushed me. "So, I''m not afraid to hurt you if it means getting what I want."

 Chapter 67 - Stalker (5)

    After getting Ka to tell me what room E was in, I headed there right away. sses above bronze could ess the bronze dorms, but those in bronze couldn''t do the same for higher sses. It was the same deal with the silver ss, except we weren''t allowed into the gold dorms. Gold ss, though? They had no restrictions and could walk into any dorm they pleased.


    The academy imed it was to let the gold ss enjoy their privileges, but to me, it was just a way of showing who they really favored.


    That''s why I had no problem going through the bronze dorms. I was in the silver ss, after all.


    The bronze ss dormitory looked like a building that had seen better days. The floors were creaky wooden boards, and the furniture in the lobby looked like something straight out of an antique shop. It was clear the dorm mother didn''t care about keeping the ce clean. And the people living here? They looked just as gloomy as the building itself.


    Inparison, the silver dorm wasn''t nearly as run-down. Sure, the lobby furniture was used, but it was nowhere near as ancient as the stuff in bronze. The floors were marble, not wood, and the rooms were big enough to fit three cabs full of clothes, with space left for a queen-sized bed. By regr standards, it felt more like an apartment than a dorm.


    Enjoy new stories from empire


    If the silver ss had it that decent, I could only imagine how extravagant the gold dorms were. I''d never been inside one, and with my rankings tanking, I didn''t think I''d get the chance anytime soon. But I could assume it was a whole other level of luxury.


    "And the administrators love to say at every entrance ceremony that they treat all students equally. Yeah, right. They only say that for show, for the image they want the students to have. The discrimination here is obvious."


    I never noticed how messed up things were when I was still a duke''s daughter. Back then, I was blind to the corruption around me, too sheltered to see the cracks. Maybe what happened to me was for the best, though¡ªit had definitely broadened my perspective. Made me see the world for what it really was.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    I shook my head, trying to push the thought away. If I kept thinking like that, I''d never escape Leon''s grip.


    With that in mind, I finally reached E''s dorm room. The sign on the door was impossible to miss: "E''s Room" scrawled in big, bold letters. I raised my hand and knocked.


    No answer. No sound of footsteps. I knocked again, a little harder this time.


    "..."


    Still nothing.


    Instead of waiting, I raised my voice. "Hey, you''re E, right? Can you open the door? I just need to talk to you about something from earlier."


    I didn''t bother tiptoeing around the subject. I went straight to the point. Hiding my reason for being here would only make things worse.


    But still¡ªsilence.


    "Look, you don''t have to worry. I''m not mad that you saw us, alright? But I need to say something to you, and I can''t exactly do that while we''re standing out here. So can you please just open the door?"


    "I... I didn''t see anything!" A timid voice finally slipped through the crack under the door. The tone was shaky, full of panic.


    "I saw you," I said. "You were hiding behind that tree, watching us. Don''t lie. I promise I''m not mad."


    "I-I swear... I didn''t see anything!" she stammered again, voice even shakier this time.


    It was obvious she was lying. Her voice was shaky, scared. I had seen her eyes, wide with shock, staring at us. It must have been the first time she''d seen something like that. If I were in her shoes, I might''ve run away too. But I couldn''t afford to let her leave without having this conversation.


    If she snitched to someone like Ka about what she saw, it could ruin me. Not only could I lose my rtionship with Professor Sesillian, but I''d also get branded as the girl who had sex in public. There was no way I''d let that happen.


    But she wasn''t budging. If I wanted to get through to her, I needed to step it up and use a little force. In situations like this, Leon could''ve been useful¡ªbut he left this mess on my te. Guess he''s the type of guy who runs from situations like this, huh? Like those assholes who get a girl pregnant and disappear.


    "E," I said, my voice dropping to a lower, more serious tone this time. "Open the door. If you don''t, Leon might decide to do something... and trust me, you don''t want that."


    Silence hung in the air. I could feel her hesitation, but I kept pushing.


    "That guy''s a lot more ruthless than you¡ªor anyone at this school¡ªrealizes," I continued. "He knows how to make people with weaknesses submit to him. I mean, why do you think we were doing it in public? It''s not because I''m in love with him, you know that, right? You hang out with Ka enough to know who I really care about."


    It wasn''t exactly a secret, at least not in my circle or even in the circles connected to it. Anyone with half a brain could tell who I had feelings for. E knew who I was talking about.


    "Leon is cruel," I pressed on, hoping to drive the point home. "He''s got something on me¡ªthat''s why I''m under his control right now. And I bet all those other girls flocking around him are probably trapped in his web too. It''s not a stretch to say you could end up like them if you''re not careful."


    I was definitely painting Leon in a bad light, but I didn''t care. If scaring the hell out of her was what it took to make her open up, so be it. Besides, Leon was the one who dropped this situation on me. If he didn''t like it... well, I just have to face his anger then.


    "I can protect you from him," I offered, softening my tone just enough to sound convincing. "But you need to open the door so we can talk. I can help you, but you have to let me."

 Chapter 68 - The Noble Party (1)

    Rose''s POV


    "I never thought my family would dare force me to attend this damn ball," I muttered under my breath, my fists clenching at the thought. Even after cutting me off, they were still pulling strings, making me jump through hoops for them. I could''ve told them to fuck off, but they wouldn''t have let it go. They never did. Besides, I had my own reason foring here tonight¡ªSesillian.


    He was going to be at this party, and from what I''d heard from Leon, he wasn''ting alone. He''d invited Charlotte Sierra to be his date. It was one thing for me to get an invite¡ªeven after being cut off from the family, I could still attend if they sent me an invite¡ªbut Charlotte Sierra had no connection to nobility anymore. Stay tuned for updates on empire


    Her father had been disgraced and stripped of his title when all his dirty secrets were dragged out into the open.


    Anyway, the party was in the Capital City, where all the high-ranking nobles and officials lived, along with the royal family in the nearby castle. Weirdly, though, the royal family wouldn''t be attending. Word was, it was a precaution so none of them would risk getting assassinated. Since the castle walls were basically imprable, they preferred to stay locked up inside.


    The venue was a massive manor, bigger than your typicalrge mansion. The ce was packed with people, all dressed to the nines in formal wear. As for me? I didn''t bother. I wore a simple white blouse with long sleeves and ck jeans. Dresses weren''t my thing anyway.


    But the moment I arrived, I became the center of attention. Every set of eyes in the room locked onto me, ring and boring into me from all directions.


    "Isn''t that...?"


    "Why is she wearing something like that to this event?"


    "Isn''t she ashamed? Not only showing up looking like that, but also continuing to tarnish her family''s name?"


    I ignored the whispers. My family had already cut me off, so their opinions weren''t my problem anymore. But, well, I expected this reaction. It was only natural, given the circumstances.


    After a while, I made my way over to where my father stood, dressed as formal as the rest of them. His green hair had already started to fade into white, but there was still an air of authority around him. That same intimidating presence that used to make me hesitate to approach him when I was little.


    But I wasn''t a little girl anymore. So, I walked straight up to him.


    "What exactly are you wearing?" His voice was just as terrifying as thest time I''d heard it.


    "Well, technically, I can wear whatever I want," I replied, unfazed. "It''s not mandatory to wear formal clothes, right?"


    "In asions like this, yes, it''s mandatory, even if it''s unspoken," he shot back, his tone sharp.


    "Well, that''s news to me," I shrugged, not really caring.


    He sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. "This is why you''ve never fit in with our family. You''ve always been such a tomboy. I can''t believe I wasted my time trying to raise you into a properdy. How did you turn out like this, when I raised you the same as your sister?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s just who I am," I said, meeting his re without flinching. The old me would''ve shrunk under that stare, but not anymore.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    My mother arrived then, apanied by my sister, both of them dressed to perfection in their formal attire. "I can''t believe you''d show up dressed like that. Are you still stuck in your rebellious teenage phase, Rose? Why on earth did youe here in that outfit?" my mother snapped.


    "I told you, it''s not a big deal. As long as I''m not breaking any rules, they can''t kick me out, right?"


    That''s right. There weren''t any specific rules about what to wear here. The invitation didn''t say anything about formal attire being required, so I didn''t bother with it.


    "How exactly do you n on getting married when you keep acting like that?" My mother let out an annoyed sigh, her eyes narrowing in frustration.


    She had been pushing this marriage crap on me for years. Always obsessing over when I''d finally "settle down." But how could I? Every man she introduced me to was a scumbag, not worth a damn.


    "And here I am, nning for you to meet a man who will give you the life you deserve," she said, her tone dripping with disappointment. "And you''re wearing that?"


    "So I was right, huh?" I said, crossing my arms. "You''re setting me up again. You brought me here just to push another marriage scheme on me." I wasn''t surprised in the least. It was the same old story.


    They wanted to marry me off to some powerful family, using me as a pawn for their political and social connections, and tie our family¡ªwell, technically their family now, since I''d been cut off from it¡ªto another one.


    "You''re going to end up a lonely old woman if you keep this up, you know," my sister chimed in, her voice just as irritating as it had always been. She was already in her forties but still unting her so-called perfection.


    She had the same green hair and sharp gaze as our mother, traits I had also inherited¡ªthough, if we''re being honest, I still won in the bust department, even after she popped out kids. "Look at me," she continued, "I''m still as seductive as I was at seventeen, barely aged a day. I''m wearing thetest fashion from Leonamon, because my husband is so rich, he buys me anything I want.


    Meanwhile, you have to work just to afford a shitty car. And you don''t even have time to wear anything nice. I can''t believe you were ever my sister."


    Her smug tone made my blood boil. She''d been acting superior ever since we were kids, lording her "perfect" life over me every chance she got. The urge to punch her in the face was real.


    "This is an order from your family, Rose," my father suddenly cut in, his voice cold andmanding. "You will go with Sir Fier today, and you will do whatever it takes to bed him."


    Sir Fier? That asshole with seventeen wives? Like hell I''d ever be part of some harem.


    "Don''t tell me what to do," I snapped back, ring at him. "I''m not your daughter anymore, remember? I came here out of courtesy, just to say hello. Now, I''m done. I''m leaving."


    Without waiting for a response, I turned and walked away.


    "Rose,e back here!" my father shouted after me, his voice echoing in the grand hall. I didn''t even bother looking back.

 Chapter 68 - The Noble Party (2)

    While I sat back with a drink made by the Leonamon, the sweet burn sliding down my throat, I overheard some gossip that grabbed my attention.


    "I heard the owner of the Leonamon ising here, along with his co-owner. Isn''t that something?" one of the women said, her voice dripping with intrigue. She was dressed to impress, her outfit almost glowing under the lights, detailed with flowery embroidery that shimmered every time she moved.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "I know, right?" another chimed in, her excitement barely contained. "It''s one thing for the co-owner to show up, but the real owner? He''s kept his identity a secret for so long. Hearing he''sing out of the shadows is huge. Right, Ka?"


    "Yeah, whatever. He''s probably just some wrinkled old man," Ka muttered, ncing up from her phone. Her clothes were even fancier, like she was trying to one-up the others. She sat with her legs crossed, but her mood made it obvious she didn''t care to be part of the conversation.


    "Oh,e on, don''t jinx it!" the first oneughed, her eyes shing mischievously. "You never know¡ªhe could be hot! And, honestly, I wouldn''t mind if he''s an old man. Older guys love women half, or even a third, their age. It''s always the same story." She leaned in, a sly grin spreading on her face. "I''d jump on the spot to get a rich old man with fat stacks of cash.


    And, let''s be real, with how old he probably is, it wouldn''t take long for him to kick the bucket and leave all that money behind."


    "You''re so bad," teased the other woman, giving her a yful nudge, theirughter filling the space between them.


    Ka, though, remained glued to her phone, barely even ncing up.


    "Hey, Ka! Isn''t this supposed to be a celebration? You''re killing the vibe. What''s with you staring at your phone like that?" the first woman asked.


    "Nothing. Sirches isn''t answering my texts. He was supposed to be here already, but he''s not, and he''s not replying."


    "You mean your current boyfriend? The one who can''t even fuck you right?" the second woman teased with a sly smirk, her giggle cutting through the air.


    "Don''t say it like that. Yeah, I''m always left unsatisfied when we have sex, but the guy''s loaded. And with him being the heir to a viscount title, I''m basically guaranteed to be his wife and still be part of a noble family. My brother''s the one inheriting our family''s viscount title, so I''d be left out anyway. I''d probably just end up as some knight in the family, and I''m not about that life.


    Besides, his family owns the coal mines in the south, so my future''s set. Unlike you, my n is realistic¡ªand I''m not chasing after some old man."


    The second woman rolled her eyes, shifting in her seat with a bored expression. "Ugh, I''d still rather have some old man fuck me senseless than be stuck with a tiny, useless dick that doesn''t do shit."


    It was getting to the point where I was hearing things I really didn''t want to. Their conversation was turning into something I''d rather not be a part of, so I walked away from them.


    "By the way, you heard, right? Charlotte''sing with Professor Sesillian," the first one continued, her voice lowering but still loud enough to catch.


    I froze mid-step. Before I could get any farther away, their next words hit my ears.


    "Yeah. That bitch still thinks she''s a noble, doesn''t she? Clinging to that fantasy, even though her family''s been stripped of their status ages ago. What a joke."


    The conversation stirred something in me. Maybe Leon was right all along. Maybe Charlotte Sierra was just a pawn in Sesillian''srger game, and that''s why she was going to show up at this party. My thoughts swirled with suspicion as I considered the implications.


    Then, as if summoned by my thoughts, Professor Sesillian Quinn arrived, his presence impossible to ignore. In noble circles, he was a legend¡ªfamous for his sharp mind, his undeniable charisma, and the way hemanded attention. Walking beside him was Charlotte Sierra, draped in an elegant dress that clung to her in all the right ces, making her look like the embodiment of a noblewoman.


    Her posture was wless, her expression calm, almost serene, like the harsh realities of her life hadn''t touched her at all. She still looked like the daughter of a noble, untouched by hardship.


    "Why the hell is Sierra''s daughter here? I thought this party was for actual nobles," someone nearby muttered, their tone sharp and judgmental.


    "The Sierra family isn''t even part of the nobility anymore," another voice replied, equally condescending. "Her mother crawled back to her old family, and her father''s dead. Does she really think she can restore her family''s name by pulling a stunt like this?"


    "No chance. If it were that easy, they wouldn''t have lost their title in the first ce. And what''s with Quinn''s eldest son walking in with her?"


    The whispers spread like wildfire, the murmurs growing louder, the judgment and curiosity rippling through the crowd. People stared, some trying to piece together what was happening, others just enjoying the spectacle of it all.


    Watching Sesillian stride in,pletely unbothered by the noise around him, was unsettling. It was like he didn''t give a damn about the rumors or the stares. His calmness, his absolute indifference, sent a chill through me.


    "It''s almost disturbing how unfazed Sesillian is," I muttered under my breath. "It''s like he''s not even concerned about the bacsh, or the fact that people are talking shit right in front of him."


    But then, someone said, "Oh, so that''s why, huh? Well, I guess that changes things. Makes sense now."


    A sudden chill ran down my spine, unlike anything I''d ever felt before. What the hell just happened? One second, everyone was all riled up about Charlotte Sierra being here, and the next, they''d done aplete 180¡ªtalking like it wasn''t a big deal at all. Nobles don''t just let things slide, especially when someone without noble blood shows up at an event like this.


    Their egos are too damn big for that. And yet, with just a few words, Sesillian had made them all back down, like it wasn''t even worth getting pissed about.


    "Sesillian must''ve used his skill on them," I muttered, piecing it together.


    His skill... that ability of his¡ªit lets him charm people, make them believe whatever he wants them to believe. And now that I''m thinking about it, it''s pretty much just brainwashing, in and simple.

 Chapter 68 - The Noble Party (3)

    After that, another figure stepped through the entrance, and the moment I saw who it was, I nearly choked on my drink.


    What the fuck¡ª? Is that Leon? Why the hell is he here?


    But he lookedpletely different tonight. His outfit was ridiculously luxurious, something that looked like it came straight from the finest Leonamon fabric, but somehow, it seemed even more exclusive, like it had been handcrafted for him alone. The way the material shimmered under the light made it clear this wasn''t just any expensive attire¡ªthis was his attire.


    His long white hair, tied high into a sleek ponytail, flowed down his back, and his cold, white eyes gleamed behind a pair of sses, giving him a sharp, almost otherworldly look.


    Yet, despite all the changes, I knew it was Leon. There was no mistaking it.


    "Who the hell is that?"


    "I don''t know. I''ve never seen anyone like him before. Is he some noble from another country?"


    "Who knows?"


    The murmurs spread through the crowd like wildfire. Every eye in the room was drawn to him, his presencemanding attention. The way he stood there, poised and graceful, oozed power and nobility¡ªlike someone used to being admired, maybe even worshiped. His very stance screamed authority, and his clothes only reinforced it, practically shouting that this was a man of immense status.


    "Hey, isn''t he kinda... hot?"


    "Right?"


    The young women who had been chatting earlier were now fully fixated on him. One of them, who had been staring at her phone the whole time, finally looked up to see what all the fuss was about.


    "Yeah."


    "See? Even Ka, who''s been bored out of her mind, thinks so!"


    The three of them couldn''t tear their eyes away from him, but they weren''t alone. Hell, almost everyone was staring now, like they couldn''t help themselves. Even Charlotte Sierra was looking, though her gaze held more exhaustion than interest, while Sesillian''s eyes were locked onto him too.


    "Let''s go talk to him!" one of the young women urged, excitement bubbling in her voice.


    Without missing a beat, the three of them made a beeline for him.


    "Hello," one of the women purred, shing a seductive smile. Her eyes lingered on him, practically undressing him with her gaze. "Um, may I know your name?"


    "Oh, I''m Faust," he replied, his voice smooth as velvet, apanied by that charming smile of his. "Christopher Faust."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The three women giggled, eyes glinting like they had just struck gold. A wave of disgust and jealousy immediately surged inside me. Why was I jealous? Sure, I''d slept with Leon once, but I swore I wouldn''t fall for his tricks again. So why the hell was I feeling this way? It''s not like I''m still in love with him¡­ right?


    While my mind was spinning with that, Leon¡ªnow calling himself Christopher Faust¡ªgracefully excused himself from the women, giving them a polite nod.


    "Um, Mr. Faust!" one of the women called out, her voice dripping with eagerness. "May I ask your status? You''re obviously not from here, and judging by your appearance, you must be of high status. Are you, by chance, a duke from a foreign country?"


    "No, no," Leon replied, giving a slight shake of his head, a calm smile still ying on his lips. "I''m just a lowlymoner."


    The effect of those words was immediate. The women''s faces fell, the air around them growing awkward as they exchanged quick nces.


    "Wait, he''s just amoner? What a disappointment."


    "Let''s get out of here."


    They turned away from him in an instant, their previous excitement vanishing. Around them, the onlookers began muttering in annoyance, their faces twisting with disgust.


    "Amoner? What the hell is amoner doing at this party?"


    "Is this event going downhill, invitingmoners now?"


    The nobles were clearly pissed off. This was supposed to be an exclusive party, and now not only were there outcasts from nobility, but amoner? The arrogance in the room was practically tangible.


    And then, Leon¡ªno, Faust¡ªspotted me. His gaze locked onto mine, and despite every fiber of my being wanting to avoid him, I knew it was toote. He was heading straight for me. I sighed, my shoulders slumping as I gave in.


    "What the hell are you doing here, Leon?"


    "What? Sorry, miss, but the name''s Faust. Christopher Faust, at your service. I''d appreciate it if you''d call me that while we''re here."


    "Quit the charade. It''s obviously you, even with the changes in your appearance."


    "Is that so? I dyed my hair white for this, put in contact lenses to make my eyes match, grew out my hair, tied it back, and you''re saying it''s still obvious I''m me?"


    "It''s painfully obvious. Well, to people who actually know you, at least. Charlotte Sierra definitely noticed you too, judging by the look on her face earlier. Seems like she recognizes you."


    "Ah, Charlotte," he mused. "Yeah, we had a little thing going on for a while."


    "And why was that?" I shot back. "No, wait¡ªdon''t answer. I don''t want to hear about your messy-ass love affairs. If you did, I might end up ripping out all my hair."


    Suddenly, a strange heaviness fell over me, and I felt it¡ªeyes on me, burning into my back. It was like whoever was staring wanted to twist a de of jealousy right into my gut. I rubbed the back of my neck, trying to shake the feeling, but it wouldn''t leave me. Turning around quickly, I scanned the room, but no one seemed to be looking at me anymore. Yet I knew someone had been.


    Sesillian was standing behind me, almost too casually.


    "Well," Leon¡ªor should I say Faust¡ªsmirked, "looks like my little appearance change is working. He''s practically eyeing me like he wants to eat me alive."


    "Who?" I asked, narrowing my eyes.


    "That''s a secret," he said. "Something you''ll figure out before the night''s over."


    I didn''t like the way he grinned at me, as if he was nning something shady. That smug look stered across his face told me something was definitely up.


    "Rose." My father''s voice rang out from behind me. I turned to face him. "Why are you with this man?"

 Chapter 68 - The Noble Party (4)

    "Why are you with this man?"


    I stayed quiet, locking eyes with him, refusing to give in to his demand. The tension was thick in the air, but when I saw he wasn''t about to let it slide without an answer, I finally gave in.


    "Someone I know," I said, my voice sharp and indifferent.


    My father''s gaze raked over Leon, slow and condescending, before he let out a disgusted scoff. "Look at you now, mingling withmoners. It seems all the effort I put into your education was a waste after all."


    "Knowing someone who doesn''t fit your shallow preferences isn''t a failure of my education," I shot back. "It''s the result of you trying to mold me into something I never wanted to be."


    "Rose has really hit rock bottom if she''s willing to defend amoner," my older sister spat, standing right beside him.


    "I can''t for the life of me understand Rose''s reasoning for being acquainted with someone like that," my mother added, her voice dripping with disdain as she looked Leon up and down like he was filth.


    Leon, ever calm, gave a slight bow. "Ah, greetings, madams and sir. Christopher Faust, at your service. I may be amoner, but I am also a businessman," he said, his voice smooth andposed, the smile never leaving his face.


    "A businessman?" my father sneered, his lips curling with contempt. "How appropriate for a man like you. The only way you people survive is by groveling in the dirt for whatever scraps you can get. Businessmen are nothing more than pathetic bootlickers, kissing the feet of those above them.


    I remember a merchant who tried that once, licking my boots just to get a few coins for his miserable little trade. He wasted it all, of course, and I had him hanged for fraud. I smell the same stink on you."


    Leon''s smile didn''t falter.


    "Well, it looks like Rose has a thing for those types," my sister chimed in with a mocking smirk. "She does seem like the type to grovel herself."


    "You..." I growled, my teeth grinding together as I red at her, fury boiling inside me. No, she wasn''t my sister anymore. That connection had been severed long ago. The only person I considered family now was Grace, who was resting safely in the Leonamon.


    My father''s cold eyes swept over me before settling on Leon. His lip curled in disgust. "You''re wearing something expensive, but I doubt you could ever afford it. You probably stole it from the rightful owner and came here to scam even more people, didn''t you?"


    "Scam? No way. I''m an honest-to-goodness businessperson." Leon''s smile didn''t waver for a second. "And this? I may not look like it, but I own thepany that makes this line, you know?"


    "The clothing line? There''s no chance," my mother scoffed, her nose wrinkling in disgust. "How could amoner like you afford fine clothing, let alone establish a brand?"


    "Well, let''s just say... determination goes a long way."


    Leon''s tone was light, almost yful, but it was clear he wasn''t being serious. Of course, they took it as a joke, and all of them burst into mockingughter.


    "A businessman isn''t going to survive on just determination," my father sneered, his voice dripping with condescension. "I''m sure you heard about this noble gathering and came here with the sole purpose of scamming people. But too bad for you, I''m here, and I''ll make sure the knights drag you out in chains."


    "What?"


    "And you, Rose," he turned his icy gaze on me, his tone hard, "you''re nothing but an aplice to this... this filth. I had expectations for you, but you threw them away the moment you showed up here, dressed like a fool, with him. Knights, arrest them both!"


    The knights, loyal to my former family, rushed toward us. But in an instant, the atmosphere changed. It was as if the temperature dropped, the very air around us turning icy and oppressive.


    "Guh!"


    "Hng?!"


    The knights froze in ce, their movements stilled by the sudden presence of shadowy figures. Women, dressed in sleek ck, appeared as if from nowhere, their des glinting in the dim light, resting dangerously against the knights'' necks.


    "W-What... Who are these people?!" My mother''s voice trembled, her confident demeanor shattered as she took in the scene before her. The knights, powerless and outmatched, stood frozen, their eyes wide in terror.


    "Hostility toward the Master is unforgivable," one of the women in ck stated coldly, her de pressing lightly against a knight''s throat. "Anyone who dares toy a finger on him, or even direct a hostile gaze, will be punished."


    "What are these people doing?! Where the hell did they evene from?! You... you''re behind this, aren''t you?!" My father''s voice was thick with both rage and panic, the veins in his neck bulging as he spat his usation at Leon, eyes wide in disbelief.


    "Rx, girls. I''m not in any danger." Leon''s voice was steady, almost soothing. As if onmand, the women in ck melted away into the shadows, their sharp des leaving the knights gasping for air. The men, stripped of their pride, copsed to their knees, struggling to catch their breath, some coughing like they''d just been punched in the gut.


    "You... barbarian!" My father bellowed, his voice cracking. "You brought assassins in here?!"


    "They''re not assassins, they''re my bodyguards," Leon corrected, his lips still curved in that unsettlingly calm smile. "They''re trained for moments like these." He gave a casual shrug, like the whole ordeal was just a minor inconvenience.


    "I can''t believe this¡ª" My father tried to regain control of the situation, but Leon cut him off smoothly.


    "You''re the one who threatened violence first," Leon said, his eyes narrowing slightly, though the smile remained. "And if you give me any more trouble, next time, it won''t just be their necks that are in danger. Yours will be right there with them, flying through the air."


    The words came out yful, but the weight behind them was undeniable. A dark promise lurked just beneath the surface, cold as ice. Every syble dripped with menace. It wasn''t just a warning¡ªit was a guarantee.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    My father... trembled. I had never seen him like this before. His legs quivered, the color drained from his face, and for the first time in my life, this domineering man who had always stood tall, always in control, was shaking like a leaf.


    "You fool!" he choked out, barely able to steady his voice. "I will have you executed for this!"


    "Stop your babbling, you foolish old man." The voice cut through the air like a whip, silencing the room. The tension snapped as all eyes turned toward the man who had just walked in. It was Duke Merca¡ªthe host of this grand party. He strolled in with an air of authority that demanded attention.


    He was no ordinary noble; Duke Merca was one of the most powerful and influential figures in the entire kingdom, the highest official in the castle.


    "D-Duke...?" My father stuttered. His trembling only worsened. "W-Who... who is this man?"


    Duke Merca''s gaze fell on Leon, then back to my father. "He''s the owner of the Leonamon," the Duke stated.


    The moment the words left his mouth, my father''s face went ghostly white. The trembling became uncontroble now, like a man staring death in the face. My mother''s mouth dropped open in shock, her eyes wide with disbelief. And my sister... she looked like she''d been pped in the face, her jaw nearly hitting the floor.


    The realization hit them all at once. My father had just fucked up¡ªbig time. Explore stories on empire

 Chapter 68 - The Noble Party (5)

    Leon''s/Christopher Faust''s POV


    Everyone around me locked their eyes on me, staring from every direction. I could practically see the shock on their faces when they realized I was the owner of Leonamon.


    Even Rose looked stunned. I had never told her I owned Leonamon, and now, she was staring at me like everyone else, her eyes practically demanding an exnation. And, of course, I''d give it to herter. It wasn''t like I was trying to keep it a secret from her in the first ce.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Duke Merca, it''s been a while," I greeted the man approaching me. I''d known him for only about two months. He was a patron of the cake shop, and he ended up offering me a piece ofnd to expand the business. Not that he personally liked the cakes¡ªit was his daughter. He doted on her so much that he called me in to discuss a partnership.


    In return for a monthly supply of cakes, he gave me thend to boost production.


    Enjoy new adventures from empire


    "It has, Mr. Faust. It seems like your reception here... isn''t as warm as I expected. My apologies for the dy in introducing you. There was a bit of traffic on the way from my other estate back to the manor," he said.


    "It''s fine," I replied. It wasn''t like I cared about these arrogant nobles acting like they were better than me. What bothered me more was how Rose''s family acted like she didn''t belong here. "Actually, I appreciate the invitation and this opportunity."


    "As my partner, of course you''re invited," Duke Merca replied, smiling broadly. Out of all the dukes in the country, he was the only one who wasn''tpletely slimy. It''d be a lie to say he was entirely good¡ªhe was a scheming Duke, always manipting things to his advantage¡ªbut at least most of his maniption came with good intentions, more or less.


    "Well, I''ll officially start the party now. Please, enjoy yourselves," Duke Merca announced with a broad smile.


    "Of course," I replied, my tone steady as he nodded and walked away, leaving me standing there.


    I turned to Rose, who seemed to finally pull herself out of her thoughts. Her eyes locked on mine, and for a moment, they were filled with a mix of curiosity and frustration. "Do you mind if we talk? Just for a bit?" she asked, her voice low but clear.


    "Well, I guess," I said, shrugging, though I knew this conversation wasing.


    I was about to follow her when a voice interrupted from behind, slicing through the air like an unwanted gust of wind.


    "I never thought you''d be the owner of Leonamon! What a surprise!"


    I turned around, and there he was¡ªRose''s father. Just earlier, the same man had been belittling me, treating me like somemoner trash, and even trying to have me arrested under the bullshit usation that I was here to scam people. But now, after realizing I owned Leonamon, his attitude did aplete 180. The sheer absurdity of it almost made meugh.


    "Well, I get why it''s hard to believe," I said, keeping my voice casual. "Considering I''m just amoner."


    "W-Well, I suppose perseverance and determination have a lot to do with it, right, hon?" He stammered, his sudden friendliness so forced it was almost physically painful to watch.


    "Y-Yes! People who persevere, no matter what their background is, they''re obviously going to seed, right?" Rose''s mother chimed in, her smile so fake it looked like it might crack at any second.


    It was almost too much. Watching them switch sides and agree with every wording out of my mouth after all the shit they''d said earlier was pureedy. I wanted tough out loud, to tell them just how ridiculous they looked, but I had to keep my cool. This wasn''t the ce to lose it. Gotta stayposed, no matter how much I wanted tough my ass off.


    "You two are such scumbags," Rose muttered, her voice low but sharp enough to cut through the air like a knife, loud enough for those around her to catch it.


    "D-Dear? What did you just say?" her mother asked, her voice trembling slightly, trying to maintain someposure.


    "I said you''re scumbags," Rose repeated, her tone biting, her words echoing in the silence that followed. "You both were just trashing him earlier, calling him amoner and using him of trying to scam people. But now, the moment you find out he owns Leonamon, you''ve switched up like nothing happened. You''re all standing there trying to kiss his ass like he''s suddenly worth your time.


    Earlier, you called him a bootlicker. Now tell me, how the fuck is that not scumbag behavior? It couldn''t be clearer."


    "R-Rose, dearest, what are you saying?" her mother stammered, the cracks in herposure widening by the second, her voice shaky and desperate.


    Oh, no. She pulled the "Rose dearest" card, trying to smooth this disaster over. I had to bite my tongue to keep fromughing out loud. This situation was pure gold. Watching them squirm like this? Absolutely priceless.


    "Yeah, right," Rose''s voice sliced through the air like a whip. "Weren''t you the one who told me I didn''t deserve to be called your daughter anymore because I left? No, actually, because you kicked me out?" Her eyes were zing, filled with a mix of fury and disgust. "And now, just because you know I''m connected to Le¡ªMr. Faust¡ªyou''re pulling that ''dearest'' crap?


    Don''t fuck with me." She leaned forward, spitting the words like venom. "Sure, you carried me in your womb and raised me in your stomach, but that doesn''t make you my mother. And as for you," she sneered at her father, "you sure as hell aren''t my father."


    The tension in the room thickened, like a wire stretched to the point of snapping. Rose''s parents looked like they were trying to swallow razor des, their faces contorted in shock. Her sister, sensing the explosion, tried to step in.


    "R-Rose! What are you saying to our parents?!"


    But the second Rose''s eyes¡ªthose fierce, unforgiving eyes¡ªlocked onto her, the sister visibly recoiled. Her face drained of color, lips trembling as if she knew she''d just stepped into a minefield.


    "And you," Rose hissed. "You''re even worse. You''re fucking scum, lower than either of them could ever be."


    Her words hung in the air, sharp as a de, before she spun on her heel and stormed off. Not once did she look back, not even for a second.


    I followed her, fighting back the grin threatening to split my face. My lips twitched, the corners barely held in ce.

 Chapter 69.5 - Cowgirl Sandra (1)

    Sandra''s body was perfectly sculpted, like an hourss, each curve and muscle begging to be admired. Her intense workouts had sharpened her already toned figure into something even more breathtaking. Four distinct abs peeked through the smooth skin of her tight stomach, flexing slightly with each breath she took.


    She wasn''t bulky; she was fit, sleek, and irresistibly sexy, the kind that made your mouth go dry just from looking.


    My heartbeat pounded in my chest, each thud echoing louder as I drank in the sight of her. It had been too long since Ist felt her warmth around me, and now, with that damn aphrodisiac still coursing through my veins¡ªthanks to Sesillian¡ªI was more wound up than ever. My dick strained painfully against the fabric of my pants, throbbing with each rapid beat of my pulse, aching for release.


    "Master, I''m going to pull your pants down now," Sandra said, her voice dropping to a husky whisper. Her hands moved slowly, teasingly, as she peeled my pants down, then reached up to grab my briefs. With one fluid motion, she tugged them down too. My dick sprang free, the cool air brushing over it like a caress as it pped against my lower stomach.


    Sandra''s eyes widened, staring at it like she was seeing something sacred. A shudder ran through her as she leaned in closer, inhaling deeply. "Ahhh~, Master''s smell. I''m about to cum just from smelling your penis..."


    She lingered for a moment, savoring the scent, then finally parted her lips, sliding the tip of my cock past her warm, wet mouth. Her tongue swirled around the sensitive head, each lick sending jolts of pleasure shooting through my body. She sank lower, slowly engulfing my length, her throat tightening as she took me all the way in.


    The tight, pulsing heat around my cock was overwhelming, squeezing me so snugly that I nearly lost control right then. My body burned from the inside, every nerve raw with the aphrodisiac''s heat, heightening every sensation.


    "I''m cumming, Sandra. Take it all in!" I growled, my voice ragged as I grabbed the back of her head, forcing her down further. My cock pushed deeper into her throat, until the head pressed into the tight confines of her esophagus, her lips sealed tightly around the base.


    Sandra''s eyes locked onto mine, her pupils dting as they rolled back slightly from the force of my thrusts. Her throat clenched, struggling to adjust, but she didn''t pull back. With a final, desperate thrust, I released, thick ropes of cum shooting down her throat. My fingers dug into her hair, holding her in ce as I emptied myself inside her.


    She choked, the pressure forcing some of the cum to spill from the corners of her mouth, dribbling down her chin. A few strands even escaped from her nose, mixing with the beads of sweat on her flushed skin.


    After a while of shooting ropes, I finally let go of my hold on her head, and then she pulled her head back to allow my cock to slip out of her mouth. When she did, my cock was still filled with semen, and her saliva. She licked it all up like she was licking an icecream.


    After cleaning up, Sandra stood up, her body glistening slightly, then climbed onto the bed with a fluid motion, straddling my waist. Her fingers slid down to her crotch, parting the slick folds of her pussy, revealing the glistening pink depths that twitched with need.


    As she spread herself open, a thick strand of her love juice clung to her lips before stretching out, dripping down onto my cock, leaving a warm, wet smear across its length.


    "I''m going to make you feel good, Master," Sandra breathed, her voice turning husky, her eyes wide and dark with lust, like she''d be someone who lived for the pleasure coursing through her veins.


    Find adventures at empire


    "Do it, Sandra," I growled back, desire roughening my tone.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She wrapped her hand around my cock, angling it toward her entrance, which was still dripping wet. With a slow, deliberate motion, she began to sink her hips down, letting my cock tease the edge of her warmth. Her slick lips parted as she pushed further down, her breath catching as the head of my cock brushed against her heated folds.


    "Nnn..." Sandra moaned, the sound vibrating through the air, her voice trembling with barely contained need. But she kept pushing down, her pussy walls clenching around me as they stretched to take me in deeper, her wetness coating every inch.


    "HhnnNnnnnnnnnnnngggg!"


    The moment my cock reached halfway inside her, a flood of her juices poured out, soaking both of us as her back arched sharply, her body straining like a taut bow. Her mouth fell open, her voice breaking into breathless gasps. It was obvious she''d alreadye, the sudden surge leaving her legs shaking around me.


    "Y-Your penis is so big... as expected of Master..." she mumbled, her voice barely a whisper, eyes zed with the overwhelming rush, her breathsing in short, ragged bursts.


    "I''m still only halfway in. You need to take it all," I growled, my voice rough with the need to push deeper.


    "Y-Yesh~..." she whimpered, her lips quivering with desire.


    With a determined moan, she sank her hips down further, my cock pushing past her tight walls until it pressed firmly against her deepest spot. I could feel the soft, hot ring of her cervix pressing against the tip of my cock, a snug barrier that pulsed around me.


    "Aaaaah~, you''re so deeeeep!" she cried out, her voice turning into a desperate wail as she threw her head back, arching her neck and pressing her chest forward, surrendering fully to the intense pressure building inside her.


    "I-I''m going to pleasure you now..." Sandra moaned, her voice trembling with need. She started grinding her hips down onto me, riding my cock with slow, deliberate movements, her hands pressing firmly against my thighs for bnce. Her hips rolled in a hypnotic rhythm, each downward thrust pushing my cock deeper inside her slick heat. "Aaaahn, aaah, aaah...!"


    The wet, rhythmic sound of her ass pping against my waist filled the room, each impact sending a shudder through her body.

 Chapter 69.5 - Cowgirl Sandra (2)

    Chapter 69.5 - Cowgirl Sandra (2)


    The noise echoed off the walls, mixing with her desperate cries, and the intensity of it all only made my blood run hotter. Luckily, the room was soundproof, and I had already checked with the Shadows for any hidden recording devices, so we were free to be as loud and wild as we wanted while fucking.


    "Fuaaaah! Aaaah, it feels good, it feels gooood!"


    Sandra''s voice pitched higher with every thrust, her breath catching as pleasure overwhelmed her senses.


    Her breasts bounced with each movement, those full, round curves swaying and jiggling with the force of her thrusts. I couldn''t resist reaching out, my hands grabbing onto those soft, heavy mounds, squeezing them firmly. Her nipples were hard under my palms, adding to the heat building between us, and I relished the feeling of her breasts filling my hands.


    They were so damn bouncy, molding perfectly in my grip as my hands sunk into the soft, supple flesh, overflowing between my fingers. It felt like holding pure, living warmth. Her body was incredible, every curve driving me over the edge.


    "Aaaaaaaaah, yaaaahnn~ Ahhhh, ahhhh, hhhhaaaa~!"


    Her moans filled the room, each one spilling out in rhythm with the desperate clenching of her walls.


    Her meaty pussy gripped my dick like a vice, squeezing so tightly that it sent waves of pleasure straight through me. Her earlier desire to make me feel good had melted away, now entirely overwhelmed by her own need. She was riding the edge of madness, her body moving instinctively to seek out more, to take more.


    I wasn''t about toin¡ªevery movement, every clench around me sent sparks through my body, her molten heat burning my cock from the inside out.


    "Aaaah, yaaaahnn~ aaaaaah, ahhh, fuaaaahhhHhhh~!" Her voice grew higher, more desperate with each thrust.


    The buildup was intense, like a pressure cooker about to explode. Sweat sprayed from our bodies, mingling in the air as the bed creaked and groaned beneath us. My climax wasing fast, my breaths ragged as I felt the tingling rush surge through me. But before I let myself go, I seized her legs, adjusting my hold, and began pounding into her from below with renewed force.


    "Aaaaah! N-Nooo! S-So goood! It feels so goooooood~!!! Ahhh, ahhhhhh, aaaaaaaaaaah!!!"


    Her cries came out in broken gasps, her entire body trembling from the relentless assault.


    I thrust into her harder, my hips bucking upward as I mmed my cock into her dripping wet pussy. Each thrust sent waves of heat rippling through her body, her insides twisting and churning around me, desperate for release. Her warmth coiled tighter, and I could feel her right on the edge, just like me.


    "I''m cumming!" I growled, pushing deeper until my tip pressed against the entrance to her womb. A deep shudder wracked through me as I let go, pumping hot, thick streams of cum deep inside her.


    "Fuaaaaaaaaaaah! Aaaaaaaah, so hotttt! It feels good! It feels so goooood!"


    Sandra''s eyes rolled back, her body jerking as she felt the rush of hot semen flooding her womb, filling her up until she couldn''t take any more. The intense, pulsing waves of pleasure made it feel like my very soul was being drained out along with each spurt of cum.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaah! Aah, ah, ahhhhhh!" Her voice cracked as her head snapped back, her back arching sharply, mouth hanging open in a breathless, ragged cry. Her throat stretched, her neck straining with every shudder as she waspletely consumed by the sensation.


    Even though my release had been intense, I couldn''t stop. The fire still raged inside me, burning hotter than ever. One of my weaknesses, the kind that left me powerless¡ªif I was spiked with aphrodisiacs, I was a ve to the sensation of a pussy. And let''s be honest, what man could resist? Pussy was a weakness for every man.


    Sandra seemed to sense that I wasn''t done yet. She took a breath, steadying herself as she kept moving.


    "Nnnngghhhh... Ah, ah, ahhh... it feels... so good!"


    An hourter, we were still tangled together, bodies glistening with sweat. Her womb seemed to have calmed, and her movements had slowed, hips grindingzily as she panted heavily. A line of drool ran from the corner of her mouth, catching the light as it dripped onto her chest. She stared up at the ceiling, eyes zed with a dazed, intoxicated look.


    After a brief pause, Sandra began to sway her hips again, her ass bouncing against me. Wet, squelching sounds echoed through the room as her soaked pussy clung tightly to my cock.


    Her inner walls were undting wildly, rippling along my length, as if her body sought to consume every inch of me. My dick slid back and forth through her slick heat, matching the rhythm of her desperate thrusts. Where our bodies joined, wet, sticky sounds filled the air, as our mixed fluids bubbled up and matted into her golden pubic hair, glistening under the dim light.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Ah, nnnn, ahhh! It''s so good, it''s so gooood!"


    Explore more stories with empire


    She mmed her hips down, grinding in deep circles, forcing my cock to drag directly against her cervix. Each grind sent a sharp, electric jolt through us, making my breath hitch as I gritted my teeth.


    Her pussy grew even tighter, mping down with a relentless grip, the snug pressure around my swollen shaft driving me toward the brink. It was an agonizing, perfect pleasure, her every squeeze making my blood run hotter. Sweat dripped down her face, her hair flying wild, as she moved with a frenzied urgency.


    Her breasts bounced with the force of her movements, the flushed, peach-colored tips taut and begging to be touched. Watching her lose herself in the heat of the moment, her body writhing and arching, was intoxicating. And as she rode me harder, her dripping wet pussy seemed to swell, pushing back against the overwhelming tightness.


    Sandra suddenly dropped her hips with a heavy thud, my cock ramming into her deepest parts with enough force to make her body jolt. The impact made her let out a choked gasp, her mouth hanging open as her back arched. The shock of it left my mind nk for a heartbeat, the pleasure so blinding that I could barely think.


    My muscles gave out, and the hot surge I''d been holding back burst free, racing up my shaft with a desperate need.


    A loud, messy squelch echoed from where our bodies met as my cum exploded inside her. Thick, hot ropes of semen shot deep into her, flooding her womb until I could feel the pressure of it pushing back. The heat of my release filled herpletely, spreading a burning warmth through her belly.


    "Hyaaaaaaaaaa, it''s so hot, it''s sho hwottt! Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!" Sandra''s voice cracked, turning into a raw, broken scream as her orgasm ripped through her. Her face twisted with pleasure, her expression bing ck and mindless.


    Her pussy clenched hard around my cock, milking everyst drop, squeezing me with a relentless force from her entrance to her deepest core. As her spasms slowly subsided, thick, white cum leaked from the tight seal between us, dripping down onto the sheets below.


    Spent and trembling, Sandra copsed against my chest, her breathing in short, shaky gasps, her whole body shivering from the aftershocks, with my cock still buried deep inside her tight, quivering heat.

 Chapter 70 - Plain To Beautiful (1)

    Chapter 70 - in To Beautiful (1)


    After cleaning up with Sandra, I swung open the door to the room, letting a rush of cool air hit my face. There, in the hallway, stood the two Shadow members¡ªIsabelle and Juliette. Their chests heaved with every breath, their faces flushed red, a sheen of sweat glistening on their skin. Even with the supposed soundproofing, it looked like they''d caught every bit of what went down inside.


    Their eyes darted away quickly, but the heat in their cheeks betrayed them.


    Across the hallway, my gazended on three more women¡ªMaya, Amon, and a neer who immediately drew attention. She was mesmerizing, her beauty radiating like a pulse. The dress she wore clung to her body in just the right way, flowing like water and sparkling under the light, as if it had been crafted for royalty.


    Her posture was regal, with an elegance that made it seem like she had been born for a throne. One nce at her, and you''d think she was a princess.


    But in reality, just like me, she was only amoner.


    This was my way of striking back at that woman, Ka¡ªthe one who constantly set E on my trail, trying to pry into my rtionship with Charlotte. But there was more to it than that. I was going to shatter the pride of those arrogant nobles, make them swallow the fact that evenmoners could rise above them. I could already imagine the bitter taste in their mouths.


    It would be hrious to see their reactions, and I couldn''t wait.


    ***


    Ka''s POV


    Sirches still wasn''t picking up my calls, the silence stretching longer and longer. He was sote that the party had already been in full swing for what felt like an eternity.


    "I can''t believe this¡­" I hissed under my breath, clicking my tongue sharply. Why the fuck couldn''t he hurry up? He''s got a car, doesn''t he? So why wasn''t he here yet? "Sirches, I swear, if you keep me waiting any longer, we''re done¡­"


    But the moment the words left my lips, I swallowed hard, knowing I couldn''t afford to follow through. I needed Sirches to maintain my status. My brother was set to inherit everything¡ªthe title, the wealth¡ªwhile I''d be left with nothing but the clothes on my back. But Sirches? He was the heir to a viscount, and marrying him meant I''d keep my title and be a viscountess.


    So, for now, I had to put up with him.


    But God, did I wish I could have found a better man. Someone like the owner of Leonamon. Not only did he have money, but he had a face that could make you forget to breathe. Sure, he came from amoner background, but he was still rich enough to make up for it. And with the way he carried himself, practically radiating sex appeal, I bet he''d be incredible in bed.


    Anyone who got to experience that, I''d definitely be jealous.


    Oh, speak of the devil¡ªthere he was now, striding down the hallway with a few women on either side. The two clinging to one side of him were absolutely breathtaking. I didn''t think women like that even existed outside of fantasies. Even the princess wouldn''t be able to hold a candle next to them. No, it wasn''t just about how beautiful they were¡ªbecause the princess had that too. But these two?


    They exuded an intoxicating, sultry energy, dripping with an erotic aura that demanded attention. The princess? She was like a pale imitation, a mere shadow inparison.


    On his other side was a woman wearing a dress that looked like something straight out of a storybook. The fabric shimmered with every step she took, and the makeup entuated her features to near perfection. She couldn''t quite match the raw sensuality of the other two, but her elegance made her stand out just as much.


    There wasn''t a hint of sexual allureing off her, but she had this maic pull that made it impossible not to look her way.


    And on his other side... was a woman dressed in a gown that looked like it had been spun from dreams, the fabric shimmering like liquid silver under the soft lights. It was the kind of dress that whispered of fairytales and royalty. She didn''t have the raw, almost predatory allure of the two clinging to him, but the elegance of her dress and the perfection of her makeup demanded attention.


    There wasn''t an ounce of sexual energy radiating from her, yet there was a maic pull, like she was made to be watched, admired, envied.


    "Who is she?" one voice muttered, barely containing their awe.


    "Who knows? Might be some foreign princess or something," another voice mused, just as captivated.


    "That dress is breathtaking. How much would that even cost?" someone else asked.


    "More than anything I''ve ever seen, that''s for sure," came the reply.


    From the way everyone stared, they all had the same thought¡ªthis woman could only be royalty.


    But I saw something no one else did. From the moment she walked into the room, it hit me like a p in the face.


    "Ka, isn''t she stunning? I''m jealous, honestly. Wish I had a rich guy like that with me..." one of mypanions murmured, her voice barely hiding her longing.


    "Yeah, even my boyfriend, and he''s got money, couldn''t make me look like that," the other added, a note of bitterness creeping in.


    I turned to both of them, my irritation bubbling hot under the surface.


    "Have you two seriously not noticed?" I asked.


    They looked at me, confusion clear in their expressions.


    "Noticed what?" one of them asked, genuinely clueless.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "That''s E," I hissed.


    Their eyes widened, shock rippling across their faces.


    "Really?!"


    "Yes!" I snapped.


    I knew it. Even though she lookedpletely different now, it was her¡ªE. I had bullied her enough to have her face etched permanently in my mind. There was no way I''d mistake her for anyone else. It was definitely her.


    But what the fuck was she doing with the owner of Leonamon?


    E''s eyes flicked in our direction, locking onto mine for a moment. My breath caught in my chest, but she quickly turned away, dismissing me as if I was nothing. What the hell was that about? The way she carried herself now... It was like she wasn''t even the same E I remembered. What the fuck happened to her?

 Chapter 70 - Plain To Beautiful (2)

    Chapter 70 - in To Beautiful (2)


    Two days ago...


    ***


    E''s POV


    I finally went back to school after being absent for two days. I''d received a letter warning me that any more absences could lead to repercussions, and I really didn''t want to find out what those were. That''s why I decided to show up, even though I was still scared of going outside.


    Even though the thought of running into Mr. Leon terrified me, I convinced myself to step out. He was only a first-year, so I figured the chances of running into him were slim since the first-year and second-year buildings were pretty far apart. But thinking like that? Yeah, that was just the naive part of me.


    I moved cautiously, hugging the walls, my eyes darting around corners and peeking down the corridors, trying to ensure I wouldn''t identally cross paths with him.


    "Why are you hiding?"


    "Eeeeek!"


    I jumped, my heart mming against my ribcage. He was right behind me?! I hadn''t even heard him. How did he always know where I was? I could silence my footsteps thanks to my skill, Stalker, and my presence was practically a whisper in the wind. It''s a mystery how he always managed to find me.


    "W-What are you doing here? T-This is the second-year building..." I stammered, the words tumbling out clumsily.


    "What? It''s not like first-years aren''t allowed here, right?" he replied casually.


    Of course, he was right. There wasn''t any rule against students going into other year''s buildings. But with my nerves on edge, I blurted out the first thing that came to mind, desperate to keep some distance between us.


    "Why are you hiding there?" he asked.


    I wanted to tell him the truth¡ªthat I was hiding from him. But the words caught in my throat, swallowed by my fear. I didn''t have the guts to admit it.


    "I heard from Charlotte that you''ve been bullied into stalking me by a woman named Ka. Is that true?"


    Miss Charlotte told him that? Of course, she would, considering whatever rtionship she had with Mr. Leon. I swallowed hard and nodded, feeling like my secrets had been stripped bare.


    "I see. That must have been hard for you, huh..." Mr. Leon murmured, and there was a strange softness in his eyes, like he was actually trying to understand me. Those eyes, so gentle, had a pull that made it hard to look away.


    "Y-Yeah..." I mumbled, my voice barely a whisper as I stared down at the floor.


    "Do you want to get back at them?" he asked, and I felt a shiver run through me.


    I swallowed, feeling my mouth go dry. "R-Revenge?"


    "Nah, it''s not as simple as revenge. It''s more like making them realize their mistakes, making them understand that bullying someone like you is wrong," he exined.


    "W-What do you mean?" I asked, but before he could answer, the bell rang, its shrill sound cutting through the tension between us.


    "We''ll talk about thister. In the student council office. If you want to do this,e. If not, then don''t. The choice is yours."


    With that, Mr. Leon turned his back to me and walked away, leaving me with more questions than answers.


    Revenge? No, it wasn''t about revenge. He wanted to make the bullies stop because they''d realize it was wrong to target me. But how could he pull that off? How would he get Miss Ka to let go of her control over me? A part of me doubted him, yet curiosity and desperation gnawed at my insides.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    And that''s how I found myself standing in front of the student council office door, my pulse quickening.


    I hovered outside, my hand trembling as it hung over the door. I couldn''t even understand why I''de, why I was even considering letting him into my mess. Because deep down, I still didn''t trust him. But since I''d dragged myself here, maybe it wouldn''t hurt to at least hear him out. Maybe this would be the first step to breaking free from Ka''s hold.


    Yet, just as I was about to knock, an icy doubt froze me in ce. What if Mr. Leon was just looking to wrap another chain around my neck? What if I just ended up bing another puppet, dancing to someone else''s tune? Would I spend my whole life being someone''s submissive little pet? The thought made me sick.


    How could I ever break free from this?


    My hand dropped to my side, heavy with hesitation. This was pointless. There was no breaking the cycle. I''d just end up as Mr. Leon''sckey¡ªor maybe even worse. Yet, even as my thoughts screamed no, a wave of regret washed over me, deep and bitter.


    It felt like I was standing at the edge of something, some kind of escape. Even though my mind was rejecting it, my hand still raised, almost on its own, and I knocked on the door.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    The sound echoed through the empty corridor, bouncing back at me like a taunt. Footsteps approached from the other side, and the door swung open.


    "Yes?"


    Standing there was the Student Council President, Miss Artemis. Her long blonde hair shimmered, and her green eyes seemed to pierce right through me. She was gorgeous, effortlessly radiant. Unlike me.


    "Uh, um..." My voice wavered as I struggled to speak.


    Why was the President here? Where was Mr. Leon? Had I walked right into some kind of trap?


    "N-Nothing. I''m sorry," I stammered, my resolve crumbling as I turned to leave.


    "Wait. You''re E, right?" said the President, her voice softening. "We''ve been expecting you. Come on in."


    She grabbed my wrist and pulled me inside. And there, waiting in the room, were three other women¡ªPrincess Titania of Betn, Princess Trill of the Beast Race, and Professor Gabrielle. All of them were stunning, poised, and way out of my league. What were they doing here?


    "Now then, shall we begin?" Miss Titania''s voice was cool, her eyes scanning me like I was some sort of experimentid out before her.

 Chapter 70 - Plain To Beautiful (3)

    "Your transformation," Miss Trill added, her tone just as direct.


    Transformation? What the hell were they talking about?


    "T-Transformation into what?" I stammered, my confusion evident.


    "Oh, you silly thing," Miss Titania chuckled softly, a hint of condescension in her smile. "Leon told you toe here, didn''t he? He asked us to help you."


    "B-But..." I fumbled for words, still unsure what any of this meant.


    "Don''t worry, E," a familiar voice cut through my thoughts, smooth and firm. I spun around to find Mr. Leon standing there, leaning casually against the doorframe. "It''s not like we''re going to hurt you or anything. We''re just going to turn you into what you came here to be."


    "I..." My gaze dropped, my hands gripping the edge of my skirt. I couldn''t control the trembling in my fingers.


    "That''s quite ungraceful," Professor Gabrielle''s voice snapped like a whip. "Stop fiddling with your skirt like that."


    Her words carried an authority that I couldn''t defy, and I released the fabric immediately, my hands hanging limp at my sides. This was my curse, my weakness¡ªto crumble before those who held power over me.


    "And don''t flinch every time I speak," she continued sharply. "It makes you look like an easy target for bullies."


    Her criticism cut deep, but I had no clue why they were talking like this, why they were treating me this way. My gaze drifted back to Mr. Leon, searching for some kind of exnation.


    "Bullying oftenes down to perception," Mr. Leon began, his voice taking on a more serious tone. "If you look weak, you be a target. Many get bullied because they look like pushovers, and those with a superiorityplextch onto that. They put a chain around your neck and drag you down."


    "You''re weak, E," Professor Gabrielle chimed in coldly. "But sometimes, weak people don''t get bullied."


    "And that''s when," Miss Trill leaned forward, a hint of a smirk ying on her lips, "they start looking like the opposite of what they really are."


    Their words swirled around me, each one sinking deeper than thest. I felt like I was almost grasping their point, yet it kept slipping away. What did they want from me, exactly?


    "It means just be confident, and you''ll be fine," Miss Titania said simply, as if it were that easy.


    I sucked in a shaky breath. Confidence? That was a joke. I didn''t have any. How could I? Deep down, I knew I''d never be able to pull off whatever they were suggesting.


    "You want to put Ka in her ce, don''t you?" Mr. Leon''s voice cut through my doubts like a knife. "This will shatter her ego, believe me."


    "B-But how can I...!" I barely managed to get the words out.


    "In two days, there''s a noble party. I''m invited, and so is Ka. She''ll be there with those two girls who enjoy bullying you," Mr. Leon exined. "Now, if they see you there, the same girl they''ve been tormenting, standing beside someone with real power, they''ll be burning with jealousy. Their pride will take a hit, realizing that someone they looked down on is now above them.


    And once that happens, their bullying will stop. But for that, you need to believe in yourself."


    "B-But... in two days? I can''t!" Panic wed at me. It sounded impossible.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll handle it." Professor Gabrielle pushed her sses up, the lenses glinting in the light. "It might sound like a lot, but I''ve whipped brats into proper nobles before. In just a few days, even. I can drill the necessary etiquette into you in four hours, and you''ll pick it up faster than you think."


    My jaw nearly hit the floor. Four hours? That sounded insane, no matter how you looked at it. Was she some kind of drill sergeant? But then again, I''d never seen her act like one. In ss, she always seemed bored, like she had better things to do.


    "Believe it or not, Gabrielle is great with manners," Mr. Leon added with a smirk. "She was top of her ss back in her academy days, and she''s a former magic knight who''s attended more formal events than you can imagine."


    "What''s that supposed to mean, ''believe it or not''?" Professor Gabrielle shot Mr. Leon a re, her eyes shing. "Anyway, I can transform you in two days, but you have to put in the work."


    "And I can teach you grace and poise," Miss Titania said, a confident grin on her lips. "You might forget sometimes because I don''t y the part often, but I am a princess, and I can be as regal as needed."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "I might not be as graceful, but I''ve got an eye for fashion," Miss Trill added. "I''ll make sure you''re dressed to impress."


    "And I''ll help you with the seduction part," the Student Council President chimed in, her tone teasing.


    "S-Seduction?" I squeaked, feeling my face flush. "I''m not going to... I mean...!"


    "Rx," sheughed softly. "It''s not as scandalous as it sounds. It''s more about making people notice you, drawing attention in a way that makes you stand out. It''s about exuding an aura that makes you... well, attractive. It''s not about seducing someone, just making them want to look at you."


    O-Oh, so that''s what she meant... But still, is this okay? It felt like I was treading dangerous ground... I mean, I didn''t want any more trouble, but I did want Ka off my back... Could I really trust their help?


    "After this, I promise I won''t interfere with you anymore," Mr. Leon said, his tone earnest as he stepped closer. "I just want to help you. And honestly, I''ve got my own reasons for dealing with Ka. I don''t want her sticking her nose into my business either."


    His sincerity caught me off guard, and I swallowed hard. Maybe this wouldn''t be so bad after all. Maybe... just maybe, this could actually work.


    "Now then, for the final question," the President''s voice turned sly, a yful edge to her words. "Are you a virgin?"

 Chapter 70 - Plain To Beautiful (4)

    "W-Why are you asking that?" I stammered, my voice barely a whisper, as I nced sideways at Leon, hoping for some sort of exnation or reassurance.


    It was painfully obvious that I had no experience with things like this. Men had always been terrifying to me, making my heart race for all the wrong reasons. Whenever I encountered them, I would either freeze up or bolt. And when they weren''t scary, they''d avoid me like I carried some kind of curse.


    My luck with men? It was about as good as my luck with people in general. Which meant it was... nonexistent.


    But why would they ask me something like this? My thoughts spiraled. Could it be that they... wanted something from me? My chest tightened at the possibility.


    "You don''t need to keep looking at Leon like that," the President''s voice cut through my thoughts, smooth but with an underlying firmness. "It''s not like I''m asking because we n to do anything to you. I just need to know.


    Being a virgin means you can''t naturally exude an erotic aura, but with the right guidance, even a virgin can learn to draw eyes¡ªto make people see them as beautiful and sexy, even if they haven''t experienced it themselves."


    I blinked,pletely lost in what she was saying. My face burned with confusion.


    "Professor Gabrielle, could you please demonstrate?" the President asked, her tone carrying a hint of amusement, as if she enjoyed seeing me squirm.


    "Very well," Professor Gabrielle responded. "But I''m not exactly the best example. I am not a virgin, after all."


    "Well, we''re all here except for E, but you''re excellent at exuding an erotic aura, so I want you to show her."


    Professor Gabrielle slid her sses off with a slow, deliberate motion, letting them rest in herp. Then she ran her fingers through her hair, tousling it just enough to add a hint of wildness. She shifted her posture, leaning in slightly, and then her eyes¡ªsharp and intense¡ªlocked onto mine. A shiver ran down my spine, my breath hitching.


    She was exuding... raw, maic sex appeal. It was like a wave of heat rolling off her, enveloping me. My heart pounded against my ribs as I found it impossible to look away. All she''d done was take off her sses and rough up her hair, yet the transformation was so powerful, so visceral, that I could barely believe she was the same professor I listened to in ss every day.


    "Professor Gabrielle is using her erotic aura right now. Can you see it?" the President asked, her eyes watching my every reaction with a sharp focus.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "I-I do..." My voice came out strained, my throat suddenly dry.


    "Do you think you could do that too?" she asked.


    "I don''t."


    I couldn''t lie, even if I wanted to. There was no way I could ever be like that¡ªso effortlessly sexy and beautiful. The thought made my stomach twist.


    "Well, we can work on that, even if you''re inexperienced. We only have two days, but with all of us in this lineup, I''m sure we can transform you," the President said, her voice dripping with determination.


    Professor Gabrielle, Miss Trill, Miss Titania, and President Artemis all turned their gazes on me, making me feel like I was being stripped bare under their scrutiny.


    "We''re going to turn you from in to beautiful."


    ***


    The hum of the car engine filled the silence as I sat inside the vehicle, wedged between Miss Artemis and Miss Trill in the back seat, with President Artemis on the front. Up front, Professor Gabrielle drove with a practiced ease. I had no idea where they were taking me, but President Artemis said it was a ce where my ''transformation'' would happen.


    "I still can''t believe stuff like this exists now!" Miss Titania''s voice broke the quiet, her tone almost childishly excited. "This is incredible!"


    "And to think Leon is the owner of thepany that made all this! How amazing is our boyfriend, Nia?" Trill replied, her voice brimming with pride.


    "Right, Trill?!"


    Their energy was so giddy and bright that I couldn''t help but feel like an outsider. They seemed to be Leon''s girlfriends... but just how many girlfriends did he have? Professor Gabrielle seemed to be in on it too, and even President Artemis. It made my head spin.


    "I-Is... Mr. Leon really the owner of Leonamon?" I asked, my voice trembling as I forced the words out, feeling like I was walking on eggshells.


    Even I, who had never been wealthy, knew what Leonamon was. The brand was everywhere, their products changing the world¡ªcars, smartphones, you name it. Recently, they''d announced ns tounch even more groundbreaking products.


    And they weren''t just tech-focused¡ªthey dabbled in pastries, clothing, music, entertainment. Leonamon was thepany everyone talked about, dominating every industry it touched.


    Earlier, Mr. Leon mentioned that we should all head to the Leonamon headquarters. I assumed it was to buy me some clothes, and I insisted that I didn''t deserve such luxuries. But then, Miss Titania casually revealed that Leon owned Leonamon. Miss Trill''s eyes had widened, and she demanded why Leon hadn''t told her sooner. Meanwhile, my mind wentpletely nk from the shock.


    "It''s true," Professor Gabrielle confirmed, her voice calm and steady. "In the beginning, it was a smallpany with just three people. Amon, his first woman, helped him create the first smartphone. I handled the marketing to get the product the attention it needed."


    "M-Master..." I whispered, the way Professor Gabrielle called Leon echoing in my head. "U-Um, may I ask something?"


    "You may," Professor Gabrielle replied, her gaze fixed firmly on the road ahead.


    "A-Are you all... Mr. Leon''s girlfriends?"


    "We are his girlfriends!" Miss Titania''s voice was like a cheerful announcement, and she pulled Trill into a tight hug, giggling.


    "I am his future wife and the mother of his child, I suppose," President Artemis added, her tone yful yet serious.


    "I am his woman, someone he can do anything with," Professor Gabrielle said without a hint of shame.


    My head spun faster, my thoughts swirling like a whirlpool. What was even happening? Miss Titania and Miss Trill were his girlfriends, Artemis was his future wife, and Professor Gabrielle was his... woman? And there was this mysterious first woman, Amon... and Miss Charlotte?


    My brain struggled to keep up with all these revtions.

 Chapter 70 - Plain To Beautiful (5)

    "You''re so shocked," President Artemis said with a soft, teasingugh, ncing at me in the rearview mirror.


    "You''ll be even more shocked when you find out just how many women he has," Professor Gabrielle added.


    "I don''t know the exact number, but he mentioned it was a lot when we started dating," Miss Artemis mused, her lips curling thoughtfully.


    "Well, I know he has plenty of women¡ªhis scent gives it away¡ªbut I still want to be surprised by just how many," Miss Titania said with a knowing smirk, her eyes glinting with mischief.


    I felt like my mind was spinning out of control. There was too much to process, too many things to understand. Just how many women did he have? And where exactly did I fit into all of this? The questions swirled in my mind, making my head feel heavy. I could barely keep myself from fainting right there in the car.


    ***


    We finally arrived at Leonamon headquarters, and the sight before me left me breathless. It was the biggest structure I''d everid eyes on in my 19 years of life¡ªan imposing skyscraper that dominated the entire metropolitan skyline of Capital City. Its sheer scale made me feel like an ant, my confidence dwindling under its shadow, slowly eroding away until I felt like I might crumble where I stood.


    "Come," President Artemismanded.


    I took a deep breath, steeling myself, and followed her inside. If the exterior was intimidating, the interior was absolutely overwhelming¡ªluxurious beyond imagination, with high ceilings and gilded walls that seemed to swallow me whole. My knees shook with every step I took on the polished marble floors.


    "I-Is it okay for me to even be here?" I stammered, my voice barely a whisper.


    "Leon invited you here himself. Of course, it''s okay," President Artemis reassured me, her tone leaving no room for doubt.


    "Good afternoon, Madams," greeted two maids, their presence almost otherworldly. They carried an air of elegance and refinement, like they were from a bygone era. Their beauty was mesmerizing, almost unreal, as they moved gracefully. "Shall we escort you to the Master''s room while you await his return?"


    "Yes, Amon," Gabrielle replied with a nod. "Where is he, at the moment?"


    Mr. Leon had gone ahead earlier, arriving long before we did, but now he was nowhere to be found. A knot of unease tightened in my chest. Being around these intimidatingly poised women only made me feel more out of ce.


    "He''s currently in his Love Room, giving semen to the idol girls."


    My mind froze, the words echoing in my head. Idol girls? Giving semen? What the actual¡ª


    "So, he ditched us for other girls. Leon, you damn womanizer," Miss Trill snarled, irritation shing in her eyes.


    "Don''t be so jealous, Miss Trill. You know the more women Leon has, the stronger he gets, right?" Miss Titania teased, her lips curling into a yful grin.


    "Yeah, you''re right. But still, how could he go off to other women instead of being with us? I mean, we''ve been dating for months, and he hasn''t even touched me yet."


    "Oh, don''t worry, he''ll get to you soon enough. And when he does, trust me, you''ll be left breathless," Titania replied with a smirk, a knowing glint in her eyes.


    I had no idea how to process this conversation. It was like something out of a twisted fantasy, watching these women calmly discuss sharing a man. They weren''t fighting over him; instead, they seemed genuinely thrilled about him adding more women to his life. Growing up in a monogamous society, this kind of talk was downright surreal.


    It felt like I''d stepped into a world where the rules had beenpletely rewritten, and I was struggling to keep up.


    ***


    "Keep your back straight and don''t let those books fall off your head. Don''t even think about using your hands to bnce them¡ªfocus on your feet. That''s how you''ll correct your gait," Professor Gabrielle barked, her voice stern and unyielding.


    She had me doing posture training, trying to fix my habit of slouching. My whole body ached as I stumbled through the exercises, struggling to keep up. This was my tenth attempt, but Professor Gabrielle had no intention of letting me rest until I got it right.


    Five books were stacked on my head, and I had to keep them bnced as I walked across the room. If even one fell, she''d make me start over, with no breaks. My jaw clenched as I forced myself to keep my movements steady.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, I managed to make it to the other side without dropping a single book.


    "Alright," Professor Gabrielle said, a hint of approval slipping into her tone. "Lady Titania, add more stacks to her head."


    "Will do," Miss Titania replied, a sly smile on her lips.


    "Eh? W-Wait, I''m not done yet?!" I protested, panic rising in my chest.


    "Of course not. If you want to finish this transformation in two days, we have to push hard. You really think bncing a few books is enough to change your gait? We''ll keep adding more stacks each time youplete a round," Professor Gabrielle dered, her eyes cold and determined.


    My legs buckled beneath me, sending the books tumbling to the floor in a noisy cascade.


    ***


    By the end of the day, I waspletely drained. I thought being Miss Ka''sckey had been tough, but this training was on a whole different level. My entire body throbbed with exhaustion.


    Yet, even as my muscles screamed for rest, I couldn''t sleep. The bed beneath me was so unbelievably soft that it threw me off. I had never experienced this kind offort, and instead of helping, it kept me wide awake.


    "E," a voice whispered beside me, cutting through the darkness. "Over here! Let''s go."


    "E-Eh? Miss Titania?" I murmured, turning to see her standing next to my bed with Miss Trill.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "We''re going to check something out," Miss Titania said, her eyes gleaming with mischief.


    I had no idea what they wanted from me, but saying no wasn''t an option. These were princesses, after all. Reluctantly, I followed them out of my room, trying to keep my nervousness in check.


    "W-Where are we going, exactly?" I asked, my voice trembling as we walked through the dimly lit hallways.


    Miss Trill and Miss Titania exchanged a secretive look before turning back to me, their smiles widening into identical, yful grins.


    "It''s a secret."

 Chapter 70 - Plain To Beautiful (6)

    After a while, we came to a halt in front of a certain door, the tension in the air thick enough to cut with a knife.


    "This is it, right?" Miss Titania whispered, her voice barely more than a breath, like she was savoring the anticipation.


    "Yeah, this is the ce. I can smell him from here," Miss Trill replied, her voice a low purr. "And... he''s with five women."


    "F-Five? Leon... is with all of them at once?"


    "I can smell Leon''s huge libido radiating through the air. It''s no surprise he needs more women to satisfy it. But still, I can''t believe he''d do this while we''re right here, just a few steps away," Miss Trill muttered, a hint of hurt cutting through her tone.


    "That''s because you''re still a virgin, Trill," Miss Titania giggled softly, the sound teasing. "I''m sure he wants to keep your first time special, take it slow, and make it romantic¡ªlike he did with me."


    "I-I''m not jealous or anything, but... how was it?" Trill asked, trying to sound casual, but I could hear the curiosity bleeding through.


    "It was absolutely amazing! Trust me, you''ll love it when it''s your turn!" Miss Titania''s voice was giddy, dripping with satisfaction, like she was reliving every moment of it in her mind.


    My head was spinning, caught in the whirlwind of their conversation. Their words hit me like a sledgehammer, pounding against my thoughts.


    "W-Wait, what are we even doing here again?" I managed to ask, trying to steer my mind back to the present.


    "What else? We''re going to take a peek!" Miss Titania said, a mischievous grin tugging at her lips.


    My brain fried at her words, the heat in my cheeks practically scalding. It felt like steam was pouring out of my ears, my thoughts scrambling for sanity.


    "W-Wait, what do you mean, peek?! Y-You''re actually going to spy on them?!"


    "Well, I''m kind of curious about how Leon handles multiple women at once. Normally, it''s just me and him when we fuck. But now, the idea of doing it with others... it sounds more thrilling, more intense," Miss Titania admitted, her eyes gleaming with a wild excitement.


    "Besides, I want to see Leon''s other women for myself," Miss Trill added, determination hardening her voice. "My sense of smell might tell me a lot, but seeing them with my own eyes... it''s different."


    "W-Wait, are you two seriously going through with this?" I asked, my voice cracking with desperation. "Won''t Mr. Leon get pissed at you for peeking... I mean..."


    "You don''t have to worry. Leon''s prettyid-back about stuff like this. Or, at least, that''s what Professor Gabrielle told us. She even encouraged us to join," Miss Titania replied, her tone matter-of-fact.


    "I... I don''t think I''m brave enough for that, but if Leon asked me to join, I''d do it," Miss Trill admitted, her cheeks flushing pink, embarrassment painting her face as she fidgeted nervously.


    "W-What if he wants some space? I mean... is it really okay to intrude on him like this?" I pressed, my voice dropping, hoping to knock some sense into them.


    "It''s fine, seriously. You don''t have to worry," Miss Titania insisted, waving off my concern like it was nothing.


    No, this was exactly why I was worried. I could feel a dull throb in my temple, my mind spinning out of control. How the hell did I get caught up in this?


    "W-Why am I even here?" I muttered, more to myself than to them.


    "Hmm? Isn''t it obvious?" Miss Titania turned to me, that teasing smile still on her lips. "You''re here because you might end up bing one of us."


    My heart skipped a beat. I had no idea what she was getting at.


    "Uh, joining you?"


    "Yep. Bing one of us¡ªLeon''s women," Miss Titania said with a knowing smirk.


    At first, the meaning of her words didn''t register, but then, like a p to the face, realization crashed over me. My cheeks flushed red-hot, and I swore I could feel the heat radiating off of me.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Heh?! N-No, I''m not!" I stammered, backing away slightly.


    "You can say that, but I can see right through you, senior E," Trill teased, a sly grin spreading across her lips. "You think he''s attractive, don''t you?"


    "I-I mean, y-yes, I admit he''s attractive, but I don''t think I c-can join his harem!"


    And I meant it. I had no intention of bing another girl in Mr. Leon''s harem. Sure, I was here because I needed his help dealing with Miss Ka, but my feelings weren''t like that. I couldn''t imagine fitting in with these stunning, confident women he had wrapped around his finger. It just wasn''t me.


    "Well, I think he wants you, though," Miss Titania teased, her wordsced with a sly smirk.


    Blood surged into my face, heating my cheeks until they burned. My heart pounded in my ears, almost drowning out her voice. H-He wants me in his collection? What could he possibly see in me that made him want me like that?


    "Well, anyway, let''s go have a peek!" Miss Titania urged, her excitement barely contained.


    I stood frozen, too stunned and conflicted to move, let alone stop her. She pushed the door open just a crack, and in an instant, a wave of moans and the unmistakable sounds of sex spilled into the hallway. The air turned thick with a heavy, sweet scent that clung to my senses¡ªsweat, lust, and something raw that made my head spin, almost dizzy.


    "Aaaah, aaaah, aaaah!"


    "Aaaah, aaah, aaaaaah!"


    "Faaaah, aaah...!"


    Through the small opening that Miss Titania had created, the scene inside struck me like a physical blow, making my breath hitch. Leony sprawled beneath a woman who rode him with wild abandon, her hips grinding against him, the wet p of skin filling the air each time she bounced on hisp.


    Behind him, two other women pressed their bodies close, swapping his lips between them, their tongues intertwining with his in heated, messy kisses, each vying for his attention.

 Chapter 70 - Plain To Beautiful (7)

    Meanwhile, two more women were shamelessly grinding themselves against his legs, their thighs slick with their arousal. Their moans melted into the chorus of pleasure echoing through the room, each movement driven by a desperate, needy rhythm. Their skin glistened, flushed with heat, as their bodies rocked back and forth, wet and slick against his. The woman straddling him threw her head back, hair spilling like a wild curtain as she rode him, her voice breaking into breathy cries every time she mmed down onto his dick, her body quaking with pleasure.


    It was a vivid, overwhelming scene, burning itself into my mind like a brand. The intensity of it¡ªhow raw and unrestrained it all felt¡ªsent a rush of heat through my chest, leaving me breathless, my pulse racing with a mix of shock, disbelief, and something else I couldn''t even begin to name.


    ***


    "T-That was intense..." Miss Titania stammered, her cheeks flushed a deep red that spread all the way to her ears. She shifted ufortably, the heat of embarrassment still burning through her skin after witnessing something so tantly erotic. Her breaths came a little faster, as if she were still trying to process what she had just seen.


    "I never knew something like that was even possible. I mean, something that big... Does that mean he put that inside you too, Nia? Didn''t it hurt?" Miss Trill''s voice was barely steady, her wide eyes betraying a mix of curiosity and shock, her lips parted as she waited for the answer.


    "It did... at first. It felt like I was being torn apart," Miss Titania admitted, her voice barely above a whisper, as if she was letting a forbidden secret slip. "But after a while... it started to feel good. Really good." Her cheeks grew even redder, a shiver running down her spine at the memory.


    "But... seeing that, I can''t help but think Leon''s amazing at making a woman look like that. She looked like she was really enjoying herself," Miss Trill added.


    "Well, Leon could make you look like that too, you know. When I do it with him, it''s like my body isn''t even mine anymore. It''s like I''m floating, melting..., it really does feel that good," Titania confessed.


    "I wanna experience it too... soon," Miss Trill murmured, her voice tinged with envy, a hint of longing in her eyes as she thought about what it might feel like.


    But as they spoke, I was stuck, unable to shake the shock from my mind. I had seen Mr. Leon have sex with Miss Charlotte before, but this was on a whole different level. Messy, wet, obscene, and wild¡ªeverything about it was so raw and unrestrained. It was something I knew I''d never find anywhere else¡ªnot even with a male prostitute.


    ***


    The next day...


    I dove back into my training, but what had felt tough yesterday now felt brutal, like every muscle in my body was being pushed beyond its limit. Sweat dripped down my face, my breath came in ragged gasps, and my arms ached as if they might fall off. Even though I could feel myself improving, each session became harsher, more punishing. By the time lunch came around, I could barely stand, my legs trembling with exhaustion.


    After that, it was time for speech andnguage training¡ªlearning to speak with a grace that I had never thought necessary. At first, I got the basics, but then it quickly became something impossible to master. Professor Gabrielle seemed intent on pounding every detail of grace and etiquette into my head, her stern voice correcting every little mistake until my head spun. By the time she was done, my mind felt as worn out as my body.


    "Thank you for teaching me everything you know, Professor Gabrielle," I said, performing a careful curtsy, my legs shaking as I tried to keep my bnce. It was a fundamental part of etiquette: lifting the hem of my skirt slightly with both hands, cing my left foot behind the right, and lowering myself into a bow, even as my muscles protested.


    "That''s good. You''ve be quite graceful, even in how you speak," she remarked with a nod, a rare approval in her tone.


    "I''m truly grateful for your help, really," I managed to say.


    "If you want to thank someone, thank Leon instead," Professor Gabrielle added with a knowing smirk. "But your lessons aren''t done yet, right? You need to go see Miss Artemis now."


    "Yes," I nodded.


    It was still early afternoon when I finished withe her, every movement and gesture drilled into me until they felt like second nature. I was grateful for her, and for Leon too, even if this training pushed me to the edge.


    Now, it was time for my lesson with President Artemis.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "The art of seduction is a delicate craft," she began, her voice smooth and controlled, her gaze sharp as she watched me. "And when I say delicate, I mean even the smallest mistake can ruin it. But if you master it, you can melt even the coldest hearts, make them bend to your touch. You just have to be willing to let go of all restraints. Luckily, with the grace you''ve learned from Professor Gabrielle, this shoulde more naturally to you," she said with a confident smile, her eyes glinting with something almost dangerous.


    The lesson began, and honestly, it wasn''t as tough as I thought it would be. Like she said, my training in etiquette made it easier to understand the subtleties of seduction. It felt like every move, every gesture was designed to draw someone in, to make them want more. It was almost like etiquette was a hidden key, unlocking the power of seduction.


    "Look at them like this, and then bat your eyshes softly. When you identally meet their gaze, subtly avert your eyes, like this. And also..."


    Every word she spoke felt like a revtion, a secret I was being let in on. It was like each tip she gave me was reshaping who I was. I could feel myself changing, growing more confident with every passing moment. By the time we wrapped up, it was already night, the hours slipping away without me realizing it. But I had managed to nail everything she taught me, and for once, I felt genuinely proud of myself.

 Chapter 70 - Plain To Beautiful (8)

    The day of the noble''s party.


    I''d been allowed a rare night of proper rest, waking up in the afternoon with sunlight spilling through the curtains. The moment my eyes fluttered open, a maid slipped inside, her footsteps barely making a sound on the polished floors. She bowed slightly and invited me to dine, her tone polite but firm. I made my way to the dining room, where Miss Trill and Miss Titania were already seated, waiting for me.


    We ate lunch together, the clinking of silverware filling the room. But as I ate, I felt their eyes on me, like a weight pressing down on my every move.


    "Why?" I asked, tilting my head, my brow furrowed as I met their gazes head-on.


    "No, it''s nothing," Miss Trill said, a small smile ying on her lips. "It''s just that... Professor Gabrielle is really incredible for managing all this in such a short time."


    "Yeah... just look at how you eat, how you hold your utensils so delicately. It''s like you''ve be... graceful," Miss Titania added, her eyes practically gleaming with admiration. "Now I kind of want Professor Gabrielle to teach me about etiquette too. Seeing you change this much in such a short time is really something. It''s like you''re apletely different person."


    "Is that so?" My voice came out softer than I intended, almost shy, and I could feel a flush creeping up my cheeks.


    I hadn''t noticed any changes physically, but I found myself paying attention to every little detail, every movement. Professor Gabrielle''s training had drilled it into me, to the point that even my back was straight and my posture elegant. It was like I had been remade into someone poised, someone who could fit into this world.


    "Looks like Leon already headed to the Merca estate," Miss Titania said, tapping her fingers on the table rhythmically. "Once we''re done here, we''ll make sure you look as stunning as possible."


    "Don''t be nervous when you get there, Senior E," Miss Trill chimed in, her smile a bit more yful. "Leon will be right there with you. He''ll make sure you''re covered and help with any slip-ups."


    "Y-Yes...!"


    ***


    Miss Titania and Miss Trill got to work, their hands moving swiftly over brushes and makeup. Miss Titania appliedyers of makeup with precision, each stroke transforming my face. When I finally nced into the mirror, my breath caught. The reflection staring back at me was barely recognizable¡ªpolished, refined, so different from my usual self. My in features had vanished under the makeup, leaving behind a version of me that was elegant, almost unreal. I reached up, brushing my fingers against my cheek, feeling the silky smoothness of the makeup. It felt like a mask, cool and soft under my touch.


    "I... look like this?"


    "Isn''t it stunning?" Miss Titania grinned, her eyes twinkling as she watched my reaction.


    My heart pounded heavily in my chest, like it was trying to break free. This reflection didn''t look like me at all, but I couldn''t help thinking that it wasn''t a bad thing. It felt strange, like I was someone else entirely, yet at the same time... I was still


    me


    .


    "Now, for the final touches!" Miss Trill announced with a flourish, motioning to the wardrobe behind her. "Let''s pick out a dress that suits you! Every single one of these dresses is stunning, crafted with such care. Leon really does have an eye for quality! Well, that''s just what you''d expect from


    my


    boyfriend!"


    "


    Our


    boyfriend," Miss Titania corrected, a smirk curling her lips as she nced at her.


    I still couldn''t quite wrap my head around the whole polygamy thing. But after spending these past two days with them, I found myself not wanting to judge them for it. I was starting to see how different people''s beliefs and choices could be.


    While I mulled over that thought, Miss Trill finally pulled out a dress with a triumphant smile.


    "This one is going to make everyone''s heads turn when they see you!" she dered, her voice filled with excitement.


    ***


    Leon''s POV


    When I looked at her, I couldn''t deny it¡ªI was


    shocked


    to see E like this. She''d always been a in girl, barely noticeable, like a shadow that slipped through the background, unseen and forgotten. If she hadn''t been following me around like some desperate stalker, she wouldn''t have even crossed my mind. Hell, she was known as the weakest student in the academy¡ªsecond year, maybe even the entire school.


    But now, staring at her, it was like she''d stepped out of someone else''s life. Her transformation was almost


    unreal


    ¡ªas if she''d shed her old selfpletely.


    "Um, how is it?" she asked, her voiceing out softer, more controlled, with a nervous lilt that hinted at her uncertainty.


    Even the way she spoke was different¡ªgone was that jittery, stammering mess she used to be. Gabrielle and the others had clearly done their work, reshaping her into something new. They hadn''t just done a good job¡ªthey''d done something extraordinary.


    "You look beautiful," I told her, my voice carrying a hint of genuine surprise.


    "T-Thank you," she replied, her cheeks flushing with a shy pink that spread up to her ears. She didn''t stutter out of habit anymore; this time, it was because I''d caught her off guard.


    "Now that you''re here, our n starts now," I reminded her, my voice low and firm, a subtlemand beneath the words.


    "Yes," she nodded, and there was a steadiness in her eyes, even if her fingers trembled slightly.


    "Well then, let''s go," I said, extending my hand toward her, a clear invitation.


    She hesitated, just for a heartbeat, her gaze lingering on my hand before she reached out and took it. Her fingers slipped into mine, warm and soft, delicate in their newfound grace. Her touch was gentle, yet there was a firmness there¡ªlike she was clinging to this new role she had to y.


    She gave me a small, graceful smile that reached her eyes, and for a moment, I found myself smiling back. Then, we turned toward the ballroom, with Amon and Maya nking me on either side. The setup was perfect¡ªto draw every gaze in the room, to make people look at me, and then, with E by my side, their eyes would inevitably shift to her.


    E might have transformed, but underneath all that change, she was still her. The timid, in girl was still there, buried under the makeup and the new confidence. I was sure Ka would recognize her¡ªif she had half a brain left after this. If she didn''t, well, that was her own damn loss. But with this, E could finally see herself differently, stand taller, carry herself with that grace she''d been learning.


    And judging by the way Ka''s face twisted in confusion, she


    didn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    recognize E. Yeah, that''s right.


    Stare all you want.


    With this, you won''t be able to fuck with E anymore.

 Chapter 71 - Let The Party Begins, Part 1 (1)

    "Now, everyone!"


    A sharp p rang out from the second floor, the sound cutting through the hum of chatter like a whip. All eyes turned towards the grand staircase, leading up to a high tform where Duke Merca stood, bathed in the glow of the chandelier lights above. He held himself with the rigid posture of a man who believed himself above everyone in the room, his chin raised just a bit too high, a faint smirk tugging at the corners of his mouth.


    "I ask for your attention, just for a moment! And then we''ll kick off the official beginning of this annual celebration that we''ve held for years!"


    He swept his gaze across the gathered guests, a satisfied gleam in his eye. The crowd below him was filled with noblemen and women, all decked out in their finest, each one a piece in the borate game he hosted every year. Duke Merca''s voice, smooth yetmanding, resonated off the walls as if daring anyone to ignore him.


    "We''ve faced many challenges¡ªlosses ofrades during the purge of those caught in their deceitful acts. Yet, here we are, celebrating again. Rest in peace to those who''ve left us. Like my fellow Duke, Duke Sierra. He was far from perfect, and he did things that earned him his end. But he was still an essential pir of this kingdom¡ªone of the most powerful dukes, alongside myself. His daughter is with us tonight because I invited her, for in my eyes, Duke Sierra remains a duke."


    Duke Merca''s gaze settled on Charlotte, who clutched Sesillian''s arm like a lifeline, her expression unreadable under the scrutiny of the crowd.


    "We''re here tonight not just to mourn the dead, but to learn from our past mistakes, to make sure those incidents are not repeated. With the Empire making its suspicious moves across the continents, we need unity more than ever. And this gathering is the perfect opportunity for that! We are the nobles of the Kingdom of Milham! We are the greatest kingdom of all, and we will not let anyone force us to bow!"


    Apuse erupted like thunder, rolling through the hall as the nobles raised their hands high, faces flushed with pride and wine. The energy of the room seemed to pulse, as if Merca''s words had sparked a fire in their veins. I lifted my own hand, blending into the sea of pping figures.


    "I must express my gratitude to everyone who has attended this year, especially Mr. Faust."


    I raised my wine ss, the liquid inside catching the light as I offered a nod.


    "For those who don''t know, this man is a legend. He founded thepany Leonamon, the driving force behind so many of our modern luxuries. The phones in your hands, the cars that brought you here tonight, the cakes that made your mouths water, the very wine that warms your bellies this evening¡ªall of it exists because of him. The dresses that grace many of you tonight? Yes, his influence stretches that far. Thanks to Leonamon, our Kingdom of Milham thrives, drawing merchants from every corner of the world, and making their products known far and wide. It''s his vision that has made our kingdom flourish."


    The apuse shifted, this time directed at me. I could feel the undercurrent of resentment¡ªsome still held on to their prejudices about my humble origins. But they pped all the same, their forced smiles barely hiding the bitterness underneath.


    "And let''s not forget to thank the gods for blessing my daughter with good health! And for guiding those who preserve our world. Now then, I suppose I''ve said enough. Let''s get this party started! Cheers!"


    Duke Merca raised his ss high, the deep red of the wine swirling with the motion, and the crowd mirrored him, their sses catching the light in a hundred different shes.


    With that final toast, the night''s party officially roared to life.


    ***


    Gabrielle''s POV


    The entire room was a harsh, unrelenting white, almost blinding, forcing anyone inside to squint as if the brightness itself was a weapon. In the center of that stark space, a woman was bound by chains that dug into her skin, each link humming with an eerie power. She waspletely immobilized. Those chains weren''t just any metal¡ªthey were forged from the strongest material on this, and more than that, they pulsed with power-dampening runes, snuffing out any abilities she might try to muster.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The woman''s appearance was pitiful¡ªskin clinging to her bones, eyes sunken and ringed with deep shadows, her cheeks hollowed from starvation. She hadn''t tasted a bite of food during her entire time here, her body left to wither away while the chains held her fast.


    "Angelica..." I said, stepping closer with a tray of food in my hands. Her response was immediate¡ªsharp, hate-filled eyes ring up at me like she wished they could burn through my skull. But I met that gaze with cold indifference. "ring at me won''t do you any good."


    "You''re delusional. You''re so damn delusional, woman! You don''t know a thing! You don''t know a damn thing!" Her voice broke into desperate shrieks, each wordced with a crazed edge, like she was clinging to a lifeline made of lies. Her mind was shattered beyond repair, twisted by whatever brainwashing had taken root inside her.


    "I''m not here to hear you ramble on with your madness," I shot back, voice hard as iron. "Not from someone who ughtered the innocent."


    "You''re wrong! You''re fucking wrong! You have no idea! You know nothing, you bitch!"


    She lunged, or at least tried to, but the chains pulled her back, leaving her thrashing uselessly against her restraints. With a sharp kick, she sent the tray flying, the food sttering across the pristine floor, leaving stains on the blinding white. The te shattered into jagged pieces, the crash reverberating like a gunshot in the silence.


    "You don''t know anything! You''re wrong! Our Lord is... Our Lord is...!"


    "If you''re going to kick away your food, then starve. Suffer in your hunger until it drains thest bit of strength from you. Starve to death for all I care." I spun around, my words cutting through the air, then headed toward the door.


    "You don''t know anything! YOU KNOW NOTHING! YOU KNOW NOTHINGGGGGGGG!!!" Her voice tore through the room, desperate and raw, like it was trying to w its way back to sanity. But I ignored it, walking out and mming the heavy door behind me, cutting off the sound like a knife through flesh.


    "Guess there''s no saving her now," I muttered, my voice echoing in the empty hallway as I shook my head. It was almost tragic¡ªshe''d once had a soul worth saving.


    Now, though, the Eclipse and the horrors she''dmitted¡ªwhether by her own will or because of the poison in her mind¡ªhad sealed her fate. Her death was inevitable.


    "May you rest in peace, I suppose..." I whispered, the words barely audible, then turned and walked away, leaving behind the silence and the shadows of a lost mind.

 Chapter 71 - Let The Party Begins, Part 1 (2)

    Leon''s POVn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The entire ballroom was alive withughter and chatter, the air thick with mingling voices and clinking sses. It felt like a typical party, buzzing with energy, but there was a dissonance in my mind. This was supposed to be a


    noble


    gathering, yet it felt no different from any ordinary celebration. Fancy clothes, elegant d¨¦cor¡ªbut the vibe was the same as any other party I''d been to. Guess that even in other worlds, some things don''t change.


    "Are you okay, E?" I leaned closer, catching the subtle tremble in her hands. She held herself together well, not letting her nervousness slip through the mask she wore. But I noticed. I could see the tension in her shoulders, the slight strain in her voice. Gabrielle must have drilled thisposure into her. But I could read her like a book.


    "I-I''m fine... It''s just... having Miss Ka''s full attention on me makes my body tremble," she confessed, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Yeah, that fear was burned into her, all thanks to that bitch. But I could tell E''s efforts weren''t wasted¡ªKa was seething, her eyes practically throwing daggers. The venom in her gaze was almost palpable, like a cold shiver against my skin. For a moment, her eyes met mine, and she quickly averted them, hiding behind her mask of superiority.


    "You don''t have to worry about her," I told E, letting my hand find its way to her head, ruffling her hair gently. "Not yet anyway."


    "O-Okay..." she stammered, her voice still trembling, but a bit more at ease.


    "Why don''t you enjoy the party more?" I suggested, giving her a small nudge. "Have as many drinks as you want, and try everything on the food menu. You deserve it."


    "Is that really okay?" she asked, a hint of doubt in her tone.


    "Well, you''re the one by my side right now, aren''t you? So yeah, it''s fine," I said, shing her a reassuring grin.


    Meanwhile, I kept my eye on Sesillian from across the room, a knot of unease settling in my gut. What the hell was he nning to do tonight? I couldn''t get any intel on him¡ªhe was too damn secretive. For now, I''d just observe. If he didn''t make any moves during the party, then no problem. But I had a gut feeling he wasn''t here just for the wine and hors d''oeuvres.


    He''d mentioned earlier,


    "I''m nning on a grand entrance to show the world the greatness of the Darkness, but a little detour like this won''t hurt."


    Those words still echoed in my head, like a ticking clock in the back of my mind. Yeah, he was definitely plotting something. I just needed to find out


    what


    .


    ***


    E''s POV


    I slipped away to the bathroom, knowing full well that a confrontation with Miss Ka wasing. I''d told Mr. Leon I could handle it alone, and despite the risk, he allowed me to go¡ªwith one of his Shadows tailing me discreetly, just in case.


    As I walked through the corridor, I noticed Ka''s shadow in my peripheral vision, trailing behind me. My heart pounded like a drum in my chest, but alongside the fear, a strange rush of confidence surged through my veins. The fear that used to paralyze me seemed distant, reced by a steady resolve.


    "E!" Ka''s shrill voice cut through the empty hallway as we left the crowded party behind.


    I kept walking, letting her words roll off my back.


    "E! You bitch! I know that''s you! How dare you ignore me like that!" Her voice rang out, echoing against the walls.


    She kept shouting, but I stayed focused, moving forward. At first, her voice made my skin crawl, just like it always had. But now, all the lessons from Miss Titania and the others came flooding back, grounding me. The fear that once wrapped itself around my chest, squeezing tight, began to loosen. It was as if those chains she had bound me with were finally breaking.


    "Hey! I''m talking to you, damn it!" she snapped, her voice turning shrill as she grabbed my shoulder, spinning me around to face her.


    I met her eyes without flinching, cold and unyielding. Gone were the frightened eyes of a girl who would quiver like a leaf in the wind, like a dog that cowered with its tail tucked between its legs. I met her with the same icy, detached look that Professor Gabrielle had perfected.


    "W-What''s with that look?" she stuttered, her bravado cracking. She''d never seen this side of me before. The expression on my face was different from the terrified girl she used to torment¡ªcold, unafraid, andpletely out of her grasp.


    "Ha! Look at that face you''ve got now. Way different from that timid little look you had back at school, huh?" she sneered, her wordsced with venom, her lips curling into a twisted grin. "What, shacking up with that rich, filthymoner suddenly gives you a backbone? You really think things are going to change for you? You''re still just a fuckingmoner! Know. Your. ce!" Her voice dripped with disdain, each word like ash meant to strip away my confidence.


    But I just met her re with my own, my eyes cold and unyielding, like ice that refused to crack.


    "You''re not scaring anyone, E," she barked, her frustration bubbling over, her voice trembling with anger. "You think this little tough-girl act is gonna work on me? Dream on! You''re just a fuckingmoner! You belong beneath me! Lick my feet like you always do and press yourself down on the floor! You''re nothing!" Her voice grew sharper, desperate, like she was trying to w back the control she felt slipping through her fingers.


    "For someone who''s supposed to be above me, you seem incredibly small in my eyes," I replied, my voice steady, cutting through her rant like a knife.


    "Huh?" she blinked, her confident sneer faltering as my words hit her, confusion flickering in her eyes for a brief moment.


    Her supposed superiority only made her seem more pathetic, more insignificant, like a shadow trying to blot out the sun. She couldn''t see that her desperate need to look down on others just made her sink lower, further beneath those she thought she towered over.

 Chapter 71 - Let The Party Begins, Part 1 (3)

    "You really piss me off!" Miss Ka spat, her voice trembling with rage. She pulled her hand back, then swung it towards my face with all the force she could muster. But I didn''t flinch. I didn''t even blink. I simply raised my hand, intercepting hers before it couldnd, the sound of the impact muffled between our palms.


    Fury shed in her eyes as she recoiled, then immediately came at me again, this time with her other hand. But just like before, I blocked it with effortless precision, my expression unmoved.


    "Just... just what are you...!" she stammered, her voice cracking under the weight of her frustration.


    "You must''ve realized something, and that''s why you''re so agitated," I replied, my tone cool as ice. I held her gaze, watching the flickers of doubt dance in her eyes. "I nned to ignore you for the rest of this party, but knowing your personality, I knew that wouldn''t work. So, I came here so that you and I could settle things. Didn''t think you''d resort to pping me, though."


    "You... You''re not... E, are you?" she asked, her eyes wide with disbelief.


    "No." I shook my head slowly, letting each word sink in. "I''m still the same E. The same E you bullied, the same E you made suck your toes like I was sucking my mother''s teats, the same E you made lick your feet clean with my tongue, the same E you treated like your littleckey. That''s who I was, and that''s who I will always be."


    "T-Then..."


    "Why did I change, you ask?" I let out a bitterugh, my lips curling into a smirk. "I don''t even fully understand it myself. Maybe I got tired of enduring the humiliation you put me through. Or maybe I just couldn''t stand being the same anymore. Whatever the reason, I don''t know. But when someone finally reached out a hand to me, when I was drowning, I grabbed it. Isn''t that what anyone would do?"


    "You really have be a bitch..." Miss Ka hissed, her face twisting with disgust. "You should''ve known your ce all along, wagged your tail for me like a good dog. If you had, maybe you''d be in my circle now!"


    "I don''t see why I''d want to be in your circle, Miss Ka," I shot back, my tone sharp. "You don''t hold the same power... as my friends."


    "Y-You have friends? You think I''d buy that? You think some weak, timid, stupid little bitch like you could actually have friends? As if!"


    "Oh, I do. One even calls me her senior. You know, back then, even the first years never called me that. They''d just walk past without so much as a nce. I don''t me them, though. My appearance was in, and I was invisible to their eyes. I even used a skill to make myself less noticeable. That was on me. But now, I have people I can genuinely call friends. They helped me face my ws and pushed me to do things I never thought I could. Because of them, I broke past my limits."


    Without Miss Titania and Miss Trill, I''d still be struggling with that wall, too afraid to even try climbing it.


    "But you? You''ve stayed exactly the same. You never tried to ovee your weaknesses. You just parade them around for everyone to see. The wall blocking you isn''t even that high, but you don''t bother to try and get over it. You haven''t changed at all."


    "You seriously piss me off..." Miss Ka snarled, her voice dropping into a low, dangerous growl. "I''m gonna fucking mess your face up!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    With a feral scream, she lunged at me, her face twisted with rage, eyes burning with hatred. Her movements were wild and desperate, like a cornered animal. If it were the old me, I''d have flinched, my body betraying the fear surging through me. But that was then.


    I stood my ground, watching her reckless charge, her footsteps echoing like thunder against the polished floor. When she got close enough, I stepped aside with a quick, fluid motion, letting her momentum carry her past me Then, I casually extended my foot, tripping her up. She tumbled forward, mming into the ground nose-first with a satisfying thud.


    "Ack!"


    She scrambled to her feet, only for blood to spill down her face, sttering against the cold floor like crimson rain.


    "E-Eh? Nghhh...! Hnnng...?!" Her voice trembled, confusion twisting her features as she cupped her hand beneath her nose, trying to catch the stream of red. Realization struck her like a punch, eyes widening as she touched her nose, now bent at an unnatural angle. "AAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! MY NOSE! MY NOSE! MY NOSEE!! MY NOSEEEEEEEEEEEE!"


    I watched her with a detached stare, my expression icy as she desperately pressed her fingers against her face, failing to stanch the bleeding, her attempts to force her nose back into shape clumsy and frantic.


    "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!! MY NOSE! MY NOSEEEE! MY NOSEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!"


    "You''ll never change, Miss Ka," I said, my voice cutting through her screams like a de. "And I doubt anyone will ever reach out to help you change. That''s just who you are, and it''s who you''ll always be."


    "You bitch! This is your fault! This is your fault! You ruined it! You ruined itttttttt!!!" she shrieked, her voice cracking with desperation as her face contorted in wild fury, veins bulging in her neck, every word dripping with unhinged rage.


    She kept howling, her screams reverberating in the space between us, but I remained unmoved. Her rage had no power over me anymore. I wasn''t scared¡ªthose days were over.


    "You brought this upon yourself. This is your own ruin," I replied, my wordsced with finality.


    With that, I turned away and walked forward, leaving her to scream into the emptiness behind me. Her desperate, incoherent shrieks faded into the background, a distant echo swallowed by the silence. I didn''t look back, not even once.

 Chapter 71 - Let The Party Begins, Part 1 (4)

    Leon''s POV


    It looked like E finally had her confrontation with Ka, and from the way she carried herself afterward, it was clear she came out on top. When she returned from excusing herself to the bathroom, there was a renewed confidence in her stride, like a fire had been lit inside her that couldn''t be ignored.


    Without a word, I reached out and ruffled her hair. My fingers tangled through her soft locks, feeling a gentle warmth spread from my hand. E''s cheeks flushed a deep red, her eyes widening for a moment before she quickly averted them, biting her lip to suppress a smile.


    But while E''s challenge was over, mine was just beginning. Too many loose ends still hung around me like chains, weighing me down.


    I caught Rose''s eye across the room for a brief moment¡ªa silent exchange¡ªbefore slipping out of the ball. I navigated through the dimly lit hallways until I found a secluded spot. The air was cold, pressing against my skin as I waited. Rose arrived not long after, her steps light, but her expression was serious.


    "What do you want, Leon?" she asked, her voice cutting through the quiet.


    "I''ve got a favor to ask you," I replied, keeping my tone steady.


    "Favor?" Her eyebrow arched sharply. "It''s not a dirty favor, is it? If it is, I''m out. I don''t want to have anything to do with you anymore."


    "Rx, I''m not asking for that," I said.


    "Then what is it?"


    I pulled out my phone and yed the recording I''d captured earlier. Sesillian''s voice crackled through the speaker.


    "I''m nning on a grand entrance to show the world the greatness of the Darkness, but a little detour like this won''t hurt."


    "Don''t mind the ''little detour'' part," I muttered.


    "Is that... Sesillian''s voice?" Her eyes narrowed, studying me. "How the hell did you record that?"


    "I have my methods," I answered. "Sesillian''s up to something, but I haven''t nailed down exactly what. I think he''s nning to introduce his cult to the world. I''ve already spread some information about the Eclipse, but it hasn''t hit the world hard enough. People still aren''t grasping how dangerous the Eclipse truly is."


    "Well, that''s no shocker, considering most of the Eclipse''s victims are in rural areas," Rose replied, crossing her arms. "Wait, you''ve been spreading information about the Eclipse? How? Oh, right¡ªyou''re the owner of Leonamon."


    A silence stretched between us.


    "So then? What''s your favor?" she asked, breaking the quiet.


    "It''s nothing difficult," I said, locking eyes with her. "In fact, it''s something only you can do."


    "Hm? And what''s that?" she asked, curiosity sparking in her gaze.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Tell your father you''re going to marry me."


    Her face twisted instantly, disgust shing across her features.


    "Huh?" She recoiled like I''d pped her, her lips curling in revulsion. "What the fuck do you mean by that?"


    "I want to test Sesillian''s limits," I exined, holding her stare.


    "Limits?" Her eyebrow arched higher. "Wait, exin why you''re even asking me to do this in the first ce."


    Iid out everything I knew about Sesillian''s true nature. As I spoke, her expression shifted rapidly¡ªconfusion melting into shock, then twisting into something unreadable, finally settling on disgust.


    "I never thought Sesillian''s feelings leaned more toward men..." she mumbled, almost to herself. "So that''s why he didn''t keep up his engagement with Irene back then. Now it makes sense."


    "His target tonight is me. I think he''s nning something big, and whatever it is, he''s looking to catch me. I don''t n on letting that happen, but it seems like letting him catch me might be the only way to find out where his base is."


    "Do you really think this will work?" she asked, her skepticism clear.


    "It will. Or if not, it''s worth a shot. The best thing we can do right now is to make Sesillian impatient. Since I''m his target, he''ll do whatever it takes to make me his."


    "That''s a pretty terrifying thought, don''t you think?"


    "Are you going to get jealous if he manages to get his hands on me?" I shot back with a smirk.


    "Do you want me to kick you in the balls?" she snapped, her voice dangerously low.


    I flinched, instinctively covering my crotch as a cold sweat formed on my back. Even though she hadn''t moved, I could feel the threat hanging in the air.


    "I don''t know if this will actually help us against Sesillian. Personally, I''d love to bash his skull in, watch him bleed out under my hands. But I also don''t want to get executed for killing a noble bastard like him. That''s not how I n to waste my life. Sure, I''d rather handle things my way, but..."


    "If so, then do you want to take it?" I asked, extending my hand towards her. The space between us seemed to stretch, heavy with unspoken tension. If she grabbed it, she''d agree to do what I asked¡ªswallowing her pride for this partnership. If she refused, well, it''d just confirm that she''d rather burn than help me.


    Rose''s gaze dropped to my outstretched hand, her expression flickering between doubt and determination. She studied it like it might bite her, brows furrowing as she weighed her options. The silence between us was thick, the kind that wraps around your throat. Her fingers twitched slightly, then stilled, as if fighting against the decision.


    Finally, she reached out, her grip firm as her fingers wrapped around mine, squeezing like she was sealing a pact with the devil himself.


    "Alright. I''ll do you this favor. But after this, we''re done. I don''t want anything to do with you ever again. Understand?" Her voice cut through the air, sharp and bitter, each wordnding with the weight of a final warning.


    "Got it," I replied, a smirk tugging at the corner of my lips, hiding the relief that threatened to spill out.


    Even if she hated my guts, Rose''s drive to bring down the Eclipse meant she''d y along, even if it meant holding hands with someone she despised. There was something almost admirable in that cold, unyielding resolve¡ªwilling to endure anything to reach her goal.

 Chapter 71 - Let The Party Begins, Part 1 (5)

    "Father," I addressed him. He was surrounded by aristocrats, nobles, and several court officials from the castle¡ªpeople with a lot of influence and power. "I need to talk to you for a bit. Is that okay?"


    "And what does the ungrateful woman want now?" he shot back, bitternesscing his voice. It was because of our earlier argument¡ªI''d told them all they were scum. And now, here I was, approaching him again like none of that had happened.


    I was honestly pissed that Leon had even suggested I do this, especially after he''d witnessed up close the mess that went down between me and my family earlier.


    "I just want to discuss something," I continued. "Figured you should hear it, since, you know, you''re still my father."


    He let out a harsh snort, turning his back to me again. "I don''t remember my wife giving birth to you, and I definitely don''t recall ever creating you." He dismissed me like I was nothing, his focus shifting back to the faces around him.


    Acting like he didn''t know who I was now. I''d really misjudged just how deep his stubbornness ran.


    I let out a slow, frustrated sigh. "Well, whatever. I''m saying it anyway. I''m getting married," I said .


    He spun around, finally paying attention, his gaze sharp. "Married, you say?"


    "Yes," I said, meeting his eyes head-on.


    "Keh. I bet it''s just some lowborn man," he spat, like he could taste the bitterness on his tongue. "If you hadn''t strayed from the path Iid out for you, you could have had a good life¡ªgood family, good connections. If you''d just made yourself the woman of Lord Deckes, or Lord Singt, or Lord Mackal, or any of those I introduced to you, you might''ve had a chance to be my daughter again. But no, you threw it all away. Every single opportunity I handed to you, wasted. If you''d just married the ones I picked, you might still belong to this family. But you ruined it."


    I sighed again, the sound heavier, filled with all the frustration boiling inside me. He just kept going, like a broken record, hammering in how I''d supposedly destroyed my own future, when all I saw was a desperate man trying to control me. He wanted me as his pawn, a way to marry into power, to wrap his fingers tighter around the kingdom''s influence. It made my skin crawl¡ªknowing he''d use his own daughter like a bargaining chip. I never wanted any part of it. And the men he was talking about? They were the same ones he was schmoozing with right now, all of them already in their sixties.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I knew exactly what he was aiming for. He wanted me married to some old man on hisst legs, counting on the moment he kicked the bucket. Once I became a widow, the wealth,nds, and assets would technically be in my name. But we both knew the truth¡ªit wouldn''t be mine. It would be his. And then, he''d have me marry another old fool, waiting again for the clock to run out, and iming everything they had for himself. I was still young, after all, so by the time my first husband kicked the bucket, I''d probably be in my mid-thirties, still prime for another marriage. Basically, I''d have no freedom at all.


    But luckily, I wasn''t about to fall for it. Thanks to my sister, Grace, I''d seen the truth for what it was. I''d rebelled, fought back until they finally severed me from the family. And honestly? That was the best decision I''d ever made.


    "My fianc¨¦ wants to introduce himself to you," I said, my voice firm but with an edge, making sure it carried over to where Sesillian lingered nearby. He didn''t acknowledge me directly, but I caught the subtle shift in his posture¡ªhe was definitely listening, even if he kept his gaze averted, pretending to be disinterested.


    "I don''t care. I don''t need to know who your so-called fianc¨¦ is, considering you''re no longer my daughter, you ungrateful woman," he spat, his tone sharp and cutting like a de. His eyes narrowed, face twisted in disdain. "Now, get out of my sight. I have no intention of ever seeing you again, and I don''t want you anywhere near me, ever again."


    His words hit like a p, but honestly, I''d grown numb to them over the years. Kindness from him? That was a foreign concept. Even as a child, I never knew what it felt like. Did he ever cradle me when I was born? Did he ever sit by my side when I cried out in the dark? I couldn''t remember those early years¡ªnewborn memories are foggy at best¡ªbut the absence of warmth was a constant. It was almost like he wasn''t my father at all, just a stranger with a familiar face.


    "Rose," Leon''s voice cut through the tension behind me, smooth but deliberate. "Did you finish talking with your father already?"


    The air shifted. Suddenly, all eyes were on us. My father''s gaze locked onto Leon like he couldn''t believe what he was seeing. His eyes widened, looking as if they might burst from his skull.


    "Ah, I apologize for not introducing myself earlier." Leon took a graceful bow, his movements fluid, yet there was an underlying sharpness. "I didn''t realize you were Rose''s father. Now that I think about it, it should have been obvious with your shared hair color. My mistake for not recognizing it sooner."


    "M-Mr. Faust, what... what is the meaning of this?" My father''s voice stumbled, his usual haughty demeanor momentarily shaken. "You wanted to introduce yourself... to me?"


    Leon''s lips curled into a slight, calcted smile. "Well, yes. Rose mentioned there was a bit of... tension between her and the family. But still, you are her father, and as her future husband, it''s only proper I introduce myself and formally ask for your blessing in taking her hand."


    Leon was weaving his web expertly, each word a thread pulling tighter around my father. The air grew heavier, the room practically buzzing with anticipation. Sesillian, who had been pretending not to care, was now openly watching, his eyes glued to us.


    Leon''s smirk deepened, his expression unreadable, yet there was something devilish in his eyes. He had nned all of this perfectly, and the night was ying out exactly as he wanted. His control over the situation was absolute.


    He looked every bit the devil he was.

 Chapter 71 - Let The Party Begins, Part 1 (6)

    Chapter 71 - Let The Party Begins, Part 1 (6)


    The five of us¡ªmy mother, my sister, Leon, and me¡ªsat around a round table, tension thick in the air, with no one else daring to interrupt. Still, a few were clearly trying to catch bits of our conversation from a distance. Sesillian, especially, was lurking nearby, his sharp gaze boring into me like a de, eyes narrowed with jealousy that practically oozed from him.


    He''d been watching me earlier with those jealous eyes, hadn''t he? Now that I knew he swung towards men, it all clicked into ce. He was after Leon. And when he found out about my engagement to Leon, that jealousy turned into a seething re that drilled right through me. Was I just taking the heat for Leon here? It sure felt like a bullet with my name on it. But the way Leon carried himself, that confident smirk ying on his lips, hinted that he had something up his sleeve.


    "Um, Mr. Faust, am I right in hearing that you''re nning to marry our... uh... daughter?" my mother''s voice wavered, a momentary crack of uncertainty slipping through.


    Leon''s lips curled into a smile¡ªcharming, sure, but it never touched his eyes. "Well, yes, I do, Madam."


    My sister shot him a nce, her gaze darting toward a woman seated a few tables away. The woman sat elegantly, nked by two other graceful women, like they were her entourage. "Um, aren''t you... already involved with someone, Mr. Faust?" my sister asked.


    Leon chuckled softly. "You might not like my answer, but I''m not really a believer in monogamy. I think that when a man has many women by his side, it makes him stronger. And being able to make them ept each other, to get along... well, that''s what makes a man a good husband."


    His words made my skin crawl. It wasn''t just what he said¡ªit was the self-assured way he said it, like he was preaching some twisted gospel. He wasn''t lying when he imed he didn''t believe in monogamy; he had a whole parade of women around him, after all. Watching them fawn over him earlier only made that belief of his crystal clear. But honestly, that wasn''t my problem.


    "I-Is that so? Well, some of the men I know also keep women around, but they don''t go so far as to marry them. They just keep them as concubines. Are you... nning to take her as your first wife?" my father said.


    Leon leaned back. "I don''t intend to rank them¡ªwho''s first wife, second, or whatever. I want all my wives to see themselves as my equals. Even though Rose isn''t the first, I n to treat her the same as those who came before."


    My mother blinked, clearly taken aback, struggling to wrap her head around the concept. "I... I never realized there could be something like that. I guess your thinking is part of why you''re so sessful," she admitted, sounding almost dazed.


    Leon nodded, his smile widening just a touch. "Well, yes. It''s nothing to brag about, but if not for the women by my side, I wouldn''t have gotten anywhere close to where I am now."


    "I-I see¡­"


    They sat there, staring at Leon, his words leaving them speechless, scrambling to understand this strange philosophy. It was like he was speaking a differentnguage, one that shed with everything they knew.


    Leon''s expression softened, but his eyes remained as calcting as ever. "I never really had the chance to say this properly, but since you''re Rose''s family, I ask that you allow me to take your daughter''s hand... even if I already have other women by my side."


    The sheer audacity of his request hit like a punch to the gut. iming someone''s daughter while being involved with others¡ªit was downright scummy. If I were the one he was asking, I would''ve pped him across the face.


    But my family was anything but ordinary. If they thought there was something to gain, they''d grab it without a second thought.


    "She''s yours," my father replied, not even a hint of hesitation in his voice.


    ***


    Leon''s/ Christopher Faust''s POV


    "You really are scummy, you know that, right?" Rose''s voice was sharp, slicing through the tension like a de. Her eyes narrowed into dangerous slits, glinting with a fury that made my breath hitch. It was like staring into the eyes of a storm, and for a split second, I felt a cold chill run down my spine. But beneath that intensity, I couldn''t help but notice how cute she looked when she was pissed off. That scrunched-up expression, her furrowed brows¡ªit all had this weird charm. God, I almost wanted to reach out and pinch her cheeks right then and there, but I knew better. One wrong move and she''d knock me straight into Tuesday, and I wasn''t up for a mid-week concussion.


    "This all fits into my n," I said, managing a smirk despite the electric tension in the air. "With this, Sesillian''s just going to get even more frustrated."


    Rose''s eyes sharpened further, skepticism radiating from her. "Oh yeah? And how do you know that?" Her arms crossed tight against her chest as if she was daring me to make sense.


    "I know for a fact that Sesillian''s got a possessive streak a mile wide. He wants to keep whatever he desires all to himself," I exined. "So if something he wants is already owned by someone else, what do you think he''d do, with that possessive nature of his?"


    Rose paused, her expression shifting as she mulled over my words. For a second, uncertainty flickered in her eyes, then she gave a half-hearted shrug, clearly stumped. "I don''t know, honestly." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Think about it this way," I pressed on. "If you were apulsive shoplifter, and there was something in your friend''s house you wanted so badly... what would you do?"


    Rose paused, her expression shifting as she mulled over my words. For a second, uncertainty flickered in her eyes, then she gave a half-hearted shrug, clearly stumped. "I don''t know, honestly."


    "Think about it this way," I pressed on. "If you were apulsive shoplifter, and there was something in your friend''s house you wanted so badly... what would you do?"


    "Steal it, I guess," Rose replied after a moment, realization slowly dawning in her gaze. Her eyes widened, the pieces falling into ce like a puzzle she hadn''t even realized she was holding.


    "Exactly."


    It was satisfying to see the lightbulb go off for her, like she''d finally cracked a code she didn''t know she''d been struggling with. I''d swapped "possessive nature" for "shoplifter" to make theparison hit home, but it was all the same in the end.

 Chapter 71 - Let The Party Begins, Part 1 (7)

    Chapter 71 - Let The Party Begins, Part 1 (7)


    "He''s nning to... steal you?" Rose''s voice softened.


    "Yeah. Away from you," I confirmed. "He''ll probably try to lock me up somewhere. I don''t know exactly where, but I''m betting it''ll be at their base."


    "And you''re seriously going to risk that?" she asked, a mix of disbelief and worry creeping into her tone, her eyes scanning my face for any hint of hesitation.


    "Well, it seems like the best chance to get a lead on at least one of their bases," I told her, meeting her gaze head-on. "It''s a gamble, but it might be our only shot."


    "Are you seriously betting everything on a gamble like this? For all we know, you could end up getting killed." "Oh, are you worried about me?" I shot back, a teasing grin curling my lips.


    Her response was a cold, unamused re that sent a chill down my spine, the kind that said she wasn''t in the mood for jokes, and I knew I''d pushed a little too far.


    "Okay, okay, I''m joking," I said, raising my hands slightly in mock surrender, the grin fading as I shifted to a more serious tone. "Look, if that happens, then I guess that''s just how it''ll go. But for now, we need to y it safe, watch every step, and keep an eye out for any reckless moves from Sesillian." I nced toward the doorway. "I''m heading to the ballroom. What about you?"


    "I''m... going to stay here for a while," she murmured, her voice softer than before.


    There was something in her expression that I couldn''t quite pin down¡ªan uneasy mix of worry and an emotion I couldn''t fully decipher. It lingered in her eyes like a shadow.


    "Alright," I replied, turning to leave.


    But as soon as I turned my back, I felt a soft, warm pressure envelop me. Her big breasts pressed into my back, their warmth radiating through the thin fabric of my shirt, and I froze. Rose had wrapped her arms around me, pulling me into a sudden embrace.


    "Please, be careful," she whispered.


    "I will," I promised. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Her arms loosened, the warmth of her body fading as she slowly let me go.


    ***


    Charlotte''s POV


    "Um, Professor?" I asked cautiously, watching Professor Sesillian as he stood before me, his eyes darting across the room like a predator searching for prey. "Are you looking for someone? You''ve been ncing around for a while now."


    He snapped his gaze toward me, blinking as if he had just remembered I was there. "Ah, don''t worry about it. It''s nothing." He tried to cover up the distraction with a smile, but it felt thin, almost forced. "So, Charlotte, are you enjoying the party? I know it can''t be easy, given your situation."


    "It''s not that being here with you isn''t enjoyable, Professor," I replied, trying to keep my tone light even as the weight of the stares in the room pressed down on me. "But I guess I am struggling with all the looks aimed my way."


    Professor Sesillian''s smile widened, but the warmth never seemed to reach his eyes. "You don''t have to worry about them. Just be yourself tonight; that''s more than enough."


    "How about you, Professor?" I asked.


    "Huh?" He blinked, momentarily thrown off by my question, like it had caught him off guard. "What do you mean?"


    "Are you alright?" I pressed, watching his expression closely.


    He had been on edge, almost frantic, like a caged animal with nowhere to go. It wasn''t a side of him I was used to seeing, and it made my skin crawl with unease.


    "Oh. Is it that obvious on my face that I''m not feeling great?" he muttered, rubbing the back of his neck like he was trying to knead the tension away. "I''m sorry, but this crowd... it''s really not my thing."


    "I-Is that so? Would you like me to help you back to your room?" I offered.


    "No, don''t worry about it. You''ve been invited by the Duke, haven''t you? You should be here, making connections. It''s your chance to regain some footing in society. Your former mother''s family is here too; maybe they''d consider taking you back in if you asked."


    "That''s already impossible," I said, the words slipping out more bitterly than I intended. "She... wasn''t my birth mother, and she severed all ties with me. Her family would do the same."


    "It''s okay..." I whispered, my voice fragile as ss. I tilted my head up, meeting his gaze, and for a moment, I got lost in the intensity of his eyes. They had this maic pull, an almost hypnotic allure that made it hard to look away. Because of his height, I had to rise onto my tiptoes to reach him, leaning in with the intent to brush my lips against his. But just as our faces drew close, the sound of footsteps interrupted the moment.


    "But she still raised you, didn''t she?" Professor Sesillian asked, his voice softer now, but with a sharp undertone, like he was trying to pry open an old wound.


    I forced a bitter smile, feeling a twist in my chest. "Well, she said before cutting ties that her goal was my family''s wealth back then." The words tasted bitter as they left my mouth, and a wave of sadness bubbled up. Digging up that memory felt like ripping open a scab¡ªmore painful than I''d expected.


    Without warning, Professor Sesillian pulled me into a tight embrace, his arms wrapped around me with surprising warmth. "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to put so much pressure on you."


    "It''s okay..." I whispered, my voice fragile as ss. I tilted my head up, meeting his gaze, and for a moment, I got lost in the intensity of his eyes. They had this maic pull, an almost hypnotic allure that made it hard to look away. Because of his height, I had to rise onto my tiptoes to reach him, leaning in with the intent to brush my lips against his. But just as our faces drew close, the sound of footsteps interrupted the moment.


    "I''m sorry I''mte!" a voice rang out, jarring us back to reality.


    We both turned toward the sound.


    "Sirches?!" Ka''s voice was full of surprise. As she stepped closer, I noticed a bandage stered across her nose¡ªsomething I hadn''t caught before. Did she have that injury earlier? I must not have been paying attention.


    Sirches offered an apologetic smile, scratching the back of his head. "Oh, Ka. Sorry, sorry. There was some crazy traffic all the way here. What happened to your nose?"


    While everyone focused on the unexpected arrival, I missed the shift in Professor Sesillian''s expression.


    "Traffic?"


    "Yeah," Sirches replied with a casual shrug. "People are blocking all the roadsing this way. It made getting here a real pain."


    People blocking the roads? What the hell could that mean? The thought barely had time to settle before Professor Sesillian suddenly released me, his grip loosening and he pulled away.

 Chapter 71 - Let The Party Begins, Part 2 (1)

    "Professor Sesillian?"


    He vanished, just like that, leaving behind an empty space where he''d been standing moments before. His warmth still lingered from where he''d hugged me, but now he was gone, as if the air itself had swallowed him whole. How did he manage to disappear so quickly?


    "I''m really sorry, Ka. I messed up big time, I know, but it''s not entirely my fault. Those people are really blocking my way."


    "Can you shut up for once? It''s because of you that I''m in this mess!" Ka shot back, her voice sharp and venomous. Her finger jabbed toward her nose, now crooked and wrapped in a thick bandage. Bruises darkened the skin around her eyes. "If you''d just shown up a bit sooner, my nose might''ve been fine! But no, you didn''t!"


    "I told you, didn''t I? It''s not my fault those bastards blocked the road, keeping my car stuck there for hours! It''s their fault for being there, not mine!"


    Their argument kept escting, their voices a harsh sh amidst the murmurs of the crowd. As this heated exchange unfolded, Leon, who had slipped out of the ballroom earlier with Professor Rose after speaking with her family about taking her as his wife, made his way back into the room with confident, unhurried strides.


    "Oh, looks like the real party is finally starting," he remarked, a smirk ying on his lips.


    A sharp, resounding p echoed through the room, cutting through the noise. It came from the upper tform. At the top stood a woman, her curves entuated by the fitted dress she wore, the fabric hugging her voluptuous figure. Her white hair shimmered under the lights, framing a face so striking itmanded the attention of everyone present. Even I couldn''t tear my gaze away.


    "Hello, everyone!" she called out. "Sorry to interrupt the festivities, but I need your attention for a moment."


    "Huh? Who''s that?"


    "No clue."


    "Another new face? Why''s a party for nobles bringing in outsiders like her?"


    "Maybe she''s like the owner of Leonamon?"


    People murmured, trying to figure out who this mysterious woman was. She seemed almost otherworldly, making it difficult to ce her.


    "Wait, doesn''t she look like Sesillian''s sister?"


    "You mean that lunatic one?"


    "Yeah. Sara, if I remember right."


    "What the hell is she doing here? Where''s Sesillian? He should keep his little sister from making a scene."


    Suddenly, everyone''s eyes were on me. I flinched under their stares, but I just shook my head. I had no clue where Professor Sesillian had gone¡ªhe just disappeared right beside me.


    "Everyone, please. I want all of your attention on me. Can we please stop the chatter and nonsense noises for a moment." With a p of her hand, the woman managed to catch all the people present in an instant. "Good." she said with a smile on her face.


    "Everyone, please. Focus on me. Can we stop the chatter and pointless noise for just a moment?" With a snap of her fingers, the woman''s voice tookmand, silencing the room in an instant. "Good," she said, a faint, unsettling smile curling on her lips.


    "Now then, you might be wondering what I''m doing here, and why I''m addressing all of you instead of letting you enjoy the party. I do apologize for the interruption, but let me ask you something first." Her expression darkened, her grin spreading into something wicked and teasing. "Have you ever wished that the light would just... disappear?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Huh?"


    "What is she talking about?"


    "I have no idea."


    "Light? Disappear? What does she mean by this?"


    Another sharp p broke through the murmuring, demanding attention once more. "I''m speaking metaphorically. If you had to choose between what''s good and what''s not, what would you prefer more¡ªthe light or the darkness?"


    Silence fell over the room, her question hanging in the air, heavy and cryptic.


    "Come on, this is as simple as choosing between day and night!" she coaxed, her voice lilting like she was ying some twisted game. "It''s an easy one!"


    The crowd shifted ufortably, exchanging uncertain nces. Soft murmurs spread like ripples, everyone trying to figure out what to answer. Oddly enough, the question wormed its way into my mind too, making me ponder.


    Which would you prefer, light or darkness?


    If I had to make a choice, I''d go with darkness. Sure, light has its ce, but darkness? Darkness is where you find rest, where the world grows quiet, and shadows stretch long across empty streets. It''s thatforting weight that settles in, letting you shut your eyes, knowing the only thing that pulls you back is the return of daylight. Most of the people here probably feel the same¡ªdrawn to the night more than the morning. They despise the jolt of waking up to another grind, counting down the hours until the sky dims. Even as they go through the motions, the thought of night lurks in their minds, urging it toe quicker so they can finally unwind. Her question was so simple, so obvious.


    "Of course, I prefer darkness," Sirches dered, his voice carrying through the space. He looked up at the woman on the tform, his grin mirroring the wicked twist of hers. "It''s calmer, quieter in the dark! When the light''s around, it''s full of people, and those self-righteous assholes always flock to it!"


    "That''s right! A brilliant young man, right there!" the woman said, pping her hands together with a sharp, echoing snap, her smile widening into something almost predatory.


    Voices started to rise from the crowd, each adding to the swell of agreement.


    "It''s better in the dark! I can focus without all the noise and bullshit!"


    "I prefer darkness!"


    "Sometimes, I just wish the light would fuck off for good! I''d rather sleep all damn day!"


    The room filled with a chorus of answers, each one leaning towards the shadows. Not a single soul dared to pick light.


    And before I knew it, I found myself speaking up, "I like the darkness. It''s way better than being out in the light! It''s calm, it''s quiet, and I hate dragging my ass out of bed every morning, just to wait for night toe again! I wish the night would stay forever, and the light would just disappear."


    The words tumbled out, raw and unfiltered, and I didn''t even know why they came so naturally. They felt like they slipped through some part of me I didn''t fully control.


    As the answers filled the air, one man just stood there, silent amidst the rising murmurs. His eyes were shadowed, his expression unreadable, like he was seeing something the rest of us couldn''t.


    "Be careful what you wish for."

 Chapter 71 - Let The Party Begins, Part 2 (2)

    The woman''s hands came together in a sharp p, the sound slicing through the air and echoing off the ballroom''s high, arched ceiling.


    "That''s right, everyone! That''s right!" she shouted, her voice booming with a twisted enthusiasm that filled the room. "Every single one of you should embrace the darkness! So, what do we do with the light, huh? Are we just going to let it linger when all we truly crave is the darkness?!"


    "No!"


    The crowd''s response was deafening, mine blending into the wild chorus, the room vibrating as if the walls themselves were alive with the sound of our voices.


    "Are we going to let the light rule the day when it exists only to make us suffer?!"


    "No!" Continue reading on empire


    "Are we going to stand by while the light mocks us, shining down on our suffering?!"


    "No!"


    "Then let''s make the darkness rule over everything!"


    The crowd''s cheers surged through the space like a wave. I found myself pping too, my hands moving almost on their own, swept up in the hysteria of the moment. But even as I joined in, I was clueless that¡­ this might be thest night I''d draw breath in this world, and that my very existence hung by a thread. I had no idea how close danger truly was.


    ***


    Rose''s POV


    I pushed through the ballroom doors, only to be greeted by a scene that felt unreal. The crowd was chanting, their voices blending into a chaotic symphony. It was like I had wandered into a madhouse, every face turned upwards, eyes wild with a feverish light.


    "Cover your ears," a voice murmured beside me. I spun around and found Leon there, his expression sharp despite the madness. He pped along with the crowd, but his movementscked the wild frenzy. "He''s using his skill," Leon said, his voice low.


    I quickly pressed my hands over my ears. My gaze followed the crowd''s to the floor above this one. It was Sesillian, whipping them into this frenzy.


    "What do you see when you look at him?" Leon asked, his eyes focused on the stage.


    "To me, he just looks... normal, besides the fact that he''s dressed in women''s clothes."


    "So, that''s how he appears to you?"


    "What does he look like to you?"


    "He''s a woman," Leon replied. "I think I fell under his charm too, but not enough to bepletely swept away."


    "He''s... a woman?"


    "Yeah. That''s likely why he''s able to control so many. It''s like he''s nted the idea in the minds of those under his influence that he''s a woman. He''s using that power to manipte everyone caught in his Eclipse. Right now, he''s doing the same thing to the whole room, making them see him the way he wants."


    "He''s doing some kind of mass brainwashing? I didn''t think Charm could reach that far¡­"


    "This isn''t just ordinary charm," Leon said.


    I couldn''t be sure if this was some twisted version of Charm, but considering that regr Charm could only seduce with a voice and couldn''t reshape minds like this, it was far from normal.


    "Now that I think about it, I''ve felt something like this before," Leon muttered.


    "A simr sensation?"


    "Ever heard of Norman Amarathea?" Leon asked.


    "That''s a name I haven''t heard in a long time," I replied. Norman... that bastard. He was called the Don of the ck Market, infamous for his deep connections and his dominance in the shadows. He controlled the supply of most of the goods in the underground market. And by ''goods,'' I mean human beings. He trafficked people into prostitution and very, and even kidnapped beastkin for their organs, selling their flesh to those with dark appetites. He was the embodiment of filth.


    They said he was killed, and the rumors seemed solid, especially since the relentless string of kidnappings he orchestrated had stopped over the past few months.


    "Now that I think about it, there seems to be a surge of mana coursing through his veins, but it doesn''t look like it''s going to go wild like it did with Norman and Prince Julius before," he muttered. "Did they perfect it? In just a few months? I guess it''s not just the Leonamon making progress. Whoever is behind these enhancements, boosting mana within the body¡ªthey''re also..." His voice trailed off into a murmur, too low to reach my ears.


    But I caught it anyway. I''d gotten good at reading lips over the years.


    "They''re also trying to take this world as his,"


    I deciphered.


    "Anyway, try not to get caught by the charm, and let''s just watch for now," Leon said.


    "Do you think he''ll blow their heads up?" I asked.


    "That''s a dangerous thought," he replied. "Fortunately, my girls have already been evacuated by my Shadows."


    "Shadows?"


    "The bodyguards who almost wiped out your family''s knights earlier."


    Oh, so those were the Shadows? I remembered one from back at Grace''s house¡ªdidn''t even catch her name. Now that I thought about it, it grated on me that he had a whole squad of bodyguards who doubled as his harem. Just how many women does this man have wrapped around his finger?


    But I shook the thought away¡ªthis wasn''t the time for jealousy.


    "Now then! Have all of you epted that the darkness alone should rule this world?!" Sesillian''s voice boomed through the space. The sound carried an unsettling power, each word twisting through the air like tendrils of shadow. His voice shifted, suddenly dripping with a deceptive sweetness, like honeyced with venom. It pierced into my mind, making my skin prickle.


    And then, without warning, a shimmering barrier erupted around me, encasing me in a dome of faintly glowing light.


    "G-Guardian?" I gasped, bewildered. My head snapped toward Leon, who stood with one hand outstretched, casting the protective shield over me. It blocked out Sesillian''s voice, muffling the noise outside to a dull thrum. I couldn''t hear a thing beyond the barrier, but I could feel my heartbeat drumming faster in my chest.


    How did he have Guardian? And why... why did he do this for me?


    He''d done it to protect me, to shield me from Sesillian''s influence.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Leon...


    I thought, biting down on my lip hard enough to draw blood, my emotions swirling in a mess of confusion and frustration.


    How much longer are you going to torment me like this...?


    He had this way of ying with my feelings, teasing at the edges, and he knew exactly how to press all my buttons. If he kept going, if he kept showing this infuriating kindness, I wasn''t sure how much longer I could hold out. Even though I knew¡ªdeep down¡ªthat I didn''t want to give in.

 Chapter 71 - Let The Party Begins, Part 2 (3)

    Random Merchant''s POV


    I was a merchant from another kingdom, here in the kingdom of Milham to do some trades. The goods and products here were top-notch, as expected¡ªexquisite fabrics, spices that tingled your nose, and artifacts that could fetch a high price back home.


    Night had fallen, and with a carriage loaded with expensive goods, I couldn''t risk heading back. The thought of getting stopped by bandits sent a chill through me. Just imagining those bastards stripping me of everything I''d worked for, or worse¡ªcutting me down right there and leaving me to rot¡ªwas enough to keep me indoors. So, I rented a room at a nearby inn and paid extra to keep my carriage and wares under guard.


    But that night was anything but ordinary. I thought it''d be quiet, uneventful even¡ªnothing to worry about. I was just about to drift off when I heard it: a rumbling of footsteps, faint at first, then growing louder, echoing off the stone streets outside. Discover exclusive tales at empire


    At first, I ignored it, thinking it was just somete-night drunks or maybe the knights making their rounds. But then, the sound grew, a frantic stomping, like a beast was charging through the city. The walls of my room trembled, rattling my nerves. I rushed to the window, heart pounding, and looked outside... only to see a massive, surging crowd spilling down the streets, a river of bodies.


    "What the fuck?" I breathed, eyes widening as I spotted my carriage¡ªmy livelihood¡ªbeing crushed beneath their relentless march. The wooden wheels splintered, the frame buckled, and the goods I''d spent all day bartering for were scattered and trampled like trash. I leapt from the bed and bolted out of my room, but as soon as I stepped into the street, the crowd swallowed me whole. Bodies pressed in from all sides, and I felt like I was being dragged under a crashing wave.


    "Wait! Fuck! My carriage! Don''t trample my carriage!" I screamed, my voice drowned out by the roar of the crowd. I shoved my way through, but there were too many, their shoulders and backs mming into me.


    The pressure built, and I stumbled. When I hit the ground, I saw it¡ªmy face inches from a body, twisted and lifeless, smeared with dirt and blood. His features were ttened, crushed beyond recognition, stamped into the ground by countless feet.


    "Aaaaaaaaaah!" I shrieked, scrabbling against the cobblestones, trying to w my way out. But it was already toote. The horde pressed down on me, stomping me into the dirt. My lungs burned, my bones cracked under the weight. I couldn''t breathe, couldn''t fight back. The darkness closed in, smothering me.


    Before I knew it, I was dead.


    ***


    Random Adventurer''s POV


    "This is sickening," I muttered, my voice hollow as I looked out at the carnage left behind. Corpses littered the road, twisted and broken. Just an hour ago, this street had been a river of people, an unstoppable flood surging towards who knows where. Now, the aftermath wasid bare¡ªbodies, mangled and left in the mud like discarded trash. Blood stained the cobblestones, pooling in the cracks.


    "Hey, he''s still alive!" one of the other adventurers shouted, his voice cutting through the eerie silence.


    I turned and saw the man, gasping for air, wrapped in a torn red hooded cloak¡ªthe same as the others from the mob. He was sprawled out, covered in dirt and blood, his face bruised and swollen. That meant he was one of them. Maybe he had tripped in that stampede, and his ownrades had walked right over him.


    "What are you people?" I snarled, my fingers tightening around the man''s cor, dragging him closer until I could see the whites of his wild, frantic eyes. His breath came in ragged gasps, like a dying animal. "Why are you doing all this? Do you have any idea how many people you''ve killed?! Huh?!"


    "Kekeke..." He let out a rasping, unhingedugh, his lips twisting into a grotesque grin. Blood dribbled from the corners of his mouth, staining his teeth a sickly crimson. "The darkness... it''sing. That''s why we''re all headed to where it will rise. Our lord... he''s finally going to awaken after so long. He''ll reim his glory."


    "What?" I spat, disbelief making my voice crack, my grip on his cor tightening as if I could shake sense into him.


    "You don''t understand... you can''t even begin to fathom the importance of this day," he wheezed, each word gurgling through the blood bubbling in his throat. "It''sing... The day ising! Kekeke! We''vee so far, sacrificed so much for this moment."


    This guy... he waspletely gone. His eyes rolled back, pupils darting as if he was seeing some twisted nightmare only he could understand. No... it was more than madness. He was dying, and yet, he reveled in it. It was like he weed death.


    "Our lord... I want to see you... I want to bask in your glory... in the darkness you''ll bring to us..."


    His eyes went ck, the life draining from them like a candle snuffed out in a gust of wind.


    "In the shadows, we find truth, and in the darkness, we are reborn. The world will bow to our will, for we are the harbingers of the Eclipse, where light meets its end and our power begins."


    The words spilled from his mouth with a chilling, mechanical precision, as if they had been seared into his mind. Then, without warning, his head exploded¡ªlike a ripe melon crushed underfoot¡ªsending shards of bone, fragments of skull, brains, flesh, blood, and even a stray eyeball sttering across the alleyway in a visceral spray.


    ***


    Gabrielle''s POVn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I went back to the room where Angelica was confined. But when I reached the door, a suffocating silence greeted me, thick and oppressive. I pushed the door open


    "What...?"


    Angelica''s bloodied formy sprawled on the cold floor, her body drenched in a dark pool that spread like a macabre shadow. The side of her head was blown apart¡ªraw, jagged flesh where her skull should have been. The air reeked of iron and death. My stomach churned, bile rising in my throat. Was this the same thing that happened when those fanatics made their heads explode? Was she dead too?


    I dropped to my knees beside her, and pressed two fingers to her neck. I felt the faint, fluttering beat of her pulse. She was alive... barely.


    It looked like she''d somehow stopped the explosion, but not without a devastating cost. Her left eye was nothing more than a hollow cavity, the flesh around it charred and mangled, leaving a gruesome wound where her eye should have been. Blood seeped from the gash, soaking into the fabric of her clothes. But she was breathing, raggedly, like a flickering me in the dark.

 Chapter 71 - Let The Party Begins, Part 2 (4)

    "Her condition has stabilized," Natasha said. "It''s a good thing you found her before it was toote. If you were anyter, she would''ve bled out on the spot. But, I can''t do anything about her missing eyeball¡ªI can''t regenerate that. I managed to stitch together the torn flesh, though. Her recovery is progressing, but as for when she''ll wake up? I can''t give you any guarantees. All we can do now is wait."


    I looked down at Angelica, lying so still on the bed. At least, for now, she wasn''t thrashing around like before, but that didn''t make it any easier to see her like this. A thick bandage covered the eye that had exploded earlier, and a bunch of magical implements wound around her body like a lifeline. There was an unnerving concentration of mana hovering around her head. I figured that was what triggered her head to almost blow up. I had no idea how she managed to stop herself frompletely exploding it, but I could only guess it was her sheer willpower.


    She''s always had that strength. That fire in her. Even now, it refused to go out.


    "I heard something..." Natasha''s voice cut through my thoughts. "Your Master is going to war. Is that true?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Where did you hear that?" I asked, turning my gaze to her.


    "I heard it from the workers here. Is it true?" she pressed.


    "Yeah," I said. "Do you despise him for it?"


    "Is he going after those responsible for this?" she asked. "The ones behind the chaos earlier, the stampede, and that suicide bombing that killed so many of the Leonamon workers?"


    "That''s right," I confirmed.


    "Then, I don''t," she replied, crossing her arms. "What your Master is doing¡ªit''s what anyone in his position should do. I can''t fault him for it. Those bastards deserve what''sing to them. They made their bed, now they''ve got to lie in it."


    A shortugh escaped me. "Well, you''re sounding a lot more understanding than you used to. I remember youining about everything here, especially about thepany."


    "Besides your Master, I actually like the people here. And here, I can use my skills in medicine," she said. "I can actually help people with my own hands. Even if the owner''s a jerk, I don''t mind the work itself."


    "A jerk, huh?" I chuckled softly, ncing over at Angelica again. "Yeah, Master''s not exactly likable at first. But I grew to love him. Your words... they remind me of what I used to say before I fell for him."


    "D-Don''t be ridiculous," Natasha stammered, her cheeks flushing slightly, a little flustered. "I don''t n on falling in love with him."


    "That''s what I told myself too, back then..." I muttered, memories crashing back like a wave. I could still see it clearly¡ªwhen I was a magic knight, trapped in the corrupt politics of that world, and he appeared. He pulled me out of that sinking mess, saved me from bing just another rotten piece of it. I''ll always be grateful he came into my life.


    "Anyway, I need you to stay with her for now. Keep an eye on her," I told Natasha, letting out a tired sigh. "I''m going to get some sleep."


    "Sleep? With your Master out there fighting? Aren''t you even a little worried?" She stared at me, her eyes searching, like she was trying to dig through my expression for any hint of doubt or fear. I knew what she was thinking¡ªif I wasn''t worried about Master being at war, maybe I didn''t care about him anymore, or maybe my feelings had faded because of all the other women around him.


    But she couldn''t be more wrong. I love Master¡ªevery part of him. And the reason I wasn''t worried was simple...


    "There''s nothing to be worried about," I said softly, but my words carried an unshakable conviction. "Master is strong."


    I knew in my gut that he could obliterate his enemies with just a flick of his wrist if he wanted to. That''s how deeply I believed in his strength.


    ***


    Natasha''s POV


    After Miss Gabrielle left the room, I turned my attention to the woman lying on the bed. Her injuries were brutal¡ªso bad that if Miss Gabrielle had been even a bit slower in getting her here, it would''ve been toote to save her. That''s how dire her condition was.


    I went over her again, doing a thorough check-up to make sure there were no new anomalies¡ªmonitoring her breathing patterns and ensuring everything was stable. But as I was checking, I noticed her eye... the only one she had left, fluttering open, struggling against the pain. Stay updated with empire


    "Ugh!" she suddenly lurched forward, a guttural sound ripping from her throat, as if she was going to vomit everything inside her.


    "You can''t just spring up like that, ma''am! Get back down, please!" I reached out to push her back against the bed, my voice firm with worry.


    "No... I don''t have time to be lying here... I need... to stop them...!" she gasped between desperate, shaky breaths, like every word was tearing out of her lungs.


    "Them? What are you talking about? You''re still hurt! Don''t touch those!" I said, panicking as she began tugging at the tubes and wires connecting her to the magical implements.


    "I need to stop them...! It''s today! It''s today! I can''t stay here!" she insisted, her voice raw, each word like a desperate plea as she struggled against me.


    "No, ma''am, please. You''re in no shape to move! As a doctor, I can''t let you¡ª"


    "This whole kingdom is in danger! If I don''t warn the magic knights, it might be toote! I have to... get out of..." Her voice faded, her body going ck as the fight drained out of her, her single eye slipping shut like a light snuffed out. She copsed back onto the bed, all the energy that had possessed her just moments before vanishing, leaving her limp again.


    Seeing no other choice, I decided to call Miss Gabrielle back. I quickly stepped out of the room, locking the door behind me to keep the woman inside, and then ran down the hallway after Miss Gabrielle. Thankfully, she was still on her way to the elevator.


    "Miss Gabrielle!" I called out.


    "Huh? What''s going on?" she turned around, her brow furrowing with concern.


    "She''s..." I panted, catching my breath. "She woke up," I managed to say.

 Chapter 71 - Let The Party Begins, Part 2 (5)

    We rushed back to the room, our footsteps echoing down the hallway, only to find the door ajar, creaking slightly as it swung open.


    "It can''t be..." I mumbled under my breath, staring in disbelief at the open door.


    "She''s escaped..." Gabrielle''s voice cut through the silence. "Why didn''t you keep an eye on her?!"


    "I didn''t think she''d try to run!" I shot back. "She was out cold when I left, and I figured she wouldn''t even have the strength to get out of bed."


    This was a disaster. She was barely recovering from those nasty injuries, and if we didn''t find her soon, the wounds would reopen. I''d used healing magic, but it was only enough to stop the bleeding temporarily. It wasn''t a full fix¡ªif she pushed herself too hard, she''d bleed out for sure.


    "Did she say anything before passing out again?" Miss Gabrielle asked.


    "She said... if she didn''t get out now, the kingdom would be in danger. And something about needing to warn the magic knights."


    Gabrielle''s eyes darkened, her expression hardening as she processed my words. "So, she broke free from the brainwashing, huh?" she muttered to herself. Then, she whipped out her phone, a grim determination in her eyes. "I''m heading to the capital."


    "The capital? Why?" I asked, frowning, confusion mixing with the rising panic.


    "I need to see Master," she replied tly.


    "What? But what about her?! She''s going to bleed out if we don''t bring her back


    now!


    " I argued.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll handle her myself. Something''s going down that''s bigger than Master realizes," she said.


    ***


    Gabrielle''s POV


    I jumped into my car and sped down the winding roads toward the Capital City, my foot pressing hard against the pedal. The engine roared beneath me, but my mind was racing even faster. I couldn''t shake the feeling that something huge was about to happen¡ªsomething that Master hadn''t fully grasped yet. From Angelica''s frantic, broken words earlier, it sounded like Sesillian was plotting something big. I didn''t know exactly what it was, but I could


    feel


    it in my gut¡ªit was going to be ugly.


    Not that I was worried about Master, not at all. He could handle himself, but it made sense to warn him before shit hit the fan. Maybe he could save a lot of people if he was prepared for whatever wasing.


    I kept trying to call him, but every time, I got nothing but silence¡ªhis phone was dead. I tried Isabelle and the others too, but they weren''t picking up either.


    "Bad reception? Seriously? Master being unreachable is one thing, but all of them too?" I growled, gripping the steering wheel tighter.


    The road blurred past as I scanned the surroundings, hoping for a glimpse of Angelica. Injured or not, she was one of the toughest knights out there. She could''ve easily takenmand of the magic knights if she wanted. Better than Lilia, that''s for sure.


    As I sped along, a figure suddenly appeared ahead, crossing the road in a slow, unhurried stride. I pressed down on the brakes, but the car just lurched forward, gaining speed instead. Panic shot through me. I mmed my foot down on the brakes again, harder this time, but it was like the pedal wasn''t even connected.


    "What the...?" My pulse raced, and I nced up at the figure, their face obscured in shadow, staring right at me as my car barreled toward them. Were they controlling it? Were they trying to get themselves


    killed


    ?


    No matter how hard I tried, the brakes wouldn''t respond. The car kept elerating, roaring louder as it ate up the distance between us. I red the horn, lights shing as I tried to warn them, but they didn''t budge, standing there like they were daring me to run them over.


    I had no other choice. I jerked the wheel hard to the side. The tires screeched as the car veered off the road, the sudden shift throwing me against the door. It hurtled toward a nearby building, and I barely had time to throw up my Guardian shield before the impact hit. I squeezed my eyes shut, bracing for the crash.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    When the car mmed into the building, the impact sent a jolt through me, but the shield absorbed most of the force. It was a rough ride, but it felt like a punch instead of the bone-breaking collision it could''ve been. I cracked my eyes open, my breathing in shaky gasps.


    mes flickered from the hood of my car, heat rolling off in waves as the fire started to consume it.


    I yanked off my seatbelt and stumbled out of the car, my legs shaky from the crash, the heat of the mes scorching my back. The building loomed above, charred and shadowed, like a monster with gaping jaws. My eyes swept over the rubble¡ªempty, or so it seemed at first...


    Then, I caught a glimpse¡ªa figure, just a silhouette, perched in the darkness, staring down at me like some kind of twisted sentinel.


    "Get out of the building, now!" I barked, my voice bouncing off the crumbling walls, carrying my urgency.


    The figure shifted, melting into the shadows before vanishing from sight. It seemed like they were finally going to make a move.


    I turned back toward the person I''d nearly run over, anger sparking hot in my chest like the mes behind me.


    "Hey, you! Are you trying to get yourself killed?! Why did you stop in the middle of the road?!" I snapped.


    But they just stood there, motionless, like a statue carved from shadow. It was like they couldn''t even hear me, like I didn''t exist.


    "Are you even listening to me?!" I shouted again.


    "The day... hase... for the prophecy to unfold..." The words slipped out of them, eerie and detached, like they were reciting from some ancient script.


    "What...?"


    "The darkness ising. There should be no light. There should only be darkness," they intoned, their voice cold, empty.


    This wasn''t just some random lunatic, I''m guessing¡ªthis was one of those Eclipse fanatics.


    "The light will be swallowed. The moon and the sun will vanish, leaving this world to drown in eternal darkness," another voice hissed behind me. I whipped around, and saw a group of figures emerged, their faces barely lit by the flickering glow of my burning car.


    "We are the Eclipse, and the Lord we''ve awaited is finallying," they droned in unison.


    Their voices swirled around me. It took a heartbeat to realize the full extent of my predicament¡ªI was surrounded, trapped in this circle of fanatics.


    "And you... a believer of light... must be punished!" they roared, their arms shooting out, fingers pointed at me like des.


    My pulse spiked as I activated Guardian, a glowing shield forming around me just in time. It looked like getting to the Capital City wasn''t going to be as easy as I thought.

 Chapter 71 - Let The Party Begins, Part 2 (6)

    They all rushed at me, a chaotic wave of bodies eager to swarm me. I let theme, baiting them closer, then unleashed the Guardian, expanding it outward with a violent pulse that sted them off their feet, sending some of them crashing into each other with sickening thuds. As they struggled to regain their footing, I went on the offensive, my fists enveloped in the Guardian''s energy, amplifying my punches. Each strikended with a bone-crunching impact, sending them sprawling across the ground.


    The first thing I realized was just how pathetically unskilled they were. They couldn''t track my movements, couldn''t even see my punchesing until they were already tasting blood. These people weren''t even average. They fought like people who had never thrown a punch in their lives. So, why were they even trying to fight me? Did they really think sheer numbers would be enough to bring me down?


    But I wasn''t the type to be easily overwhelmed. With the Guardian''s protection, I could fight off attacks from every angle without breaking a sweat. The real problem was... how was I going to escape this mess?


    There were just too many of them, a writhing sea of bodies pressing in from all sides, blocking any path I might have taken to get out.


    Then, out of nowhere, a tingle ran through my body¡ªa sudden, sharp sensation that cut through the chaos. It was something I hadn''t felt in ages. No, not quite. I


    had


    felt it before¡ªwhenever my Guardian was at risk of breaking, a warning jolt that alerted me to danger. It always kicked in when I was on the edge of something bad.


    Was I in danger?


    The Guardian had never failed me before; it was supposed to be the toughest barrier out there, unbreakable. But there were rare moments when even it could be shattered¡ªlike when facing power dampeners.


    And that''s exactly what happened. The Guardian disintegrated the instant a dagger sliced into it, the protective energy vanishing in a sh. That dagger was a power dampener.


    I reactivated the Guardian just in time to keep the mob from swarming me. My eyes darted to the woman holding the dagger, the one who had shattered my defense. In the same moment, she turned on those around her, her dagger shing in deadly arcs¡ªsending their heads flying, blood spraying in crimson trails. She didn''t give a single thought about her allies; their lives meant nothing to her.


    "You''re..." I muttered. She was... Sesillian''s little sister. The one with the mental illness. But I hadn''t realized just how deep her madness went.


    "Oh, you recognize me?" she asked, her voice slipping into a twisted, gleeful chuckle. "Of course you do.


    Of course you do!


    Because I am the one and only Lady Sara, after all! I am great! I am greatness! Of course! Of course! AHAHAHAHA!"


    Herughter rang out, wild and shrill, like nails scraping across ss. Her voice had that unhinged edge, the kind that made your skin crawl. No, she wasn''t just crazy¡ªshe was a full-blown lunatic. There wasn''t a hint of sanity left in those wide, manic eyes. She lived for this¡ªlived for bloodshed, for the thrill of taking lives.


    "I like you! And I don''t mean in a sexual way, of course! I''m not into women! I''m not into men either! So, what does that make me, I wonder?!"


    I couldn''t make sense of her babbling, but the crazed excitement in her voice was unmistakable.


    "Oh, whatever! Anyway, I like to eat! More than anything! Every time I eat something truly delicious, I can''t help but cum! Every time I slice into something with my knife, then cook it afterward, I just


    haven/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    to cum! I especially love beast people''s meat, so sometimes I hunt them for sport, then cook their flesh and savor every bite! The thrill of hunting the meat yourself, oh, it''s the best part! Every time I carve into their flesh, I can''t help but orgasm!"


    "You''re insane..." I said, my voice low with disbelief.


    She was deranged¡ªabsolutely unhinged. The kind of madness that twists reality into something vile. Sure, I''d heard of people from the underworld who ate beast people''s meat, but she took it to a whole other level. How could anyone actually


    orgasm


    from slicing through someone''s flesh, only to savor their meat afterward? The very thought sent a shiver down my spine. She was the most twisted soul I''d ever encountered¡ªsomeone who found pleasure in bloodshed.


    "Insane? That''s a word people throw at me all the time," she said. Her lips twisted into a smile that was both manic and condescending. "I never bothered learning what it means, though. Never got enough education forplicated words like that. But I do understand


    murderer


    . Though, that one doesn''t fit me, not really. I''m just doing what I gotta do to survive."


    "And you call killing people and eating them surviving?"


    "A carnivore''s gotta do what she''s gotta do," she replied with a casual shrug, like she was discussing the weather. "It''s part of being a Quinn, after all. Sesillian never really liked eating, though. He''s different like that."


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    Could it be that the entire Quinn n normalized eating people? Or was this just a twisted pastime of Sesillian''s demented little sister?


    "I wasn''t nning to spill this, but... I''m a part vampire, you know? Our whole family is! The blood''s so diluted now that we don''t have any of the cool powers, but we still get the same cravings for blood and meat!" she confessed, a wicked grin spreading across her face.


    I hadn''t realized that the Quinn house was descended from vampires. In ancient times, vampires were said to be among the most powerful creatures, even rivaling the demon lords. I didn''t know how strong those with diluted vampire blood were, but if they retained even a fraction of that ancient power, they''d still be formidable, especially in rawbat and mana control.


    And now, knowing this, I realized just how worst my situation was.

 Chapter 71 - Let The Party Begins, Part 2 (7)

    "I wasn''t supposed to say that, but I guess what''s done is done! Not like you''ll be alive to tell anyone about it anyway," she sneered, her voice dripping with mockery. She dragged her tongue slowly along the edge of the blood-stained dagger, letting the crimson liquid smear across her lips. But as soon as the metallic tang hit her tongue, she spat it out with a disgusted grimace, her expression twisting. "What the hell? Whose blood is this? Tastes like


    crap


    !"


    I kept my focus on her, my eyes locked onto every subtle shift in her stance. The others who surrounded me had no weapons that could threaten me¡ªno, all they had were fists and blunt tools, nothing that could pierce my Guardian''s defenses. But that dagger in her hand? That was different. It was a power dampener, designed to seal and weaken abilities, and right now, it was the only thing that could make me vulnerable.


    I couldn''t take my eyes off her, not for a second.


    Even as I focused, she vanished in a blink, her speed blurring the air where she had stood. But I kept my cool. I''d been through enough fights to know not to panic. The moment her dagger shed with my Guardian, it shattered, splintering like ss. But that was my chance. I lunged forward, my fist wrapped in the glowing energy of the Guardian, and drove it into her side with a heavy


    thud


    . The force sent her skidding back across the ground, dirt and gravel flying up in her wake.


    "That


    hurts


    !" she gasped, her voice breaking into a twisted, delightedugh. Her grin stretched wide, eyes glinting with an almost feral hunger. "I


    love


    that! It makes me wanna go crazy!"


    "You''re already crazy," I shot back. I reactivated the Guardian, its barrier ring to life around me, the energy humming as it kept the others at bay. They threw themselves against it, pounding and wing like desperate animals, but their hits only bounced off harmlessly, barely making a dent.


    I wasn''t worried about them. The real danger stood right in front of me.


    Sara charged again, moving with a fluid, lethal grace, her dagger slicing through anyone who got in her way. Blood sprayed in arcs as heads rolled, bodies crumpling before her, and she came at me with a wild swing. Her de struck the Guardian, shattering it once more. I reinforced my hands with the Guardian''s energy and swung back at her. Each blow met her dagger with a loud, ringing sh, the Guardian breaking under each impact, but I regenerated it instantly, refusing to give her an inch.


    This endless back-and-forth wasn''t going to cut it, so I made my move. I expanded the Guardian, turning its energy into a dome that enveloped us both, sealing away the chaotic noise of the horde outside. Now, it was just the two of us.


    "Oh, nice thinking!" she cooed, her eyes wide with manic glee as she surveyed the dome. The smile on her face was anything but sane¡ªtwisted, almost deranged. "Now, there''s nothing to get in the way!"


    She rushed me again, her dagger trailing behind her like a streak of shadow, arm cocked back, ready to strike. She closed the distance in a heartbeat. I summoned the Guardian right where she aimed, her de mming into it, the force sending her dagger snapping back with a jarring


    crack


    . I took the chance to swing my leg up, aiming a kick straight at her midsection.


    Sara reacted instantly, twisting her body and bringing her dagger up to block. The metal bit into the sole of my boot, the shock reverberating up my leg. Her reflexes were insane, like she could see my movements before I even made them.


    I narrowed my focus, every muscle tensed, tracking her every breath and twitch. Charging in wasn''t my style; I preferred waiting for the right moment, reading my opponent''s movements. Sara''s eyes glimmered as she studied my stance, her lips curling into a smile. Her tongue darted out, dragging slowly across her lips, leaving a trail of saliva that glinted under the light.


    "This is getting me excited," she purred, her voice sultry, but edged with something unhinged. "Not quite like when I fought


    that


    man, but it''s making me cum all the same!"


    "You''re absolutely insane," I growled.


    She dragged her tongue along the edge of her dagger again, letting it linger on the blood-streaked steel with a shiver. Her smile widened, revealing a mouth full of sharp, white teeth. "Maybe I am, but I''ve always been like this. Just using my twisted little brain to keep the fight


    interesting


    ."


    "Are you doing this on your brother''s orders?" I asked.


    Sara''s grin stretched wider, the edges of her lips curling up like a serpent''s. "Sessilian did ask me to keep anyone out¡ªmagic knights, soldiers, whatever¡ªfrom setting foot on this road, all the way to the noble section of the Capital City." Her tone dripped with disdain. "But,


    someone else


    gave me a different little directive... kill anyone connected to


    that


    man."


    "Connected to that man?"


    Her eyes gleamed with a madness that made my blood run cold, pupils dted to the point they looked almost ck. The look she gave me was one of pure, unrestrained insanity, a kind of unhinged hunger. Even a lunatic wouldn''t have that kind of fire burning in their eyes.


    "You know...


    Mephisto


    ," she whispered. "You''re one of Mephisto''s women, aren''t you?"


    A shiver raced through me. "How do you know that?" I demanded.


    She winked, a malicious twinkle in her eye, as if she enjoyed every second of my difort. "It''s an/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    secret


    !" she sang, her voice sickeningly sweet. Then her tone shifted, growing darker, more twisted. "You know, I would''ve


    loved


    to feel that same wild rush again... that excruciating, heart-pounding


    pleasure


    of fighting that man. When I went toe to toe with him, I came so hard, I even


    soiled


    my panties! He was so strong¡ªso


    fucking


    strong! No one elsepares! Even after facing him, I couldn''t wrap my head around how


    deep


    his strength runs, how high he could reach..." Her voice turned breathless, a shudder rippling through her. "And just thinking about it¡ªthinking about how he might give me that same wild, orgasmic feeling again if I killed one of his women, and he came after me with no holds barred... I''m fucking


    cumming


    just from the thought!" Her breaths came out in ragged gasps, a sick smile stered on her face.


    My pulse pounded in my ears. She knew about my connection to Master... but how? It couldn''t be¡ªthere had to be a mole among us.

 Chapter 71 - Let The Party Begins, Part 2 (8)

    A traitor. That had to be it. There was no way anyone could''ve known about my connection to Master, let alone Master''s nickname, and then linked it to me. Someone must''ve tipped her off. And whoever that was, they must''ve gotten their info from someone else. Somewhere in the chain, there was a traitor.


    "Hm? Did you have some sort of epiphany?" Sara''s voice cut through my thoughts, a mocking lilt in her tone as I froze.


    "I''ve juste to a realization," I said.


    "Oh, is that so? Well, good for you!" she shot back with a wicked grin, before lunging at me again. Her dagger shed as she moved, slicing through the air with a deadly gleam. It wasn''t long, so she had to throw her whole body forward just to reach me. But she was


    fast


    , her movements a blur, and I had to react in a split second.


    In an instant, I wrapped my body in the energy of my Guardian, feeling the familiar rush of power envelop me. I braced myself as she came at me, her de carving through the protective barrier with a sharp crack, shattering it like ss. The impact sent a jolt through my limbs, but I grit my teeth and swung back, my fist glowing with Guardian energy as I aimed straight for her.


    She darted away, just out of reach, her speed almost dizzying. My fist smashed into the ground, the force sending a shockwave through the earth and leaving a small crater where she had been standing just moments before. The ground trembled underfoot as I pulled my hand back, sweat starting to bead on my brow.


    I quickly summoned the Guardian again, raising the shield just in time to block her next attack. She had leapt into the air, aiming to sh at my back. Her dagger shed against the Guardian, a harsh ng echoing as it broke through, and her arm snapped back from the recoil. I spun, throwing another punch with all the force I could muster, but she disappeared, slipping through my grasp like smoke.


    She was too fast. I could feel the strain building in my muscles, the fatigue gnawing at my focus. I''d always relied on my Guardian to defend me back when I was a magic knight, rarely using it like this, and the constant offense was draining me. And keeping that dome-like barrier around us¡ªblocking out the mobs¡ªwas draining what little power I had left.


    I''d never considered it before, but does the Guardian have a limit? I''d never pushed it this far; it was supposed to be unbeatable, unbreakable. But this cursed weapon¡ªher power-dampening dagger¡ªcut through it like it was nothing.


    "Looks like you''re struggling," she taunted, her voice dripping with amusement, her sharp-toothed grin widening. "It''s only natural, with you holding up that barrier. You''re standing your ground, but how long can you hold out? I can keep this up all day without breaking a sweat, and if I run low on energy, I''ll just suck some blood. Yours, specifically, since everyone else''s around here tastes like shit."


    "Don''t even think about it, you lunatic," I snapped. "You really think I''m going down that easily?"


    Sheughed, her eyes gleaming with a sadistic light. "Yeah? That sweat dripping down your forehead isn''t doing much to back up your tough talk, you know," she sneered, her grin practically stretching from ear to ear.


    She was right. Reality was hitting me like a cold p to the face: my Guardian had limits. I''d never thought it could be drained, never imagined it could falter because I''d never pushed it to the edge before. But now, it made sense. The Guardian wasn''t some invincible force that made me untouchable. I could still bleed, still feel pain, and when danger loomed, the Guardian would react¡ªbut it couldn''t protect me forever. It was my shield, a defense that could withstand hits, but it wasn''t infinite. Which meant that, even wrapped in this so-called unbreakable barrier, I was still prey to attacks.


    "Well, looks like it''s time to wrap this up," Sara purred, her grin stretching wide across her face. Malice glittered in her eyes as she surged forward, her dagger gleaming like the edge of death.


    I channeled every drop of remaining Guardian energy into blocking her onught. My body screamed from the strain, my muscles trembling as I felt the energy ebbing away. The dome I''d formed with my Guardian power was sputtering, light flickering like a candle struggling against the wind, threatening to snuff out at any moment.


    "Such a shame, really. I was hoping we could y a little longer," she taunted, voice dripping with mockery as she lunged toward me with predatory precision.


    In a desperate move, I shut down the failing dome, pooling thest shreds of energy into a barrier directly in front of me. It shimmered briefly, a thin shield against her strike¡ªbut it wasn''t enough. Her dagger cleaved through it with a sharp, satisfying crack, the force of her swing sending a jolt through her arm, but it barely slowed her down.


    Her de tore into my stomach, a searing line of pain slicing through my skin. It wasn''t deep, but the shock of it rattled through me. Warm blood spilled from the cut, wetting my hands as I clutched the wound, trying to hold myself together.


    "Kuh¡­" I grunted, the sound rough and desperate, as I staggered back, my vision blurring around the edges.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Hahaha! Finally, you''re at your limit! That''s more like it!" she cackled, herughter ringing out like a twisted symphony. "I was wondering when your stupid ass barrier would give out, but I didn''t think it''d be this soon!"


    I''d made a critical error, misjudged my own endurance. I should''ve known that the Guardian wasn''t limitless, but I''d been too confident, too sure it wouldn''t break no matter what.


    But I couldn''t afford to die here. Not like this, not in this miserable, blood-soaked ce. I still had unfinished business, a future I wasn''t ready to give up. I still dreamed of having children with Master, of a life beyond this battle. This was not my end, no matter how bleak it seemed.


    Pain throbbed through my wound, but I gritted my teeth and forced myself back into a fighting stance.

 Chapter 71 - Let The Party Begins, Part 2 (9)

    "Oh? So you''re still hanging in there, huh? Well, stubbornness only gets you so far. That gash in your stomach is going to bleed you dry eventually. I can tell you haven''t mastered healing magic. Is that because you''ve been too cocky? Confident you''d never get hurt, so you didn''t bother learning how to heal yourself properly?"


    It was a naive mistake. I''d never seen someone wield a power dampener as a weapon before. This was all new to me¡ªgetting injured mid-battle, the Guardian vanishing because its usage was limited. I was starting to realize I wasn''t as untouchable as I thought I was.


    I gritted my teeth and tried to soothe the gash with healing magic. It was just basic healing, enough to numb the pain but not enough to close the woundpletely.


    "What you''re doing is pretty strange. You don''t stand a chance, so why bother fighting? I guess that''s just your stubbornness. Not that I don''t get it¡ªI''m a stubborn girl myself." Sara said, licking the blood off her dagger. My blood. "Mmm, you taste amazing! I want to slice you open and taste all of you! I can''t wait to slit your throat and drink everyst drop!"


    She lunged at me again, and I couldn''t react in time. She was too fast, and by the time I realized it, I felt a sharp sh across my shoulder.


    "Ngh?!"


    The pain was unbearable.


    It burned like fire.


    "Well, looks like she''s about done. Do whatever you want with her," Sara sneered.


    The people around me closed in, ripping at my clothes. My mind was slipping into unconsciousness, and even though their touch disgusted me, my body was growing numb. If this was how it was going to end...


    I pressed my tongue between my teeth. If I had to be vited here, I''d bite through my tongue first.


    Myst thought was of Master. I remembered telling him I wanted to have pregnancy sex with him. We were going to do that, but now... it wasn''t going to happen. I''m sorry, Master.


    Just as I was about to bite down, I saw someone fly through the air.


    "Gabrielle!" someone shouted, followed by a series of explosions.


    Scarlet appeared, hovering above me, her handsunching bursts of energy, sting away the people surrounding me.


    "Jeez, thank God that Natasha woman woke me up to find a patient. Looks like you''re the one in need of saving!"


    Scarletnded with a thud, the ground cracking under her weight, and with her metallic arm, she punched the men holding me down. Her hits were so powerful they flew back like ragdolls.


    She was about to grab me when¡ª


    "Keeeh!" Sara lunged at Scarlet, her de slicing through the air with deadly speed.


    Scarlet''s metallic arm shot up, blocking the strike with a loud


    ng


    . Sparks flew from the impact.


    "Oooh~! A metal arm!" Sara backed off, her tongue sliding along the edge of her de like a predator savoring a kill. "I''ve always wondered what metal tastes like. Does it taste like blood? Metal and blood kinda taste the same, right? I wanna taste


    you


    ."


    "Are your screws loose or something?" Scarlet growled, her eyes narrowing dangerously. "Or is this just how people are around here?"


    She nced at me, and I gave her a quick nod.


    "I see... so you''re just like those infected freaks from my world," Scarlet sneered, her grin growing wilder, more savage. "I''m gonna fuck you up real good!"


    "Oh really?! Come on, try it!"


    They didn''t waste any more time. Both of them lunged at each other with savage intensity, colliding mid-air. Scarlet''s metallic fists crashed into Sara''s dagger, sending shockwaves through the ground. The sound of metal striking metal echoed loudly, while Sara darted and weaved, moving like a demon as she unleashed a storm of shes. Each one was aimed with lethal precision, but Scarlet held her ground, matching Sara''s speed with raw power.


    Every time Sara backed off, that twisted grin stayed stered on her face, like she was relishing the chaos. And, to be fair, Scarlet wasn''t much different. That wild look in her eyes, that manic grin¡ªit was like they were both addicted to the fight.


    I winced, watching the brutal exchange while I tried to heal myself. The pain pulsed through my body, but my magic helped numb it, at least for now. But then¡ª


    KABOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    The ground shook violently beneath me, the force knocking me back. I turned just in time to see a massive explosion erupt from the heart of the Capital City. mes spiraled into the sky, forming a monstrous mushroom cloud. The shockwave hit like a freight train, sting the air around me and whipping my hair into a frenzy.


    "Master..." I whispered, thinking of the man I loved. He wasn''t in danger¡­ right? I believed in him, and I knew he had faith in me, too. But still, there were always things beyond our control¡ªlike the suicide bombing in Leonamon or me getting defeated by Sara. Anything could go wrong for Master, just like it had for me.


    Worry twisted in my gut, but my body was too weak to move. My head spun, the world blurring around me. Darkness crept in at the edges of my vision, and before I knew it, I was out cold, copsing onto the ground.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ***


    A little earlier...


    Leon''s POV


    Sesillian was still in the middle of his grand speech, spreading his arms as if that would make his words more powerful. But all I could focus on was how, to me, he looked like a woman. Every time he spread his arms wide, those big tits of his bounced. Not that I was fixating on them or anything...


    "Now then! Have you all epted that darkness alone should rule this world?!" he bellowed, his voice booming across the ballroom.


    "Yes!"


    The crowd answered him in perfect unison, their voices ringing out like a cult chant.


    I nced over at Rose, standing next to me. She was starting to fall under Sesillian''s influence, her eyes dulling as his mind maniption took hold. I quickly wrapped her in the Guardian''s aura, muffling the sounds around her and blocking out Sesillian''s control. At the same time, Iyered on some Illusion Magic to make sure no one could see the Guardian.


    "If you have... then how about we get the real party started?" Sesillian grinned, his voice dripping with malice.


    Right then...


    "Kuk...! Krruuckkk!" Three people in the crowd started convulsing, their bodies twisting unnaturally.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!